Introduction
Assassin's Pledge
To all interested RPers, please contact me before you randomly submit a character profile. I hate it when people suddenly throw a profile at me without letting me know they were interested before hand. And also, follow the instructions listed for character profile submission. If I see a profile appear without it having been approved of in the OOC thread "Character Profiles", it will be rejected on the spot regardless of how well it was put together.
The Setting
The year is 600, and the "Bloody New Year" has forever marred the coming of the New Year in the minds of so many across the continent of Cre' Est. The power that one tragedy has over the hearts of man is an incredible thing, and that single night in which a few dozen Assassins and civilians were murdered will forever burn as one of the greatest tragedies of the age. Now, the night which so many used to look forward to has been stained by the blood of the innocent, and turned into a night of mourning despite the glad tidings a New Year is supposed to bring.
The Red-Eyed Demon is the most feared Assassin in the world, and all throughout the continent, save for a handful, tremble at the mere thought of his name or deeds. Over the past two decades, countless thousands have met their end to the Demon's blades as he walks a path of death and destruction. However, the truth behind his existence has been shrouded in mystery, and it is that mystery which so many find terrifying. To those who get to know him, he is a born leader and a fearless combatant who will fight for what he believes is right no matter the cost to his own life or safety. To those who don't know him, he's a heartless killer who could only accomplish one good deed in his life: to die.
Recently, the Assassins of Roda Ah K'mht have migrated from a neighboring continent to take the place of Te'i Sai, the most powerful Assassin Organization on the planet. Thanks to the Demon's rebellion, known only to the world of Assassins, Te'i Sai has been weakened considerably over the last few years. Roda Ah K'mht has made it a point to become the new Te'i Sai, and establish a new order on the continent of Cre' Est. They will stoop to any lengths they must, and abide by no moral code or ethical guidelines. They are ruthless, powerful, and deadly in every way. Though their members are not quite as powerful as those of Te'i Sai, pound for pound, they have numbers on their side which is how they have overrun several key cities throughout the continent and have already established themselves as a force to be reckoned with beyond the scope of imagining by anyone without sufficient power or skill needed to stand up to them.
It has been over seven months since the event known as "Bloody New Year", and news of the Demon's recent death has become widespread. The day has officially been marked as an international holiday known as the "Demon's Demise." However, the disappearance of the Demon's body has many on edge, wondering if he will make a return to continue his vicious killing spree. Since his death, crime has been on the rise, and some of the nations have already fallen into complete chaos as they move ahead into a future where the only thing they have to look forward to is the sunrise of a new day, and be thankful they're still alive. Today, the war between Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht, amid the chaos of rising anarchy within the worlds of thieves, mercenaries and bounty hunters has everyone living in constant fear of death and/or losing everything else they have in life.
Today, hope is a thing of the past.
The Plot
All characters involved will be spending at least two years of their lives involved in the conflicts that have arisen thanks to Te'i Sai's actions over the recent years.
The plot centers on the war between Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht who now battle for supremacy in the wake of the rebellion of the Red-Eyed Demon. Since he has destroyed two of the five main branches of Te'i Sai, Roda Ah K'mht has grown bolder in their efforts to destroy it, and in order to protect itself, Te'i Sai must too become more aggressive. This war is silent, and most citizens don't even know that it's going on unless they bear witness to an open conflict. Those that do, however, live in constant fear and could only wish they had eyes in the back of their heads to protect them against the demons that dwell in the shadows.
Gods and Demons are but myths in this RP, but there are creatures of the night who are as Demons to the people of this world and are strong enough to do the name justice. Your main enemy in this RP, however, is time. How long will it take for the Red-Eyed Demon to accomplish his goals? How long will it take for Te'i Sai to beat back all onslaughts and reestablish its dominance over the other Assassin organizations? How long will it take before Te'i Sai falls and the world for the people of Cre' Est changes forever? What will become of your character once one of these questions are answered?
Only time will tell...
The World You Live In
The continent of Cre' Est is home to five nations, each with its own unique set of customs, culture, and ruling style.
Cre' Est - Named after the continent it was founded upon, the nation of Cre' Est is considered by many (though not all) to be the capitol nation. The first to be founded and settled, it lies in the center of the continent and the people within it's borders hold great pride for their home nation and will defend it, violently if necessary, at any cost. The culture of this nation is rich and diverse, though there is a common thread that ties its people together.
The Goddess Raggella, Goddess of nature, is the central figure to whom the people of Cre' Est look to for guidance and sanctity. Being a nation surrounded by dense forests and vast open plains, nature is abundant in some of the most beautiful and diverse species anywhere on the continent. All people within this nation hold deep ties to nature and their Goddess, and are immeasurably proud to live in such a beautiful setting and consider themselves blessed to have been born there.
The Royal Family of Cre' Est rules its people with a kind and just Monarchy, with the Empress holding all political power. Though she takes her advice from her democratically elected officials, all final decisions are hers to make. Her husband, though important, is not a figure of power when compared to his wife. Never the less, the Empress of Cre' Est is a strong and genuine young woman with an unshakable will and a great respect in her heart for her people and those of her fellow nations.
Shaharan - Shaharan is a nation that lies to the northeast of Cre' Est and is home to the largest and most unexplored desert on the continent. This desert is over seven hundred miles from end to end, and although it is of a moderate size compared to deserts from other continents, it is unfathomably dangerous and unpredictable. The weather is harsh and unyielding and the wildlife is just as dangerous. Shaharan's people are tough and able, making a life for themselves on what is considered by many to be the harshest of environments. Despite bordering the Ocean, this nation makes most of its living off of the metalwork it generates from the mountains on its westernmost border.
The God of Fire, Giragh, is the primary source of worship in Shaharan. He is strong, proud, and defiant much like the people who believe in him. His mythology is one of endurance and hard work, which is why so many people within Shaharan believe in such black and white ideals. Either you work hard or you don't.
The Royal Family of Shaharan rules its people fairly, but never the less with an iron fist. When the laws are broken, there is one of two punishments waiting depending on the individual and the intent of said individual: Prison or death. The people of Shaharan are primarily a people of black and white ideals. Either you're a good person or you aren't. You're a hard worker, or you're lazy. These beliefs make them somewhat hard to deal with, but they are mostly kind people at heart... If rather blunt.
Triveila - This nation lies to the northwest of Cre' Est and is quite famous for its aquatic lifestyle. With the most rivers and channels among the nations, it makes a handsome living off of the sea. Fishing in Triveila is considered the national sport and is something that almost all of its citizens excel at. The people of Triveila are relatively weak compared to those of Shaharan in terms of brute strength, but they more than make up for it with their ability to adapt to a constantly changing environment. This nation has an unpredictable shift in seasons, and will go from dry to wet in the blink of an eye.
The primary Goddess of worship within Triveila is Auxureilla, Goddess of the Sea. Her benevolent nature and serene image inspire many within the nation to lead comfortable, graceful lives with the water they are so famous for. Though they constantly do battle with the sea and the elements, they know better than to try and tame the might and majesty that their Goddess boasts, and so live side by side with it through thick and thin. The people of Triveila are very balanced in both mind and body, and they hold some of the most stable and diplomatic mindsets on the continent. There is almost no conflict they cannot resolve through words.
The Royal Family of Triveila is one of democracy, and all of its leaders were elected by the people. No laws are passed without the consent of the people, and similarly, all forms of punishment of crime are also decided upon by vote. Many people from neighboring nations see this as a weakness, but the people of Triveila are proud of their right to hold such power despite the fact that all final decisions are left up to the Royal Family.
Gweynura - This nation is to the south west of Cre' Est and is almost split directly into two halves thanks to an extension in the Central Mountain Range that splits the continent down the middle. There are small gaps every couple hundred miles, and one large one the lies conveniently in the center of this nation. The mountainous nation of Gweynura makes quite the living off of its masonry, but cannot boast the same metalworking claims as Shaharan. For whatever reason, this section of the mountains is not very rich with metals and so they rely more on the stone they can harvest for their living.
The Goddess Laian, Goddess of the Arts, is the primary figure of influence for these people. A nation of scholars and artists, Gweynura is a capitol of culture and boasts some of the brightest minds on the entire continent.
This nation is ruled by a benign dictatorship. The central figure of power, the current Emperor Csargil, rules his people with an even hand. However, just like the Royal Family of Shaharan, he is very strict when it comes to crime and punishment. Often times even the simplest of crimes is dealt with rather harshly, and being a nation of naturally bright minds the people do not often find themselves on the wrong end of the guards lances.
Veilbrand - This nation lies to the southeast of Cre' Est and is the smallest of the five nations. Despite its diminutive size in relation to its neighbors, the warriors of this nation are at the top of the food chain. Trained from an early age, the military of Veilbrand is second to none in terms of tactics and power. Cre' Est's military could give them a run for their money, but without overwhelming numbers they would surely be defeated in the long run.
Veilbrand's primary figure of influence is Uirlin, God of War. The mythology states that he is head strong, tactile, and a superior force both on and off the battle field. The people, however, do not reflect this. The citizens of Veilbrand are incredibly peaceful. It is the soldiers who are strong, aggressive, and somewhat rude to a fault.
Veilbrand is ruled by a traditional Monarch system, with the reigning King and Queen holding all the real political power for their nation. Through diplomacy and constant trade, Veilbrand has remained a peaceful and private nation, but at a second's notice they will deploy military forces against any and all aggressors.
Characters
You will read the text below, or you will miss important details about character submission that you cannot afford to.
Your character in this fantasy RP is human, plain and simple. There are no special races, such as Elves, and no mythical creatures like Dragons. The laws of physics are a constant, and there is no magic whatsoever. Any abnormal or supernatural happenings can transpire, but only with my consent as Game Master. If you throw in something that is out of the ordinary or somehow supernatural without first clearing it with me, you will receive a warning.
The characters in this RP can fall into a multitude of categories, but the following are the most common, as well as the most likely to be accepted. Do not feel limited by this list. If you have an idea for another kind of character, use it, but clear it with me first please.
Mercenary (Alias Capable) - Strong and capable warriors who have taken to a single weapon style and who will fight for the highest bidder.
Bounty Hunter (Alias Capable) - Able bodied warriors who can specialize in any number of weapons or fighting styles from individual to individual, and who actively seek out persons of interest who bring in the highest amount of money, dead or alive. They are typically very large men who seek to gain money by use of their raw power, but there are a few who are women and who use mainly skill and their femininity to gain an upper hand on their larger counter parts.
Cleric - One of healing who either works at, or has worked at, a clinic as a doctor or nurse. Skilled in herbology and anatomy, they act as doctors for whomever they travel with.
Swordsman/woman (Alias Capable) - Usually a lone wolf character, the swordsmen will carry a single blade which they see as an extension of their body. They wield it with devastating force and skill, and can typically hold off an entire band of bandits by themselves when they have trained hard enough.
Thief (Alias Capable) - Experts in the art of pick pocketing, misdirection, and teamwork, thieves make a handsome living off of the rich and wealthy from near and far. Typically they work in teams, but it is not uncommon for a thief to go solo in order to make an extra personal profit. Thieves can sometimes be cocky about their skills, which, if they go after the wrong target, can get them killed.
*Assassin (Alias Capable) - Assassins are relentless killers for hire and are more commonly found in the employ of wealthy families. Assassins are fast, agile, and precise killers who use stealth and careful planning to eliminate their prey.
Monk - Monks are peaceful individuals who grow up in one of two lifestyles: Warrior or Traveler. The Warrior Monks are capable fighters, but if given the choice, will always choose the peaceable route. The Traveler Monks on the other hand have no fighting skills whatsoever, and are purely devoted to peace via conversation.
Artist - Obviously talented with the arts, the would much rather practice their profession in peace rather than be sucked into a fight. Most artists know basic self defense, as theft is a common threat, but seldom are they warriors of any merit.
* Players in this RP cannot have a history within Te'i Sai under any circumstances. Shadow, as the primary character and being a part of it by design, is the only one allowed to have a history within the organization. You may, however, have had contact with Te'i Sai Assassins in the past and had to fight for your life against them, or flee to protect yourself, as most would not be able to fight evenly with one, let alone a team, of Te'i Sai Assassins.
Another thing is that, while it may be tempting to create a powerful character, try to avoid making it seem too powerful. If there are too many powerhouses it makes for an almost unstoppable group and that cannot be the case in this RP as it requires characters without combat skills just as much as it does characters with combat skills. Also, as it is hard to hold real world experience and knowledge of combat, anatomy, physiology and such, so try to avoid doing over the top damage to enemies you encounter in the RP because you might do something that is physically impossible without knowing it, in which case you'll be hearing from me. So be careful.
Character Skeleton
All character profiles must be posted in the OOC thread "Character Profiles" before they are submitted for approval within the RP. This ensures that not only can I see what you're doing ahead of time so I know who I'm dealing with, but it helps everyone else get a better idea of who they will be working with much earlier as well which can be helpful to interaction both OOC and IC.
The character skeleton provided below must be filled out in full. If I receive a profile that does not contain all of the items that I have provided, it will not be approved unless the sender goes back to include what was missing before.
A minimum length of one paragraph (seven to ten sentences) is required for each field labeled with an exclamation point, and those marked with two exclamation points require a minimum of three to five paragraphs (each with five to eight sentences minimum). The biography is the sole exception to this rule. The Biography section should be no less than five paragraphs, each with at least five to seven sentences. It shouldn't be a problem for experienced players or writers. If you are new to Role Playing and are having trouble filling in that much information, feel free to contact me and we will be able to work out enough details that will help you create a thorough and complete profile.
For the love of all things that keep me sane in this world, NO TEENAGERS!!
Thank you!
Birth Name:
Character Alias (If applicable):
Appearance: (This should be an anime style picture that closely resembles the character that you are describing below in the "written appearance" section. Do not create an exact duplicate of this photo, but make sure that it's as close to the written appearance as possible)
! Written appearance: (The actual appearance of your character should not be exactly the same as the photo unless it is in fact a perfect match. The likelihood of this is slim to none, and so make sure that in this section you describe exactly how your character differs from the picture you have provided. Any and all details should be included, no matter how small they are)
Sex:
Home Nation:
Current Location/Residence:
Age:
Height:
Weight:
Hair Color:
Eye Color:
Complexion:
! Body Type:
Blood Type:
! Fighting Style (*Hard or Soft?):
Adaptability Ratio**:
!! Personality:
! Quirks: (Anything that distinguishes your character as unique such as tattoos, piercings, birth marks, scars, etc)
! Likes:
! Dislikes:
!! Special Talents/Skills:
Weapon/s of Choice:
Weapon/s of Last Resort:
! Weapons you avoid:
!! Weapon/Training History (If applicable): Details in this section are meant to describe exactly what kind of training your character went through to become who they are by this time in the RP. Assassins for example will have dedicated much of their time to weapons training, physical body training, tactics and stealth whereas Mercenaries and Bounty Hunters will likely have done mostly body training and weapons training without much emphasis on stealth or tactics depending on how they operate as hired killers. Do what you can to make this a minimum of three to five paragraphs.
Biography: This is your character's history section where you will describe, in no less than five paragraphs, what your character's life has been like up until this point. This history can go back to birth, or back to when a critical decision was made to become who they are today. However long you make it, there must be at least five paragraphs. If you cannot reach this minimum limit, then your character is not very well thought out and you should rethink it.
* Hard styles are aggressive styles that focus on attacking while Soft styles are defensive in nature and usually involve a much heavier emphasis on evasion and redirection rather than blocking and countering. Warrior Monks are most commonly using soft styles while Mercenaries will use Hard styles.
** This ratio is a measure of your characters ability to adapt to changing situations. Assassins, Bounty Hunters and Thieves will have a naturally higher ratio than Clerics or Monks. The ratio is going to be somewhere in between 1-10 and 10-10, 1 being lowest and 10 being highest. Also, this should be realistic. Someone, such as an Archer, will not have a 10 in adaptability since they specialize in long range combat and should sudden change occur, such as being rushed from behind by the enemy, they're screwed.
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
The City of Xi' Mael
The night was cold, and the scent of blood filled the air.
Silence enveloped the city as the moon crept out from behind the clouds to light the rooftops where he now stood. At his feet was the body of his latest victim, a lesser known bounty hunter who had made the mistake of coming after him alone. His chest was open from the groin to the throat, his ribcage split perfectly down the middle exposing his lungs and stomach from under the torn muscles of his upper torso. Blood trickled out of both the gaping wound and the mouth of the poor soul as he looked up at his killer with lifeless, grey eyes.
Suddenly, there was a cracking sound behind him. He whirled around to face what was coming, but it was nothing but a cat which had found its way to the rooftop with him. He sighed and placed his daggers away in their sheaths tucked behind his lower back, hidden behind his lumbar region and fitting to his form so as not to stick out or reveal their presence.
He looked out across the landscape ahead of him, rivulets of light shining on the shingles of the buildings ahead gave it a very ocean like appearance. It was quite beautiful. If he wasn't so busy tonight, he would have stayed to admire the view a while longer, but tonight he had no such time. He was waiting for something important.
Before long, what he was waiting for came to pass as a huge explosion rang out in the distance towards the edge of the city. The shock waves were strong enough to force him to tense to avoid being blasted off the roof he was on, as even the lifeless body at his feet slid forward against his legs. The initial shock wave subsided, but the rumble beneath his feet had only just begun. The building beneath him shook violently as he gritted his teeth and turned his head away against the wind and dust that followed it.
The rush of dust and wind around him was quite the rush, but there was no time to acclimate to the adrenaline that began to flow through his body. He had known this explosion was coming, but there was nothing that he could have done about it. He was unable to find any reliable source that could lead him to the explosive's exact position, and so he had taken up a safe distance from the general vicinity where he knew it would be coming from to wait for it.
Now that the explosion had gone off, he was on the hunt for the one who he knew was responsible for it. There was a madman loose in the city who claimed that he was the Red-Eyed Demon, and that he was going to level the whole city before he was done with his rampage. He advertised this by writing the messages in blood on city walls, and he promised that the killing would only get worse after the individual explosions were over.
He ran across the rooftops to get a better view and finally found what he was looking for. Below him in the streets was a man slinking through the shadows of the alleyways while other people fled for their lives through the streets. He approached the edge of the alley as the crowds of fleeing people increased in density and grabbed a helpless woman from among the league of fleeing insects scurrying through the streets and pulled her deeper into the darkness. He watched for a few moments as he threatened her life if she didn't do as he told her, and in her desperation to protect herself she tried to punch him to get away, but her brave hearted attempt backfired quite spectacularly.
The woman's captor blocked her punch and delivered one of his own directly to her nose, breaking it on contact and sending a stream of blood down her face and shirt as he threw her into the wall. She bounced off the stone structure next to her and collapsed in a heap to the ground. Rising slowly, she tried to get to her feet and run, but her aggressor tripped her before she could get her footing. She fell to the ground again and before she could rise the attacking man pulled her by her hair into a standing position and began to punch her in the lower back. Every blow landed deadly accuracy, and as he looked on he began to piece together what the deranged man was doing.
Little by little the man continued to beat the poor woman into the ground, striking first to her back, then her stomach, then her face before finally picking her up off the ground and throwing her into the wall again. The woman's blood began to slowly pool around her as she twitched on the ground in pain and agony. Her captor had clearly had enough of his game as he finally reached for his weapon, a gruesome sword at his hip. He kicked her onto her back and lifted her up and laid her down on her back on a small bench nearby. She was too weak to fight and too weak to call out for help as the man brought his sword and drove it down through her chest, the blade piercing flesh, muscle and bone before reappearing beneath the bench.
The woman's eyes went grey and blank as her body went limp on the blade. Blood began to soak the front of her shirt and ooze down the blade that now pinned her lifeless body to the bench. The man slowly drew his weapon from her body and watched with glee as she slid off the blood soaked wood to the floor of the alley. He brought up his blade and licked the blood from it as he placed it back in its sheath and laughed to himself out loud. He complimented himself before strolling away towards the back end of the alley where he could find another victim from the still fleeing crowd around him.
The young man wasted no time as he slowly redrew his daggers and walked forward to the absolute edge of the roof. The moon behind him shone his silhouette into the alley walls below, catching the attention of the deranged maniac below him.
"Who's there?!" He shouted angrily.
The young man didn't answer him, only stood there and watched as the killer in the street below him walked through the alleyway to get a better view in the light of the moon. As the young man's face came into view the killer stopped dead in his tracks as he looked up into a pair of blood red eyes which glared down at him. His own red eyes were in fact fake, as he was using special eye drops to temporarily 'stain' his eyes a reddish coloration. He instinctively drew his sword and turned to flee the scene as the young man rolled his eyes and jumped to the next rooftop.
The chase continued for several minutes before the killer finally stopped in a more open street where he had about eight feet on either side of him where he had room to see and room to maneuver should his enemy appear for a direct confrontation. He turned around in the street as a couple more people ran by him to get away from the explosion which had occurred a few minutes ago. The fires were still raging in the near distance, the light of the fires glowing weakly on his blade as he continued to analyze his surroundings. There were a few whispers echoing through the streets, but he figured it was just the wind around him before he finally heard a solid and defined "thud" behind him.
He turned around but was met by a rush of air as the young man's arm swept passed his face. He staggered back a couple of steps and felt his throat with his left hand. He held his hand up and saw blood cascading down his pale white flesh. He looked up and smiled at the youth before him, and without any further words or sounds fell onto his back and dropped his weapon into the street. His eyes slowly lost their light and the youth stood above his lifeless body and smirked before turning and walking away.
Once he was back on the rooftops, he ran towards the explosion to see what the extent of the damage was. When he arrived, it wasn't what he expected from someone who had managed to elude him for over two months. The building that actually housed the explosive was decimated, but the surrounding area was relatively unharmed. The people fighting the fire with buckets of water and blankets to try and kill the flames. As he stood there, a shout echoed forth from one of the shadows nearby. He looked down and saw a small gathering of people pointing up at him shouting "It's the Red-Eyed Demon!!".
The sudden announcement forced him to turn around and run from what would have become an angry mob as he had no way to prove his innocence in all the chaos. Despite having the body of the killer, the red coloration that he had created for himself had faded away. To other people, it was just another dark spot on his reputation and another body for his personal count. He finally found a nice quiet spot at the top of a nearby church where he was able to sit down and take a breather as he looked up at the night sky once again.
"... Another imposter dealt with, and another city whom I cannot save." He said quietly to himself.
He had come to this particular city to eliminate a set of puppets that Takai, the former Grandmaster of Te'i Sai before his death, had placed into power to control this section of the kingdom near the border of Cre' Est and Shaharan. Before he had the chance to do so, however, they had caught wind of his intentions thanks to a small group of renegade bounty hunters whom he had hired to find his targets. They ended up betraying him for more coin than he had originally offered, which he couldn't blame them for, but never the less he hunted them down for betraying him and slaughtered them in their own hideaway.
While his efforts in this city had been wasted on a bad decision, he had learned something important through the experience and now had an even more interesting hunt to look forward to.
"--You dir'y wench! I'll gut ya, I sw'ar it!"
The intoxicated man advanced on Aerith slowly, flames in his eyes and a half pint of ale on his shirt. She gave him a dirty look and then yawned, stretching her arms above her head.
"T'was a disgrace, really." She looked at him disdainfully, almost as if he were a small child who had broken his mothers favorite vase, trying to hide it but subsequently getting caught...not that she really knew much about a mother's scorn...or vases for that matter. She gandered down at his stained shirt and then back up at his blotchy face, her disdain quickly morphing into what could be seen as a look of sad regret. "That was a right poor waste of ale. Shouldn't go spilling it, you know?" She sighed as she brought her hands up to her hair, fixing her ponytail absentmindedly. She winked at him. "But it's okay, I forgive you lad."
The fuse ignited and the drunk bellowed, grasping his bottle in his pudgy hands and raising it in the air, only to bring it down in a messy arc, smashing it onto the counter and splattering the wall and the nearby patrons with alcohol. He scowled wickedly. "Yo'r gunna meet yo'r mak'r wench, any last words?"
She frowned. "Yeah, you really shouldn't waste booze like that, it's an awful mistak--" The heavy swing collided with her chair as Aerith jumped back quickly, the wood splintering from the impact. He was a rather large man, assumedly mostly fat, but he apparently had a bit of muscle as well. Just her luck.
"Surely you want to work this out, right?" She teased him, easily dodging his messy attacks.
"I'LL KILL YOU!!!"
She pranced around playfully as he swung again fiercely, the broken bottle spittling ale at her. She licked the projectile booze off her cheek and then glared, an angry look flooding her feminine features. It was suddenly quiet.
"I told you--" She grasped the hilt of her blade and started to pull it out slowly"--stop wasting the ale...or you may end up with a few less fingers." Her blade was now out fully, cold and beautiful in the tavern light. "We wouldn't want that now, would we?"
The man hesitated for a moment, his rage stifled, but then smiled and let out an obnoxious laugh, tears forming little streams on his cheek. He then picked up a nearby mug and, still laughing, flung it's contents at her, drenching her in alcohol.
"Dir'y wench! Ya like booze so much then you can hav' it! You can have all the booze you-- The man stopped talking as he watched the fingers on his left hand seperate and then slowly fling across the room, his index finger traveling a notable distance.
The barmaid let out a scream and ran, the other patrons remaining dead silent. He stared down at the disfigured appendage curiously, not fully comprehending the situation. Aerith gazed across the room at the rogue index finger, her hand held to her head as if she was trying to look at something from a great distance.
"Wow, that one went far."
The man followed the path of her sight and then seeing it, a sudden look of realization swept across his blood splattered face. He screamed. Falling to the floor, he clutched his hand, sobbing. Aerith smiled.
"I think it may be lonely over there, perhaps I should give it some company?"
Fear tore across his face and he staggered to his feet, stagger-running towards the tavern door. He found her there first.
"Hold up there sir, you haven't paid for the damages."
She drew her blade across the man's throat, the thin cut releasing a torrent of blood, of which she covered with a rag to shield herself. He fell to the ground, grasping at his throat as he began to puke up booze and bile as she stepped away, a smile etched across his killer's face.
"Ruben Wilshire, under the accordance of Article blah blah blah, I take your life in payment for your crimes." She let out a deep yawn, the man twitching at her feet. "...May you find peace and the Queen's blessings in death ever-lasting."
The twitches stopped as she gave him a last glance and then wandered to the counter and plopped down on the bar stool, looking bummed.
"Man, I'm not even drunk yet."
Without a word, the bartender grabbed ale and poured her a mug. She smiled grimly as she looked over her shoulder to find everyone gone, having escaped out the back door. Turning back, she grabbed and brought the mug to her lips, taking only a small sip. She was silent for a moment, but then looked up at the shaken man.
"Slow night, it seems." She took another sip, this time smiling afterwards. A smile that would haunt the man for years to come.
"You...wouldn't happen to know anything about a man named 'Shadow' would you?"
The intoxicated man advanced on Aerith slowly, flames in his eyes and a half pint of ale on his shirt. She gave him a dirty look and then yawned, stretching her arms above her head.
"T'was a disgrace, really." She looked at him disdainfully, almost as if he were a small child who had broken his mothers favorite vase, trying to hide it but subsequently getting caught...not that she really knew much about a mother's scorn...or vases for that matter. She gandered down at his stained shirt and then back up at his blotchy face, her disdain quickly morphing into what could be seen as a look of sad regret. "That was a right poor waste of ale. Shouldn't go spilling it, you know?" She sighed as she brought her hands up to her hair, fixing her ponytail absentmindedly. She winked at him. "But it's okay, I forgive you lad."
The fuse ignited and the drunk bellowed, grasping his bottle in his pudgy hands and raising it in the air, only to bring it down in a messy arc, smashing it onto the counter and splattering the wall and the nearby patrons with alcohol. He scowled wickedly. "Yo'r gunna meet yo'r mak'r wench, any last words?"
She frowned. "Yeah, you really shouldn't waste booze like that, it's an awful mistak--" The heavy swing collided with her chair as Aerith jumped back quickly, the wood splintering from the impact. He was a rather large man, assumedly mostly fat, but he apparently had a bit of muscle as well. Just her luck.
"Surely you want to work this out, right?" She teased him, easily dodging his messy attacks.
"I'LL KILL YOU!!!"
She pranced around playfully as he swung again fiercely, the broken bottle spittling ale at her. She licked the projectile booze off her cheek and then glared, an angry look flooding her feminine features. It was suddenly quiet.
"I told you--" She grasped the hilt of her blade and started to pull it out slowly"--stop wasting the ale...or you may end up with a few less fingers." Her blade was now out fully, cold and beautiful in the tavern light. "We wouldn't want that now, would we?"
The man hesitated for a moment, his rage stifled, but then smiled and let out an obnoxious laugh, tears forming little streams on his cheek. He then picked up a nearby mug and, still laughing, flung it's contents at her, drenching her in alcohol.
"Dir'y wench! Ya like booze so much then you can hav' it! You can have all the booze you-- The man stopped talking as he watched the fingers on his left hand seperate and then slowly fling across the room, his index finger traveling a notable distance.
The barmaid let out a scream and ran, the other patrons remaining dead silent. He stared down at the disfigured appendage curiously, not fully comprehending the situation. Aerith gazed across the room at the rogue index finger, her hand held to her head as if she was trying to look at something from a great distance.
"Wow, that one went far."
The man followed the path of her sight and then seeing it, a sudden look of realization swept across his blood splattered face. He screamed. Falling to the floor, he clutched his hand, sobbing. Aerith smiled.
"I think it may be lonely over there, perhaps I should give it some company?"
Fear tore across his face and he staggered to his feet, stagger-running towards the tavern door. He found her there first.
"Hold up there sir, you haven't paid for the damages."
She drew her blade across the man's throat, the thin cut releasing a torrent of blood, of which she covered with a rag to shield herself. He fell to the ground, grasping at his throat as he began to puke up booze and bile as she stepped away, a smile etched across his killer's face.
"Ruben Wilshire, under the accordance of Article blah blah blah, I take your life in payment for your crimes." She let out a deep yawn, the man twitching at her feet. "...May you find peace and the Queen's blessings in death ever-lasting."
The twitches stopped as she gave him a last glance and then wandered to the counter and plopped down on the bar stool, looking bummed.
"Man, I'm not even drunk yet."
Without a word, the bartender grabbed ale and poured her a mug. She smiled grimly as she looked over her shoulder to find everyone gone, having escaped out the back door. Turning back, she grabbed and brought the mug to her lips, taking only a small sip. She was silent for a moment, but then looked up at the shaken man.
"Slow night, it seems." She took another sip, this time smiling afterwards. A smile that would haunt the man for years to come.
"You...wouldn't happen to know anything about a man named 'Shadow' would you?"
A dog howled in the distance as Shadow sat on the edge of the roof of the church. He watched the skies above as the smoke from the fires still blotted out a hefty section of it towards the edge of the city where the explosive had gone off about ten minutes ago.
He was unsure of what his next move should be, but he had the whole night ahead of him to figure it out. For the time being he began weighing his options. First thing on his list of things to do was to find out where the men he initially came to kill had run off to. It wouldn't be easy, but with his informants in the surrounding countryside on the prowl it wouldn't be impossible.
At the moment, however, he was unsure of whom he could trust. This was the third time in four months that his "contacts" had failed him and or betrayed him. Being of a very vengeful nature, none of them had lived very long to do so to him again. He replaced them almost as soon as he eliminated them and although he still wondered if many of his contacts could be trusted, he knew for certain that there was one in particular that he would not have to worry about. He counted on her for most of his intel, and she had yet to let him down.
Eventually he came to the conclusion that the first thing he needed to do was unwind. Hunting down imposters to his name in this city had grown tiresome and he needed something to calm his frustrated mind. The first thing that occurred to him was to go on a casual hunt for average city scum and eliminate them. While normally it would have been easy to do so, this city had grown incredibly paranoid about him and his movements thanks to all the imposters it had recently been exposed to. Mobs gathered to hunt him down by morning and late afternoon respectively in this city, and he was lucky they didn't have the sense to take to the rooftops. If they had, he'd have been found out a long time ago.
He settled on the idea of simply taking a walk along the rooftops. While it wasn't quite the stress reliever he was used to, it was the most peaceful and calming way to go about easing the strain on his mind and body after four months of unreliable intelligence and hunting down of imposters to the right and left. He stood up on the edge of the roof and brushed himself off, looking down at the priest as he exited the church after praying for the safety of his fellow man in the vicinity of the explosion.
Shadow turned and walked away, hopping silently from rooftop to rooftop in an effort to allow himself a calm and peaceful stroll through the moonlight. This side of the city, though it was the middle of the night, was up in arms against him for what had transpired with the explosion and the deranged psychopath who had been killing innocent victims in his name. Hopefully, by tomorrow he would be out of this city and on his way to visit his most reliable contact to figure out where his next best destination would be.
For the time being, however, he continued to walk along the rooftops as he scanned the streets for anything out of place. Here and there were a few signs of street fights between lowlifes and citizens, as well as a few broken food stalls where other conflicts had arisen from fiery tempers and loose fists. The night was otherwise very quiet, but he had to be careful none the less as his primary alias had somehow been leaked to the public.
"Shadow" was the name his comrades in the world of Assassins knew him by, and so too did his friends who aided him in taking down the first branch of Te'i Sai two years ago. He didn't know who it was who leaked that alias to the public, but he wasn't happy about it. His real name he had managed to keep hidden from the world, and currently there were only two people alive today who knew his real name. There had been a third at one point, but he had hunted down and killed her shortly after his conquest of the mountain fortress of Te'i Sai in the Great Mountain Range that split the continent into two halves.
He listened intently for anything that could lead him into a hunt. Any sounds of violence, fear or unusual activity typically meant that he would have the chance to engage in a hunt that could last anywhere from ten minutes to several months depending on how well connected and dangerous his prey turned out to be. He had only been on one hunt that lasted more than two months before, but that was in pursuit of a highly organized and well protected underground crime lord. What he lacked in combat prowess, he made up for with security and a well developed team of partners who stalled Shadow for two and a half months before he finally caught up to his quarry.
Tonight, however, there had yet to be any such activity. He stopped walking after a time and sat down on a third story balcony rail to admire the beauty of the countryside just outside the city gates to the east. He was much closer to the edge of the city than he originally thought, but it didn't bother him very much. Soon enough he would find his targets and eliminate them, and Cre' Est would be slightly safer for it.
He was unsure of what his next move should be, but he had the whole night ahead of him to figure it out. For the time being he began weighing his options. First thing on his list of things to do was to find out where the men he initially came to kill had run off to. It wouldn't be easy, but with his informants in the surrounding countryside on the prowl it wouldn't be impossible.
At the moment, however, he was unsure of whom he could trust. This was the third time in four months that his "contacts" had failed him and or betrayed him. Being of a very vengeful nature, none of them had lived very long to do so to him again. He replaced them almost as soon as he eliminated them and although he still wondered if many of his contacts could be trusted, he knew for certain that there was one in particular that he would not have to worry about. He counted on her for most of his intel, and she had yet to let him down.
Eventually he came to the conclusion that the first thing he needed to do was unwind. Hunting down imposters to his name in this city had grown tiresome and he needed something to calm his frustrated mind. The first thing that occurred to him was to go on a casual hunt for average city scum and eliminate them. While normally it would have been easy to do so, this city had grown incredibly paranoid about him and his movements thanks to all the imposters it had recently been exposed to. Mobs gathered to hunt him down by morning and late afternoon respectively in this city, and he was lucky they didn't have the sense to take to the rooftops. If they had, he'd have been found out a long time ago.
He settled on the idea of simply taking a walk along the rooftops. While it wasn't quite the stress reliever he was used to, it was the most peaceful and calming way to go about easing the strain on his mind and body after four months of unreliable intelligence and hunting down of imposters to the right and left. He stood up on the edge of the roof and brushed himself off, looking down at the priest as he exited the church after praying for the safety of his fellow man in the vicinity of the explosion.
Shadow turned and walked away, hopping silently from rooftop to rooftop in an effort to allow himself a calm and peaceful stroll through the moonlight. This side of the city, though it was the middle of the night, was up in arms against him for what had transpired with the explosion and the deranged psychopath who had been killing innocent victims in his name. Hopefully, by tomorrow he would be out of this city and on his way to visit his most reliable contact to figure out where his next best destination would be.
For the time being, however, he continued to walk along the rooftops as he scanned the streets for anything out of place. Here and there were a few signs of street fights between lowlifes and citizens, as well as a few broken food stalls where other conflicts had arisen from fiery tempers and loose fists. The night was otherwise very quiet, but he had to be careful none the less as his primary alias had somehow been leaked to the public.
"Shadow" was the name his comrades in the world of Assassins knew him by, and so too did his friends who aided him in taking down the first branch of Te'i Sai two years ago. He didn't know who it was who leaked that alias to the public, but he wasn't happy about it. His real name he had managed to keep hidden from the world, and currently there were only two people alive today who knew his real name. There had been a third at one point, but he had hunted down and killed her shortly after his conquest of the mountain fortress of Te'i Sai in the Great Mountain Range that split the continent into two halves.
He listened intently for anything that could lead him into a hunt. Any sounds of violence, fear or unusual activity typically meant that he would have the chance to engage in a hunt that could last anywhere from ten minutes to several months depending on how well connected and dangerous his prey turned out to be. He had only been on one hunt that lasted more than two months before, but that was in pursuit of a highly organized and well protected underground crime lord. What he lacked in combat prowess, he made up for with security and a well developed team of partners who stalled Shadow for two and a half months before he finally caught up to his quarry.
Tonight, however, there had yet to be any such activity. He stopped walking after a time and sat down on a third story balcony rail to admire the beauty of the countryside just outside the city gates to the east. He was much closer to the edge of the city than he originally thought, but it didn't bother him very much. Soon enough he would find his targets and eliminate them, and Cre' Est would be slightly safer for it.
Aerith walked slowly down the stone hallway, the assualt to her senses watering her eyes, tears forming against her will and then cascading down her face like tiny waterfalls. She hated morgues, not because of the bodies or the cold, but rather the smell and the taste of the putrid air that besieged her lips and nose like an invading army. She held her hand to her face as she followed the large mortician to where the bodies were actually kept, the smell growing worse with every passing step. The man peeked over his shoulder, chucking as he saw her strained expression.
"Don't ya worry love, you get used to it pretty right quick down here. It'll pass, you'll see."
She frowned. She doubted that she'd get used to it so easily, especially with a nose as sensitive as hers.
"You'd think that after putting so many people down here, you'd be used to the smell of a dead body or two."
"Yeah, wel--" She gagged. Death flooded her mouth, nearly choking her as she she began to spit profusely, trying to get the stain of the wretched taste out of her mouth. The mortician continued to chuckle.
"Yep, you'll get used to it."
They arrived at a heavy looking door, blood stains soaked into the ancient wood like wine on a blouse. If she didn't know better, she might've been a little wary, if not totally frightened. Grinning, he pushed the door open and her eyes met a macabre sight. The smell worsened.
They passed slowly by the row of bodies, all lined up on stone tablets, the stench of death stronger than ever. Some she knew, fellow hunters or targets, and some were strangers. They arrived at the end where a select few corpses had been seperated from the rest. They seemed unalike in all ways, barring being dead. The mortician smiled at her darkly, and as if he were reading her mind, he spoke up.
"They all lo'k a bit different, no?"
He kneeled next to the body of what looked to be an average man, if not a bit well-toned. Carefully, he opened the dead man's eyelids, revealing oddly colored red eyes.
"It's dye, a blood extract I think." The mortician said, scratching his head in a puzzled manner. "But that's not the odd thing." He went to the next body, a slightly younger looking man, and then did the same to him. Red, in a similar fashion.
"All of 'em have it. Some sorta weird fad, you think? Raggella's blessin's, what good would red eyes do a bunch o' people 'bout to be offed?"
She knew, but not why. The rumors of the 'Red-Eyed Demon' may not of reached the mortician, but they were abuzz above ground in the more socially inclined world. As were his look-alikes. Figuring that it was best to let him remain in the dark, she feighned ignorance.
"Yeah, it's odd all right. Especially if it ends up getting you killed." She paused for a second, looking deep in thought. "You think it's a cult or something?" She asked, feeding him her potrayed ambiguity on the matter.
"Can't be sure myself." The man stroked his chin in mimicry of what looked to be some detective character. She stifled a giggle, but only because she wanted to breathe in as little of the rancid air as possible. A decidingly good idea, so it seemed. She wondered how anyone could survive in such an environment...not that many people were.
A few minutes of silence and choked laughter passed until, finally, the man came to a conclusion.
"Must be some sort of mimic murder." He said, lowering his hand to the nearest corpse and turning it over, the cold body making a sickening crunch as the spine smashed against the stone. "Check this out." He was pointing to a wound, professionally drawn across the throat of a man. He had a wide grin on his face, as if he had seen a favorite minstrel or bard. The man looked at Aerith, smiling ashamedly. "It felt guilty to undo such a smile. Happy bloke, ain't 'e?"
"Looks like it." She looked back at the wound, the cold, clean cut. It was more disturbing than the deathly smile. She felt it with her finger, observing the sheer cleanliness of the wound. Maybe if she really tried, she could cut someone like this, but not so casually. Her eyes averted to his fingernails which had what looked to be skin and blood caked into the recesses under the nail.
"What is this?" She asked, holding up the cold hand to show the mortician. "Look's like skin." He leaned in and grasped the hand, his eyes becoming bright. "He's a killer, actually."
"A killer?" She asked quizzically, looking closer at his nails.
"Right, a killer." He scratched his head absentmindedly before sidenoting. "They all are."
She looked at the other corpses. All had similar abberations: A splotch of blood where it shouldn't be, bloody nails, bloody teeth. They also had similar, clean wounds, albeit in different places.
It was impressive, but knowing who did it made her think that it couldn't be all that surprising. He was that good, or so she heard.
Wanting a closer look, she turned towards the mortician.
"Could you light a lantern?"
He obliged, kneeling over and grabbing one nearby. Lighting it, he brought it past his face slowly. She paused for a moment, but then receiving the light, she turned back towards the body. The cut's were all so clean, it was amazing and disturbing all at once. It drew her in, like an artist admiring anothers work.
"Pretty, ain't they?" The voice of the mortician said hauntily behind her. She couldn't help but agree. it was pretty, gruesome, but beautiful. She heard a chuckle. "I've been practicing, but I ain't managed to get it THAT good yet."
Realization dawned on her as she dodged too late. The embalming tool shreded at the side of her leather cuirass, tearing through and at her skin like a blade. She let out a shriek and then grabbed the lantern, swiveling and smashing it over his head violently, his grip on the tool loosening as his head caught aflame. She kicked him away, drawing her sword without hesitation.
"Another pretender, eh." She slashed at his foot as he jerked on the ground, his red dyed eyes burning and popping from the heat. "Should of stabbed my neck."
He screamed in agony, as the flame spread across his body, engulfing him in a hellish inferno. She watched him, writhing in his agony, until she realized that she should treat her wound, lest it be diseased. She turned on her right foot as the mans screams died in his charred throat, and walked back down the cold hall with a hand on her wound and another covering her nose. She only hoped more information wouldn't stink so badly of treachery.
"Don't ya worry love, you get used to it pretty right quick down here. It'll pass, you'll see."
She frowned. She doubted that she'd get used to it so easily, especially with a nose as sensitive as hers.
"You'd think that after putting so many people down here, you'd be used to the smell of a dead body or two."
"Yeah, wel--" She gagged. Death flooded her mouth, nearly choking her as she she began to spit profusely, trying to get the stain of the wretched taste out of her mouth. The mortician continued to chuckle.
"Yep, you'll get used to it."
They arrived at a heavy looking door, blood stains soaked into the ancient wood like wine on a blouse. If she didn't know better, she might've been a little wary, if not totally frightened. Grinning, he pushed the door open and her eyes met a macabre sight. The smell worsened.
They passed slowly by the row of bodies, all lined up on stone tablets, the stench of death stronger than ever. Some she knew, fellow hunters or targets, and some were strangers. They arrived at the end where a select few corpses had been seperated from the rest. They seemed unalike in all ways, barring being dead. The mortician smiled at her darkly, and as if he were reading her mind, he spoke up.
"They all lo'k a bit different, no?"
He kneeled next to the body of what looked to be an average man, if not a bit well-toned. Carefully, he opened the dead man's eyelids, revealing oddly colored red eyes.
"It's dye, a blood extract I think." The mortician said, scratching his head in a puzzled manner. "But that's not the odd thing." He went to the next body, a slightly younger looking man, and then did the same to him. Red, in a similar fashion.
"All of 'em have it. Some sorta weird fad, you think? Raggella's blessin's, what good would red eyes do a bunch o' people 'bout to be offed?"
She knew, but not why. The rumors of the 'Red-Eyed Demon' may not of reached the mortician, but they were abuzz above ground in the more socially inclined world. As were his look-alikes. Figuring that it was best to let him remain in the dark, she feighned ignorance.
"Yeah, it's odd all right. Especially if it ends up getting you killed." She paused for a second, looking deep in thought. "You think it's a cult or something?" She asked, feeding him her potrayed ambiguity on the matter.
"Can't be sure myself." The man stroked his chin in mimicry of what looked to be some detective character. She stifled a giggle, but only because she wanted to breathe in as little of the rancid air as possible. A decidingly good idea, so it seemed. She wondered how anyone could survive in such an environment...not that many people were.
A few minutes of silence and choked laughter passed until, finally, the man came to a conclusion.
"Must be some sort of mimic murder." He said, lowering his hand to the nearest corpse and turning it over, the cold body making a sickening crunch as the spine smashed against the stone. "Check this out." He was pointing to a wound, professionally drawn across the throat of a man. He had a wide grin on his face, as if he had seen a favorite minstrel or bard. The man looked at Aerith, smiling ashamedly. "It felt guilty to undo such a smile. Happy bloke, ain't 'e?"
"Looks like it." She looked back at the wound, the cold, clean cut. It was more disturbing than the deathly smile. She felt it with her finger, observing the sheer cleanliness of the wound. Maybe if she really tried, she could cut someone like this, but not so casually. Her eyes averted to his fingernails which had what looked to be skin and blood caked into the recesses under the nail.
"What is this?" She asked, holding up the cold hand to show the mortician. "Look's like skin." He leaned in and grasped the hand, his eyes becoming bright. "He's a killer, actually."
"A killer?" She asked quizzically, looking closer at his nails.
"Right, a killer." He scratched his head absentmindedly before sidenoting. "They all are."
She looked at the other corpses. All had similar abberations: A splotch of blood where it shouldn't be, bloody nails, bloody teeth. They also had similar, clean wounds, albeit in different places.
It was impressive, but knowing who did it made her think that it couldn't be all that surprising. He was that good, or so she heard.
Wanting a closer look, she turned towards the mortician.
"Could you light a lantern?"
He obliged, kneeling over and grabbing one nearby. Lighting it, he brought it past his face slowly. She paused for a moment, but then receiving the light, she turned back towards the body. The cut's were all so clean, it was amazing and disturbing all at once. It drew her in, like an artist admiring anothers work.
"Pretty, ain't they?" The voice of the mortician said hauntily behind her. She couldn't help but agree. it was pretty, gruesome, but beautiful. She heard a chuckle. "I've been practicing, but I ain't managed to get it THAT good yet."
Realization dawned on her as she dodged too late. The embalming tool shreded at the side of her leather cuirass, tearing through and at her skin like a blade. She let out a shriek and then grabbed the lantern, swiveling and smashing it over his head violently, his grip on the tool loosening as his head caught aflame. She kicked him away, drawing her sword without hesitation.
"Another pretender, eh." She slashed at his foot as he jerked on the ground, his red dyed eyes burning and popping from the heat. "Should of stabbed my neck."
He screamed in agony, as the flame spread across his body, engulfing him in a hellish inferno. She watched him, writhing in his agony, until she realized that she should treat her wound, lest it be diseased. She turned on her right foot as the mans screams died in his charred throat, and walked back down the cold hall with a hand on her wound and another covering her nose. She only hoped more information wouldn't stink so badly of treachery.
Streets of Xi' Mael
Hours had passed and Shadow was now on foot in the empty streets in the wee hours of the morning when the sun had yet to peek over the horizon. The buildings were passing by more quickly than he expected, and he realized that he had in fact been daydreaming for most of the last hour. He looked around and got his bearings, recognizing a specific building he had mentally marked earlier in the week which told him he was near the far eastern edge of the city.
He saw a bar that was still open with a few people in it a short distance away and decided to walk inside for a drink of water.
Boldar's Bar
As he entered the room he donned a crude hood he'd fashioned for his jacket which had previously been tucked under the collar to hide his eyes from the candle light so he didn't scare anyone. As the door creaked open several heads shifted in his direction, each one with either a scowl or a stupid grin adorning their features. He walked straight to the first empty table he saw to his right near the door and a window and sat down.
An attractive young waitress approached him slowly, apprehension swallowing her otherwise beautiful features as she obviously was not comfortable with so many strange and drunk men in the bar at this time of early morning.
"May I help you?" She asked quietly in a sweet and high pitched voice.
Shadow looked up at her from under the hood, his eyes still hidden from view and spoke in a soft, low voice.
"Water."
She nodded to him and walked to the barkeeper, telling him what Shadow had asked for. There were a few laughs from around the bar when the word "water" reached their ears. While the barkeeper never the less complied with the request, a couple of the other men in the bar stood up and walked over to him. The one on the far left was drunk off his ass and no real threat in his condition. The one in the middle was quite clear headed and obviously a well trained fighter given his build and his muscle tone. The third one on the right was almost drunk, but had enough of a clear mind to understand that his friends wanted to pick on someone.
"Well, wot 'ave we here lads?" The man in the center asked.
"I'm figurin we got us a newbie there boss!" The drunk on the left replied.
"So what should we do with 'em boss?" The one on the right asked.
"Well there mate! Wot say you? Wanna 'ave a real drink wiv us?" He asked while he leaned in to within a few inches of Shadow's face.
Shadow himself listened to the irritating questions and glared at the leader from under his hood. He knew that it would be a bad idea to do such a thing, but he decided to do it anyway. He lifted his hood back about two inches, though he kept it on, and allowed the candle light to shine on his eyes as the men all leaned in. The two who were drunk backed away immediately, but the leader simply laughed at him and knocked the hood completely back off his head.
"C'mon! Ya gotta do better 'n that!" He laughed.
"Looks like we got ourselves another "Red-Eyed Demon" 'ere fellas! C'mon! Let's rough him up and show 'im wot 'appened ta the last "Demon" wot came 'round these parts!"
The other men gathered confidence at his words and moved in, ready to fight. The barkeeper and his waitress both stepped away to the corner of the room as Shadow prepared himself for something rather unpleasant. The leader came in first, swinging a wild punch with his right hand at Shadow's head. Shadow simply turned in his chair so that his body was at a forty five degree angle away from his attackers and brought his open hand up and caught the punch. Despite the fact that he was sitting in a chair, both his feet were on the ground and his shoulders and hips were aligned with his hand for maximum absorption of the blow.
The punch stopped cold a few inches away from Shadow's head, catching the attacker off guard. Shadow took the opportunity to quickly backhand the man in the Philtrum just under the nose. The blow was fast and hard, and the shock to his brain caused him to lose consciousness almost immediately. He dropped to the ground and his friends, who had yet to sober up, still came at him on both sides. Shadow stayed in his chair and leaned back on the hind legs, allowing the two men to fall forward without a target for their fists to land on. He reached out and punched both men in the bottom corner of their jaws, snapping the thin bones along the side and dislocating both on contact. Had they too not lost consciousness as quickly as they did, they would have been writhing on the floor in agony as the wound was so close to the brain.
He reached up and caught them in his arms as they started to fall and set them down gently on the floor at his feet on top of their "boss". He put his hood back on his head and looked to the waitress who was holding his water. She immediately knew what he wanted and she trotted over to give him his drink. He took the water from her and drank it in a few big gulps. After handing it back to her he stood up and dragged the three unconscious men into an empty booth on the other side of the room, all propped up in seated positions as they slept off their drinks. Shadow turned back to the woman for a moment and stared at her, watching as she stared back with fearful eyes.
"If anyone asks, these men got too drunk and passed out. Do you understand?" He asked in a low voice.
She blinked for a moment and nodded to him.
"O-of course." She said hesitantly.
Shadow nodded back to her and scanned the room for a moment, the other men avoiding his gaze while the barkeeper looked at him somewhat suspiciously. He knew it wouldn't do to stay any longer than this so he took his leave and walked outside.
Streets of Xi' Mael
As he stepped outside he looked down into an alleyway just a short distance away and decided to check inside it. When he walked up to the entrance, his eyes drew him to a little girl hiding in a large cardboard box who trembled with uncontrollable fear. He was not much for helping people, as he didn't know what they'd need to feel better, but something told him to help this child.
He walked forward and knelt down in front of the box as the girl looked up at him and turned away out of fear. He placed his hand on the young girl's back, receiving a whimper of fright in response. He rubbed her back for a moment and she turned her head to look at him again. He did his best to smile for her, as he knew she could see his red eyes from under the hood. Neither knew quite what to do at that point, so Shadow took the first step.
"Are you here alone or do you have a family to go home to?" He asked quietly.
She looked innocently up at him and turned to face him while sitting down cross legged. She didn't say anything for a moment, but then she finally spoke up.
"My mommy and me got separated when we ran from the big boom earlier. I don't know where mommy is, but I want my mommy!" She said.
Shadow sighed, more to himself than to her, and stood up. He held her hand and made her stand up with him as he walked her down the street to the first clinic he saw. There were no churches in the immediate area, nor were there any inns or taverns he'd care to place her in so the clinic had to do.
Unnamed Clinic
Once inside he looked over at the first nurse who walked out of the back room to greet them and waved her down.
"This child has been separated from her mother. Could you look after her?" He asked.
The nurse smiled at him and nodded.
"Of course we can. Come here sweet heart." She said sweetly to the girl who came forward and took her hand.
"Thank you for bringing her here. We'll put the word out first thing in the morning when the doctor comes in at sunup. She'll be back with her mother soon." She said cheerfully.
Shadow bowed to her and walked outside.
Streets of Xi' Mael
Helping children was not a common thing for him, but it felt good to know that the girl still had her mother to go home to. Shadow had no such luxuries in life, and so when he had the chance to help people evade the pain he felt every day he took it. He didn't know what else he could do at the moment, as he was growing rather weary. He decided that the best thing to do would be to find a place to rest for the night until the sun came up in the next few hours. The rest wouldn't be as long as he'd like, but it would be welcome none the less.
He scaled the nearest building and found a nice spot tucked out of sight of anyone below and sat down and fell asleep. The sun would wake him once it hit his face, and when that happened he would be able to continue the hunt once his body had some time to rest.
Hours had passed and Shadow was now on foot in the empty streets in the wee hours of the morning when the sun had yet to peek over the horizon. The buildings were passing by more quickly than he expected, and he realized that he had in fact been daydreaming for most of the last hour. He looked around and got his bearings, recognizing a specific building he had mentally marked earlier in the week which told him he was near the far eastern edge of the city.
He saw a bar that was still open with a few people in it a short distance away and decided to walk inside for a drink of water.
Boldar's Bar
As he entered the room he donned a crude hood he'd fashioned for his jacket which had previously been tucked under the collar to hide his eyes from the candle light so he didn't scare anyone. As the door creaked open several heads shifted in his direction, each one with either a scowl or a stupid grin adorning their features. He walked straight to the first empty table he saw to his right near the door and a window and sat down.
An attractive young waitress approached him slowly, apprehension swallowing her otherwise beautiful features as she obviously was not comfortable with so many strange and drunk men in the bar at this time of early morning.
"May I help you?" She asked quietly in a sweet and high pitched voice.
Shadow looked up at her from under the hood, his eyes still hidden from view and spoke in a soft, low voice.
"Water."
She nodded to him and walked to the barkeeper, telling him what Shadow had asked for. There were a few laughs from around the bar when the word "water" reached their ears. While the barkeeper never the less complied with the request, a couple of the other men in the bar stood up and walked over to him. The one on the far left was drunk off his ass and no real threat in his condition. The one in the middle was quite clear headed and obviously a well trained fighter given his build and his muscle tone. The third one on the right was almost drunk, but had enough of a clear mind to understand that his friends wanted to pick on someone.
"Well, wot 'ave we here lads?" The man in the center asked.
"I'm figurin we got us a newbie there boss!" The drunk on the left replied.
"So what should we do with 'em boss?" The one on the right asked.
"Well there mate! Wot say you? Wanna 'ave a real drink wiv us?" He asked while he leaned in to within a few inches of Shadow's face.
Shadow himself listened to the irritating questions and glared at the leader from under his hood. He knew that it would be a bad idea to do such a thing, but he decided to do it anyway. He lifted his hood back about two inches, though he kept it on, and allowed the candle light to shine on his eyes as the men all leaned in. The two who were drunk backed away immediately, but the leader simply laughed at him and knocked the hood completely back off his head.
"C'mon! Ya gotta do better 'n that!" He laughed.
"Looks like we got ourselves another "Red-Eyed Demon" 'ere fellas! C'mon! Let's rough him up and show 'im wot 'appened ta the last "Demon" wot came 'round these parts!"
The other men gathered confidence at his words and moved in, ready to fight. The barkeeper and his waitress both stepped away to the corner of the room as Shadow prepared himself for something rather unpleasant. The leader came in first, swinging a wild punch with his right hand at Shadow's head. Shadow simply turned in his chair so that his body was at a forty five degree angle away from his attackers and brought his open hand up and caught the punch. Despite the fact that he was sitting in a chair, both his feet were on the ground and his shoulders and hips were aligned with his hand for maximum absorption of the blow.
The punch stopped cold a few inches away from Shadow's head, catching the attacker off guard. Shadow took the opportunity to quickly backhand the man in the Philtrum just under the nose. The blow was fast and hard, and the shock to his brain caused him to lose consciousness almost immediately. He dropped to the ground and his friends, who had yet to sober up, still came at him on both sides. Shadow stayed in his chair and leaned back on the hind legs, allowing the two men to fall forward without a target for their fists to land on. He reached out and punched both men in the bottom corner of their jaws, snapping the thin bones along the side and dislocating both on contact. Had they too not lost consciousness as quickly as they did, they would have been writhing on the floor in agony as the wound was so close to the brain.
He reached up and caught them in his arms as they started to fall and set them down gently on the floor at his feet on top of their "boss". He put his hood back on his head and looked to the waitress who was holding his water. She immediately knew what he wanted and she trotted over to give him his drink. He took the water from her and drank it in a few big gulps. After handing it back to her he stood up and dragged the three unconscious men into an empty booth on the other side of the room, all propped up in seated positions as they slept off their drinks. Shadow turned back to the woman for a moment and stared at her, watching as she stared back with fearful eyes.
"If anyone asks, these men got too drunk and passed out. Do you understand?" He asked in a low voice.
She blinked for a moment and nodded to him.
"O-of course." She said hesitantly.
Shadow nodded back to her and scanned the room for a moment, the other men avoiding his gaze while the barkeeper looked at him somewhat suspiciously. He knew it wouldn't do to stay any longer than this so he took his leave and walked outside.
Streets of Xi' Mael
As he stepped outside he looked down into an alleyway just a short distance away and decided to check inside it. When he walked up to the entrance, his eyes drew him to a little girl hiding in a large cardboard box who trembled with uncontrollable fear. He was not much for helping people, as he didn't know what they'd need to feel better, but something told him to help this child.
He walked forward and knelt down in front of the box as the girl looked up at him and turned away out of fear. He placed his hand on the young girl's back, receiving a whimper of fright in response. He rubbed her back for a moment and she turned her head to look at him again. He did his best to smile for her, as he knew she could see his red eyes from under the hood. Neither knew quite what to do at that point, so Shadow took the first step.
"Are you here alone or do you have a family to go home to?" He asked quietly.
She looked innocently up at him and turned to face him while sitting down cross legged. She didn't say anything for a moment, but then she finally spoke up.
"My mommy and me got separated when we ran from the big boom earlier. I don't know where mommy is, but I want my mommy!" She said.
Shadow sighed, more to himself than to her, and stood up. He held her hand and made her stand up with him as he walked her down the street to the first clinic he saw. There were no churches in the immediate area, nor were there any inns or taverns he'd care to place her in so the clinic had to do.
Unnamed Clinic
Once inside he looked over at the first nurse who walked out of the back room to greet them and waved her down.
"This child has been separated from her mother. Could you look after her?" He asked.
The nurse smiled at him and nodded.
"Of course we can. Come here sweet heart." She said sweetly to the girl who came forward and took her hand.
"Thank you for bringing her here. We'll put the word out first thing in the morning when the doctor comes in at sunup. She'll be back with her mother soon." She said cheerfully.
Shadow bowed to her and walked outside.
Streets of Xi' Mael
Helping children was not a common thing for him, but it felt good to know that the girl still had her mother to go home to. Shadow had no such luxuries in life, and so when he had the chance to help people evade the pain he felt every day he took it. He didn't know what else he could do at the moment, as he was growing rather weary. He decided that the best thing to do would be to find a place to rest for the night until the sun came up in the next few hours. The rest wouldn't be as long as he'd like, but it would be welcome none the less.
He scaled the nearest building and found a nice spot tucked out of sight of anyone below and sat down and fell asleep. The sun would wake him once it hit his face, and when that happened he would be able to continue the hunt once his body had some time to rest.
The early morning streets were a pretty sight and Aerith, smelling of smoke and burnt flesh, hated them more than ever. No one was awake at this hour, and so no one sold booze. No one sold booze, and so Aerith was sober.
...and this didn't really sit well.
She touched her side to find that she was in pain. Remembering her wound, remembering the night.
She would give it two weeks before someone found the body. It didn't really matter, it was late and she was hooded when she entered the morgue, but she figured that she should probably go under her alias for awhile, just to be safe. Slipping into a deserted alley, she slowly took off her cuirass and then checked her wound. It was red, obviously infected, but it didn't seem necrotic, which was good. Opening her bag, she pulled out a few herbs and then popped them into her mouth. Chewing them quickly as to avoid the gross taste, she spit out the wad of plant and then inserted it into the wound. It stung for a moment, but at least she could trust that she'd be safe from disease.
She then pulled out wrappings, concealing the side wound to the best of her abilities, winding the cloth around her waste until she was sure it was tight enough. Pinning it, she was fairly sure it would hold and then breathed a sigh of relief.
"That should work."
She slumped against the wall and fell into a sitting position, running her hands through her smokey hair. Remembering her alias, she used the cloth again to bind her breasts lightly, then putting her cuirass back on and tying her hair into something shorter. She pulled her hood over her face and hobbled out of the alley, the pain of the wound still noticeable, only less severe. She still wanted a drink, but figured that sleep would be nice as well.
The sun was a little higher now and people began to enter the streets, shaking off sleep and opening their shops. She figured that the nearest inn would be an ideal place to crash, regardless of the quality. Her body ached, the bones clashing together like rusted sparring swords. Trudging on, she saw the recent ruins of several buildings, destroyed by some sort of explosive. Walking closer, she saw the embers of a recent fire, festering in the house like flies in a buggy swamp.
"Awful shame, isn't it"
A nobleman on a horse peered down at her, his smug eyes burning through to her anger, igniting her hatred. He was young, perhaps only the son of some aristocrat, but held an air of someone who believed themselves to be thoroughly more inportant that all others. "I guess it's a waste though." He said, plopping off his horse and walking towards the shell of the house. "I can't take from those who have nothing, not even there lives."
Aerith gripped her blade as his escort pulled out their own. The noble gave her a look of surprise, and then laughed. Her side now burned with pain, and her tired body told her that this was a fight that she should avoid, but she held her ground nonetheless, infuriated by the young nobles tauntings.
"Filth like you is the reason why these streets are so polluted."
The laugh morphed viciously into a scowl, his sword unsheathed and held towards her head in a rather dramatic fashion. It was clumsy and weak, meaning that he was no swordsman. He continued to scowl. "Do you wish to die, churl?"
Aerith pulled out her blade and in a brilliant fashion, disarmed the man subsequently, his fine sword flying into the ruins, lost in the rubble. He stumbled backwards, obviously surprised at the skill of the masked stranger. The guards took a halting step forward, their hands slightly shaking at the thought of battle. They all seemed young as well, most likely in their teens, and had obviously never been in a real fight. It would of almost been comical, had she not been in so much pain.
"H-how dare you!" The noble stammered, his face becoming progressively redder. "I'm nobility! How dare you disarm m--" Aerith cut his belt cleanly, his pants falling to the ground, revealing a very unpretty sight. He screamed as the guards charged, their advance sloppy and disorganized. One by one, she disarmed them, expertly taking care not to do any real damage. In what seemed like a mere moment, they were all standing there weaponless, their faces with an etched look of bewilderment.
The noble stumbled as he pulled his pants up, trying to climb onto his horse. Managing to get on, he glared at Aerith with a burning intensity. She giggled.
"I swear!" He said, his clouded with tears of rage. "I swear I'll pay you back for this!" He gave one last gallant looking wave towards his guards as he rode off, his escort trudging on behind him.
A crowd had gathered to commend her, to congratulate her in her defiance of the brat noble, but she slipped away with the stealth of a cat, absorbed into the shadows of another nearby alley. She sat down as the people drifted away, her body begging her for sleep and food. The former sounded more imperative, and so, without taking off her armor, she creeped even farther into the shadows, sleep taking her nearly instantly, the day fading away with her sight.
...and this didn't really sit well.
She touched her side to find that she was in pain. Remembering her wound, remembering the night.
She would give it two weeks before someone found the body. It didn't really matter, it was late and she was hooded when she entered the morgue, but she figured that she should probably go under her alias for awhile, just to be safe. Slipping into a deserted alley, she slowly took off her cuirass and then checked her wound. It was red, obviously infected, but it didn't seem necrotic, which was good. Opening her bag, she pulled out a few herbs and then popped them into her mouth. Chewing them quickly as to avoid the gross taste, she spit out the wad of plant and then inserted it into the wound. It stung for a moment, but at least she could trust that she'd be safe from disease.
She then pulled out wrappings, concealing the side wound to the best of her abilities, winding the cloth around her waste until she was sure it was tight enough. Pinning it, she was fairly sure it would hold and then breathed a sigh of relief.
"That should work."
She slumped against the wall and fell into a sitting position, running her hands through her smokey hair. Remembering her alias, she used the cloth again to bind her breasts lightly, then putting her cuirass back on and tying her hair into something shorter. She pulled her hood over her face and hobbled out of the alley, the pain of the wound still noticeable, only less severe. She still wanted a drink, but figured that sleep would be nice as well.
The sun was a little higher now and people began to enter the streets, shaking off sleep and opening their shops. She figured that the nearest inn would be an ideal place to crash, regardless of the quality. Her body ached, the bones clashing together like rusted sparring swords. Trudging on, she saw the recent ruins of several buildings, destroyed by some sort of explosive. Walking closer, she saw the embers of a recent fire, festering in the house like flies in a buggy swamp.
"Awful shame, isn't it"
A nobleman on a horse peered down at her, his smug eyes burning through to her anger, igniting her hatred. He was young, perhaps only the son of some aristocrat, but held an air of someone who believed themselves to be thoroughly more inportant that all others. "I guess it's a waste though." He said, plopping off his horse and walking towards the shell of the house. "I can't take from those who have nothing, not even there lives."
Aerith gripped her blade as his escort pulled out their own. The noble gave her a look of surprise, and then laughed. Her side now burned with pain, and her tired body told her that this was a fight that she should avoid, but she held her ground nonetheless, infuriated by the young nobles tauntings.
"Filth like you is the reason why these streets are so polluted."
The laugh morphed viciously into a scowl, his sword unsheathed and held towards her head in a rather dramatic fashion. It was clumsy and weak, meaning that he was no swordsman. He continued to scowl. "Do you wish to die, churl?"
Aerith pulled out her blade and in a brilliant fashion, disarmed the man subsequently, his fine sword flying into the ruins, lost in the rubble. He stumbled backwards, obviously surprised at the skill of the masked stranger. The guards took a halting step forward, their hands slightly shaking at the thought of battle. They all seemed young as well, most likely in their teens, and had obviously never been in a real fight. It would of almost been comical, had she not been in so much pain.
"H-how dare you!" The noble stammered, his face becoming progressively redder. "I'm nobility! How dare you disarm m--" Aerith cut his belt cleanly, his pants falling to the ground, revealing a very unpretty sight. He screamed as the guards charged, their advance sloppy and disorganized. One by one, she disarmed them, expertly taking care not to do any real damage. In what seemed like a mere moment, they were all standing there weaponless, their faces with an etched look of bewilderment.
The noble stumbled as he pulled his pants up, trying to climb onto his horse. Managing to get on, he glared at Aerith with a burning intensity. She giggled.
"I swear!" He said, his clouded with tears of rage. "I swear I'll pay you back for this!" He gave one last gallant looking wave towards his guards as he rode off, his escort trudging on behind him.
A crowd had gathered to commend her, to congratulate her in her defiance of the brat noble, but she slipped away with the stealth of a cat, absorbed into the shadows of another nearby alley. She sat down as the people drifted away, her body begging her for sleep and food. The former sounded more imperative, and so, without taking off her armor, she creeped even farther into the shadows, sleep taking her nearly instantly, the day fading away with her sight.
Light crept over the edges of the buildings and shone into the corner of his eyes from underneath his hood, alerting him to the fact that day had finally broken. When he opened his eyes, he guessed that it had been about four hours since he had fallen asleep earlier. He stretched his arms above his head and rotated his head in a circle, cracking his neck as he did so. To further awaken himself he used both hands to slap the sides of his face. The shock was more than enough, and before he knew it he was bright eyed and fully alert to the world around him.
He stood up and walked around on the rooftops for a few minutes and found himself wandering unconsciously back towards the area where the explosion had taken place. It was odd for him to return to such a place, but in the end it would be entertaining to see how everyone would react to him with his hood up.
The Assassins of Te'i Sai were known for their dark grey robes with the symbol of the ancient Assassins engraved on the center of their chest and the center of their back in a dark red coloration. Also, the belt buckle they adorned had the same symbol, also in a dark red coloration. Their boots were typically black, as were the pants they wore under the robe. They covered their faces with cotton black masks. The cut for the eyes made them appear rather sinister and aggressive, which suited their new lifestyle in their efforts to put an end to Shadow's activities.
Shadow was wearing no such outfit. His black jacket flowed down to about his knees in length and waved out behind him like a flag. His black pants and boots both were somewhat faded from having had them for so long, and his shirt was also a black faded black coloration that matched the rest of his attire. His jacket had a hood attached just behind his neck that was not really a part of the original design. When the murders and framing started, he figured it wouldn't be a bad idea to bring a hood into the picture. The problem was that it closely resembled the hoods of Te'i Sai. Had their hoods been black as well one could easily suspect him of being a member of Te'i Sai right away.
He approached the area of interest and found himself staring down in the same spot he had been during the previous night when someone shouted that the Red-Eyed Demon was standing on the roof. He hopped down in one of the alleyways and approached the rubble of the now smoldering ashes of the building and found weapons scattered across the ground. One of them was in the rubble itself, and he guessed that there had been some kind of scuffle. The weapons weren't that great of quality, but they looked nice.
He stepped into the empty shell of a building and picked up what looked to be the most expensive of the blades. It was unbalanced and very flashy, no doubt a decoration for a noble. Nobody with a head for combat would ever carry such a blade and expect to actually fight with it. Using it for ceremonies where they were purely for display, yes. Combat, no. He tuned the blade sideways in front of him and let the weight of the weapon bear down on his left index finger. He dragged the blade across from end to end and pulled it away when he was done.
"... No cut." He said as he checked his finger.
He examined the edge of the blade again and found that, although it was indeed sharpened, it was not professionally done. This blade would only cut when used with excessive force, rather than the weight of the weapon being enough to break skin. He found himself to be glaring at the blade in disgust as he grabbed the end of the blade with his left hand and bent the sword until it snapped somewhere in the middle into two pieces. He tossed one piece to each side of him as he exited the rubble and gathered the other weapons to examine them. When he was finished, he laid them down in a circle around the now broken sword. This display was an ancient symbol of blatant disrespect to whomever the weapons initially belonged to and was something only other Assassins or well educated bounty hunters and mercenaries would know about.
He smiled at the thought and walked over to a bench near the side of one of the buildings to watch the crowd as the people went about their daily lives. It was only about eight to nine hours after an explosion and already they were back to normal as if it had never occurred. He had to admire the people's resolve to continue with their activities, what with all the chaos of the world around them. But then again, the fact that the Assassins were all at war with each other over territory and influence made it easy for the people to deal with such events as they were almost weekly occurrences over the last year.
I almost feel sorry for them He thought to himself as he closed his eyes and crossed his arms in front of his chest.
He could hear everything around him very clearly despite the conversations of other people and the gentle sound of the wind blowing past the buildings. It was a peaceful morning despite what had happened, and it was the perfect environment for Shadow to enjoy a little more time of relaxation before continuing on with his journey.
He stood up and walked around on the rooftops for a few minutes and found himself wandering unconsciously back towards the area where the explosion had taken place. It was odd for him to return to such a place, but in the end it would be entertaining to see how everyone would react to him with his hood up.
The Assassins of Te'i Sai were known for their dark grey robes with the symbol of the ancient Assassins engraved on the center of their chest and the center of their back in a dark red coloration. Also, the belt buckle they adorned had the same symbol, also in a dark red coloration. Their boots were typically black, as were the pants they wore under the robe. They covered their faces with cotton black masks. The cut for the eyes made them appear rather sinister and aggressive, which suited their new lifestyle in their efforts to put an end to Shadow's activities.
Shadow was wearing no such outfit. His black jacket flowed down to about his knees in length and waved out behind him like a flag. His black pants and boots both were somewhat faded from having had them for so long, and his shirt was also a black faded black coloration that matched the rest of his attire. His jacket had a hood attached just behind his neck that was not really a part of the original design. When the murders and framing started, he figured it wouldn't be a bad idea to bring a hood into the picture. The problem was that it closely resembled the hoods of Te'i Sai. Had their hoods been black as well one could easily suspect him of being a member of Te'i Sai right away.
He approached the area of interest and found himself staring down in the same spot he had been during the previous night when someone shouted that the Red-Eyed Demon was standing on the roof. He hopped down in one of the alleyways and approached the rubble of the now smoldering ashes of the building and found weapons scattered across the ground. One of them was in the rubble itself, and he guessed that there had been some kind of scuffle. The weapons weren't that great of quality, but they looked nice.
He stepped into the empty shell of a building and picked up what looked to be the most expensive of the blades. It was unbalanced and very flashy, no doubt a decoration for a noble. Nobody with a head for combat would ever carry such a blade and expect to actually fight with it. Using it for ceremonies where they were purely for display, yes. Combat, no. He tuned the blade sideways in front of him and let the weight of the weapon bear down on his left index finger. He dragged the blade across from end to end and pulled it away when he was done.
"... No cut." He said as he checked his finger.
He examined the edge of the blade again and found that, although it was indeed sharpened, it was not professionally done. This blade would only cut when used with excessive force, rather than the weight of the weapon being enough to break skin. He found himself to be glaring at the blade in disgust as he grabbed the end of the blade with his left hand and bent the sword until it snapped somewhere in the middle into two pieces. He tossed one piece to each side of him as he exited the rubble and gathered the other weapons to examine them. When he was finished, he laid them down in a circle around the now broken sword. This display was an ancient symbol of blatant disrespect to whomever the weapons initially belonged to and was something only other Assassins or well educated bounty hunters and mercenaries would know about.
He smiled at the thought and walked over to a bench near the side of one of the buildings to watch the crowd as the people went about their daily lives. It was only about eight to nine hours after an explosion and already they were back to normal as if it had never occurred. He had to admire the people's resolve to continue with their activities, what with all the chaos of the world around them. But then again, the fact that the Assassins were all at war with each other over territory and influence made it easy for the people to deal with such events as they were almost weekly occurrences over the last year.
I almost feel sorry for them He thought to himself as he closed his eyes and crossed his arms in front of his chest.
He could hear everything around him very clearly despite the conversations of other people and the gentle sound of the wind blowing past the buildings. It was a peaceful morning despite what had happened, and it was the perfect environment for Shadow to enjoy a little more time of relaxation before continuing on with his journey.
Aerith awoke to the light of early afternoon, the sun washing into the alley like the tide on a lonely beach. It was loud, the clambering of the people clearly audible from the streets surrounding her, and she felt the welcome familiarity of home within it. The symphony was accompanied by the grumbling of her stomach, and she realized that she was hungry, and reasonably so. Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a dried piece of meat, tearing at it with her teeth like a wolf, ravenously consuming the salty flesh. It felt good to eat something, or rather, have the time to sit and eat something. She felt like the last few days had been an amalgam of bad experiences, like the fates were conspiring against her, derailing any attempt to professionally track her target. She drew her hand through her hair as she stood up, rubbing her eyes, wiping the sun out. She wandered into the street, still sore, but feeling much better, having found her physical respite in her nap.
She trotted down the busy street, bumping and passing people as she kept her ears open to the sounds of passerby. Often, the best information came from the mouth of the horse, and Aerith was in the stables. She began to slow down as she passed a large crowd, her ears taking in the sounds like an orphanage of notes, the cries echoing in her ear. Meaningless words would flow through her ear like a cave and exit the opposite side unhindered, a constant river of nothing. But some words she latched onto mentally, pursuing the conversation they were derived from, often to find them attached to something unrelated.
"--shadow of the church."
"--red-eyed bugger was drunk as a--"
"--hear about the demon?"
That was it. She traced the sound to a woman, jabbering on to a merchant at a nearby stall. They stood there, whispering loudly for effect, much to Aerith's favor.
"--say he was seen by them ruined houses."
"That's what those bangs were?"
"Didn't ya hear? They say he breathed fire on 'em."
"The Red-eyed demon?!?"
"Yeah! Left some sort of weird pattern afterwords. Down the way there."
She had heard enough. Pushing her way through the crowd, she soon found herself where she had fought the fool nobles, fondness for the moment overtaking her. She snapped out of her happy stupor when she looked at the ground, a laugh spurting out instantly. She knew what the pattern meant; she had learned it from a hunter she had periodically worked with in the past, and it was incredibly appropiate, hillarious even.
But was it? She realized that whoever made it would have to have an insider view on the world of hunters and killers, and only a handful of people in this city would fit the bill. She put her hand on the hilt of her dagger, suddenly feeling apprehensive. Backing away from the symbol, she slipped into an alley, pulling her hood down over her face. She leaned against the wall, on edge, her heart palpatating loudly. It was undoubtedly him, but the real question was why and how long ago. She glanced up at the roof, and then behind her.
Though she was hunting him, she understood the danger of battling him on his terms, and so if anything, she wanted to lure him into a situation more favorable for her. She couldn't trust her disguise; he was notorious for his skill in discerning such things, or so she had heard.
She exited the alley on the opposite side, pushing through the mass of people, observing any abnomalities in the crowd. It was unnerving, knowing that her target might of possibly made her the same, the tables turned on her, a corpse in the very morgue she just visited.
She didn't want that to happen.
She trotted down the busy street, bumping and passing people as she kept her ears open to the sounds of passerby. Often, the best information came from the mouth of the horse, and Aerith was in the stables. She began to slow down as she passed a large crowd, her ears taking in the sounds like an orphanage of notes, the cries echoing in her ear. Meaningless words would flow through her ear like a cave and exit the opposite side unhindered, a constant river of nothing. But some words she latched onto mentally, pursuing the conversation they were derived from, often to find them attached to something unrelated.
"--shadow of the church."
"--red-eyed bugger was drunk as a--"
"--hear about the demon?"
That was it. She traced the sound to a woman, jabbering on to a merchant at a nearby stall. They stood there, whispering loudly for effect, much to Aerith's favor.
"--say he was seen by them ruined houses."
"That's what those bangs were?"
"Didn't ya hear? They say he breathed fire on 'em."
"The Red-eyed demon?!?"
"Yeah! Left some sort of weird pattern afterwords. Down the way there."
She had heard enough. Pushing her way through the crowd, she soon found herself where she had fought the fool nobles, fondness for the moment overtaking her. She snapped out of her happy stupor when she looked at the ground, a laugh spurting out instantly. She knew what the pattern meant; she had learned it from a hunter she had periodically worked with in the past, and it was incredibly appropiate, hillarious even.
But was it? She realized that whoever made it would have to have an insider view on the world of hunters and killers, and only a handful of people in this city would fit the bill. She put her hand on the hilt of her dagger, suddenly feeling apprehensive. Backing away from the symbol, she slipped into an alley, pulling her hood down over her face. She leaned against the wall, on edge, her heart palpatating loudly. It was undoubtedly him, but the real question was why and how long ago. She glanced up at the roof, and then behind her.
Though she was hunting him, she understood the danger of battling him on his terms, and so if anything, she wanted to lure him into a situation more favorable for her. She couldn't trust her disguise; he was notorious for his skill in discerning such things, or so she had heard.
She exited the alley on the opposite side, pushing through the mass of people, observing any abnomalities in the crowd. It was unnerving, knowing that her target might of possibly made her the same, the tables turned on her, a corpse in the very morgue she just visited.
She didn't want that to happen.
As day faded to afternoon and the bright orange and yellow light of the sun began to stain the skies above, Shadow opened his eyes after hours of resting them at the sound of a pure and light hearted laugh over by the blades he had placed on the ground by the ruined house. There was a... woman? Yes, it was definitely a woman. She was athletic and, had he not experienced her style of dress before, would easily be mistaken for a young man with her frame. Undoubtedly she was keeping her chest pressed firm to mimic a man's to avoid unwanted attention.
She suddenly had a bit of a change of heart as she backed away right passed Shadow on his bench and into the alley just ten feet away from him. Whomever this woman was, she knew what that symbol meant which told him one thing: She knew how to kill.
Regardless of whether she was a mercenary or a bounty hunter, the end result was the same. If she followed the rumors here then she was definitely hunting him. He smiled at the thought. A hunt was just what he needed to take the edge off of his frustrations, so he rose slowly from his bench walked casually off towards the side of the building opposite the alley she went into. When he saw the coast was clear, he quickly ascended to the roof to get a better view. He stayed low to the roof top to keep his silhouette to a minimum as he searched for her.
It took him a bit longer than expected, but he finally spied her previous garb in the crowd. She had adorned a hood since she went into the alley which hid her face and hair from his sight. She was skilled at losing people, that was certain. How skilled was she? Who was she? Was she hunting him for sport or money? What was she now trying to do? These questions and more raced through Shadow's mind as she continued to follow the young hunter from the rooftop as she slipped into and out of crowded areas in the streets below.
She suddenly had a bit of a change of heart as she backed away right passed Shadow on his bench and into the alley just ten feet away from him. Whomever this woman was, she knew what that symbol meant which told him one thing: She knew how to kill.
Regardless of whether she was a mercenary or a bounty hunter, the end result was the same. If she followed the rumors here then she was definitely hunting him. He smiled at the thought. A hunt was just what he needed to take the edge off of his frustrations, so he rose slowly from his bench walked casually off towards the side of the building opposite the alley she went into. When he saw the coast was clear, he quickly ascended to the roof to get a better view. He stayed low to the roof top to keep his silhouette to a minimum as he searched for her.
It took him a bit longer than expected, but he finally spied her previous garb in the crowd. She had adorned a hood since she went into the alley which hid her face and hair from his sight. She was skilled at losing people, that was certain. How skilled was she? Who was she? Was she hunting him for sport or money? What was she now trying to do? These questions and more raced through Shadow's mind as she continued to follow the young hunter from the rooftop as she slipped into and out of crowded areas in the streets below.
She took a chance.
She couldn't tell if she was being followed, but right now it was clear that if she was, it would be child's play for any well trained killer to stab her and slip away into the crowd without notice, a shadow in the mass of people in the streets. She needed chaos, and quickly.
She pulled out her blade and held it above her head, a wild, crazed look burning dramatically in her eyes. She knew the fear a name could inspire, and so she needed only to speak a select few words.
"It's the Red-eyed demon!"
She pointed at no one in particular, but the first scream was the catalyst for a thousand more. The people began to move frantically, knocking into each other, howling madly in their desperate fear. She sheathed her sword as she ran with the retreating mass, the crowd enveloping her like quicksand. Like dominos, the word of the demon's "appearance" spread as quickly as the fear she had perpetuated, the group growing noticeably larger with each passing block. Finally, spotting a desolate looking warehouse, she broke free from the frantic crowd and busted through the worn door, the panic of the outside gradually getting quieter as she crashed to the ground, reasonably winded. If nothing, than at least she got in some good, healthy running, if not her life itself.
She realized that she felt oddly cold and damp, as if she had been swimming with her clothes on. Feeling her side, she realized that it was wet, sticky blood dripping off the leather cuirass. The wound reopened and flowed freely through the wrappings, her eyes blurry and other senses deprived, threatening to impeach her consciousness. She knew she couldn't pass out now, not when she was still possibly in danger, but she couldn't control the feeling overcoming her, a heavy weight crushing her. Pushing herself wobbly to her feet, she brought her hand lightly to her head, now throbbing, threatening to explode.
She cradled it like a child as she slipped back to the ground, her view like a long, drawn out tunnel, but with no light at the end.
"D-damn it."
She hated adrenaline sometimes. Sure, it carried her through a lot of dangerous stuff, but being wounded afterwords, she never was prepared to deal with the situations she got into after the buzz wore off. She realized that she couldn't see as her head hid the hard ground, dust kicked up by the impact. She knew, rather stupidly, that she had waved goodbye to a potential death, only to greet a sure one, but it didn't really matter at that point.
She pulled herself blindly towards the ever-faint sounds of the street, her blood trailing behind her. Letting out a faint cry, she cursed herself for her stupidity, having screwed herself over more gravely than she would've wagered on.
"H-help..."
Her voice trailed off as sleep again took her, the weight of the light being too much to bear. She could only wish at this point, but wishing, after all, hadn't gotten her all that far in the past.
She couldn't tell if she was being followed, but right now it was clear that if she was, it would be child's play for any well trained killer to stab her and slip away into the crowd without notice, a shadow in the mass of people in the streets. She needed chaos, and quickly.
She pulled out her blade and held it above her head, a wild, crazed look burning dramatically in her eyes. She knew the fear a name could inspire, and so she needed only to speak a select few words.
"It's the Red-eyed demon!"
She pointed at no one in particular, but the first scream was the catalyst for a thousand more. The people began to move frantically, knocking into each other, howling madly in their desperate fear. She sheathed her sword as she ran with the retreating mass, the crowd enveloping her like quicksand. Like dominos, the word of the demon's "appearance" spread as quickly as the fear she had perpetuated, the group growing noticeably larger with each passing block. Finally, spotting a desolate looking warehouse, she broke free from the frantic crowd and busted through the worn door, the panic of the outside gradually getting quieter as she crashed to the ground, reasonably winded. If nothing, than at least she got in some good, healthy running, if not her life itself.
She realized that she felt oddly cold and damp, as if she had been swimming with her clothes on. Feeling her side, she realized that it was wet, sticky blood dripping off the leather cuirass. The wound reopened and flowed freely through the wrappings, her eyes blurry and other senses deprived, threatening to impeach her consciousness. She knew she couldn't pass out now, not when she was still possibly in danger, but she couldn't control the feeling overcoming her, a heavy weight crushing her. Pushing herself wobbly to her feet, she brought her hand lightly to her head, now throbbing, threatening to explode.
She cradled it like a child as she slipped back to the ground, her view like a long, drawn out tunnel, but with no light at the end.
"D-damn it."
She hated adrenaline sometimes. Sure, it carried her through a lot of dangerous stuff, but being wounded afterwords, she never was prepared to deal with the situations she got into after the buzz wore off. She realized that she couldn't see as her head hid the hard ground, dust kicked up by the impact. She knew, rather stupidly, that she had waved goodbye to a potential death, only to greet a sure one, but it didn't really matter at that point.
She pulled herself blindly towards the ever-faint sounds of the street, her blood trailing behind her. Letting out a faint cry, she cursed herself for her stupidity, having screwed herself over more gravely than she would've wagered on.
"H-help..."
Her voice trailed off as sleep again took her, the weight of the light being too much to bear. She could only wish at this point, but wishing, after all, hadn't gotten her all that far in the past.
Her pace was quick, and her steps and pathway mapped out quite respectively. She was a professional for sure, but just how much of this was actually professionalism and how much was fear? It was obvious to Shadow by her pace and her eagerness to get away from the scene with the blades that she was afraid of him. Hunter or no, fear was inevitable when hunting important and dangerous prey.
Suddenly, as if from nowhere, the girl drew her weapon and pointed it wildly and shouted "It's the Red-Eyed Demon!"
The crowd around her panicked, and Shadow's smile widened.
Very clever... He thought as she disappeared into the now almost viscous crowd.
They were almost like ants swarming over a victim. He lost sight of her almost immediately as the crowd began to thicken. He had nothing to go on in terms of guessing where she would try and move since he didn't know who she was or how well trained she was, but he guessed that she would take off to find a place to hide and rethink her strategy on the hunt. He began to climb to higher elevations to get the best vantage point possible, and eventually settled himself on a fourth story rooftop overlooking the central street that ran through the entire city.
As he continued to scan the streets below him for his new prey he began to get the feeling that there was a new matter which needed his attention. Sure enough, in the streets below him, there was a gang of thieves with a rather large man as their leader walking in the center. They were unfazed by the crowds around them and were heading off towards a warehouse just a short distance away. It was definitely abandoned which meant it would be the perfect place for men like them to make a hideout out of it. Shadow began to follow them and eventually spied something which bode ill for all parties concerned.
As he raced ahead of them to get a better view of the warehouse he spied the girl from before lying unconscious near the doorway. Her side was dark and blood surrounded her on the ground beneath her. Shadow tried judging the wound from a distance, but it was no good. He couldn't see anything definitive beyond the fact that it was a potentially fatal injury if left alone. Shadow then had a dilemma as the thieves began to close in...
Do I save her without engaging them, or do I engage them so that I have an excuse to talk rather than fight when she wakes up?
Shadow chose the latter, as it would give him a good reason to be able to talk to her about what she was doing and why rather than have to defend himself against a wounded killer who would feel backed into a corner upon awakening. When the thieves showed up there was little doubt about what ran through their minds as they instantly drew their weapons and charged at Shadow. He recognized the leader from a wanted poster in one of the bars he had visited a few days ago. They were all wanted dead or alive for a rather nice sum of money. This was a piece of good news as it meant that Shadow could turn them over to her as a peace offering.
Shadow drew one of his daggers and prepared himself for a fight as the thieves drew in closer, charging blindly ahead like moths to a flame. The leader was the first to reach him, and Shadow had but to slide step out of his way and bring his dagger up to cut his throat neatly along from ear to ear and he fell passed him. It was only a surface wound, nothing that would kill him as Shadow didn't apply any pressure to it, though it gave him a nice red line across this throat. The others were dead upon contact as Shadow passed the first ones attack into his comrade's stomach and spliced his groin open before jumping away from them to watch them fall.
The leader came back again, and this time Shadow decided to knock him out as he was worth twice as much alive as opposed to dead. With a quick parry of his initial attack Shadow used the butt end of the handle to knock the man in the jaw, knocking him out immediately. The two remaining men began to flee and Shadow gave no chase as they were quite obviously new members who weren't worth much to anyone since they fled in the face of danger.
With that wrapped up Shadow found an old chain and tied it around the leader's hands and ankles so that he wouldn't be going anywhere for a while and then turned his attention to his former would-be stalker. He checked her side and found that the wound was worse than it initially appeared. What seemed a simple cut to the side was a deep gash that had most likely nicked one of the smaller branches of her abdominal aorta. While not immediately fatal it was not something to be ignored if she was to survive it.
"Sorry about this, but there's no way to do this properly while you're wearing something like this." He said quietly.
Shadow removed her cuirass and the shirt beneath it so that he could see her wound up close. Since Shadow had operated on countless people in the past modesty was not an issue for him, though she would probably feel differently upon awakening despite the fact that her chest was wrapped with cloth. The gash was ugly and slightly discolored, a sign that it had been left alone without professional treatment for too long already. Shadow reached into the pouch at his waist just below his daggers and brought out a rather potent combination of herbs from Roda Valley which would both disinfect and cauterize the wound. She would not be happy when she woke up, as this was going to sting for several hours after application thanks to the cauterization process, but it would be worth it for her in the end since it would guarantee the wound was no longer a threat while it continued to heal.
Shadow removed what remnants of herbs had been there before, which looked to be a simple disinfectant mixed with a slight pain killer. He took his emergency water supply, which he had not used since acquiring it, and washed the wound before replacing the previous herbs with his own. He then brought out a fresh needle and string and began to sew her wound shut, doubling back twice over his first path to further enhance the strength of the stitching so she wouldn't be able to tear it again. When he had finished he hung her shirt and cuirass over a thick chain which was most likely once was to be used for demolition though it never actually managed to finish its work. He found a blanket nearby and covered her with it, hoping it would be enough to keep her calm when she woke up since all that covered her chest was a thin wrapping of cloth.
While it was generally against his principles to help people like this, especially when they were hunting him, he couldn't in his right mind just leave her there to die. After all, she was previously hunting him which took a lot of heart and determination. Typically the only ones who hunted him were other well trained Assassins, so a lone bounty hunter or mercenary was a big deal worthy of praise and respect. Shadow took up a seat a short distance away on an old broken down ventilation box to wait for his would be hunter to wake up.
Suddenly, as if from nowhere, the girl drew her weapon and pointed it wildly and shouted "It's the Red-Eyed Demon!"
The crowd around her panicked, and Shadow's smile widened.
Very clever... He thought as she disappeared into the now almost viscous crowd.
They were almost like ants swarming over a victim. He lost sight of her almost immediately as the crowd began to thicken. He had nothing to go on in terms of guessing where she would try and move since he didn't know who she was or how well trained she was, but he guessed that she would take off to find a place to hide and rethink her strategy on the hunt. He began to climb to higher elevations to get the best vantage point possible, and eventually settled himself on a fourth story rooftop overlooking the central street that ran through the entire city.
As he continued to scan the streets below him for his new prey he began to get the feeling that there was a new matter which needed his attention. Sure enough, in the streets below him, there was a gang of thieves with a rather large man as their leader walking in the center. They were unfazed by the crowds around them and were heading off towards a warehouse just a short distance away. It was definitely abandoned which meant it would be the perfect place for men like them to make a hideout out of it. Shadow began to follow them and eventually spied something which bode ill for all parties concerned.
As he raced ahead of them to get a better view of the warehouse he spied the girl from before lying unconscious near the doorway. Her side was dark and blood surrounded her on the ground beneath her. Shadow tried judging the wound from a distance, but it was no good. He couldn't see anything definitive beyond the fact that it was a potentially fatal injury if left alone. Shadow then had a dilemma as the thieves began to close in...
Do I save her without engaging them, or do I engage them so that I have an excuse to talk rather than fight when she wakes up?
Shadow chose the latter, as it would give him a good reason to be able to talk to her about what she was doing and why rather than have to defend himself against a wounded killer who would feel backed into a corner upon awakening. When the thieves showed up there was little doubt about what ran through their minds as they instantly drew their weapons and charged at Shadow. He recognized the leader from a wanted poster in one of the bars he had visited a few days ago. They were all wanted dead or alive for a rather nice sum of money. This was a piece of good news as it meant that Shadow could turn them over to her as a peace offering.
Shadow drew one of his daggers and prepared himself for a fight as the thieves drew in closer, charging blindly ahead like moths to a flame. The leader was the first to reach him, and Shadow had but to slide step out of his way and bring his dagger up to cut his throat neatly along from ear to ear and he fell passed him. It was only a surface wound, nothing that would kill him as Shadow didn't apply any pressure to it, though it gave him a nice red line across this throat. The others were dead upon contact as Shadow passed the first ones attack into his comrade's stomach and spliced his groin open before jumping away from them to watch them fall.
The leader came back again, and this time Shadow decided to knock him out as he was worth twice as much alive as opposed to dead. With a quick parry of his initial attack Shadow used the butt end of the handle to knock the man in the jaw, knocking him out immediately. The two remaining men began to flee and Shadow gave no chase as they were quite obviously new members who weren't worth much to anyone since they fled in the face of danger.
With that wrapped up Shadow found an old chain and tied it around the leader's hands and ankles so that he wouldn't be going anywhere for a while and then turned his attention to his former would-be stalker. He checked her side and found that the wound was worse than it initially appeared. What seemed a simple cut to the side was a deep gash that had most likely nicked one of the smaller branches of her abdominal aorta. While not immediately fatal it was not something to be ignored if she was to survive it.
"Sorry about this, but there's no way to do this properly while you're wearing something like this." He said quietly.
Shadow removed her cuirass and the shirt beneath it so that he could see her wound up close. Since Shadow had operated on countless people in the past modesty was not an issue for him, though she would probably feel differently upon awakening despite the fact that her chest was wrapped with cloth. The gash was ugly and slightly discolored, a sign that it had been left alone without professional treatment for too long already. Shadow reached into the pouch at his waist just below his daggers and brought out a rather potent combination of herbs from Roda Valley which would both disinfect and cauterize the wound. She would not be happy when she woke up, as this was going to sting for several hours after application thanks to the cauterization process, but it would be worth it for her in the end since it would guarantee the wound was no longer a threat while it continued to heal.
Shadow removed what remnants of herbs had been there before, which looked to be a simple disinfectant mixed with a slight pain killer. He took his emergency water supply, which he had not used since acquiring it, and washed the wound before replacing the previous herbs with his own. He then brought out a fresh needle and string and began to sew her wound shut, doubling back twice over his first path to further enhance the strength of the stitching so she wouldn't be able to tear it again. When he had finished he hung her shirt and cuirass over a thick chain which was most likely once was to be used for demolition though it never actually managed to finish its work. He found a blanket nearby and covered her with it, hoping it would be enough to keep her calm when she woke up since all that covered her chest was a thin wrapping of cloth.
While it was generally against his principles to help people like this, especially when they were hunting him, he couldn't in his right mind just leave her there to die. After all, she was previously hunting him which took a lot of heart and determination. Typically the only ones who hunted him were other well trained Assassins, so a lone bounty hunter or mercenary was a big deal worthy of praise and respect. Shadow took up a seat a short distance away on an old broken down ventilation box to wait for his would be hunter to wake up.
Aerith never really remembered her dreams, or at least not in full. It had always troubled her greatly; the ephemeral tales that wove in and out of her thoughts, never leaving anything more than a vague memory or a bad, ominous feeling. She had at one point accepted it, realizing that some things were simply not meant to be for some people, but now that she was actually having one, clear and coherent, she was wishing that she could return to the ambiguity of nothingness.
It was dark, an overbearing sense of fear overtaking her like a large wave on a forgotten shore. She could hardly see, but her other senses were frighteningly acute, picking up all the little sounds, the little noises forming around her like an orchestra. She tried to push herself up, but the cold pavement latched onto her chest like talons, tearing at her very flesh itself as the clinking of chains sounded distantly, like those found in some sort of prison, but without the screams of inmates to accompany it.
She had known fear, but not by this name, and not by this face.
Laughter began to echo off the walls as she fumbled blindly for a way out, or at least some source of light. It was maniacal sounding, like that of a man whose mind was only a distant memory, lost to the ebb and flow of time eternal. It would stop, only for a moment, and then resume with equal fervor, as if taunting her hopes, drawing them and hunting like some sick killer in search of another victim.
She would know, she had done the same.
She could still remember the first man she killed. His bloodshot eyes; yellow, rotted teeth; a pot belly with nothing in it. She wasn't even a hunter yet, though it didn't really matter either way. He was a criminal, a killer of children, and her first pursuer. She was young, 4-5 perhaps, when she saw him smash the hammer through the young girl's skull at the empty harbor, blood splattering the walls like paint. He basked in it, the blood and guts and gore, writhing in ecstasy as he admired his work. She remembered screaming, running in the opposite direction as quickly as her little legs could muster, but to no avail. He was on her in moments, a hand on his hammer and another on her throat. He leaned in, pressing his dirty face against hers as she sobbed loudly, praying to whatever and whoever to save her from the demonic man, sneering down at her with eyes of fire. She knew no one was coming, that no one would help, that she would die like the little girl she knew so well...but she couldn't accept it. Gathering all of her strength, she landed a fierce kick into his crotch as he dropped her, falling to the ground as he cradled his wounded manhood. In her fury, her self preservation instinct, she picked up the hammer and brought it down in an inhuman, adrenaline fueled arc, smashing through the top part of his head and straight into her ankle. He let out a grunt as he drooped and then crashed into the ground, his heavy body at her tiny feet.
The rest of that night was hazy, just as it was here and now in the dark room. She remembered that she fled in pain, that she cried, and that it was the night that she stopped remembering her dreams.
Likely for the better, she thought as she awoke to the smell of herbs.
Aerith shook her head as she opened her eyes, the warehouse coming into sight, her side stinging like it was in flames. She wasn't dead, that was for sure, but she certainly wasn't in the greatest of shape either. What troubled her more was how; she had been injured and alone, but was now covered in a blanket, feeling a little sick, but treated and in much better shape. It was dark now, the sun having retreated into the hills. It was dark, but she could well enough see.
Two red eyes watching her from the shadows.
It was dark, an overbearing sense of fear overtaking her like a large wave on a forgotten shore. She could hardly see, but her other senses were frighteningly acute, picking up all the little sounds, the little noises forming around her like an orchestra. She tried to push herself up, but the cold pavement latched onto her chest like talons, tearing at her very flesh itself as the clinking of chains sounded distantly, like those found in some sort of prison, but without the screams of inmates to accompany it.
She had known fear, but not by this name, and not by this face.
Laughter began to echo off the walls as she fumbled blindly for a way out, or at least some source of light. It was maniacal sounding, like that of a man whose mind was only a distant memory, lost to the ebb and flow of time eternal. It would stop, only for a moment, and then resume with equal fervor, as if taunting her hopes, drawing them and hunting like some sick killer in search of another victim.
She would know, she had done the same.
She could still remember the first man she killed. His bloodshot eyes; yellow, rotted teeth; a pot belly with nothing in it. She wasn't even a hunter yet, though it didn't really matter either way. He was a criminal, a killer of children, and her first pursuer. She was young, 4-5 perhaps, when she saw him smash the hammer through the young girl's skull at the empty harbor, blood splattering the walls like paint. He basked in it, the blood and guts and gore, writhing in ecstasy as he admired his work. She remembered screaming, running in the opposite direction as quickly as her little legs could muster, but to no avail. He was on her in moments, a hand on his hammer and another on her throat. He leaned in, pressing his dirty face against hers as she sobbed loudly, praying to whatever and whoever to save her from the demonic man, sneering down at her with eyes of fire. She knew no one was coming, that no one would help, that she would die like the little girl she knew so well...but she couldn't accept it. Gathering all of her strength, she landed a fierce kick into his crotch as he dropped her, falling to the ground as he cradled his wounded manhood. In her fury, her self preservation instinct, she picked up the hammer and brought it down in an inhuman, adrenaline fueled arc, smashing through the top part of his head and straight into her ankle. He let out a grunt as he drooped and then crashed into the ground, his heavy body at her tiny feet.
The rest of that night was hazy, just as it was here and now in the dark room. She remembered that she fled in pain, that she cried, and that it was the night that she stopped remembering her dreams.
Likely for the better, she thought as she awoke to the smell of herbs.
Aerith shook her head as she opened her eyes, the warehouse coming into sight, her side stinging like it was in flames. She wasn't dead, that was for sure, but she certainly wasn't in the greatest of shape either. What troubled her more was how; she had been injured and alone, but was now covered in a blanket, feeling a little sick, but treated and in much better shape. It was dark now, the sun having retreated into the hills. It was dark, but she could well enough see.
Two red eyes watching her from the shadows.
Time ticked by slowly and the day began to fade yet further into the darkness as Shadow kept watch over the would-be Assassin killer that slept not more than fifteen feet away from him. She was actually quite pretty to look at when you went passed the mask to see her face, and she was in fantastic shape physically which Shadow guessed was the reason why she was tough enough to survive this long. Her injuries would take at least a week to heal with the herbs he had given her, and hopefully within that time he'd convince her not to try and remove his head from his shoulders.
Shadow sat back and laid down on top of the vent box and stared at the sky as the first stars began to shine in the dimming light. One thing had led to another quite rapidly over this last month and he was mentally exhausted from what had transpired. In the last month he'd taken down four corrupted senators who were puppets of Te'i Sai, rid himself of countless aggressors in the form of bandits, thieves and other Assassins, and managed to somehow take down eight imposters to his name and reputation. None of this had been easy, and though he had made it through miraculously without a scratch he had a feeling his luck wouldn't hold up. As good as he was, he was still only human, no matter how much he wished otherwise.
Sometimes it feels like you're invincible, and then life takes an unexpected turn and your mortality is forced on you with the greatest of prejudice. Shadow knew the feeling well as he slowly slipped into his memories of that day.
It was three years ago almost to the day when Shadow engaged in a face to face battle with former Grandmaster Takai of Te'i Sai in Roda Valley. The mountain fortress built into the side of the majestic peak of Mt. Heresta at the center of the Continent was where he grew up and where almost all of his training had taken place. The one thing that mountain was never considered to be in Shadow's mind, however, was home. He was told that home is where you "hang your hat", though he never really considered anywhere he went to be home.
That day, however, was one to remember forever. Shadow had infiltrated Te'i Sai with the help of a very special friend named Taira who was one of his first real apprentices as an Assassin. Thanks to her he had managed to reach Takai's offices without detection and fought with both him and Korvaiis, the man who was then second in command of Te'i Sai. The fight was a losing one and Shadow was stabbed in the leg, run through the chest and broke his left leg after fleeing from the confrontation. He had, however, managed to kill Takai during the conflict before escaping. Takai had grown too confident during the encounter when Shadow gutted him during a rushed attack, spilling his intestines and lower stomach onto the floor of his office before jumping out the three story window into the Grand Training Hall below.
Shadow would have been finished if his knowledge of anatomy wasn't where it was at that time. He knew he wouldn't avoid the blade that pierced his chest, so he guided it through his body while taking great care in the moments that he had to avoid his lungs, stomach, liver and his abdominal aorta in his back. The blade went clean through to the other side and by some divine miracle it missed everything important, leaving Shadow wounded, but no worse for wear than when he had been stabbed in the leg. Shadow barely escaped the Assassins who came after him before collapsing in Raggella Forest outside the fortress in the Valley. It was there that he met someone very special to him, though he had lost contact with her two years ago.
Shadow decided it was best not to dwell on the past for too long and so he forced himself to open his eyes. When he did, he found he had daydreamed for almost an hour, and the sky was now fully taken over by the night. Brilliant purple and blue colors weaved and flowed through the air as the stars glittered in the heavens. He had always loved watching them, but with a potential threat sitting fifteen feet away he dared not admire them without checking her every now and then. No sooner had that thought crossed his mind when the young woman began to wake up, checking herself in her slight delirium as she awoke before making eye contact for the first time.
"How are you feeling?" He asked calmly, trying not to sound threatening.
Shadow sat back and laid down on top of the vent box and stared at the sky as the first stars began to shine in the dimming light. One thing had led to another quite rapidly over this last month and he was mentally exhausted from what had transpired. In the last month he'd taken down four corrupted senators who were puppets of Te'i Sai, rid himself of countless aggressors in the form of bandits, thieves and other Assassins, and managed to somehow take down eight imposters to his name and reputation. None of this had been easy, and though he had made it through miraculously without a scratch he had a feeling his luck wouldn't hold up. As good as he was, he was still only human, no matter how much he wished otherwise.
Sometimes it feels like you're invincible, and then life takes an unexpected turn and your mortality is forced on you with the greatest of prejudice. Shadow knew the feeling well as he slowly slipped into his memories of that day.
It was three years ago almost to the day when Shadow engaged in a face to face battle with former Grandmaster Takai of Te'i Sai in Roda Valley. The mountain fortress built into the side of the majestic peak of Mt. Heresta at the center of the Continent was where he grew up and where almost all of his training had taken place. The one thing that mountain was never considered to be in Shadow's mind, however, was home. He was told that home is where you "hang your hat", though he never really considered anywhere he went to be home.
That day, however, was one to remember forever. Shadow had infiltrated Te'i Sai with the help of a very special friend named Taira who was one of his first real apprentices as an Assassin. Thanks to her he had managed to reach Takai's offices without detection and fought with both him and Korvaiis, the man who was then second in command of Te'i Sai. The fight was a losing one and Shadow was stabbed in the leg, run through the chest and broke his left leg after fleeing from the confrontation. He had, however, managed to kill Takai during the conflict before escaping. Takai had grown too confident during the encounter when Shadow gutted him during a rushed attack, spilling his intestines and lower stomach onto the floor of his office before jumping out the three story window into the Grand Training Hall below.
Shadow would have been finished if his knowledge of anatomy wasn't where it was at that time. He knew he wouldn't avoid the blade that pierced his chest, so he guided it through his body while taking great care in the moments that he had to avoid his lungs, stomach, liver and his abdominal aorta in his back. The blade went clean through to the other side and by some divine miracle it missed everything important, leaving Shadow wounded, but no worse for wear than when he had been stabbed in the leg. Shadow barely escaped the Assassins who came after him before collapsing in Raggella Forest outside the fortress in the Valley. It was there that he met someone very special to him, though he had lost contact with her two years ago.
Shadow decided it was best not to dwell on the past for too long and so he forced himself to open his eyes. When he did, he found he had daydreamed for almost an hour, and the sky was now fully taken over by the night. Brilliant purple and blue colors weaved and flowed through the air as the stars glittered in the heavens. He had always loved watching them, but with a potential threat sitting fifteen feet away he dared not admire them without checking her every now and then. No sooner had that thought crossed his mind when the young woman began to wake up, checking herself in her slight delirium as she awoke before making eye contact for the first time.
"How are you feeling?" He asked calmly, trying not to sound threatening.
She knew she was alive; no corpse had luck like hers.
She could've likened it to a fire; sometimes it burned brightly and kept her warm, and others it barely flickered, leaving her in the desolate cold. She didn't know why she was still alive, but the fact that she had survived her wound only to find herself in the jaws of the beast himself made her chuckle. It was irony at its finest, but she didn't know if the man looking down at her would share her sentiments. He was relatively tall looking, well sculpted, and not nearly as evil looking as she had thought the famed assassin would be.
"How are you feeling."
He spoke deliberately, as if he was trying to keep her calm. He needn't of worried though as, for whatever illogical reason, she felt completely relaxed. Maybe it was because she knew that, being alive, he probably had a reason for allowing her to live; or maybe it was that it seemed that he had saved her life, which she had no pressing complaints about. She was also happy that her risks weren't completely unneeded, as she was willing to guess that he had indeed been following her when she had caused the commotion. It all worked out great.
...except the fact that she was mere feet from the deadliest man in Cre' Est.
She couldn't feel her sword, which meant that he had probably stripped it when he was treating her wound. She caressed it a little, the gash stinging harshly at the touch of her finger tips, but also in relief. He had treated it well, expertly really. Lucky for her, she got the medically inclined, not-so-sociopathic captor. She giggled.
"Absolutely lovely. You got any ale?"
She could've likened it to a fire; sometimes it burned brightly and kept her warm, and others it barely flickered, leaving her in the desolate cold. She didn't know why she was still alive, but the fact that she had survived her wound only to find herself in the jaws of the beast himself made her chuckle. It was irony at its finest, but she didn't know if the man looking down at her would share her sentiments. He was relatively tall looking, well sculpted, and not nearly as evil looking as she had thought the famed assassin would be.
"How are you feeling."
He spoke deliberately, as if he was trying to keep her calm. He needn't of worried though as, for whatever illogical reason, she felt completely relaxed. Maybe it was because she knew that, being alive, he probably had a reason for allowing her to live; or maybe it was that it seemed that he had saved her life, which she had no pressing complaints about. She was also happy that her risks weren't completely unneeded, as she was willing to guess that he had indeed been following her when she had caused the commotion. It all worked out great.
...except the fact that she was mere feet from the deadliest man in Cre' Est.
She couldn't feel her sword, which meant that he had probably stripped it when he was treating her wound. She caressed it a little, the gash stinging harshly at the touch of her finger tips, but also in relief. He had treated it well, expertly really. Lucky for her, she got the medically inclined, not-so-sociopathic captor. She giggled.
"Absolutely lovely. You got any ale?"
Shadow smirked at the comment, but offered nothing in return as he looked away from her towards the ground.
"I am afraid that I don't drink, so in short the answer is 'no'".
He leaned back and laid down on the top of the vent again, satisfied that she was not going to attack him and finally getting some peace of mind about the fact that she was calm and in a cheerful mood despite everything that had happened to her. It was then that a thought occurred to him, one that likely held a simple answer but his mind ached to ask anyway.
"Forgive me for prying, but I must ask you something: Are you a mercenary or a bounty hunter?" He asked with a hint of enjoyment at the question.
"Judging by your choice of weaponry, clothing, and your mannerisms I'm inclined to guess that you are a bounty hunter."
He looked sideways at her without moving his body, his red eyes glowing in the darkness thanks to their bio-luminescence. The story of Shadow's eyes was a strange one indeed, and no one but Shadow knew the truth behind them.
When Shadow was born his eyes were already damaged due to a defect during development in the womb. Because of the damage, the doctors in Te'i Sai were constantly trying to save his sight, lest he become blind and have to be thrown to the wolves in Roda Valley as a useless infant. An assistant to the head doctor accidentally provided the doctor working on Shadow's eyes a chemical compound that was comprised of the naturally occurring chemicals within the bodies of fireflies that gave them their luminescent glow. The other combination was that of dark red chemical designed to mimic the appearance of blood.
This chemical combination was in the testing phase since Te'i Sai's favored way of invoking fear in others was to leave a trail of blood in their wake, and blood is hard to see at night. So through constant and feverish testing they found a way to combine the blood red chemical with the chemicals in the bodies of fireflies to give it a luminescent quality. This compound was to be used as "eye drops" for Shadow when the nozzle broke and spilled the chemical across his face and into his eyes. In their frantic and panicked state, the doctors accidentally knocked another liquid into Shadow's eyes. This time, however, it was a real eye drop liquid which helped to sooth the pain the infant was in. When he next opened his eyes two days later, they were blood red and glowed in dim light.
Thus the Red-Eyed Demon was officially born, and Takai had great plans for the boy from that day on. Had this mishap not occurred, Shadow would have been just another Assassin, nothing special and no serious reputation. Looking back he almost wished that he had been a normal Assassin. Life certainly would have been easier then. Either way, Shadow was who he was and he looked the way he looked thanks to that accident.
Shadow continued to watch her as she prepared to answer him.
"I am afraid that I don't drink, so in short the answer is 'no'".
He leaned back and laid down on the top of the vent again, satisfied that she was not going to attack him and finally getting some peace of mind about the fact that she was calm and in a cheerful mood despite everything that had happened to her. It was then that a thought occurred to him, one that likely held a simple answer but his mind ached to ask anyway.
"Forgive me for prying, but I must ask you something: Are you a mercenary or a bounty hunter?" He asked with a hint of enjoyment at the question.
"Judging by your choice of weaponry, clothing, and your mannerisms I'm inclined to guess that you are a bounty hunter."
He looked sideways at her without moving his body, his red eyes glowing in the darkness thanks to their bio-luminescence. The story of Shadow's eyes was a strange one indeed, and no one but Shadow knew the truth behind them.
When Shadow was born his eyes were already damaged due to a defect during development in the womb. Because of the damage, the doctors in Te'i Sai were constantly trying to save his sight, lest he become blind and have to be thrown to the wolves in Roda Valley as a useless infant. An assistant to the head doctor accidentally provided the doctor working on Shadow's eyes a chemical compound that was comprised of the naturally occurring chemicals within the bodies of fireflies that gave them their luminescent glow. The other combination was that of dark red chemical designed to mimic the appearance of blood.
This chemical combination was in the testing phase since Te'i Sai's favored way of invoking fear in others was to leave a trail of blood in their wake, and blood is hard to see at night. So through constant and feverish testing they found a way to combine the blood red chemical with the chemicals in the bodies of fireflies to give it a luminescent quality. This compound was to be used as "eye drops" for Shadow when the nozzle broke and spilled the chemical across his face and into his eyes. In their frantic and panicked state, the doctors accidentally knocked another liquid into Shadow's eyes. This time, however, it was a real eye drop liquid which helped to sooth the pain the infant was in. When he next opened his eyes two days later, they were blood red and glowed in dim light.
Thus the Red-Eyed Demon was officially born, and Takai had great plans for the boy from that day on. Had this mishap not occurred, Shadow would have been just another Assassin, nothing special and no serious reputation. Looking back he almost wished that he had been a normal Assassin. Life certainly would have been easier then. Either way, Shadow was who he was and he looked the way he looked thanks to that accident.
Shadow continued to watch her as she prepared to answer him.
Sitting up, she pushed herself to the wall where she rested her head on an old empty crate.
"Forgive me for prying, but I must ask you something: Are you a mercenary or a bounty hunter? Judging by your choice of weaponry, clothing, and your mannerisms I'm inclined to guess that you are a bounty hunter."
His observation was astute, peering through her shallow facade like a window. She brought her hand to her head and brought it through her hair, trying to comb out the myriad knots that had formed in the last few days. It was a shame, really; she had such nice hair, free flowing and soft, silky and clean. She might have to cut it.
She realized that she hadn't answered his question. It was a seemingly odd one, but perhaps he was trying to a general idea on her background or as to who she was. Deciding that the truth was better, or safer, she answered honestly.
"A hunter."
She pondered for a moment, trying to think of a question to ask him, perhaps pertaining to her...well...survival. She wasn't unhappy to be alive, but she was now more curious as to what he could want, keeping her well. She decided to probe a little, for the sake of at least learning a little bit about the man she had been hunting from the "Shadow" himself.
"Why am I still alive?"
She figured that she could of thought of something better to ask, but she also thought that it was best to move onto the buisness of life and death first. She was a bounty hunter after all.
"I mean--" She attempted to clarify, trying not to give him any ideas. It was curious though, how unviolent he seemed at the moment. She thought him to be a cold blooded killer without the capacity for civilities, not a quiet gentleman with a penchant for saving wounded women.
"--err...I mean, is there something that you need from me?"
That sounded better. He was partially melded into the darkness, but he didn't seem like he was about to strike. Not that he'd need to try very hard; she highly doubted that she had the ability to fight at the moment, let alone battle a famed assassin. Not that it would've been the first time that she had fought an assassin, she just doubted that her luck would hold up.
It was a few years ago during the high times of her career, filled with booze, song, and hunts. She was in some nameless, faceless inn at the edge of nowhere, sitting at the bar, thinking about nothing when she noticed the sound of merry drunken song, frantic dance, and womens sheer cries of delight, piercing the air like a bird's call. She had been pursuing a contract, but had very little luck in it, losing him at every turn, much like her pursuit of "Shadow". Having mostly given up, she was in a state of melancholy, hardly interested in the festivities.
"May I sit here?"
A cheery face stared down at her, his bright eyes illiminated in the darkness. He was tall, well-toned, and had short hair, dark and beautiful in the tavern light. She murmured an affirmative as he lowered himself into the chair and she brought her mug up to her face. He looked familiar, but she couldn't quite place it.
"Lovely night, no?"
He was friendly, she'd give him that, but she wasn't quite in the mood for a friend.
"I suppose." She replied stoically, never averting her eyes from the cup. He continued to smile at her cheerfully, never wavering or halting.
"What's the matter? You look down."
Concern was nice, but she'd rather have her target. She glance over at him, taking in his familiar features, but no bells ringing. She would be gracious, it was part of her job, but nothing more.
"My prey escaped, and now I have nothing to hunt."
Maybe not courteous, but fear often worked just as well, but the man sat there, still smiling widly like an idiot.
"Do you want to talk about it?"
"No."
She was fed up. She didn't feel like talking, and the man, finally, seemed to realize it. Giving her a little nod, he left cash on the bar and waved goodbye. She sat there stilly as guilt started to wash over her. Perhaps she should've been nicer, even of she didn't want to be. She visualized his features as she sat, the images flowing through her head. His nose, eyes, hair, lips--
The light turned on as her eyes widened and she unsheathed her anxious, hungry blade. She ran out of the bar without paying her tab, looking frantically for the rogue assassin. She spotted him quickly, walking down the lonesome street, as she began to charge, her form sloppy in her excitement. As she neared him, he spun on the spot and disarmed her flawlessly, bringing his fist down on the back of her head. She fell to the ground, scooping up dirt and flinging it at his face in a heartbeat, using the distraction to grab the blade sticking conspicuously out of his boot. She was too late though, as he kneed her in the face and sent her flying back to the ground. He looked down at her, still smiling, as her brought the flat part of his blade on the back of her head, knocking her out.
When she woke up, he was gone and she was in bed. They said that the man had brought her in, and to a bed, retreating into the night without ever giving his name. Her search ended there, as days later the contract was retracted, his face fading from her memories and from the fliers.
Were all assassins like that? Kind but stern, smiling but killers? Looking up at her captor in the pale light of the warehouse, she didn't think she wanted a real answer.
"Forgive me for prying, but I must ask you something: Are you a mercenary or a bounty hunter? Judging by your choice of weaponry, clothing, and your mannerisms I'm inclined to guess that you are a bounty hunter."
His observation was astute, peering through her shallow facade like a window. She brought her hand to her head and brought it through her hair, trying to comb out the myriad knots that had formed in the last few days. It was a shame, really; she had such nice hair, free flowing and soft, silky and clean. She might have to cut it.
She realized that she hadn't answered his question. It was a seemingly odd one, but perhaps he was trying to a general idea on her background or as to who she was. Deciding that the truth was better, or safer, she answered honestly.
"A hunter."
She pondered for a moment, trying to think of a question to ask him, perhaps pertaining to her...well...survival. She wasn't unhappy to be alive, but she was now more curious as to what he could want, keeping her well. She decided to probe a little, for the sake of at least learning a little bit about the man she had been hunting from the "Shadow" himself.
"Why am I still alive?"
She figured that she could of thought of something better to ask, but she also thought that it was best to move onto the buisness of life and death first. She was a bounty hunter after all.
"I mean--" She attempted to clarify, trying not to give him any ideas. It was curious though, how unviolent he seemed at the moment. She thought him to be a cold blooded killer without the capacity for civilities, not a quiet gentleman with a penchant for saving wounded women.
"--err...I mean, is there something that you need from me?"
That sounded better. He was partially melded into the darkness, but he didn't seem like he was about to strike. Not that he'd need to try very hard; she highly doubted that she had the ability to fight at the moment, let alone battle a famed assassin. Not that it would've been the first time that she had fought an assassin, she just doubted that her luck would hold up.
It was a few years ago during the high times of her career, filled with booze, song, and hunts. She was in some nameless, faceless inn at the edge of nowhere, sitting at the bar, thinking about nothing when she noticed the sound of merry drunken song, frantic dance, and womens sheer cries of delight, piercing the air like a bird's call. She had been pursuing a contract, but had very little luck in it, losing him at every turn, much like her pursuit of "Shadow". Having mostly given up, she was in a state of melancholy, hardly interested in the festivities.
"May I sit here?"
A cheery face stared down at her, his bright eyes illiminated in the darkness. He was tall, well-toned, and had short hair, dark and beautiful in the tavern light. She murmured an affirmative as he lowered himself into the chair and she brought her mug up to her face. He looked familiar, but she couldn't quite place it.
"Lovely night, no?"
He was friendly, she'd give him that, but she wasn't quite in the mood for a friend.
"I suppose." She replied stoically, never averting her eyes from the cup. He continued to smile at her cheerfully, never wavering or halting.
"What's the matter? You look down."
Concern was nice, but she'd rather have her target. She glance over at him, taking in his familiar features, but no bells ringing. She would be gracious, it was part of her job, but nothing more.
"My prey escaped, and now I have nothing to hunt."
Maybe not courteous, but fear often worked just as well, but the man sat there, still smiling widly like an idiot.
"Do you want to talk about it?"
"No."
She was fed up. She didn't feel like talking, and the man, finally, seemed to realize it. Giving her a little nod, he left cash on the bar and waved goodbye. She sat there stilly as guilt started to wash over her. Perhaps she should've been nicer, even of she didn't want to be. She visualized his features as she sat, the images flowing through her head. His nose, eyes, hair, lips--
The light turned on as her eyes widened and she unsheathed her anxious, hungry blade. She ran out of the bar without paying her tab, looking frantically for the rogue assassin. She spotted him quickly, walking down the lonesome street, as she began to charge, her form sloppy in her excitement. As she neared him, he spun on the spot and disarmed her flawlessly, bringing his fist down on the back of her head. She fell to the ground, scooping up dirt and flinging it at his face in a heartbeat, using the distraction to grab the blade sticking conspicuously out of his boot. She was too late though, as he kneed her in the face and sent her flying back to the ground. He looked down at her, still smiling, as her brought the flat part of his blade on the back of her head, knocking her out.
When she woke up, he was gone and she was in bed. They said that the man had brought her in, and to a bed, retreating into the night without ever giving his name. Her search ended there, as days later the contract was retracted, his face fading from her memories and from the fliers.
Were all assassins like that? Kind but stern, smiling but killers? Looking up at her captor in the pale light of the warehouse, she didn't think she wanted a real answer.
"Why am I still alive? I mean--err...I mean, is there something that you need from me?" She asked.
Shadow could understand her apprehension, as it was not every day that bounty hunters were face to face with someone like him. For the most part they stuck to their contracts and lived life day to day without doing too much thinking about things that did not immediately concern them. Choosing such a life was easy, but sticking to it was hard. The first life is always the hardest to bear, no matter your chosen profession so long as it involves the possibility of taking life.
Shadow looked over at her again and hopped off the vent, walking towards her slowly with his hands hanging loosely at his sides. She was currently unarmed but he would not drop his guard around anyone who had the capability to lose him in a crowd, something he was trained to see through and counter.
"I find you interesting." He said rather flatly at first, but as he continued his tone lightened a bit.
"You walked right by me when you came to investigate the ruins of the building a few hours ago. When you laughed at the pattern I left with the weapons on the ground I was sitting on a bench not more than ten feet behind you. I saw your reaction when you realized what it meant, and I can guess you believed that I was hunting you which was in fact not the case. I didn't know you existed until that moment, but your reaction sparked a desire for a closer look so I followed you for a while. When you provoked that crowd, you managed to evade my detection further which is something only two people have done in the past, both of whom were Assassins."
He took a moment to walk next to her and took a seat cross legged about four feet to her right side with his hands resting on his knees, elbows tucked at his sides forming an 'L' with his arms. This position, while not immediately apparent, was very defensive. Shadow's hands were in a position to move at a moment's notice should things go wrong.
"About your question as to why you're alive: I may be an Assassin but I'm hardly the cold blooded killer my reputation makes me out to be. I might not go out of my way to save the lives of most people, but in your case I was compelled to make an exception."
He leaned forward a bit, taking in all of her features and committing them to memory in case he had to remember them for any reason at all later on.
"I must confess that while most of my reputation is based on truth, it is highly exaggerated. In fact, the reputation of most Assassins are exaggerated as a means to invoke fear and make it that much easier for them to gain a psychological edge over anyone who takes a stance against them. We may be highly trained killers, but we're all still human. It's a standard tactic of those who dwell in and stalk from the darkness to use both it and the primal fear of the unknown as their primary weapon. When people don't know what you can really do, that's when you're at your most dangerous."
He took a moment to relax himself, feeling no further need to be so defensive.
"Hopefully that has helped you relax a little bit. Assassins are really nothing to fear when you are in the right frame of mind. Though we know more ways to kill than most, we're still human beings in the end and we bleed just the same as everyone else does. I'll show you."
With that he removed one of his daggers from behind his back and set his left index finger out as if to point at her with his palm facing up. He let the dagger sit gently on his finger, and using nothing but the blade's own weight, he dragged it across his finger for about an inch before taking it away and revealing a very clean cut with a small amount of blood oozing from the wound. He replaced the blade back in its sheath behind his jacket on his lower back and licked the wound before looking back to her.
"See? I may be the Red-Eyed Demon, but I'm still human." He said, rather cheerfully.
Shadow could understand her apprehension, as it was not every day that bounty hunters were face to face with someone like him. For the most part they stuck to their contracts and lived life day to day without doing too much thinking about things that did not immediately concern them. Choosing such a life was easy, but sticking to it was hard. The first life is always the hardest to bear, no matter your chosen profession so long as it involves the possibility of taking life.
Shadow looked over at her again and hopped off the vent, walking towards her slowly with his hands hanging loosely at his sides. She was currently unarmed but he would not drop his guard around anyone who had the capability to lose him in a crowd, something he was trained to see through and counter.
"I find you interesting." He said rather flatly at first, but as he continued his tone lightened a bit.
"You walked right by me when you came to investigate the ruins of the building a few hours ago. When you laughed at the pattern I left with the weapons on the ground I was sitting on a bench not more than ten feet behind you. I saw your reaction when you realized what it meant, and I can guess you believed that I was hunting you which was in fact not the case. I didn't know you existed until that moment, but your reaction sparked a desire for a closer look so I followed you for a while. When you provoked that crowd, you managed to evade my detection further which is something only two people have done in the past, both of whom were Assassins."
He took a moment to walk next to her and took a seat cross legged about four feet to her right side with his hands resting on his knees, elbows tucked at his sides forming an 'L' with his arms. This position, while not immediately apparent, was very defensive. Shadow's hands were in a position to move at a moment's notice should things go wrong.
"About your question as to why you're alive: I may be an Assassin but I'm hardly the cold blooded killer my reputation makes me out to be. I might not go out of my way to save the lives of most people, but in your case I was compelled to make an exception."
He leaned forward a bit, taking in all of her features and committing them to memory in case he had to remember them for any reason at all later on.
"I must confess that while most of my reputation is based on truth, it is highly exaggerated. In fact, the reputation of most Assassins are exaggerated as a means to invoke fear and make it that much easier for them to gain a psychological edge over anyone who takes a stance against them. We may be highly trained killers, but we're all still human. It's a standard tactic of those who dwell in and stalk from the darkness to use both it and the primal fear of the unknown as their primary weapon. When people don't know what you can really do, that's when you're at your most dangerous."
He took a moment to relax himself, feeling no further need to be so defensive.
"Hopefully that has helped you relax a little bit. Assassins are really nothing to fear when you are in the right frame of mind. Though we know more ways to kill than most, we're still human beings in the end and we bleed just the same as everyone else does. I'll show you."
With that he removed one of his daggers from behind his back and set his left index finger out as if to point at her with his palm facing up. He let the dagger sit gently on his finger, and using nothing but the blade's own weight, he dragged it across his finger for about an inch before taking it away and revealing a very clean cut with a small amount of blood oozing from the wound. He replaced the blade back in its sheath behind his jacket on his lower back and licked the wound before looking back to her.
"See? I may be the Red-Eyed Demon, but I'm still human." He said, rather cheerfully.
She watched quietly as he brought the blade across his index finger, a thin red streak left in the blade's wake. It flowed slowly and surely, the blood reflecting off her eyes like a hunter's moon suspended above a dark lake; stretching into the depths, an exposed vein winding deep into the body. Blood fascinated her, drawing her in like a bug to light. She didn't understand it; the viscous liquid that was needed so much but left to flow so freely, a river of wealth squandered in the sands of war, but she did appreciate it. How could something so valuable be spilled so easily?
"See? I may be the Red-Eyed Demon, but I'm still human."
Human? It seemed an odd concept in hindsight; one that many experienced but little understood, like breathing...or death. She understood that he was human, but realizing it was a very different experience, one that left her lost in her thoughts. What makes a human? It was odd. Never had she considered herself much of a thinker or a sage, but now she found herself questioning the basis of self-identification freely, as if it were a simple math problem...though she wasn't great at those. She stared up at him once more, her eyes attempting to break into his thoughts like a clever thief at work, but to no avail. He looked fairly relaxed at this point, which made enough sense, given the circumstances. She was an injured, unarmed hunter with a debt towards the target who saved her. Could she hunt him? Knowing her face, would it now be impossible? His bounty was high, yes, but the excitement was her real goal, as foolish as it was. She blushed.
"I suppose I should thank you." She started, feeling awfully awkward with such words. She wasn't good at receiving things, especially her life itself. "I owe you something that--" She stifled a laugh. She sounded ridiculous, like some awestruck maiden saved by the prince, carried away to a kingdom on some far away plain. In reality, she was a wounded orphan sitting with a notorious killer in a derelict warehouse; the antithesis of storybook tales and a sad truth. She smiled to herself halfheartedly. "Thanks."
Aerith leaned back against the crates again, staring up at the dark ceiling. "You're the villain of the era, you know?" She half-joked. "What do you do when the whole world wants you to kill you, or kill for you?"
"See? I may be the Red-Eyed Demon, but I'm still human."
Human? It seemed an odd concept in hindsight; one that many experienced but little understood, like breathing...or death. She understood that he was human, but realizing it was a very different experience, one that left her lost in her thoughts. What makes a human? It was odd. Never had she considered herself much of a thinker or a sage, but now she found herself questioning the basis of self-identification freely, as if it were a simple math problem...though she wasn't great at those. She stared up at him once more, her eyes attempting to break into his thoughts like a clever thief at work, but to no avail. He looked fairly relaxed at this point, which made enough sense, given the circumstances. She was an injured, unarmed hunter with a debt towards the target who saved her. Could she hunt him? Knowing her face, would it now be impossible? His bounty was high, yes, but the excitement was her real goal, as foolish as it was. She blushed.
"I suppose I should thank you." She started, feeling awfully awkward with such words. She wasn't good at receiving things, especially her life itself. "I owe you something that--" She stifled a laugh. She sounded ridiculous, like some awestruck maiden saved by the prince, carried away to a kingdom on some far away plain. In reality, she was a wounded orphan sitting with a notorious killer in a derelict warehouse; the antithesis of storybook tales and a sad truth. She smiled to herself halfheartedly. "Thanks."
Aerith leaned back against the crates again, staring up at the dark ceiling. "You're the villain of the era, you know?" She half-joked. "What do you do when the whole world wants you to kill you, or kill for you?"
Shadow couldn't help but chuckle when she said "Thanks" after, what was for her, a somewhat awkward moment. Her blush did not go unnoticed either, and Shadow smiled genuinely in return to her words.
"You're the villain of the era, you know?" She half-joked. "What do you do when the whole world wants you to kill you, or kill for you?"
Shadow couldn't help but laugh when he heard the phrase "villain of the era". The thought was both entertaining and insulting, but never the less he couldn't help himself. As for the rest of her question, Shadow stopped laughing and had to think. He had never really thought about what he did or why when most of the world was out to get him, so it took him a moment to come up with a real and honest answer.
"Well..." He started, but stopped for a brief moment.
Looking back, Shadow had been living his whole life in the knowledge that the rest of the world wanted him dead. His identity as the Red-Eyed Demon began when he was but eight years old when he embarked on his first real Assassination mission. He was successful and was never seen, but left messages written in the blood of his victims stating that the Red-Eyed Demon was responsible for the death of the individual in question. Over the years he had become a legend in his own right, and was now a permanent part of the history and culture of Cre' Est.
When he really thought about it, he was not happy with the way things were. All he wanted was to live a normal life, but that was impossible so long as Te'i Sai existed. Until it was destroyed, he would never be free.
"I've lived most of my life in the darkness and have been loathe to tread in the light of day because of what I was turned into. People like me don't just come into existence, we are born and shapes as tools and works of art, though most would not consider what I have become to be art."
He took a moment to scoot away from her a bit and leaned back against the wall. Staring blankly into space ahead of him, he continued to recall what life had been like as a child.
"Even Demons have a story of beginnings... Growing up as a child I was already used to the idea of people wanting me dead, so I never worried about it and grew up with an immunity to those kinds of thoughts. Now that I've been asked about it, there really is nothing that I can do about the way the world views me except to use it to my advantage. Fear is a powerful weapon when used correctly, but the line between use and abuse is so thin that I have to constantly keep myself in check. If I use it too strongly I can entice riots and man hunts which help other Assassins zero in on my location and it can make life very difficult."
He stopped staring into space and looked back over at her again, a calm and even smile spread gently across his lips.
"I guess, if there is a proper answer to what I do when the world wants me dead it is simply this: Nothing." He said.
"You're the villain of the era, you know?" She half-joked. "What do you do when the whole world wants you to kill you, or kill for you?"
Shadow couldn't help but laugh when he heard the phrase "villain of the era". The thought was both entertaining and insulting, but never the less he couldn't help himself. As for the rest of her question, Shadow stopped laughing and had to think. He had never really thought about what he did or why when most of the world was out to get him, so it took him a moment to come up with a real and honest answer.
"Well..." He started, but stopped for a brief moment.
Looking back, Shadow had been living his whole life in the knowledge that the rest of the world wanted him dead. His identity as the Red-Eyed Demon began when he was but eight years old when he embarked on his first real Assassination mission. He was successful and was never seen, but left messages written in the blood of his victims stating that the Red-Eyed Demon was responsible for the death of the individual in question. Over the years he had become a legend in his own right, and was now a permanent part of the history and culture of Cre' Est.
When he really thought about it, he was not happy with the way things were. All he wanted was to live a normal life, but that was impossible so long as Te'i Sai existed. Until it was destroyed, he would never be free.
"I've lived most of my life in the darkness and have been loathe to tread in the light of day because of what I was turned into. People like me don't just come into existence, we are born and shapes as tools and works of art, though most would not consider what I have become to be art."
He took a moment to scoot away from her a bit and leaned back against the wall. Staring blankly into space ahead of him, he continued to recall what life had been like as a child.
"Even Demons have a story of beginnings... Growing up as a child I was already used to the idea of people wanting me dead, so I never worried about it and grew up with an immunity to those kinds of thoughts. Now that I've been asked about it, there really is nothing that I can do about the way the world views me except to use it to my advantage. Fear is a powerful weapon when used correctly, but the line between use and abuse is so thin that I have to constantly keep myself in check. If I use it too strongly I can entice riots and man hunts which help other Assassins zero in on my location and it can make life very difficult."
He stopped staring into space and looked back over at her again, a calm and even smile spread gently across his lips.
"I guess, if there is a proper answer to what I do when the world wants me dead it is simply this: Nothing." He said.
Nothing? It made sense, but all the while it seemed strange and foreign to her, a woman who craved excitement like water in Shaharan. Nothing? Was survival worth nothing? She scratched her head in slight befuzzlement, watching him lean silently, seemingly in a world of his own. The more she thought about it, the less it made sense, the tendrils of understanding losing grasp and then whisked away into the expanse of her mind. She supposed that what she couldn't now comprehend, she'd have to learn.
"Well--"She figured that she was making a mistake, that she was throwing away the "day-to-day" that she relished. But potentially sacrificing stability for excitement only seemed right. She wasn't, after all, the most grounded of individuals. Maybe the nothing of an assassin was different.
"--it sounds cheesy, but I'm curious as to what the "nothing" of an assassin is."
She paused for a moment, taking in what she was saying even as she said it.
"Do you need help?"
A man trained in solitude fought better alone, that was for sure, but she didn't plan on hindering him. He was a pillar, the potential for adventure surrounding him like the very air itself, and she couldn't let such a valuable oppurtunity pass. She pursued no contract placed upon him; not for wealth, but excitement did she try to hunt him. She looked down at her wound and then pushed herself up to a weak standing position. She lumbered slowly over to him, her eyes peering straight ahead, and then without a word, outstretched her hand to shake. It looked joking, almost flippant, but she kept it oustretched, her other hand held tightly to her weak side.
She thought back to her childhood, the friendly gesture reminding her of a younger, more--well-- "innocent" self. She must've been 6 or so, a vibrant child scraping to get by, in the wicked Cre' est streets, when she first met nobility. She had heard of them, of course; few hadn't, but they were a reserved bunch, hiding in their manor districts, the concerns of the poor far from their pampered minds. But on that day, begging at the harbor, her small worn hands outstretched towards the passerby, seeking the gold that she needed so desperately, she got her first taste of the world she would never know. He was her age, a bright faced child flanked by two armored men, himself dressed in finery, the silk gleaming in the mid-morning light. She hadn't seen such fabric, it's majesty stunning her, burning through her eyes and into her mind like a brand on a horse. He walked up to her and, much to the guard's distaste, handed her a few gold coins, his hand held open after she had grabbed the charity, as if she was supposed to take it and run with him. He frowned sadly when she continued to sit there quieyly, and then withdrew his small hand, quickly smiling to cover up his disappointment.
"Buy something to eat, my lady."
He bowed, and without another word, tromped off again, his guards once more surrounding him in the crowded streets, cape flapping in the harbor wind.
It was an odd memory for such a moment, but a pleasant one. With her hand still held out, she wondered if he'd take it, or if she'd end up wandering off like the boy at the market; but a memory in the dust of time.
"Well--"She figured that she was making a mistake, that she was throwing away the "day-to-day" that she relished. But potentially sacrificing stability for excitement only seemed right. She wasn't, after all, the most grounded of individuals. Maybe the nothing of an assassin was different.
"--it sounds cheesy, but I'm curious as to what the "nothing" of an assassin is."
She paused for a moment, taking in what she was saying even as she said it.
"Do you need help?"
A man trained in solitude fought better alone, that was for sure, but she didn't plan on hindering him. He was a pillar, the potential for adventure surrounding him like the very air itself, and she couldn't let such a valuable oppurtunity pass. She pursued no contract placed upon him; not for wealth, but excitement did she try to hunt him. She looked down at her wound and then pushed herself up to a weak standing position. She lumbered slowly over to him, her eyes peering straight ahead, and then without a word, outstretched her hand to shake. It looked joking, almost flippant, but she kept it oustretched, her other hand held tightly to her weak side.
She thought back to her childhood, the friendly gesture reminding her of a younger, more--well-- "innocent" self. She must've been 6 or so, a vibrant child scraping to get by, in the wicked Cre' est streets, when she first met nobility. She had heard of them, of course; few hadn't, but they were a reserved bunch, hiding in their manor districts, the concerns of the poor far from their pampered minds. But on that day, begging at the harbor, her small worn hands outstretched towards the passerby, seeking the gold that she needed so desperately, she got her first taste of the world she would never know. He was her age, a bright faced child flanked by two armored men, himself dressed in finery, the silk gleaming in the mid-morning light. She hadn't seen such fabric, it's majesty stunning her, burning through her eyes and into her mind like a brand on a horse. He walked up to her and, much to the guard's distaste, handed her a few gold coins, his hand held open after she had grabbed the charity, as if she was supposed to take it and run with him. He frowned sadly when she continued to sit there quieyly, and then withdrew his small hand, quickly smiling to cover up his disappointment.
"Buy something to eat, my lady."
He bowed, and without another word, tromped off again, his guards once more surrounding him in the crowded streets, cape flapping in the harbor wind.
It was an odd memory for such a moment, but a pleasant one. With her hand still held out, she wondered if he'd take it, or if she'd end up wandering off like the boy at the market; but a memory in the dust of time.
"Well--it sounds cheesy, but I'm curious as to what the 'nothing' of an assassin is." She said to him.
Shadow couldn't help but smile, but never the less he thought of a way to answer her as she approached him and extended a hand to shake. Her other hand covered her wounded side, and Shadow could see plain as day the pain it brought her to stand up. The effort she had to exert to stay upright was quite intense. It was amazing that such a small wound could be so grievous and so powerful over the body. But then again, Shadow had seen and endured much worse than the poor girl in front of him.
"Do you need help?" He heard her ask.
He slowly stood up to match her and faced her with a smile as he extended his arm. Taking her hand gently in his, he gave her a welcoming handshake. He was certain she was strong enough to take a full handshake, but for the moment he didn't want to put any undue stress on her musculature system. Though the wound was not on the arm, the muscle contraction of a full handshake would be enough to exaggerate the wound and cause more pain than necessary.
"Perhaps I do, but I'm not completely convinced that I need help just yet." He said, a hint of pride filling his voice as he let go of her hand.
"Thus far I haven't needed help to avoid the change of pace in my life. Te'i Sai's tactics may be growing bolder, but that's only what is beheld on the surface. In reality they are growing desperate, and that gives me the advantage that I need right now. Though day to day life has grown more difficult over the last several months, it has none the less grown more exciting and challenging which is something I relish."
He took a moment to look up at the sky above their heads, stars filling it like an ocean of light before looking back to her.
"If you would, please call me Shadow. It's not my name but it is a moniker I have grown to love and respond to over the years. May I ask your name in return miss?" He asked politely with a slight tilt of his head to the right side.
Shadow couldn't help but smile, but never the less he thought of a way to answer her as she approached him and extended a hand to shake. Her other hand covered her wounded side, and Shadow could see plain as day the pain it brought her to stand up. The effort she had to exert to stay upright was quite intense. It was amazing that such a small wound could be so grievous and so powerful over the body. But then again, Shadow had seen and endured much worse than the poor girl in front of him.
"Do you need help?" He heard her ask.
He slowly stood up to match her and faced her with a smile as he extended his arm. Taking her hand gently in his, he gave her a welcoming handshake. He was certain she was strong enough to take a full handshake, but for the moment he didn't want to put any undue stress on her musculature system. Though the wound was not on the arm, the muscle contraction of a full handshake would be enough to exaggerate the wound and cause more pain than necessary.
"Perhaps I do, but I'm not completely convinced that I need help just yet." He said, a hint of pride filling his voice as he let go of her hand.
"Thus far I haven't needed help to avoid the change of pace in my life. Te'i Sai's tactics may be growing bolder, but that's only what is beheld on the surface. In reality they are growing desperate, and that gives me the advantage that I need right now. Though day to day life has grown more difficult over the last several months, it has none the less grown more exciting and challenging which is something I relish."
He took a moment to look up at the sky above their heads, stars filling it like an ocean of light before looking back to her.
"If you would, please call me Shadow. It's not my name but it is a moniker I have grown to love and respond to over the years. May I ask your name in return miss?" He asked politely with a slight tilt of his head to the right side.
It would seem odd to those who grew up with any privilege, but names were a valuable commodity for those children whom stalked the busy Cre' Est streets, searching for coins; known as nothing more than "Kid" or "Bugger" to any and almost all. Most of these children, especially those abandoned early, found a welcome sanctuary in a name, affirming their status as human beings; not just vermin. Aerith, who didn't have a parent-gifted name until she started hunting criminals and had, subsequently, adopted one for herself, found that it was also something that she needed to cherish and protect...very well.
It was a precious thing, but also very dangerous. She had been hated on the basis of a name. She had been attacked; she had been pursued. No adult granted her a name, not her mother or father, and so she was never known by such. Not until she backed herself with a repetoire of skill and talent did she have a name, even if she had been calling herself something her whole life.
It was conflicting, being her own persona. It was also heavy, the weight of what she had earned holding her back, denying a normal life...or whatever she could manage. She didn't know if she could carry it any farther; her name crushing her, squashing what she truly was. It killed her every bit, but it was a death from third person.
"My name?"
She considered it deliberately, as if she was an amnesiac trying to pull her memories from the mind's abyss. She knew what she was called, but not which was hers. Kid, Aerith, Jacques--
She stopped. Could she claim it any longer? What she had known herself as for years...what her sister had known her by before that night.
But she had no sister, not anymore.
She was a murderer, after all.
She killed for money; those who violated the laws, forsakers of the glorious institution, met their deaths at her bare hands. She killed for fun as well, the souls of her prey losing the refuge of their castles of flesh.
They made her a monster and they made her a dog, and neither monsters nor dogs deserved pretty names.
"My name is..."
What would she tell him? A lie? The truth? She wasn't sure that she knew the truth anymore.
Maybe there wasn't one to begin with, like a name.
"...Aerith"
It was a precious thing, but also very dangerous. She had been hated on the basis of a name. She had been attacked; she had been pursued. No adult granted her a name, not her mother or father, and so she was never known by such. Not until she backed herself with a repetoire of skill and talent did she have a name, even if she had been calling herself something her whole life.
It was conflicting, being her own persona. It was also heavy, the weight of what she had earned holding her back, denying a normal life...or whatever she could manage. She didn't know if she could carry it any farther; her name crushing her, squashing what she truly was. It killed her every bit, but it was a death from third person.
"My name?"
She considered it deliberately, as if she was an amnesiac trying to pull her memories from the mind's abyss. She knew what she was called, but not which was hers. Kid, Aerith, Jacques--
She stopped. Could she claim it any longer? What she had known herself as for years...what her sister had known her by before that night.
But she had no sister, not anymore.
She was a murderer, after all.
She killed for money; those who violated the laws, forsakers of the glorious institution, met their deaths at her bare hands. She killed for fun as well, the souls of her prey losing the refuge of their castles of flesh.
They made her a monster and they made her a dog, and neither monsters nor dogs deserved pretty names.
"My name is..."
What would she tell him? A lie? The truth? She wasn't sure that she knew the truth anymore.
Maybe there wasn't one to begin with, like a name.
"...Aerith"
Shadow was somewhat disturbed by the hesitation in the girl's voice to provide him with a name or moniker. Though she did in the end provide him one, the thought that it had taken so long for her to do so was troubling. He knew right away that she had a past that was not to be spoken of lightly, let alone to someone like him. His own past was brutal and gruesome to a degree most others could not imagine, though he had a feeling she would not be surprised by any of the details within it.
"Aerith." He said quietly.
"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." He said with a small bow.
He stood up and a sudden memory flashed through his mind. Just as it was starting to become this night, that night eight years ago was cold and clear. It was not a happy time, but as with most other nights in Shadow's memory they weren't often worthy of any sort of positive recollection.
Shadow had chased a target for ten weeks, taking other targets along the way and changing focus numerous times before finally catching his target. Though the target was a worthy adversary, Shadow had little difficulty in finally catching and restraining him to be brought back to Te'i Sai for questioning. Why it was this memory that had suddenly flashed through his mind was no mystery to Shadow, but what was a mystery is why it was the only other time in his life Shadow had used the phrase "it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance".
Shadow's typical greeting was a simple nod of his head without words, but on that night when he finally came face to face with his target he had used that particular greeting. Whether it was out of respect or spite for having given him such a long and tiresome chase, Shadow did not know. One thing was certain though, and that was that this woman, had she been fresh and his target, could easily do the same if not worse. Shadow surmised that it was most likely a subconscious recognition of her skills demonstrated earlier that caused Shadow to use the same phrase given to the target which gave him his longest and most tiresome mission to date.
If given the chance, Aerith could pose a serious threat to him. At the moment, however, she was no threat and didn't seem to be keen on the idea of actually hunting him and collecting the bounty on his head.
"If I may ask, Aerith, what is the bounty on my head? I have seen no posters in the guilds lately about me, so I'm curious as to where you got the information about any sort of reward for my death or capture. Did it come from word of mouth leaked by a noble through the other bounty hunters in the area, or was it perhaps another underground anonymous provider?" He asked, a hint of irritation and suppressed anger welling in his voice.
Shadow, by his very nature, hated bounty hunters.
The fact that Aerith didn't spark that hatred and immediate distaste and distrust was unusual to him though, he had to admit, it was a welcome change. Assassins and bounty hunters typically didn't mix well since Assassins who were not tied to an organization like Te'i Sai were basically bounty hunters themselves. Unlike their public counterparts, Assassins typically would find a bounty picture and take it without ever asking for a reward or prize upon success whereas bounty hunters made a living off of it. When Assassins stole their rewards and took away the highest paying prizes, bounty hunters tended to become violent and desperate.
As such, Shadow had always hated bounty hunters ever since he was a child. When he took down the first branch of Te'i Sai almost three years ago, he had done so with the aid of several people who became his closest friends. One of those people lost a loved one to a bounty hunter who was taking his anger and frustrations out on innocent people. Shadow had taken the lives of all the highest paying bounties at that time during his quest to eliminate Te'i Sai and that meant that he was indirectly responsible for the suffering his friend had gone through.
Shadow had yet to forgive himself for what had happened that day.
"Aerith." He said quietly.
"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." He said with a small bow.
He stood up and a sudden memory flashed through his mind. Just as it was starting to become this night, that night eight years ago was cold and clear. It was not a happy time, but as with most other nights in Shadow's memory they weren't often worthy of any sort of positive recollection.
Shadow had chased a target for ten weeks, taking other targets along the way and changing focus numerous times before finally catching his target. Though the target was a worthy adversary, Shadow had little difficulty in finally catching and restraining him to be brought back to Te'i Sai for questioning. Why it was this memory that had suddenly flashed through his mind was no mystery to Shadow, but what was a mystery is why it was the only other time in his life Shadow had used the phrase "it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance".
Shadow's typical greeting was a simple nod of his head without words, but on that night when he finally came face to face with his target he had used that particular greeting. Whether it was out of respect or spite for having given him such a long and tiresome chase, Shadow did not know. One thing was certain though, and that was that this woman, had she been fresh and his target, could easily do the same if not worse. Shadow surmised that it was most likely a subconscious recognition of her skills demonstrated earlier that caused Shadow to use the same phrase given to the target which gave him his longest and most tiresome mission to date.
If given the chance, Aerith could pose a serious threat to him. At the moment, however, she was no threat and didn't seem to be keen on the idea of actually hunting him and collecting the bounty on his head.
"If I may ask, Aerith, what is the bounty on my head? I have seen no posters in the guilds lately about me, so I'm curious as to where you got the information about any sort of reward for my death or capture. Did it come from word of mouth leaked by a noble through the other bounty hunters in the area, or was it perhaps another underground anonymous provider?" He asked, a hint of irritation and suppressed anger welling in his voice.
Shadow, by his very nature, hated bounty hunters.
The fact that Aerith didn't spark that hatred and immediate distaste and distrust was unusual to him though, he had to admit, it was a welcome change. Assassins and bounty hunters typically didn't mix well since Assassins who were not tied to an organization like Te'i Sai were basically bounty hunters themselves. Unlike their public counterparts, Assassins typically would find a bounty picture and take it without ever asking for a reward or prize upon success whereas bounty hunters made a living off of it. When Assassins stole their rewards and took away the highest paying prizes, bounty hunters tended to become violent and desperate.
As such, Shadow had always hated bounty hunters ever since he was a child. When he took down the first branch of Te'i Sai almost three years ago, he had done so with the aid of several people who became his closest friends. One of those people lost a loved one to a bounty hunter who was taking his anger and frustrations out on innocent people. Shadow had taken the lives of all the highest paying bounties at that time during his quest to eliminate Te'i Sai and that meant that he was indirectly responsible for the suffering his friend had gone through.
Shadow had yet to forgive himself for what had happened that day.
"It's funny that you should ask."
Aerith took in a slow breath, her chest pushing outwards as the air filled her lungs. She'd need it; it would be a long explanation.
"I...haven't the slightest idea." She waited for a second, searching for the words to clarify. "It's what's known as a "Joint Contract"
She organized the thoughts in her head. She didn't want to give him misinformation, especially that which pertained to his life itself. It was difficult; her mind was jumbled and confused, the recent events dripping into her conscience like a leaky gutter.
"A "Joint Contract", if you didn't already know, is a mark set by multiple sponsors. The basis is that you pitch in money, 10,000 pieces or so, and once the target is dead they convene and survey the corpse, taking a momento afterwords."
She wore a grisly expression. It was a long, macabre process that spurred her disgust and the sponsors childish delight. She had brought in the target once before, much to her eternal regret. Shuddering, she continued, trying to wipe the look off her face.
"The real game begins when everyone has a momento and they begin to auction away the pieces. At the end of the auction, you may turn in those pieces for a variety of prizes."
She lowered herself to the floor and then, taking care of her wound, began to stretch in a fashion similar to a cat. She hated stories like that; it unearthed memories that she had long since buried. Stretching, however, quelled the perturbed thoughts, putting them back in their graves like unsettled corpses. It was a calm act, much unlike her usual hectic hunts and bar brawls, and much needed. The pressures of the trade could be crippling; crushing her body and mind simultaneously.
"I would avoid "nothing" though." She continued, her back arched, stretching out her bones as they cracked and settled. "Nothing" is a dangerous gift to give to any hunter, especially a good one."
And it was true. She knew the capabilities of a hunter in the pursuit of wealth and blood. Shadow was an extremely talented assassin, yes, but he was only human.
Only human?
It still seemed odd to her still. It could of been the blind cast by the blood she had shed, but she didn't know if she could still consider herself human. Humans ate, they laughed, played, worked, argued, slept, loved--
But what was a shell? She had a humans eyes; their hands; their lips; but was that what made her her? No. She lacked the final piece now, washed away in some gutter in a city without a name. Was she a human? No. Something more? Something less?
Less, definitely.
But she was dawdling, much to her hypocrisy. She looked back at Shadow with a tired gaze, her lips moving, but with no words emitted. The floor was bare and cold; the ceiling distant and dark, and she was tired.
"But you probably have a plan." She finally said, quietly and almost to herself. She knew now that it wasn't a fairytale, and that hunts weren't leisure. Maybe it was the blood that she saw in his eyes...the blood that she knew so well. The blood she bathed in, wallowed in, dreamed in...
Maybe it was the blood that awakened her; blood that she could no longer discern from her own. She continued to stare at him, her soul crying as the shine slept in her eyes, a flickering flame extinguished. She stopped stretching, her body still on the cold ground, a sad smile engraved on her smooth face.
"And if you don't, you'll need one."
Stretching couldn't solve everything, after all.
Aerith took in a slow breath, her chest pushing outwards as the air filled her lungs. She'd need it; it would be a long explanation.
"I...haven't the slightest idea." She waited for a second, searching for the words to clarify. "It's what's known as a "Joint Contract"
She organized the thoughts in her head. She didn't want to give him misinformation, especially that which pertained to his life itself. It was difficult; her mind was jumbled and confused, the recent events dripping into her conscience like a leaky gutter.
"A "Joint Contract", if you didn't already know, is a mark set by multiple sponsors. The basis is that you pitch in money, 10,000 pieces or so, and once the target is dead they convene and survey the corpse, taking a momento afterwords."
She wore a grisly expression. It was a long, macabre process that spurred her disgust and the sponsors childish delight. She had brought in the target once before, much to her eternal regret. Shuddering, she continued, trying to wipe the look off her face.
"The real game begins when everyone has a momento and they begin to auction away the pieces. At the end of the auction, you may turn in those pieces for a variety of prizes."
She lowered herself to the floor and then, taking care of her wound, began to stretch in a fashion similar to a cat. She hated stories like that; it unearthed memories that she had long since buried. Stretching, however, quelled the perturbed thoughts, putting them back in their graves like unsettled corpses. It was a calm act, much unlike her usual hectic hunts and bar brawls, and much needed. The pressures of the trade could be crippling; crushing her body and mind simultaneously.
"I would avoid "nothing" though." She continued, her back arched, stretching out her bones as they cracked and settled. "Nothing" is a dangerous gift to give to any hunter, especially a good one."
And it was true. She knew the capabilities of a hunter in the pursuit of wealth and blood. Shadow was an extremely talented assassin, yes, but he was only human.
Only human?
It still seemed odd to her still. It could of been the blind cast by the blood she had shed, but she didn't know if she could still consider herself human. Humans ate, they laughed, played, worked, argued, slept, loved--
But what was a shell? She had a humans eyes; their hands; their lips; but was that what made her her? No. She lacked the final piece now, washed away in some gutter in a city without a name. Was she a human? No. Something more? Something less?
Less, definitely.
But she was dawdling, much to her hypocrisy. She looked back at Shadow with a tired gaze, her lips moving, but with no words emitted. The floor was bare and cold; the ceiling distant and dark, and she was tired.
"But you probably have a plan." She finally said, quietly and almost to herself. She knew now that it wasn't a fairytale, and that hunts weren't leisure. Maybe it was the blood that she saw in his eyes...the blood that she knew so well. The blood she bathed in, wallowed in, dreamed in...
Maybe it was the blood that awakened her; blood that she could no longer discern from her own. She continued to stare at him, her soul crying as the shine slept in her eyes, a flickering flame extinguished. She stopped stretching, her body still on the cold ground, a sad smile engraved on her smooth face.
"And if you don't, you'll need one."
Stretching couldn't solve everything, after all.
Shadow listened to her story, the irritation and anger vanishing from his heart as she spoke. It was almost unreal to hear about the joint contract from the mouth of a young woman like her.
"Joint Contract..." He said quietly to himself as she finished relaying the story about it.
Such a contract was inhumane, even by Assassin standards. Shadow himself had done terrible things before in his life, but he never mangled or chopped up a corpse to auction off the pieces and give away prizes for said pieces. That was just wrong.
"But you probably have a plan." She said quietly.
Shadow snapped back into reality when her words hit home, although he did crack a smile.
"Yes, I have a plan, but it's not going to be easy and it's not going to be fun. In order for me to deal with what's been going on I have to aim for the source. Te'i Sai are the ones who have been murdering people in broad daylight to turn the world against me. Eventually the people will forget about these things and move on with their lives, but not if they are regular occurrences. So, Te'i Sai is my target."
The smile widened on his face a little bit as continued speaking. Shadow himself was unconscious of the smile and of the fact that he was deriving so much pleasure from the thrill of the fight and the hunt that lie ahead. Te'i Sai was the ultimate challenge, not to mention the fact that the Wraiths had formed their own organization and were also worthy of such excitement.
In fact, now that he really thought about it, the Wraiths were an even greater challenge than the Assassins of Te'i Sai since they had the same training he did.
"Joint Contract..." He said quietly to himself as she finished relaying the story about it.
Such a contract was inhumane, even by Assassin standards. Shadow himself had done terrible things before in his life, but he never mangled or chopped up a corpse to auction off the pieces and give away prizes for said pieces. That was just wrong.
"But you probably have a plan." She said quietly.
Shadow snapped back into reality when her words hit home, although he did crack a smile.
"Yes, I have a plan, but it's not going to be easy and it's not going to be fun. In order for me to deal with what's been going on I have to aim for the source. Te'i Sai are the ones who have been murdering people in broad daylight to turn the world against me. Eventually the people will forget about these things and move on with their lives, but not if they are regular occurrences. So, Te'i Sai is my target."
The smile widened on his face a little bit as continued speaking. Shadow himself was unconscious of the smile and of the fact that he was deriving so much pleasure from the thrill of the fight and the hunt that lie ahead. Te'i Sai was the ultimate challenge, not to mention the fact that the Wraiths had formed their own organization and were also worthy of such excitement.
In fact, now that he really thought about it, the Wraiths were an even greater challenge than the Assassins of Te'i Sai since they had the same training he did.
Aerith rolled over onto her belly as she watched the man smile, the smirk stretching across his face like an invading army; slightly unnerving her as she stared up at him with eyes reflecting familiarity, knowing exactly how the lone assassin was feeling. Hunting, for any killer at least, provided the defining moments for those who partook in it. Chasing a clever target, the pitter patter of fleeing feet, the soft stab into the target's belly; all of these things provided her, and many other hunters, with an inhuman sense of sheer delight. She knew it was wrong, yes, but she couldn't help but enjoy her practice and all of it's trappings. It scared her a bit as well though, the depravity that she now knew like a sibling. Maybe she was never meant to be a normal girl, but it bothered her still, winding down into the shattered remnants of her soul, tearing at them like a beast and it's wounded prey.
"--Te'i Sai is my target."
She could've expected as much; it was only logical to hunt his hunters, ignoring the incomparable danger that it presented. They were a league of killers with too much authority, trained from infancy to slaughter indiscriminately; their hands soaked in blood at ages that she inspired her sub-conscience to delve into memory banks best left untouched. Killing off the Te'i Sai also presented a political angle as well, depriving the greedy aristocrats of their favored "guardian angels".
"And what will you do after that?"
It almost felt inappropriate to ask, but she was too tired to care. She looked down at the ground again as she attempted to conjure up something more relevant, with very little coming to mind.
"Or, I guess--"
She paused briefly, as she often did, before continuing, raising her eyes back up to look at him as she resumed her questioning.
"--i guess I mean: Will you give up on being an assassin, give up on your life? Or will you find some other cause to devote yourself to? I'm sure that you have many enemies, and so will you hunt them as well?"
That sounded right, but only just so. Why was it so hard to ask him questions? Was it his reputation? His crimson eyes? His smile--Her thoughts dispersed as she looked up through a dirty window facing the night sky, the moon shining through; her face the canvas for the heavens. It was a captivating beauty, one that was irreplaceable and unique. It always amazed her, nature's majesty, it's pure, near-unadulterated existence tarnished only by humanities attempt to mimic it. She spoke aloud as she stared, almost completely losing her train of thought.
"I've never seen anything that amazes me more than that." She said, pointing up through the frame and at the stars. "To think that such a thing exists--"
She snapped her mind back into attention. Maybe it was that she was injured, but she felt extremely exposed at that moment; staring into the endless expanse of the sky. It was pointless to recognize beauty, a shallow thing that could only bring harm. Beauty could maim, shatter, destroy, deprive, kill... She knew that, but still...it drew her in like a moth to a fire.
"I wish that...I wish that--"
But she couldn't finish. Knowing herself, she'd never be able to finish that sentence, not in a million years. She had no right to wish, not now...
...and not then either.
"--Te'i Sai is my target."
She could've expected as much; it was only logical to hunt his hunters, ignoring the incomparable danger that it presented. They were a league of killers with too much authority, trained from infancy to slaughter indiscriminately; their hands soaked in blood at ages that she inspired her sub-conscience to delve into memory banks best left untouched. Killing off the Te'i Sai also presented a political angle as well, depriving the greedy aristocrats of their favored "guardian angels".
"And what will you do after that?"
It almost felt inappropriate to ask, but she was too tired to care. She looked down at the ground again as she attempted to conjure up something more relevant, with very little coming to mind.
"Or, I guess--"
She paused briefly, as she often did, before continuing, raising her eyes back up to look at him as she resumed her questioning.
"--i guess I mean: Will you give up on being an assassin, give up on your life? Or will you find some other cause to devote yourself to? I'm sure that you have many enemies, and so will you hunt them as well?"
That sounded right, but only just so. Why was it so hard to ask him questions? Was it his reputation? His crimson eyes? His smile--Her thoughts dispersed as she looked up through a dirty window facing the night sky, the moon shining through; her face the canvas for the heavens. It was a captivating beauty, one that was irreplaceable and unique. It always amazed her, nature's majesty, it's pure, near-unadulterated existence tarnished only by humanities attempt to mimic it. She spoke aloud as she stared, almost completely losing her train of thought.
"I've never seen anything that amazes me more than that." She said, pointing up through the frame and at the stars. "To think that such a thing exists--"
She snapped her mind back into attention. Maybe it was that she was injured, but she felt extremely exposed at that moment; staring into the endless expanse of the sky. It was pointless to recognize beauty, a shallow thing that could only bring harm. Beauty could maim, shatter, destroy, deprive, kill... She knew that, but still...it drew her in like a moth to a fire.
"I wish that...I wish that--"
But she couldn't finish. Knowing herself, she'd never be able to finish that sentence, not in a million years. She had no right to wish, not now...
...and not then either.
"And what will you do after that?" She asked.
The words hit Shadow like a ton of bricks on his head and his smile withered. In truth he hadn't thought about what he'd do afterwards so he was temporarily too stunned to answer.
He thought to himself for a moment.
... What would I do afterwards?...
"Or, I guess--i guess I mean: Will you give up on being an assassin, give up on your life? Or will you find some other cause to devote yourself to? I'm sure that you have many enemies, and so will you hunt them as well?"
The questions calmed his mind a little and he thought about them each in turn.
"... I'm not sure. To be honest I cannot say I thought that far ahead. Being an Assassin, or rather, being a killer is all I know. I even killed the first woman I fell in love with..."
At that moment he felt he had said far too much. His words trailed off for a moment as his mind rushed to change the topic and answer her next question.
"There are no causes I feel need my devotion. Once Te'i Sai falls, any other enemies I have will either be too afraid to continue the chase and stop pursuing me or will simply disregard me as a target."
That made more sense to him and he felt his mind beginning to relax a bit more. Talking about his past and future always seemed very surreal, as if they had happened to a completely different person. His past memories almost didn't seem like memories at all, but rather seemed to be recorded events in the life of someone he knew very well but at the same time didn't know at all. Did he really know who he was? He could only wonder as he tried to look inside himself to answer that question.
"I've never seen anything that amazes me more than that." She said, pointing up through the frame and at the stars. "To think that such a thing exists. I wish that... I wish that--"
Her words cut off and Shadow looked over at her. The feeling was mutual, as Shadow looked towards the window frame she pointed at and gazed at the stars. He had to admit that he too had found himself staring into the vastness of the heavens many a time and had a wonderful and calming feeling wash over him as if to purify his corrupted and vile soul. It was a beautiful feeling to accompany a beautiful sight such as the majestic sky above.
"The heavens are indeed a beautiful enigma, to be sure." He said softly.
"I often find myself asking question after question as I try to make sense of what the stars truly are and why they are there. The skies above hold some of the greatest mysteries left to solve for us, and yet we will never find the answers we seek..."
Shadow took a moment to sit back down and continued to look out at the stars.
"I wish that I had a second chance to start over... My life has not been a life at all, but a prison for the trapped soul that resides within this body which has been cursed to forever gaze out of the eyes of a Demon at the world around it as it tries to make sense of the world through my actions and thoughts. Sometimes I wonder how it is that I still have a soul to call my own, no matter how poisoned and corrupted it may be..." He said rather gently.
"Sometimes... I just wish that I could say I was sorry, and the world would say 'It's alright Shadow, I forgive you'."
As the last words fell from his lips, small rivulets of tears began to leak from the corners of his eyes as the memories haunting his mind came crashing down on him. He could hardly contain the sudden tsunami of horrid and painful memories, and old wounds which had healed in years past once again began to ache and burn. His instinctively placed his right hand across his throat as the memory of that day began to haunt him once again.
The eyes of a child had seen and tasted the blood of his mother as her throat opened wide to the world, and when the Demon finally rose in defiance, the old wound was reopened and the blood once again began to seep forth and stain the ground with its crimson hue.
The words hit Shadow like a ton of bricks on his head and his smile withered. In truth he hadn't thought about what he'd do afterwards so he was temporarily too stunned to answer.
He thought to himself for a moment.
... What would I do afterwards?...
"Or, I guess--i guess I mean: Will you give up on being an assassin, give up on your life? Or will you find some other cause to devote yourself to? I'm sure that you have many enemies, and so will you hunt them as well?"
The questions calmed his mind a little and he thought about them each in turn.
"... I'm not sure. To be honest I cannot say I thought that far ahead. Being an Assassin, or rather, being a killer is all I know. I even killed the first woman I fell in love with..."
At that moment he felt he had said far too much. His words trailed off for a moment as his mind rushed to change the topic and answer her next question.
"There are no causes I feel need my devotion. Once Te'i Sai falls, any other enemies I have will either be too afraid to continue the chase and stop pursuing me or will simply disregard me as a target."
That made more sense to him and he felt his mind beginning to relax a bit more. Talking about his past and future always seemed very surreal, as if they had happened to a completely different person. His past memories almost didn't seem like memories at all, but rather seemed to be recorded events in the life of someone he knew very well but at the same time didn't know at all. Did he really know who he was? He could only wonder as he tried to look inside himself to answer that question.
"I've never seen anything that amazes me more than that." She said, pointing up through the frame and at the stars. "To think that such a thing exists. I wish that... I wish that--"
Her words cut off and Shadow looked over at her. The feeling was mutual, as Shadow looked towards the window frame she pointed at and gazed at the stars. He had to admit that he too had found himself staring into the vastness of the heavens many a time and had a wonderful and calming feeling wash over him as if to purify his corrupted and vile soul. It was a beautiful feeling to accompany a beautiful sight such as the majestic sky above.
"The heavens are indeed a beautiful enigma, to be sure." He said softly.
"I often find myself asking question after question as I try to make sense of what the stars truly are and why they are there. The skies above hold some of the greatest mysteries left to solve for us, and yet we will never find the answers we seek..."
Shadow took a moment to sit back down and continued to look out at the stars.
"I wish that I had a second chance to start over... My life has not been a life at all, but a prison for the trapped soul that resides within this body which has been cursed to forever gaze out of the eyes of a Demon at the world around it as it tries to make sense of the world through my actions and thoughts. Sometimes I wonder how it is that I still have a soul to call my own, no matter how poisoned and corrupted it may be..." He said rather gently.
"Sometimes... I just wish that I could say I was sorry, and the world would say 'It's alright Shadow, I forgive you'."
As the last words fell from his lips, small rivulets of tears began to leak from the corners of his eyes as the memories haunting his mind came crashing down on him. He could hardly contain the sudden tsunami of horrid and painful memories, and old wounds which had healed in years past once again began to ache and burn. His instinctively placed his right hand across his throat as the memory of that day began to haunt him once again.
The eyes of a child had seen and tasted the blood of his mother as her throat opened wide to the world, and when the Demon finally rose in defiance, the old wound was reopened and the blood once again began to seep forth and stain the ground with its crimson hue.
In a forest, outside Triveila
It was midnight when rain poured down heavily from the heavens upon the earth. The full moon peeped out from behind dark clouds trying with all it’s might to shine through the dark obstacles.
Outside the nation of water and within the forest of never ending trees, the silhouette of a cloaked figure could be seen standing in the center of a large forest clearing under the dim light of the moon. Long silver hair was soaked to the roots while the drenched dark cloak stuck to the figure’s body like a tight fitting piece of garment under the heavy rain that poured down mercilessly, but the figure didn’t seem to mind the cold liquid.
Eyes were closed as the owner of them kept focused on the surroundings despite the heavy rain. The faint sound of metal soaring through the air caught the figure’s attention, instantly noting that they were coming from every direction and near the same velocity, the figure crouched the moment they were to reach. Needles reflected off each other and fell to the ground uselessly. They were followed by continuous barrages of needles. The figure dodged and reflected a few before blurring across the clearing and into the forest of trees avoiding the others.
Eyes narrowed as the owner of the needles scanned the clearing for the cloaked figure. Soon, arrows were fired at rapid speeds across the clearing, each arrow coming from a different place making it difficult to pin point the culprit’s location. Sounds of bodies falling to the ground were heard seconds later. Spotting a slight movement in the bushes, the man made his way towards it cautiously. Spotting the cloaked figure among the bushes, he sneaked up from behind and placed the cold blade of his knife against the person’s pale skinned neck. The cloaked person showed no indications of surprise, making the man narrow his eyes in frustration having expected some form of shock from the figure.
“Who are you!?” the man questioned with fury in his tone.
His comrades that had been with him for years were gone within a single moment, all murdered by this single person. Silence was his answer as the slight shift in wind behind them went unnoticed by him, and a few seconds later, like his comrades the man fell to the ground, dead. His eyes were wide open in shock with his own weapon sticking out of the pressure point at his nape.
Emotionless black tinted red orbs stared at the dead man out of the corner of their eyes. Lifting a forearm, dark metal talons soon sported them as a golden eagle landed swiftly. Its black hooked beak held 10 metal arrows, not a single one without red liquid coating the tips. A gloved hand retrieves the arrows from the eagle, letting the rain run down the tips washing away the remaining traces of red liquid before placing them in a black leather quiver.
With that done, the golden eagle took off into the dark skies, its sharp dark eyes on the constant lookout for any signs that would indicate danger nearby. Pulling the cloak’s hood overhead, the figure left the clearing going further into the forest. Any tracks left behind soon faded with the never ending buckets of rain destroying any prove of the person’s existence, the only prove being the corpses that littered the forest grounds right around the large clearing with holes straight through their hearts or heads explaining their immediate deaths.
An hour after the killing was made, soundless footsteps made their way towards the forest clearing. Black robes flowing behind them as the wind blew against them, if one would look closer they would see a red symbol engraved in the center of the robe. Finding corpses, they were identified as the group of rogues that had been stealing and killing the villagers in Triveila for many years with no one to defeat them, until today.
‘Night Angel’
Entering Triveila
Dawn was just ahead when Mayumi entered the Nation of Water dripping wet. The streets were alit with solid black lamp posts on either side of the sandy road. They were empty at the present with the exception of a drunkard passed out in a shadowed corner. Little shops that were closed at the moment, lined the streets with a single bar at the end of the long stretch of shops.
Walking pass the streets and into what seem to be the center of a small village, Mayumi found a few inns. The first inn looked shabby with holes covering its cheap wooden door, cracks in the windows and spider webs in the corners, while the second one looked plain with a simple wooden door and window frames. The last inn seemed to be in a world of its own, decorated with flowers all over the place and a welcome mat on the front porch.
Mayumi quickly headed into the simple looking inn before her most disliked time of day could come to greet her. Upon entering the place, she was met by concrete walls and ceiling, all ending at wooden floor boards. A single potted plant stood in the corner near the entrance of the inn and a few wood painted framed pictures decorated the concrete walls. Taking a closer look at the pictures, the pale skinned girl could only stare as she viewed weird people in them. Their mouths spread wide open with their teeth showing and the corners of their mouth lifted to extremes.
No longer interested in the weird pictures, Mayumi went up to the simple wooden counter located at the back of the entrance room where she found a middle aged man sleeping soundly. His mouth was wide open showing a set of light yellow teeth as the room filled with his loud snoring. Mayumi knocked the counter in an attempt to wake the man. After a while of knocking, she decided that the method was not working and proceeded to use another method. Kicking the counter with a little strength, the man promptly jumped off his seat from behind the counter and frantically looked around the room for the cause of his awakening. Spotting the drenched girl dripping puddles, his expression changed to that of concern.
“Oh my, why are you wet girl? Would you like a room?” He asked with concern displayed in his tone.
“Rain. A room for a day.” The teenage girl answered monotonously.
Paying the required amount of money, she received a bronze key with the number 10 written on it’s head. Climbing her way up wooden stairs to the second floor as directed, Mayumi found her room at the end of narrow hallways. The room was simple like the entrance room with a white bed against the back wall of the room, a small bedside table, and a bathroom. The only thing that lit the room being a small rectangular shaped lamp that stood on the bedside table.
Locking the door behind her, Mayumi went straight into the bathroom not wanting to wet the floor any further than she already had. Coming out shortly after, she was dressed in a dry set of her usual black clothes, her cloak and the rest of the things that were wet left in the bathroom to dry off. Leaving her room with a dry towel in hand, she headed back to the entrance room. Few minutes later, Mayumi returned to the room with a soaked towel.
Back at the entrance room, the middle aged man had just returned with a mop when he noticed the previously wet floor boards were now dry. Scratching his head the man just shrugged it off, leaving the mop against the wall and went back to sleep, resting his head on the counter.
Wind blew silver strands of hair as the owner of them sat on the window sill leaning her back against one side of it, her forearm outstretched to accommodate her winged pet as her other free hand stroked it’s head.
“Sora.” She called out to the golden eagle who was leaning into the warm strokes of her hand.
Hearing its name, dark eyes looked up at its master, awaiting instructions.
“Keep watch as I rest till late afternoon.” She instructs.
The eagle flew off from her forearm and landed on a tree branch that was heavily shaded by leafs just outside her room’s window, showing it’s understanding of her instructions.
Mayumi nodded her approval before leaping off the window sill and heading for bed.
‘Master I’ll avenge you.’ With that thought in mind, pale lids closed over black-red orbs as sleep came over the girl.
Shadow was called out of his thoughts by the sudden flash of steel flying in front of his face as a small knife was embedded in the stone ground beneath him. His eyes followed it to its landing place and saw a letter in the blade. He looked quickly towards where the knife had come from, but whomever had thrown it was already gone. He picked up the knife and examined it, smiling to himself when he recognized the specific craftsmanship of the blade near the hilt. Removing the note, he held it up to a small bit of light behind him and read it silently to himself.
"Our enemies are on the move and are closing in on your location here in the city. Remaining would be a fool's errand Shadow, so I highly suggest you gather your belongings and get out while you can. If you follow the path north from the city's eastern gate towards the mountains you will come to a small cottage where a reliable informant will be waiting for you. From there you will have to deduce where to go on your own.
Stay safe Shadow,
Taira"
Shadow put the note away in his jacket and stood up, wiping the tears from his eyes with his jacket sleeve and drawing in the powerful resolve he usually held.
"I'm sorry Aerith, but I have to go now. Keep steady for the next few days, clean the wound every morning and afternoon and replace the herbs with the contents of this pouch." He pulled a small pouch from his waist and tossed it beside her right leg.
"It's the same special blend of herbs that I used on your wounds when you slept earlier, so you'll have to brace yourself for a pretty bad stinging sensation each time but it will only last for about thirty seconds before it becomes more of a soreness than a sting. Stay safe and out of sight of men like these and you should be fine. If you wish to follow me and continue our conversation, come find me in the city of Mei' Xion on Cre' Est's western border. Use your skills to track down a trader named Zennou and he will point you in the direction of my hideout in the city."
He gave Aerith a light bow before turning away from her.
"I look forward to our next meeting Aerith. Farewell."
With that, Shadow took a few rapid steps forward and disappeared into the darkness. He stepped lightly and quickly through the cobblestone streets and found his way to the rooftops once more where he quickly managed to locate the eastern exit from the city and promptly took to the ground once again as he knocked out the guard and ran to the dirt road leading north towards the forest at the base of the mountain pass about twenty miles ahead. The cottage Taira mentioned in the note was well known to him, as was the informant who lived there, and he almost had to smile at the thought of seeing him again.
Shadow continued through the night and into the next morning at a steady jog before he came to his destination about six hours later when the sun began to rise above the mountains.
"Our enemies are on the move and are closing in on your location here in the city. Remaining would be a fool's errand Shadow, so I highly suggest you gather your belongings and get out while you can. If you follow the path north from the city's eastern gate towards the mountains you will come to a small cottage where a reliable informant will be waiting for you. From there you will have to deduce where to go on your own.
Stay safe Shadow,
Taira"
Shadow put the note away in his jacket and stood up, wiping the tears from his eyes with his jacket sleeve and drawing in the powerful resolve he usually held.
"I'm sorry Aerith, but I have to go now. Keep steady for the next few days, clean the wound every morning and afternoon and replace the herbs with the contents of this pouch." He pulled a small pouch from his waist and tossed it beside her right leg.
"It's the same special blend of herbs that I used on your wounds when you slept earlier, so you'll have to brace yourself for a pretty bad stinging sensation each time but it will only last for about thirty seconds before it becomes more of a soreness than a sting. Stay safe and out of sight of men like these and you should be fine. If you wish to follow me and continue our conversation, come find me in the city of Mei' Xion on Cre' Est's western border. Use your skills to track down a trader named Zennou and he will point you in the direction of my hideout in the city."
He gave Aerith a light bow before turning away from her.
"I look forward to our next meeting Aerith. Farewell."
With that, Shadow took a few rapid steps forward and disappeared into the darkness. He stepped lightly and quickly through the cobblestone streets and found his way to the rooftops once more where he quickly managed to locate the eastern exit from the city and promptly took to the ground once again as he knocked out the guard and ran to the dirt road leading north towards the forest at the base of the mountain pass about twenty miles ahead. The cottage Taira mentioned in the note was well known to him, as was the informant who lived there, and he almost had to smile at the thought of seeing him again.
Shadow continued through the night and into the next morning at a steady jog before he came to his destination about six hours later when the sun began to rise above the mountains.
It was colder and darker now with the other warm, living body absent; the darkness settling in and consuming the light as the nearby lantern flickered and waned. She knew that she was a liability, a weak and wounded girl without any expretise, dwelling in her naiviety, but it didn't help quell her rebellious thoughts of worthlessness being alone. There was no certainly no assurance in inability, less so in assured inability. She would've preferred to fight, for excitement and what-not, but moreso, she didn't want to be alone anymore.
She hobbled to her feet weakly, her weak knees caving inwards as she brought her small hand to her head, carressing it softly as the pain was soothed, the rhythmic strokes taming the rampant beast. She realized how tired she truly was, despite all of her talk, and so she slinked back to the floor, unable to keep herself up. Sleep was breaking it's way through and so without much thought she let it take her, exiting reality for the solace of potential nothingness. She could only hope that "nothing" was what would greet her.
She awoke hazily to a stream of light piercing through her eyelids, concentrated by the windows and blaring in her eyes. Where was she? She tried to reiterate the events of the last few days in her head: the morgue, the sigil, the man--She glanced around the room quickly, her gaze a selective searchlight as she shielded her view from the morning sun. She quickly reached the conclusion that he wasn't there, but where exactly had he gone? She mulled over it in her head and reached the somber conclusion that she had happened upon the previous night: It didn't matter. He was gone and she was out of a contract, albeit a grisly one. She knew, somewhere in her heart that she knew that she wasn't good enough to hunt him. While a professional, yes, she wasn't trained in the conventionally unconventional arts of assassination, and so she had no real hope of obtaining any sembelance of an "upper hand".
"But that didn't matter either." She said to herself quietly, a forlorn expression in residence upon her face. She knew that besides the lack of murderous capability, she also empathized with him, which was a deadly mistake for any killer. She also confided in him which, while mostly unheard of, was assuredly just as bad. If anyone knew about this, she'd for sure be a hunter pariah: no bounties, no clients.
In a similar fashion to the previous night, she once again pushed herself to her feet, a familiar pain shooting through her side. She brought her hand to her side and touched the bandaged wound, gently petting it to see if clothing might inspire further pain. Deeming it acceptable, she carefully grabbed her cuirass and pulled it over her thin torso, the leather hugging her form tightly as to ensure the fit. She then picked up her sheathe and blade, a smile encroaching upon her face as she attaches it to her belt. If anything could be as loyal as a favored blade, she didn't think she'd have a right to own it.
After a few more moments of easing on her equipment, she began to walk slowly around the empty room, ignoring the slight sting and passing it off as nothing more than a scratch. She was a firm believer in mind over matter, though those who knew her would probably scoff at the very idea. She did tend to complain, after all. If they could see her now... Finally, pushing the thoughts out of her mind, she decided that she she could manage and so with that and a bit of determination, she opened the door to the busy city streets, ready to search for a new, more comfortable place to lay low.
She hobbled to her feet weakly, her weak knees caving inwards as she brought her small hand to her head, carressing it softly as the pain was soothed, the rhythmic strokes taming the rampant beast. She realized how tired she truly was, despite all of her talk, and so she slinked back to the floor, unable to keep herself up. Sleep was breaking it's way through and so without much thought she let it take her, exiting reality for the solace of potential nothingness. She could only hope that "nothing" was what would greet her.
She awoke hazily to a stream of light piercing through her eyelids, concentrated by the windows and blaring in her eyes. Where was she? She tried to reiterate the events of the last few days in her head: the morgue, the sigil, the man--She glanced around the room quickly, her gaze a selective searchlight as she shielded her view from the morning sun. She quickly reached the conclusion that he wasn't there, but where exactly had he gone? She mulled over it in her head and reached the somber conclusion that she had happened upon the previous night: It didn't matter. He was gone and she was out of a contract, albeit a grisly one. She knew, somewhere in her heart that she knew that she wasn't good enough to hunt him. While a professional, yes, she wasn't trained in the conventionally unconventional arts of assassination, and so she had no real hope of obtaining any sembelance of an "upper hand".
"But that didn't matter either." She said to herself quietly, a forlorn expression in residence upon her face. She knew that besides the lack of murderous capability, she also empathized with him, which was a deadly mistake for any killer. She also confided in him which, while mostly unheard of, was assuredly just as bad. If anyone knew about this, she'd for sure be a hunter pariah: no bounties, no clients.
In a similar fashion to the previous night, she once again pushed herself to her feet, a familiar pain shooting through her side. She brought her hand to her side and touched the bandaged wound, gently petting it to see if clothing might inspire further pain. Deeming it acceptable, she carefully grabbed her cuirass and pulled it over her thin torso, the leather hugging her form tightly as to ensure the fit. She then picked up her sheathe and blade, a smile encroaching upon her face as she attaches it to her belt. If anything could be as loyal as a favored blade, she didn't think she'd have a right to own it.
After a few more moments of easing on her equipment, she began to walk slowly around the empty room, ignoring the slight sting and passing it off as nothing more than a scratch. She was a firm believer in mind over matter, though those who knew her would probably scoff at the very idea. She did tend to complain, after all. If they could see her now... Finally, pushing the thoughts out of her mind, she decided that she she could manage and so with that and a bit of determination, she opened the door to the busy city streets, ready to search for a new, more comfortable place to lay low.
Shadow took the time to discuss with his contact the details of what was to come. His prey had been on the move for some time now, and now was about to cross the border to Triveila. Apparently the young King and Queen of Triveila were surrounded by greedy and arrogant "supporters" who were meant to help guide and protect them, but who were instead seizing power piece by piece under everyone's noses and making it look legal. Through manipulation of the process of power, they had all but turned the King and Queen into nothing but figure heads.
"Seems I have new targets on top of my old ones..." Shadow said to himself as he exited the cottage.
His contact was an old friend who was once one of the Assassins of Te'i Sai back when Shadow was still a teenager but who had deserted them when he saw a brutal murder within the ranks that was never reported or investigated. How could he support an organization that didn't care about lost members? Shadow never really cared much either way, but he could understand the frustration of not having support when it was otherwise promised.
Shadow tucked a few documents he'd taken from his contact away in a small clip behind his back and began the trek towards the border. It would be nightfall again soon, spending all day discussing strategy and tactics with his contact had eaten most of this day and he had some ground to make up.
Along the way he took the time to practice his knife throwing on every target that made itself available. Falling leaves, dead branches, stones that were in close proximity to one another where the blade could squeeze through, flowers on bushes, and even specific blades of grass whenever they were taller than those around them. His accuracy was as strong as ever, but he still felt the need to practice every day so as not to lose his sense for it. There was a delicate art to throwing the daggers he'd designed, and though he had long since mastered it he was of the opinion that you could never truly master a weapon, only guide it as its humble servant towards it target.
As night descended upon him Shadow stopped his advance. Soon the creatures of the night would stir, and he didn't care to be caught in the middle of a Devil Wolf hunting party. The beasts, while formidable even one on one, presented a challenge that not even Shadow cared to face if he could avoid it. The creatures looked and sounded like wolves, but they were well over nine feet long and weighed an average of seven hundred pounds. Anyone foolish enough to fight a group of them was on a suicide mission and Shadow had no intent of falling victim to such a dangerous enemy.
Luckily for Shadow the Devil Wolves were particular to a specific section of Triveila's forested region in the southwest near the border between Gweynura and Triveila. The Devil Wolves almost never journeyed outside their main territorial region in the forests and they avoided the open plains like the plague since they were too large to sneak up on anything in such open terrain. Shadow found a secluded spot about ten miles away from what looked like a small village that was obviously within Triveila's border judging by the spacing of the lights in the windows. He took what he had and set up a small camp for himself.
Once a fire was made he took out the documents from before and began to scan them again to check and double check their contents. The first was a list of names and descriptions of his new targets. The second was likely locations of his targets as well as other areas of interest for him to look into suspicious activity or possible new weapons and clothing to disguise himself. The third was another list, but this time written in the ancient language of the Assassins, and one which described to him a secret location beneath the Capitol City that was supposedly a maze within a maze. At the center was supposed to be something spectacular, but Shadow wasn't one for treasure hunting.
He decided it was best if nobody knew about this supposed treasure and so he tossed the parchment into the fire and watched as it slowly burned away. If he found the time to return and look into it, he would, but for now he needed to keep attention away from the Capitol City so that he had an easier time finding and eliminating his targets.
After a couple hours Shadow began to grow restless, and so he stood up and walked away from the fire. He drew his daggers and began to practice a form he'd made which featured smooth and graceful movements designed to slip in and out of enemy defenses. Though it was simple in theory, during combat when enemies were flailing to and fro it was much harder than it initially seemed. Most who practiced some form of combat training but never put it into practice believed that reflexes and intuition take over and that you'll be alright if you trust your training. The sad fact is that was wishful thinking, and no matter how well practiced your moves were, if you didn't actually put them to practical use against a living thing, they were useless to you. Shadow had found this out the hard way when he was thirteen.
Throughout the night he continued to practice different routines ranging from forms, meditation and listening, to more aggressive and violent routines such as using his weaponry against the surrounding environment to hone both his strength and his endurance. Striking at fallen logs was particularly useful as they were stationary and gave a perfect gauge of just how well trained you truly were if you struck them with a weapon. If you felt even the slightest backlash from your attack, you were pushing too hard and forcing the attack which would inevitably come back to haunt you when the battle was over.
As the minutes ticked by, Shadow began to feel more and more that something was amiss. The air began to grow quieter, the animals more still, and even the wind began to fade.
"... Looks like I have company..." He said quietly to himself as his attention turned back to his campfire.
"Seems I have new targets on top of my old ones..." Shadow said to himself as he exited the cottage.
His contact was an old friend who was once one of the Assassins of Te'i Sai back when Shadow was still a teenager but who had deserted them when he saw a brutal murder within the ranks that was never reported or investigated. How could he support an organization that didn't care about lost members? Shadow never really cared much either way, but he could understand the frustration of not having support when it was otherwise promised.
Shadow tucked a few documents he'd taken from his contact away in a small clip behind his back and began the trek towards the border. It would be nightfall again soon, spending all day discussing strategy and tactics with his contact had eaten most of this day and he had some ground to make up.
Along the way he took the time to practice his knife throwing on every target that made itself available. Falling leaves, dead branches, stones that were in close proximity to one another where the blade could squeeze through, flowers on bushes, and even specific blades of grass whenever they were taller than those around them. His accuracy was as strong as ever, but he still felt the need to practice every day so as not to lose his sense for it. There was a delicate art to throwing the daggers he'd designed, and though he had long since mastered it he was of the opinion that you could never truly master a weapon, only guide it as its humble servant towards it target.
As night descended upon him Shadow stopped his advance. Soon the creatures of the night would stir, and he didn't care to be caught in the middle of a Devil Wolf hunting party. The beasts, while formidable even one on one, presented a challenge that not even Shadow cared to face if he could avoid it. The creatures looked and sounded like wolves, but they were well over nine feet long and weighed an average of seven hundred pounds. Anyone foolish enough to fight a group of them was on a suicide mission and Shadow had no intent of falling victim to such a dangerous enemy.
Luckily for Shadow the Devil Wolves were particular to a specific section of Triveila's forested region in the southwest near the border between Gweynura and Triveila. The Devil Wolves almost never journeyed outside their main territorial region in the forests and they avoided the open plains like the plague since they were too large to sneak up on anything in such open terrain. Shadow found a secluded spot about ten miles away from what looked like a small village that was obviously within Triveila's border judging by the spacing of the lights in the windows. He took what he had and set up a small camp for himself.
Once a fire was made he took out the documents from before and began to scan them again to check and double check their contents. The first was a list of names and descriptions of his new targets. The second was likely locations of his targets as well as other areas of interest for him to look into suspicious activity or possible new weapons and clothing to disguise himself. The third was another list, but this time written in the ancient language of the Assassins, and one which described to him a secret location beneath the Capitol City that was supposedly a maze within a maze. At the center was supposed to be something spectacular, but Shadow wasn't one for treasure hunting.
He decided it was best if nobody knew about this supposed treasure and so he tossed the parchment into the fire and watched as it slowly burned away. If he found the time to return and look into it, he would, but for now he needed to keep attention away from the Capitol City so that he had an easier time finding and eliminating his targets.
After a couple hours Shadow began to grow restless, and so he stood up and walked away from the fire. He drew his daggers and began to practice a form he'd made which featured smooth and graceful movements designed to slip in and out of enemy defenses. Though it was simple in theory, during combat when enemies were flailing to and fro it was much harder than it initially seemed. Most who practiced some form of combat training but never put it into practice believed that reflexes and intuition take over and that you'll be alright if you trust your training. The sad fact is that was wishful thinking, and no matter how well practiced your moves were, if you didn't actually put them to practical use against a living thing, they were useless to you. Shadow had found this out the hard way when he was thirteen.
Throughout the night he continued to practice different routines ranging from forms, meditation and listening, to more aggressive and violent routines such as using his weaponry against the surrounding environment to hone both his strength and his endurance. Striking at fallen logs was particularly useful as they were stationary and gave a perfect gauge of just how well trained you truly were if you struck them with a weapon. If you felt even the slightest backlash from your attack, you were pushing too hard and forcing the attack which would inevitably come back to haunt you when the battle was over.
As the minutes ticked by, Shadow began to feel more and more that something was amiss. The air began to grow quieter, the animals more still, and even the wind began to fade.
"... Looks like I have company..." He said quietly to himself as his attention turned back to his campfire.
Small Village, Triveila
The light outside was fading, indicating that night was about to fall. The pale girl awoke from her light slumber upon feeling the shift in temperature from warm spring to the chilly breeze of the night.
Getting up, the silver haired girl headed towards the little bathroom to get ready for the night she lived in. Dressed and equipped in her black gears, she left the room as it was when she had entered but with an extra bronze key on the white bed, before exiting through the window.
Forest outside Triveila
Mayumi headed east from Triveila, entering the darkening forest she never failed to travel in once again. The map of the nations was imprinted into her mind having travelled through them for countless times since she was young. It was strange that no one knew she existed, besides the images of her they had created for themselves, naming them Night Angel and Black guardian.
‘Weird’ she had thought when she found out about the images people had created of her, not understanding why people did such things.
‘It won’t be raining today.’ Mayumi observed the skies silently.
Soaring through the skies above her was Sora, never once letting it’s guard down. Sora made twists and turns in different patterns as they journeyed on, the twist and turns being signals that only it’s master would understand, warning her of the dangers ahead.
As the two continued on, piles of ashes were left behind, but not for long as the wind was not one to stay still, decorating the forest grounds with countless black dots and the faint smell of burnt flesh that was quickly fading with the wind.
Somewhere between Triveila and Cre’Est
It was not long till night fell, there was a full moon that day and Mayumi’s daily night hunt began. Sitting herself on a high tree branch, she closed her eyes and concentrated on her surroundings using her senses, sounds of the wind rustling leafs, bats flapping wildly, crickets singing, frogs croaking, a stream somewhere further down from where she was and then, the sound of metal slicing through the wind caught her attention.
‘There.’ Mayumi calmly noted the direction of the incoming weapon.
She leaped to the branch opposite from hers few seconds before a throwing knife embedded itself into the spot where she had sat. Sensing someone sneak up on her, within a splitting second she whipped around, her bow in hand with an arrow loaded.
Upon turning, she was met with empty forest trees with the wild wind rustling through them and her silver locks. Walking forward cautiously, she heard the sound of metal slicing through wind once more, but this time instead of avoiding it, she brought up her arm using her armguard to reflect the weapon causing it to bounce off and fall to the ground uselessly. Without any delay, she aimed her choice of weapon in the direction which her opponent’s weapon had come from and shot using instinctive aiming into the tree that was 10 rows down from her.
The sound of a choked gasp followed by a soft thud onto the forest grounds was enough proof that she had gotten her target, but being the type to never trust anything without seeing it with her own eyes, she walked towards her dead opponent, her senses checking for signs of danger and even the slightest change in the atmosphere around her. Reaching her destination, she found the culprit of the throwing knives lying in pool of his own blood, her dark colored arrow sticking out of the place where his young heart was.
‘Should I burn the whole area?’ black-red orbs showed no pity, only the empty void within.
A slight breeze was felt on her back and a new weight descended onto her left clothed shoulder. Looking at the golden eagle, she noticed that it’s head was turned, dark eyes staring intently in that single direction.
‘Danger’ Mayumi looked towards the same direction Sora was looking in.
The two quickly left curious about the danger ahead, a pile of ashes replacing the corpse, the smell of grass, blood and burnt flesh lingering in the air around it.
-Titerus Mountains, Shaharan-
The pass was frigid; the cold air and flakes hugging her warm, bundled figure, vainly attempting to steal her carefully preserved heat.
...not that the icy siege was particularily strange or even unwelcome, especially at this time of year; the dead of winter, temporal mecca for snow and rain. She enjoyed the cold, moreso than the heat at least, as it was all she had really knew, and one of very few things she enjoyed. It was truly for the sake of timeliness that she wore her furs rather than travel in her normal attire, as "lewd" as it apparently was...whatever that meant. She preferred what was comfortable and flexible, leaving aesthetics to the "discerning" eyes of others. She supposed that those who didn't know her might call her an exhibionist, but she couldn't help it.
She was blind, after all.
But being blind didn't mean that she was blind to everyday fact. A cold body moves slower, that much was evident, and so with slight regret she forcibly trudged onwards, the furs protecting her frame from the elements that gnawed at her flesh.
"You alright back there?"
The familiar voice was also warm, though she had to admit that her contempt was much more selective. Many of her coherts operated alone when they could, social inepitudes as common as murder among killers, but Tighe was an anomaly of sorts. Casting aside the archetypical "lone wolf" personality, Eight or "Tighe", as he pestered, worked with her on nearly every assignment, serving as her guide throughout her missions, many of the nuances of travel being impossible for those who didn't possess sight. He was her keeper, in an odd sort of way, and she could only be grateful for it.
"I'm fine."
She wasn't much for words, at least not in the typical, verbal sense. Having not been big on books for obvious reasons, she didn't often exercise her eloquence, preferring to let actions speak for her. Tighe, though was a much different story; a gentlemen of perfected grace, able to navigate through the maze of the social trivialities in a fashion similar to his captaining of the mountain pass they were currently trudging through.
"Well, that's lovely to hear!" he joked, his voice echoing slightly "I would've thought you were dead, how quiet you were."
"No such luck."
She joked a little with him, knowing that he must be bored out of his mind. It was a long trek after all, and though they were nearing the end, they still had to traverse the last, dangerous portion of the mountain before they arrived in the village where her target was. It was a long shelf of the bitter-cold mountain, and the bane of many who were unprepared. In fact, few actually went this way, more likely to sacrifice time in order to take the safer, roundabout route, unwilling to risk their lives for the sake of punctuality.
But assassins lacked such leisure.
The path became narrower as the village below came into sight...or so said Tighe. She could only trust him with such information; she had no other choice. She believed him, sure, but only in the way that an assassin could. Good speakers made for good liars, though she doubted that he'd lie about something so simplistic as that.
"Want to hear a story?" He asked, his bright voice piercing the air around her like a bird's cry atop it's perch.
"Not really."
He let out a laugh and then gripped her hand "Careful there, it's narrow."
"I'll be fine. I can sense where the ledge is."
"I don't doubt it, but nonetheless..." his voice trailed off as he laughed again, his hot hand gripping a little tighter. "Are you sure though?"
"About the story? Yes."
"Let me just tell it to you, if only for my sake, ok?"
She knew that he wouldn't let up, and so she didn't reply, waiting for him to start. And surely enough...
"Back awhile ago, there was a a bunch of baby birdies, hawks to be exact, that lived in their nest with their mother." He paused for a second, as if to let it sink in, and then continued. "They were all very healthy birds, happy and ready to fly...all except for one."
The wind picked up as he pulled her to him quickly, seemingly protecting her, though she didn't need it.
"I'm fine, let go."
She tried to push away but he was steadfast. He continued, despite he efforts to push him away. "That little birdy couldn't fly, and quickly became trouble for all the rest. She got more food because she couldn't feed herself, and made her siblings look after her."
She tried to push away again, her blood flowing quickly as worrt coursed through her veins. Despite being strong, he was stronger, and intention began to seep in through her pores, carried through the stories miasma.
"..and so one day..." he began cheerfully "...they all decided something." She reached for her blade, the worry, like a venom, reaching her heart.
But it was too late.
"They decided that it would be easier if she was gone."
She felt him release her as she fell backwards, no ground behind her to land on.
"...and so she fell from
the nest."
She grasped wildly at where she thought the edge was, but the ice proved it's treachery, and why no one took this pass. She could only hear his voice, over everything else.
"...and they all lived happily."
The pass was frigid; the cold air and flakes hugging her warm, bundled figure, vainly attempting to steal her carefully preserved heat.
...not that the icy siege was particularily strange or even unwelcome, especially at this time of year; the dead of winter, temporal mecca for snow and rain. She enjoyed the cold, moreso than the heat at least, as it was all she had really knew, and one of very few things she enjoyed. It was truly for the sake of timeliness that she wore her furs rather than travel in her normal attire, as "lewd" as it apparently was...whatever that meant. She preferred what was comfortable and flexible, leaving aesthetics to the "discerning" eyes of others. She supposed that those who didn't know her might call her an exhibionist, but she couldn't help it.
She was blind, after all.
But being blind didn't mean that she was blind to everyday fact. A cold body moves slower, that much was evident, and so with slight regret she forcibly trudged onwards, the furs protecting her frame from the elements that gnawed at her flesh.
"You alright back there?"
The familiar voice was also warm, though she had to admit that her contempt was much more selective. Many of her coherts operated alone when they could, social inepitudes as common as murder among killers, but Tighe was an anomaly of sorts. Casting aside the archetypical "lone wolf" personality, Eight or "Tighe", as he pestered, worked with her on nearly every assignment, serving as her guide throughout her missions, many of the nuances of travel being impossible for those who didn't possess sight. He was her keeper, in an odd sort of way, and she could only be grateful for it.
"I'm fine."
She wasn't much for words, at least not in the typical, verbal sense. Having not been big on books for obvious reasons, she didn't often exercise her eloquence, preferring to let actions speak for her. Tighe, though was a much different story; a gentlemen of perfected grace, able to navigate through the maze of the social trivialities in a fashion similar to his captaining of the mountain pass they were currently trudging through.
"Well, that's lovely to hear!" he joked, his voice echoing slightly "I would've thought you were dead, how quiet you were."
"No such luck."
She joked a little with him, knowing that he must be bored out of his mind. It was a long trek after all, and though they were nearing the end, they still had to traverse the last, dangerous portion of the mountain before they arrived in the village where her target was. It was a long shelf of the bitter-cold mountain, and the bane of many who were unprepared. In fact, few actually went this way, more likely to sacrifice time in order to take the safer, roundabout route, unwilling to risk their lives for the sake of punctuality.
But assassins lacked such leisure.
The path became narrower as the village below came into sight...or so said Tighe. She could only trust him with such information; she had no other choice. She believed him, sure, but only in the way that an assassin could. Good speakers made for good liars, though she doubted that he'd lie about something so simplistic as that.
"Want to hear a story?" He asked, his bright voice piercing the air around her like a bird's cry atop it's perch.
"Not really."
He let out a laugh and then gripped her hand "Careful there, it's narrow."
"I'll be fine. I can sense where the ledge is."
"I don't doubt it, but nonetheless..." his voice trailed off as he laughed again, his hot hand gripping a little tighter. "Are you sure though?"
"About the story? Yes."
"Let me just tell it to you, if only for my sake, ok?"
She knew that he wouldn't let up, and so she didn't reply, waiting for him to start. And surely enough...
"Back awhile ago, there was a a bunch of baby birdies, hawks to be exact, that lived in their nest with their mother." He paused for a second, as if to let it sink in, and then continued. "They were all very healthy birds, happy and ready to fly...all except for one."
The wind picked up as he pulled her to him quickly, seemingly protecting her, though she didn't need it.
"I'm fine, let go."
She tried to push away but he was steadfast. He continued, despite he efforts to push him away. "That little birdy couldn't fly, and quickly became trouble for all the rest. She got more food because she couldn't feed herself, and made her siblings look after her."
She tried to push away again, her blood flowing quickly as worrt coursed through her veins. Despite being strong, he was stronger, and intention began to seep in through her pores, carried through the stories miasma.
"..and so one day..." he began cheerfully "...they all decided something." She reached for her blade, the worry, like a venom, reaching her heart.
But it was too late.
"They decided that it would be easier if she was gone."
She felt him release her as she fell backwards, no ground behind her to land on.
"...and so she fell from
the nest."
She grasped wildly at where she thought the edge was, but the ice proved it's treachery, and why no one took this pass. She could only hear his voice, over everything else.
"...and they all lived happily."
Shadow walked towards his fire and tossed a single rock into the center of the flames.
As he watched the rock shift colors in the flames, the slight rustling of leaves in the trees and the faint aroma of metal not his own began to coat the moisture of the night air around him. The scent of looming battle was exciting, as he did not often find strong opponents to give him the taste of battle his soul cried out for. While he didn't like to admit it, Shadow lived for conflict and death and relished in the thrill and the rush that they brought to him.
He looked up and forward, leaning his head back as he arched his neck and cracked it to one side. He straightened his neck and looked ahead, watching the embers of the flames rise and disappear into the air in front of him as he heard the faint sound of footsteps gathering in a circle around him. His mouth widened slightly into a smirk as he turned on his heel to face the new circle of guests.
Dark grey robes with the red insignia of the Assassins adorning their chests stood before him as he continued to smile at the one in command. It was a man he knew well from his past, one who had a hand in his training when he was younger. He was in his mid thirties and was no pushover despite his lack of time outside the fortress where he was first stationed before Shadow's rebellion. After Shadow's escape from the mountain fortress in Roda Valley, he was moved to Triveila's Hidden Temple deep in the mountainous forests where he became a more active participant in the hunt for Shadow's head.
"It's been a while, Ven." Shadow said in a low and raspy voice.
The man's hood came up and was laid to rest behind his head as he looked at Shadow with murderous intent.
"I'd hoped never to have to face you myself Shadow. I was sure that you would have been killed long ago due to your arrogance in your own skills and your ignorance of the world around you. How is it you've survived?" He hissed.
Shadow's smile widened as he turned his head to scan the circle of Assassins around him. His eyes were straight, like that of a Raptor scanning the horizon for prey. A few of the hoods went down ever so slightly as he looked in their direction, and Shadow knew from that single gesture that they were afraid of him. His eyes scanned each man in turn before his eyes landed on Ven once more, the smile still on his face.
"I have survived because I have changed. Perhaps once I was arrogant to my skills, but when I killed our Grandmaster I saw how little my skills were worth in the face of a true adversary. Once, I though of only myself and would do anything to have my way."
Shadow took a moment to wipe the smile from his face before he drew his Twin Daggers and set them against his forearms.
"Today Ven... I fight not for myself. I fight for that which I believe in. I don't think you've seen the damage that Te'i Sai has caused to the people of this continent. They can no longer put their faith in their Kings and Queens. They can no longer let their children play in the streets without supervision. They can no longer believe in a future where they can live and die in peace without the constant threat of finding themselves under Te'i Sai's thumb. Today, the people of this continent live in fear thanks to what we've done, what we've been doing for hundreds of years."
Shadow's grip on his daggers tightened as his stance dropped a few inches lower.
Ven shook his head and scoffed for a moment as he drew his sword and pointed it in between Shadow's eyes.
"You're such a naive fool Shadow. Sheep need a strong shepherd to guide them towards the future where the wolves don't prowl. The people you speak of dream of peace, but what does that mean? No Shadow, these people don't need your version of peace, they need guidance. They cannot live in this world without proper guidance, and that is what we've given them. That's what we created you for after all!" He said with force as he took a step forward.
Shadow took a step forward as well, accepting the private challenge to battle.
"Am I so naive Ven? Am I so ignorant of the world around me? You, who haven't walked the streets where the people tread dare to lecture me of what they need? You haven't seen what they have, what they lack, and what they need. Takai created me as an instrument of fear and death, not a means to guide people. Killing helpless men, women, elderly, and even children. Children, Ven. I have mercilessly killed innocent children for no reason because Takai said that I should not hold life in high regard and that nobody is truly innocent and immune from death."
His daggers flashed in front of him, catching the light of the fire behind him for a moment as if he had harnessed it on the blades and used it to heat the air around him as the shimmer of the fire surrounded his silhouette.
"You have been blinded Ven, and you will either open your eyes or you will die... I will know your answer by the time this battle is over." He said, again in a low voice.
Ven's anger began to build as he slid another step forward. He knew this would be a short battle, but one in which only one of the two combatants would walk away from. The other Assassins had at first been brought as backup in case Ven failed, but the moment he stepped forward to challenge Shadow one on one they became not but observers to a fight between masters.
Shadow's next step forward started the battle, and two blades clashed in the firelight. Shadow stepped right as Ven stepped left, cutting off his first advance. Shadow's smirk returned as his right foot came forward and swept Ven's leg out from underneath him. He recognized the attack too late to dodge it or life his leg out of the way, but he was able to force his sword into the ground momentarily to balance himself and pushed back with his back leg to regain his balance. He pulled his sword free of Shadow's trap and renewed his attack with a stabbing attack towards Shadow's chest. This movement was a serious mistake and Ven knew it the moment he made it.
Shadow's reflexes had always been the sharpest Ven had ever seen, and today they were beyond what even he remembered from Shadow's past training. Shadow's torso rotated ninety degrees and his sword slipped by harmlessly as the blade in Shadow's left hand slid up and protected his body from any possible changes in direction while the dagger in his right hand came up and forward. The tip of the blade stopped but a mere fraction of an inch away from Ven's throat, and he had to hold back a gulp to avoid making contact with the razor edges of Shadow's weapons. Shadow himself had created those blades and they were crafted from an ancient and exceedingly rare metal called Orichalcum. The metal was strong enough to completely annihilate other metallic objects, and with how Shadow folded and refolded them during the forging process, they were sharp enough to slice through almost all other metal weapons.
Shadow demonstrated this unique ability by turning the dagger in his left hand towards Ven's sword and driving it forward and into the ground. His dagger began cutting through Ven's sword when the tip of the long weapon hit the ground, and before long the blade snapped in two. Ven stepped back and looked at his weapon, a sword his father had given him when he joined Te'i Sai's Assassin ranks when he was fifteen. Had he not been so focused on Shadow he would certainly have shed a tear. For now, he could only stare at his weapon in shock as Shadow threw a kick into his upper chest and sent him flying off his feet.
Ven stood up a few moments later after shaking off the shock of the impact. He tossed the remains of his weapon aside and stepped back, Shadow's silhouette still outlined for him by the fire behind him.
"So you have destroyed my weapon, what does that prove?" Ven asked in a cold and unemotional voice.
Shadow stood up straight and looked Ven dead in his eyes. The sight of Shadow's darkened silhouette and glowing red eyes were enough to shake even Ven's confidence as he stared into the depths of Shadow's darkened soul for the first time in years. The glowing and churning coloration of his red eyes caused a chill to run down Ven's spine as he awaited an answer to his question.
"... I have done the same to you as Te'i Sai has done to others. As a warrior your weapon is your soul, your connection to this world. Your weapon is a reflection of you, and it is a symbol of your pride and contains your hope for a future in which you and your weapon continue to prove your worth. Now take this empty and naked feeling within your heart and amplify it Ven. That is how the people of Cre' Est feel so long as Te'i Sai is in control of their lives. It is for that reason that I fight Ven, and it is for that reason that you cannot win. You have no hope left."
Shadow placed his daggers away and turned his back to Ven, a gesture in which Assassins signified that they had completely destroyed their opponent, whether they lived or not. Ven didn't take kindly to the gesture of course, and in his rage he made a foolish mistake. He rushed Shadow for all his worth, to which Shadow simply side stepped and grabbed his lower jaw in his left hand as he tripped forward.
Shadow kicked a smaller branch in the fire which launched the rock he had placed in the flames into the air. He grabbed it in his right hand, his gloves shielding his flesh from direct contact, and shoved the burning rock into Ven's mouth and slammed his right hand down on top of his head. The impact forced his jaws to close on the solid object in his mouth, and shattered a few of his teeth against the burning piece of Earth. His screams were muffled from the obstruction as he fought with all his might to free himself. Shadow held fast, and before long Ven fainted from the pain of his broken teeth and the searing flesh inside his mouth due to the heat of the rock. As he collapsed, Shadow released the pressure which allowed the rock to finally fall free to the ground as he slowly set Ven down on the ground. Blood trickled from his mouth as Shadow took a step away from him.
The other Assassins came forward and took Ven's unconscious body away before they disappeared into the night. Shadow looked at the blood on the ground and let out a sigh. It brought him no joy, despite the smile he had carried in battle, to do such a thing to Ven and simply let the others take him away. Shadow's heart ached, but not for Ven. His heart ached that he found he was still capable of such acts of violence. Simply beating Ven had been enough for him, but when attacked again he resorted to something that he knew would bring unbearable pain and agony to Ven and the others.
He sat down on a log by his fire and sheathed his daggers as he sighed once more.
"... One day, I'll learn to control it." He said quietly to himself.
As he watched the rock shift colors in the flames, the slight rustling of leaves in the trees and the faint aroma of metal not his own began to coat the moisture of the night air around him. The scent of looming battle was exciting, as he did not often find strong opponents to give him the taste of battle his soul cried out for. While he didn't like to admit it, Shadow lived for conflict and death and relished in the thrill and the rush that they brought to him.
He looked up and forward, leaning his head back as he arched his neck and cracked it to one side. He straightened his neck and looked ahead, watching the embers of the flames rise and disappear into the air in front of him as he heard the faint sound of footsteps gathering in a circle around him. His mouth widened slightly into a smirk as he turned on his heel to face the new circle of guests.
Dark grey robes with the red insignia of the Assassins adorning their chests stood before him as he continued to smile at the one in command. It was a man he knew well from his past, one who had a hand in his training when he was younger. He was in his mid thirties and was no pushover despite his lack of time outside the fortress where he was first stationed before Shadow's rebellion. After Shadow's escape from the mountain fortress in Roda Valley, he was moved to Triveila's Hidden Temple deep in the mountainous forests where he became a more active participant in the hunt for Shadow's head.
"It's been a while, Ven." Shadow said in a low and raspy voice.
The man's hood came up and was laid to rest behind his head as he looked at Shadow with murderous intent.
"I'd hoped never to have to face you myself Shadow. I was sure that you would have been killed long ago due to your arrogance in your own skills and your ignorance of the world around you. How is it you've survived?" He hissed.
Shadow's smile widened as he turned his head to scan the circle of Assassins around him. His eyes were straight, like that of a Raptor scanning the horizon for prey. A few of the hoods went down ever so slightly as he looked in their direction, and Shadow knew from that single gesture that they were afraid of him. His eyes scanned each man in turn before his eyes landed on Ven once more, the smile still on his face.
"I have survived because I have changed. Perhaps once I was arrogant to my skills, but when I killed our Grandmaster I saw how little my skills were worth in the face of a true adversary. Once, I though of only myself and would do anything to have my way."
Shadow took a moment to wipe the smile from his face before he drew his Twin Daggers and set them against his forearms.
"Today Ven... I fight not for myself. I fight for that which I believe in. I don't think you've seen the damage that Te'i Sai has caused to the people of this continent. They can no longer put their faith in their Kings and Queens. They can no longer let their children play in the streets without supervision. They can no longer believe in a future where they can live and die in peace without the constant threat of finding themselves under Te'i Sai's thumb. Today, the people of this continent live in fear thanks to what we've done, what we've been doing for hundreds of years."
Shadow's grip on his daggers tightened as his stance dropped a few inches lower.
Ven shook his head and scoffed for a moment as he drew his sword and pointed it in between Shadow's eyes.
"You're such a naive fool Shadow. Sheep need a strong shepherd to guide them towards the future where the wolves don't prowl. The people you speak of dream of peace, but what does that mean? No Shadow, these people don't need your version of peace, they need guidance. They cannot live in this world without proper guidance, and that is what we've given them. That's what we created you for after all!" He said with force as he took a step forward.
Shadow took a step forward as well, accepting the private challenge to battle.
"Am I so naive Ven? Am I so ignorant of the world around me? You, who haven't walked the streets where the people tread dare to lecture me of what they need? You haven't seen what they have, what they lack, and what they need. Takai created me as an instrument of fear and death, not a means to guide people. Killing helpless men, women, elderly, and even children. Children, Ven. I have mercilessly killed innocent children for no reason because Takai said that I should not hold life in high regard and that nobody is truly innocent and immune from death."
His daggers flashed in front of him, catching the light of the fire behind him for a moment as if he had harnessed it on the blades and used it to heat the air around him as the shimmer of the fire surrounded his silhouette.
"You have been blinded Ven, and you will either open your eyes or you will die... I will know your answer by the time this battle is over." He said, again in a low voice.
Ven's anger began to build as he slid another step forward. He knew this would be a short battle, but one in which only one of the two combatants would walk away from. The other Assassins had at first been brought as backup in case Ven failed, but the moment he stepped forward to challenge Shadow one on one they became not but observers to a fight between masters.
Shadow's next step forward started the battle, and two blades clashed in the firelight. Shadow stepped right as Ven stepped left, cutting off his first advance. Shadow's smirk returned as his right foot came forward and swept Ven's leg out from underneath him. He recognized the attack too late to dodge it or life his leg out of the way, but he was able to force his sword into the ground momentarily to balance himself and pushed back with his back leg to regain his balance. He pulled his sword free of Shadow's trap and renewed his attack with a stabbing attack towards Shadow's chest. This movement was a serious mistake and Ven knew it the moment he made it.
Shadow's reflexes had always been the sharpest Ven had ever seen, and today they were beyond what even he remembered from Shadow's past training. Shadow's torso rotated ninety degrees and his sword slipped by harmlessly as the blade in Shadow's left hand slid up and protected his body from any possible changes in direction while the dagger in his right hand came up and forward. The tip of the blade stopped but a mere fraction of an inch away from Ven's throat, and he had to hold back a gulp to avoid making contact with the razor edges of Shadow's weapons. Shadow himself had created those blades and they were crafted from an ancient and exceedingly rare metal called Orichalcum. The metal was strong enough to completely annihilate other metallic objects, and with how Shadow folded and refolded them during the forging process, they were sharp enough to slice through almost all other metal weapons.
Shadow demonstrated this unique ability by turning the dagger in his left hand towards Ven's sword and driving it forward and into the ground. His dagger began cutting through Ven's sword when the tip of the long weapon hit the ground, and before long the blade snapped in two. Ven stepped back and looked at his weapon, a sword his father had given him when he joined Te'i Sai's Assassin ranks when he was fifteen. Had he not been so focused on Shadow he would certainly have shed a tear. For now, he could only stare at his weapon in shock as Shadow threw a kick into his upper chest and sent him flying off his feet.
Ven stood up a few moments later after shaking off the shock of the impact. He tossed the remains of his weapon aside and stepped back, Shadow's silhouette still outlined for him by the fire behind him.
"So you have destroyed my weapon, what does that prove?" Ven asked in a cold and unemotional voice.
Shadow stood up straight and looked Ven dead in his eyes. The sight of Shadow's darkened silhouette and glowing red eyes were enough to shake even Ven's confidence as he stared into the depths of Shadow's darkened soul for the first time in years. The glowing and churning coloration of his red eyes caused a chill to run down Ven's spine as he awaited an answer to his question.
"... I have done the same to you as Te'i Sai has done to others. As a warrior your weapon is your soul, your connection to this world. Your weapon is a reflection of you, and it is a symbol of your pride and contains your hope for a future in which you and your weapon continue to prove your worth. Now take this empty and naked feeling within your heart and amplify it Ven. That is how the people of Cre' Est feel so long as Te'i Sai is in control of their lives. It is for that reason that I fight Ven, and it is for that reason that you cannot win. You have no hope left."
Shadow placed his daggers away and turned his back to Ven, a gesture in which Assassins signified that they had completely destroyed their opponent, whether they lived or not. Ven didn't take kindly to the gesture of course, and in his rage he made a foolish mistake. He rushed Shadow for all his worth, to which Shadow simply side stepped and grabbed his lower jaw in his left hand as he tripped forward.
Shadow kicked a smaller branch in the fire which launched the rock he had placed in the flames into the air. He grabbed it in his right hand, his gloves shielding his flesh from direct contact, and shoved the burning rock into Ven's mouth and slammed his right hand down on top of his head. The impact forced his jaws to close on the solid object in his mouth, and shattered a few of his teeth against the burning piece of Earth. His screams were muffled from the obstruction as he fought with all his might to free himself. Shadow held fast, and before long Ven fainted from the pain of his broken teeth and the searing flesh inside his mouth due to the heat of the rock. As he collapsed, Shadow released the pressure which allowed the rock to finally fall free to the ground as he slowly set Ven down on the ground. Blood trickled from his mouth as Shadow took a step away from him.
The other Assassins came forward and took Ven's unconscious body away before they disappeared into the night. Shadow looked at the blood on the ground and let out a sigh. It brought him no joy, despite the smile he had carried in battle, to do such a thing to Ven and simply let the others take him away. Shadow's heart ached, but not for Ven. His heart ached that he found he was still capable of such acts of violence. Simply beating Ven had been enough for him, but when attacked again he resorted to something that he knew would bring unbearable pain and agony to Ven and the others.
He sat down on a log by his fire and sheathed his daggers as he sighed once more.
"... One day, I'll learn to control it." He said quietly to himself.
-10 Days Earlier-
"--his head on a platter! The damned miser!"
The room grew quieter as Two's voice descended into a whisper, his menacing tone hanging in the air like smog. She couldn't see him, but she could smell him; sweat oozing from his pores like vinegar from a broken barrel. It wasn't pleasant, especially for someone with senses like hers.
"I don't care--" He began, his voice trembling "--what it takes! Find the bastard and KILL HIM!"
Who "He" was, she didn't know, despite being as stricken as the other members convened in the small room. He had the presence of a psychopath, though that fact hardly surprised her; He was one. "Wrench his guts out and strangle him with 'em!" His words were hardly coherent anymore, devolving into a slur of mumblings and threats. "Kill...Damn...gonna get it...for sure..." His eyes were wild and burning. How he managed to kill anyone without getting arrested for misconduct along the way was beyond her.
"HE'S DEAD!--" He yelled, interrupting her thoughts "--GOT IT!?" He shot an angry obscenity at no-one in particular and then left, his heavy cloak trailing in his wake. "--DAMNED BASTARD!" His scream spawned from the hall, leaving the assassins remaining in an awkward, restless silence.
The next few moments were hesitant ones, no one daring to leave, few tempting to breathe. He was a peculiar man to be around, and even more so when he was angry, much to the other killers chagrin. Finally, after a minute or so of the torpor, Three stood and left slowly, with the rest following in halted succession. Quickly it became her turn, and so she followed the quiet steps Six out the door, only to have a hand lightly grasp her shoulder. His voice was melodic, sing songish, and social.
"Are you alright?" Tighe asked calmly, giving a slight squeeze of comfort. She didn't feel particularly perturbed by the rantings, but she was glad that anyone was willing to acknowledge his craziness, if even indirectly. It was taboo to speak ill of those within the 3, especially when concerning a potential assignment. A pride thing, she supposed. "I'm fine." She replied quietly, her voice but a whisper.
"Are you sure? Things can get a bit...heated sometimes, you know? I can understand why it might be difficult." He paused momentarily, and then continued. "Well, you should be fine." He said happily, reassurances flowing. "You have enough natural talent, you're sure to move past such things eventually You‘re a Prime after all. "
She gave him a slight tilt of her head and then left, her silent stride carrying her far away from the small room. She was indeed an elite among elites, if only for her uncanny, nigh-unparalleled precognition; an apparently rare trait for the visually impaired, but she didn’t feel so special. The sounds and smells of the world revealed much more than she supposed eyes could ever manage. It wasn’t that strange, was it?
Was she that strange?
-4 Days Earlier-
The room went quiet as Four entered the room…not that it was especially loud in the first place. Ignoring Tighe’s constant banter with anyone who would respond (Like many did), few of the assassins preferred social trivialities; it wasn’t in their nature. Taking advantage of the usual silence, he cleared his throat and leaned against the wall with a slight thud.
“Our next target is a special one. Personal, I might say.”
His voice was calm, as normal, but slightly off. It almost sounded…angry?
"His name is Evan Raske, though most of us know him better as "Seven""
She was quiet as she listened to Four's casual debriefing, his low voice carrying words of relative surprise. She had never brought up the previous member that had filled her spot. Considering the dark, murderous mumbles that echoed through the room, she was glad that she hadn't inquired.
“He is a stain: a bad memory and one we must erase.”
His voice shifted, the tempered fury morphing into something new and passionate.
"--and we can think of no-one better to “erase” Seven than--" She knew what he'd say next, if only for the fact that she knew the workings of a killers mind intimately. "--Seven."
How oddly fitting and pleasurably ironic.
"An assassin who erases the vestiges of failure and shame, yet personally dawns an era of success and terror. I can only wait for your return with pleasure, Prime.
She gave a slight affirmative and stood up, her sightless eyes focused forward, looking towards the future. She supposed that Eigh-Tighe was coming as well.
“I’ll meet you outside; we leave tonight.”
He let out a slight chuckle, concealing something else. Was it her imagination, or did it sound different from his usual, amiable laugh.
“’Course Sev.”
-Present Day-
If this was death, than she was probably in Hell.
She had known pain all too well throughout her life, emotional and physical, but it couldn’t even hope to measure up to the agony she was in now. Her head throbbed and her eyes burned; her muscles ached and her insides felt torn. She was an absolute physical wreck, but none of this quite bothered; it was something else.
It was unbelievably hot.
She rolled over carefully, fighting through the pain in her body, pushing off the mountain of blankets that engulfed her. With much misery, she let them slide to the floor slowly, her lungs weakly gasping for breath, praying for respite. Every breath she took was warm and disgusting, inspiring more worry than her body’s weakened state. She could of thrown up, but she felt that she didn’t have much to expel.
“I see you’re awake.”
In an instant she was on her feet, her body faced defensively towards the direction of the voice. Was she stupid? She was in an unfamiliar environment with no memory as to how she got there and no weapon to fill in for the lack of awareness. The voice sounded male, though she couldn’t place it. How did he get in without making noise? Or rather, how did he remain in the room long enough without making a peep?
“…you seem to be OK.” He said warily, though he didn’t sound worried. “What’s your name?”
Anger coursed through her, possessing her senses.
“Me? Who the hell are you?!? Where the hell am I?! What the hell happened?!?”
His reply was calm. Calmer than it should have been. “Well…” He started slowly, as if he were composing his thoughts. “You fell from the cliff, I’ll start with that.” He guffawed, obviously amused. “Tough girl, you are.”
Her patience was wearing thin, which he promptly noticed.
“Easy now…you’re in Rockwood, a small town up north…And my name?”
Her eyes widened as the utterance left his lips.
“--It’s Evan, Evan Raske.”
"--his head on a platter! The damned miser!"
The room grew quieter as Two's voice descended into a whisper, his menacing tone hanging in the air like smog. She couldn't see him, but she could smell him; sweat oozing from his pores like vinegar from a broken barrel. It wasn't pleasant, especially for someone with senses like hers.
"I don't care--" He began, his voice trembling "--what it takes! Find the bastard and KILL HIM!"
Who "He" was, she didn't know, despite being as stricken as the other members convened in the small room. He had the presence of a psychopath, though that fact hardly surprised her; He was one. "Wrench his guts out and strangle him with 'em!" His words were hardly coherent anymore, devolving into a slur of mumblings and threats. "Kill...Damn...gonna get it...for sure..." His eyes were wild and burning. How he managed to kill anyone without getting arrested for misconduct along the way was beyond her.
"HE'S DEAD!--" He yelled, interrupting her thoughts "--GOT IT!?" He shot an angry obscenity at no-one in particular and then left, his heavy cloak trailing in his wake. "--DAMNED BASTARD!" His scream spawned from the hall, leaving the assassins remaining in an awkward, restless silence.
The next few moments were hesitant ones, no one daring to leave, few tempting to breathe. He was a peculiar man to be around, and even more so when he was angry, much to the other killers chagrin. Finally, after a minute or so of the torpor, Three stood and left slowly, with the rest following in halted succession. Quickly it became her turn, and so she followed the quiet steps Six out the door, only to have a hand lightly grasp her shoulder. His voice was melodic, sing songish, and social.
"Are you alright?" Tighe asked calmly, giving a slight squeeze of comfort. She didn't feel particularly perturbed by the rantings, but she was glad that anyone was willing to acknowledge his craziness, if even indirectly. It was taboo to speak ill of those within the 3, especially when concerning a potential assignment. A pride thing, she supposed. "I'm fine." She replied quietly, her voice but a whisper.
"Are you sure? Things can get a bit...heated sometimes, you know? I can understand why it might be difficult." He paused momentarily, and then continued. "Well, you should be fine." He said happily, reassurances flowing. "You have enough natural talent, you're sure to move past such things eventually You‘re a Prime after all. "
She gave him a slight tilt of her head and then left, her silent stride carrying her far away from the small room. She was indeed an elite among elites, if only for her uncanny, nigh-unparalleled precognition; an apparently rare trait for the visually impaired, but she didn’t feel so special. The sounds and smells of the world revealed much more than she supposed eyes could ever manage. It wasn’t that strange, was it?
Was she that strange?
-4 Days Earlier-
The room went quiet as Four entered the room…not that it was especially loud in the first place. Ignoring Tighe’s constant banter with anyone who would respond (Like many did), few of the assassins preferred social trivialities; it wasn’t in their nature. Taking advantage of the usual silence, he cleared his throat and leaned against the wall with a slight thud.
“Our next target is a special one. Personal, I might say.”
His voice was calm, as normal, but slightly off. It almost sounded…angry?
"His name is Evan Raske, though most of us know him better as "Seven""
She was quiet as she listened to Four's casual debriefing, his low voice carrying words of relative surprise. She had never brought up the previous member that had filled her spot. Considering the dark, murderous mumbles that echoed through the room, she was glad that she hadn't inquired.
“He is a stain: a bad memory and one we must erase.”
His voice shifted, the tempered fury morphing into something new and passionate.
"--and we can think of no-one better to “erase” Seven than--" She knew what he'd say next, if only for the fact that she knew the workings of a killers mind intimately. "--Seven."
How oddly fitting and pleasurably ironic.
"An assassin who erases the vestiges of failure and shame, yet personally dawns an era of success and terror. I can only wait for your return with pleasure, Prime.
She gave a slight affirmative and stood up, her sightless eyes focused forward, looking towards the future. She supposed that Eigh-Tighe was coming as well.
“I’ll meet you outside; we leave tonight.”
He let out a slight chuckle, concealing something else. Was it her imagination, or did it sound different from his usual, amiable laugh.
“’Course Sev.”
-Present Day-
If this was death, than she was probably in Hell.
She had known pain all too well throughout her life, emotional and physical, but it couldn’t even hope to measure up to the agony she was in now. Her head throbbed and her eyes burned; her muscles ached and her insides felt torn. She was an absolute physical wreck, but none of this quite bothered; it was something else.
It was unbelievably hot.
She rolled over carefully, fighting through the pain in her body, pushing off the mountain of blankets that engulfed her. With much misery, she let them slide to the floor slowly, her lungs weakly gasping for breath, praying for respite. Every breath she took was warm and disgusting, inspiring more worry than her body’s weakened state. She could of thrown up, but she felt that she didn’t have much to expel.
“I see you’re awake.”
In an instant she was on her feet, her body faced defensively towards the direction of the voice. Was she stupid? She was in an unfamiliar environment with no memory as to how she got there and no weapon to fill in for the lack of awareness. The voice sounded male, though she couldn’t place it. How did he get in without making noise? Or rather, how did he remain in the room long enough without making a peep?
“…you seem to be OK.” He said warily, though he didn’t sound worried. “What’s your name?”
Anger coursed through her, possessing her senses.
“Me? Who the hell are you?!? Where the hell am I?! What the hell happened?!?”
His reply was calm. Calmer than it should have been. “Well…” He started slowly, as if he were composing his thoughts. “You fell from the cliff, I’ll start with that.” He guffawed, obviously amused. “Tough girl, you are.”
Her patience was wearing thin, which he promptly noticed.
“Easy now…you’re in Rockwood, a small town up north…And my name?”
Her eyes widened as the utterance left his lips.
“--It’s Evan, Evan Raske.”
Asking for a meeting with the Arch Deacon had not been easy. Shako had never asked for such a thing before in his life, and certainly not with such a high ranking member of the temple. It wasn’t that he was intimidated, it was that he was about to lay his personal integrity on the line. He had to be sure that the allegations he was about to present were true, that the list he had compiled contained the right people. If the Arch Deacon didn’t believe him then he would face punishment, yes, but also ridicule for the rest of his days.
With a sigh of resignation he opened his eyes, looking around his spartanly furnished quarters. There was a bed in one corner, a bookcase opposite with a wardrobe next to it and a small window set in the adjacent wall with a basin beneath it. Other than that the 9’ x 8’ room was just floor space, which Shako was occupying whilst he attempted to meditate. With such turbulent thoughts swirling around in his head and refusing to be quelled, however, it was proving impossible. After closing his eyes again for a few more minutes in another vain attempt he stood up and crossed over to the bookcase. If he couldn’t find inner peace alone then the author of - his hand hovered over the shelves before pulling out a thick tome – ‘The Bard of Andara’ was going to have to help him.
After half an hour of reading the book, which told the story of how a bard became trapped in a mountain full of fantastical creatures and eventually tricked a dragon in order to escape, he replaced it back on the shelf and took up a stack of parchment from the top of the wardrobe where he had hidden it. He wasn’t sure what impulse had made him hide it in the first place since it was just a list of names and the proof against them, and nobody ever entered his room, but he had obeyed it nevertheless. His training had taught him that you should trust your instincts in times of uncertainty, and these were most definitely uncertain times. He glanced out of the window at the sundial in the courtyard and decided to leave a little early, if only so that he could take his time walking through the grounds.
Twenty minutes later, and after a wonderful stroll despite the overcast skies threatening rain, Shako stepped into the audience hall. It was a vast room, with columns lining the perimeter to hold the roof up carved into the shapes of previous Arch Deacons of particular note. As they had prevented the temple’s metaphorical collapse in life, so they prevented the literal collapse in death. The room was longer rather than wider, and had to be lit with braziers at several intervals. Shako’s footsteps made soft echoes on the marble floor which quickly faded away as he approached the Arch Deacon. The Deacon was a small, wiry man of what Shako guessed must be at least 55 winters. His face always reminded Shako of an illustration of a goblin he had once seen, with tiny eyes and a large crooked nose. Currently he was reclining on what was best described as a throne, though it was more like an armchair on a raised dais. Surrounding this were two stands of seating, usually with the odd member of the temple who had some interest in proceedings strewn here and there.
“Step forward, Shako.” The Arch Deacon droned in his thin, reedy voice as soon as he saw him. He didn’t even attempt to hide his boredom at having to handle these day to day affairs. Shako could understand that – most of the time he was just resolving petty squabbles – but he still got the sense that the Arch Deacon was a lazy man. He stepped forward as he was told, stopping just short of the dais. “What do you want?” The Deacon asked, as though he were accusing Shako of something.
“With all due respect, I asked to speak with you in private.”
“Do you see anyone here?” the Deacon asked, smirking as he swept his hand around the stands of seating. A quick look confirmed that they were indeed empty.
“I would still prefer it if we could go somewhere private-“
“There is no need. Say what you want to say or get out.” The Deacon snapped, cutting him short.
Reluctantly, Shako obliged and began his tale. The Arch Deacon listened as he presented his findings, his horror at having discovered that some members of the temple were worshipping Te’i Sai instead of Uirlin directly. He showed him the sketches of the idols he had seen them using and described the rites they had performed. Throughout all of this he began to become inwardly exasperated. The Deacon seemed to be displaying little more than mild surprise rather than the shock and disgust Shako felt over it. It seemed his fears of not being taken seriously were coming true. It seemed he had little choice but to play his ace.
“I also have a list of names of several members of the temple. Bertrand Leduc is one of them.”
The Deacon’s eyes shot wide open at the mention of the list, and he stood up. Bertrand was one of the mentors, as well as a tutor for the older initiates. Shako was concerned that he may be somehow corrupting the next generation of monks, and it looked like the Deacon shared his fears.
“Do you have this list with you?” the Deacon asked, his tone suddenly grave.
“Yes.”
“May I see it?”
“Of course.” Shako answered, handing it over.
The Deacon read through the list as though searching for something, before asking “Do you think this is all of them?”
“I fear there are more.”
“I see. Tell me, do you know the exact reason for their worship?”
“They think Te’i Sai is Uirlin’s instrument upon the Earth, and that he is shaping it with them. For whatever reason these misguided individuals have come to the conclusion that Te’i Sai are akin to divine beings.”
“You do not share their convictions?” The Deacon probed, walking a slow circle around Shako as though sizing him up.
“No.”, Shako snapped, “The teachings of Uirlin clearly state that murder and killing are not the answer. Whilst the fight is glorious, the aftermath is terrible and always lamented.”
From behind him came the sudden sound of tearing parchment, and Shako whirled around to find tattered pieces of his list falling to the floor. “What have you done?” he yelled, as the results of his two years of investigation were destroyed in a matter of seconds.
The Arch Deacon’s hands shot out, gripping twin pressure points in his shoulders like iron claws. Shako cried out in pain and fell to his knees, unprepared for the sudden assault, and the Deacon maintained his grasp.
“Listen here you maggot!” he snarled, leaning in close, “I have worked for too long and too hard for you to come in here and wreck everything for me! Te’i Sai are Uirlin’s angels in this realm. You haven’t seen the filth and the greed and the dirt that they are washing away out in the streets! Only a fool could deny that they act with divine authority! So you are going to drop this investigation and forget any of this ever happened. I am perfectly content to leave you to wallow in your own antiquated world views for now, but when I am High Priest – which will probably be quite soon now – I am going to have you excommunicated along with all the other fools. If you want my advice you should leave under your own free will while you still can.”
Shako stood, furious, as the Deacon shoved him away. For a moment the idea that the Deacon was responsible for the High Priest's fever swept through his mind, but he didn’t believe that this worm had it in him to take any direct action.
“Tell anyone and it’s my word against yours, and we both know how that will work out.” The Deacon growled as he strolled from the room like nothing had happened.
For a few seconds afterwards Shako considered running after him and beating him unconscious but managed to control himself. That was the most crushing part about this turn of events – the Deacon was right, there was nothing he could say or do against him. He gathered up the scraps of his list and placed them in the nearest brazier, they were no good to him now. Shaken and confused by this turn of events, and horrified by the scale of the cult, he returned quickly to his room in order to brood and plan out his next steps. He already had an idea as to what he was going to do…
With a sigh of resignation he opened his eyes, looking around his spartanly furnished quarters. There was a bed in one corner, a bookcase opposite with a wardrobe next to it and a small window set in the adjacent wall with a basin beneath it. Other than that the 9’ x 8’ room was just floor space, which Shako was occupying whilst he attempted to meditate. With such turbulent thoughts swirling around in his head and refusing to be quelled, however, it was proving impossible. After closing his eyes again for a few more minutes in another vain attempt he stood up and crossed over to the bookcase. If he couldn’t find inner peace alone then the author of - his hand hovered over the shelves before pulling out a thick tome – ‘The Bard of Andara’ was going to have to help him.
After half an hour of reading the book, which told the story of how a bard became trapped in a mountain full of fantastical creatures and eventually tricked a dragon in order to escape, he replaced it back on the shelf and took up a stack of parchment from the top of the wardrobe where he had hidden it. He wasn’t sure what impulse had made him hide it in the first place since it was just a list of names and the proof against them, and nobody ever entered his room, but he had obeyed it nevertheless. His training had taught him that you should trust your instincts in times of uncertainty, and these were most definitely uncertain times. He glanced out of the window at the sundial in the courtyard and decided to leave a little early, if only so that he could take his time walking through the grounds.
Twenty minutes later, and after a wonderful stroll despite the overcast skies threatening rain, Shako stepped into the audience hall. It was a vast room, with columns lining the perimeter to hold the roof up carved into the shapes of previous Arch Deacons of particular note. As they had prevented the temple’s metaphorical collapse in life, so they prevented the literal collapse in death. The room was longer rather than wider, and had to be lit with braziers at several intervals. Shako’s footsteps made soft echoes on the marble floor which quickly faded away as he approached the Arch Deacon. The Deacon was a small, wiry man of what Shako guessed must be at least 55 winters. His face always reminded Shako of an illustration of a goblin he had once seen, with tiny eyes and a large crooked nose. Currently he was reclining on what was best described as a throne, though it was more like an armchair on a raised dais. Surrounding this were two stands of seating, usually with the odd member of the temple who had some interest in proceedings strewn here and there.
“Step forward, Shako.” The Arch Deacon droned in his thin, reedy voice as soon as he saw him. He didn’t even attempt to hide his boredom at having to handle these day to day affairs. Shako could understand that – most of the time he was just resolving petty squabbles – but he still got the sense that the Arch Deacon was a lazy man. He stepped forward as he was told, stopping just short of the dais. “What do you want?” The Deacon asked, as though he were accusing Shako of something.
“With all due respect, I asked to speak with you in private.”
“Do you see anyone here?” the Deacon asked, smirking as he swept his hand around the stands of seating. A quick look confirmed that they were indeed empty.
“I would still prefer it if we could go somewhere private-“
“There is no need. Say what you want to say or get out.” The Deacon snapped, cutting him short.
Reluctantly, Shako obliged and began his tale. The Arch Deacon listened as he presented his findings, his horror at having discovered that some members of the temple were worshipping Te’i Sai instead of Uirlin directly. He showed him the sketches of the idols he had seen them using and described the rites they had performed. Throughout all of this he began to become inwardly exasperated. The Deacon seemed to be displaying little more than mild surprise rather than the shock and disgust Shako felt over it. It seemed his fears of not being taken seriously were coming true. It seemed he had little choice but to play his ace.
“I also have a list of names of several members of the temple. Bertrand Leduc is one of them.”
The Deacon’s eyes shot wide open at the mention of the list, and he stood up. Bertrand was one of the mentors, as well as a tutor for the older initiates. Shako was concerned that he may be somehow corrupting the next generation of monks, and it looked like the Deacon shared his fears.
“Do you have this list with you?” the Deacon asked, his tone suddenly grave.
“Yes.”
“May I see it?”
“Of course.” Shako answered, handing it over.
The Deacon read through the list as though searching for something, before asking “Do you think this is all of them?”
“I fear there are more.”
“I see. Tell me, do you know the exact reason for their worship?”
“They think Te’i Sai is Uirlin’s instrument upon the Earth, and that he is shaping it with them. For whatever reason these misguided individuals have come to the conclusion that Te’i Sai are akin to divine beings.”
“You do not share their convictions?” The Deacon probed, walking a slow circle around Shako as though sizing him up.
“No.”, Shako snapped, “The teachings of Uirlin clearly state that murder and killing are not the answer. Whilst the fight is glorious, the aftermath is terrible and always lamented.”
From behind him came the sudden sound of tearing parchment, and Shako whirled around to find tattered pieces of his list falling to the floor. “What have you done?” he yelled, as the results of his two years of investigation were destroyed in a matter of seconds.
The Arch Deacon’s hands shot out, gripping twin pressure points in his shoulders like iron claws. Shako cried out in pain and fell to his knees, unprepared for the sudden assault, and the Deacon maintained his grasp.
“Listen here you maggot!” he snarled, leaning in close, “I have worked for too long and too hard for you to come in here and wreck everything for me! Te’i Sai are Uirlin’s angels in this realm. You haven’t seen the filth and the greed and the dirt that they are washing away out in the streets! Only a fool could deny that they act with divine authority! So you are going to drop this investigation and forget any of this ever happened. I am perfectly content to leave you to wallow in your own antiquated world views for now, but when I am High Priest – which will probably be quite soon now – I am going to have you excommunicated along with all the other fools. If you want my advice you should leave under your own free will while you still can.”
Shako stood, furious, as the Deacon shoved him away. For a moment the idea that the Deacon was responsible for the High Priest's fever swept through his mind, but he didn’t believe that this worm had it in him to take any direct action.
“Tell anyone and it’s my word against yours, and we both know how that will work out.” The Deacon growled as he strolled from the room like nothing had happened.
For a few seconds afterwards Shako considered running after him and beating him unconscious but managed to control himself. That was the most crushing part about this turn of events – the Deacon was right, there was nothing he could say or do against him. He gathered up the scraps of his list and placed them in the nearest brazier, they were no good to him now. Shaken and confused by this turn of events, and horrified by the scale of the cult, he returned quickly to his room in order to brood and plan out his next steps. He already had an idea as to what he was going to do…
In a forested area on the border between Triveila and Cre' Est
As Mayumi travelled through the forest while Sora soared through the darkening skies, she heard faint footsteps that wouldn’t be heard by the untrained ears, and swiftly swung herself upwards into a nearby tree to hide her presence, Sora following suit hiding itself above the clouds. Mayumi scanned the area and sure enough, what seemed to be a group of people in robes were coming her way at high speeds. She couldn’t really see who they were for it was dark, but she could make out the figure of a limp person being carried over a shoulder.
‘A fight?’
A few minutes passed before the group rushed by, a red symbol on their chest catching the observant girl’s attention. Studying the symbol for the brief second she was able to view it, Mayumi recognized it as the same one on her master’s robe. He had seemed toknot want her to see it but she had caught a glimpse of the symbol before he threw the article of clothing into the fire.
She pondered on the thought to follow the group but instead made a decision to head in the direction they had just come from, thinking she may be able to get some clues there. Making sure the group had gone a good distance from her, she came out of the tree she was in and landed in a crouch on the forest pathway.
After a few kilometers of travelling, midnight arrived and the full moon was glowing at it’s best above the forest.
Within a small clearing of a forested area, flickering shadows of dancing flames were evidence of a camp. A man sat by the fire seemingly unaware of his surroundings, but Mayumi knew better than to assume things.
"Patience is a virtue. Watch, study, observe. Never Assume and Always Be Prepared." The words of her master echoed in the back of her mind.
She stealthily made her way towards the small clearing through the shadows of the trees, keeping a safe distance between the man and herself, not wanting to fight him. She was close enough to see his features, her guard not faltering for a second. Observing the man’s features, she realized he had a fair tone with crimson eyes and spiky ebony hair.
“Fair skin, black hair and distinguishable blood red eyes.” Recollections of the old blacksmith’s rough description of the man she was finding surfaced from the recesses of her mind.
‘Shadow.’
The old man had told her rumours of Shadow leaving an assassin organization called Te’i Sai and how they were after him for his betrayal. That was where her suspicions of Te’i Sai being the one responsible for her master’s death began to grow. Killing her master was no easy task, that much she knew, so if Te’i Sai were really the ones that killed him, vengeance would be no easy task either. Not that she had expected it to be easy either, but vengeance for her master would indefinitely be completed no matter what. That, was her goal.
Taking out the letter from her pocket, she studied the two single words on it ‘Kill Shadow’ until her eyes landed on the dark red symbol in the corner.
‘The same symbol as the robes…’ Red- black orbs flashed dangerously.
Shadow felt a change in the wind, the breeze flowing at him from the west.
Beneath the moon but above the clouds he could feel eyes watching him from afar. He knew the feeling well, as he'd worked with both Hawks and the Falcon courier services before, but this was no mere Hawk or Falcon. This was something more, but he knew there was a presence beyond his field of view.
Something of this nature would normally be left alone, but he knew better this time. With the change in the wind came a new scent in the air, the scent of clothing not his own. The robes of Te'i Sai had long since vanished from within his line of smell, but this new clothing had drawn itself close enough that he could still make it out. Whoever they were, they were very good. He didn't know they were coming until the wind changed directions, tipping him off.
He didn't move from his seat by the fire, but his eyes slowly slid towards where the scent was coming from. His red eyes scanned the treeline, but he saw nothing. It didn't help that the firelight was also hindering his vision given his proximity to it, but he could still tell that someone was indeed there. What was their intent? Who were they? What did they want with him? He had already determined that they were either here for his life, or they had happened across him and were just coming in for a closer look.
Either way, he wanted to know more.
"If you're done playing the role of the cat, the mouse says that you can come out and play now." He said, sliding his right dagger halfway out of its sheath at his back just in case and keeping his hand touching the tip of the handle.
Beneath the moon but above the clouds he could feel eyes watching him from afar. He knew the feeling well, as he'd worked with both Hawks and the Falcon courier services before, but this was no mere Hawk or Falcon. This was something more, but he knew there was a presence beyond his field of view.
Something of this nature would normally be left alone, but he knew better this time. With the change in the wind came a new scent in the air, the scent of clothing not his own. The robes of Te'i Sai had long since vanished from within his line of smell, but this new clothing had drawn itself close enough that he could still make it out. Whoever they were, they were very good. He didn't know they were coming until the wind changed directions, tipping him off.
He didn't move from his seat by the fire, but his eyes slowly slid towards where the scent was coming from. His red eyes scanned the treeline, but he saw nothing. It didn't help that the firelight was also hindering his vision given his proximity to it, but he could still tell that someone was indeed there. What was their intent? Who were they? What did they want with him? He had already determined that they were either here for his life, or they had happened across him and were just coming in for a closer look.
Either way, he wanted to know more.
"If you're done playing the role of the cat, the mouse says that you can come out and play now." He said, sliding his right dagger halfway out of its sheath at his back just in case and keeping his hand touching the tip of the handle.
Ironically, irony couldn't begin to describe the situation she was now in.
"--Evan Raske."
They say that it's harder to surprise the blind, and often they wouldn't be wrong. When you can't see what's ahead physically, the world becomes clearer mentally. Sev couldn't count the number of times she had been truly surprised on one hand, (though granted, she couldn't SEE her hands) but she was certainly surprised now, for whatever that was worth.
"You..." He started, the soft sound of steps following his voice as he approached her "...look like you've seen a ghost."
The next few seconds were some of the longest in her life. Tracing his voice to a position roughly three feet away, she swung a high kick towards what would be his face, the reach being approximately just enough to make contact with his temple. Surely enough, her kick landed hard as her foot made contact with soft flesh.
Soft?
In the next instant she felt what she thought was the persons head grasp her foot and twist, sending her straight to the ground. Retaliating instantly, she let herself fall, hitting the floor with her hand and using it as a balance, sending off another powerful kick, this time aimed at his legs. Hitting the bone hard, she swept him, his grip loosening as she pushed herself away with her hands, quickly regaining her posture. Was this all?
But she noticed something peculiar; the room was completely silent. Could he be knocked out? From a leg shot? As she pondered, her train of thought was interrupted, the smashing pain of a strike to her kidney phasing them out. She let out a cry.
"What the hell--" Before she could finish her sentence, she was alerted to the swish of a kick similar to her first. Ducking awkwardly, she let out another cry as the pain in her side increased tenfold and she fell back, grasping the edge of the bed to prevent her fall. She heard a slight chuckle.
"Hardly the worst I've seen, considering my skill and your...disability." he let out a hearty laugh and then continued casually " I really must ask before I kill you, but who are you?" confidence echoed in his voice, despite the unknown. He was an assassin for sure, only assassins could be so confident in their abilities. "Did they send you?" He asked with assurance. "Took them long enough; I've been ruffling their feathers for years." He took a slight step forward, an inquisitive tone overcoming the calm of earlier. "But I guess it doesn't matter too much. I should be happy right? I can be happy now, right?" The intuitiveness was stained with a hint of madness, not so uncommon for those of her trade. HE laughed again, this time a wicked undertone hanging afterwords. " So how 'bout it girl? What's your name?"
She didn't answer, but whispered quietly to herself, her eyes fixated on the floor, glaring at nothing.
"What was that?" He asked, taking a step closer, his eyes widening.
"Yo-" She coughed "--umm"
"What?" He repeated, drawing his face in close.
She smiled slyly. "You're--" The smile widened, her lips forming the words with slight exaggeration "--assuming." Supposed amusement assuredly morphed into horror as she drove her knee into the mans bony face, grabbing his neck with her hand and squeezing in a fluid, simultaneous movement. The image of his eyes bulging popped into her head as she drove her fist into his nose, a sprinkle of blood glazing her cheek and glancing her lip. She licked it.
"You're assuming." She drove her fist into his face yet again, a squishy plop sounded as her knuckle made contact with his eye socket. "You're assuming--" Another hard punch, the contact vibrating "--You're cocky--" She brought her fist down on top of his head, the crackling of her hand audible as the bones jolted. "--You're arrogant and conceited and contemptuous!" She let him fall back, the man weakly letting out a grunt as he made contact with the floor, the smell of blood now a torrent to her senses. It was gross, really. "But that's not all, don't ya know?" She pushed herself to her feet, driving her foot into the mans abdomen as he groaned. "Do you really? Do you really want to know?" The smile shifted, a look of disgust taking it's place.
"You're..."
Her voice fell to a whisper.
"...Dead."
"--Evan Raske."
They say that it's harder to surprise the blind, and often they wouldn't be wrong. When you can't see what's ahead physically, the world becomes clearer mentally. Sev couldn't count the number of times she had been truly surprised on one hand, (though granted, she couldn't SEE her hands) but she was certainly surprised now, for whatever that was worth.
"You..." He started, the soft sound of steps following his voice as he approached her "...look like you've seen a ghost."
The next few seconds were some of the longest in her life. Tracing his voice to a position roughly three feet away, she swung a high kick towards what would be his face, the reach being approximately just enough to make contact with his temple. Surely enough, her kick landed hard as her foot made contact with soft flesh.
Soft?
In the next instant she felt what she thought was the persons head grasp her foot and twist, sending her straight to the ground. Retaliating instantly, she let herself fall, hitting the floor with her hand and using it as a balance, sending off another powerful kick, this time aimed at his legs. Hitting the bone hard, she swept him, his grip loosening as she pushed herself away with her hands, quickly regaining her posture. Was this all?
But she noticed something peculiar; the room was completely silent. Could he be knocked out? From a leg shot? As she pondered, her train of thought was interrupted, the smashing pain of a strike to her kidney phasing them out. She let out a cry.
"What the hell--" Before she could finish her sentence, she was alerted to the swish of a kick similar to her first. Ducking awkwardly, she let out another cry as the pain in her side increased tenfold and she fell back, grasping the edge of the bed to prevent her fall. She heard a slight chuckle.
"Hardly the worst I've seen, considering my skill and your...disability." he let out a hearty laugh and then continued casually " I really must ask before I kill you, but who are you?" confidence echoed in his voice, despite the unknown. He was an assassin for sure, only assassins could be so confident in their abilities. "Did they send you?" He asked with assurance. "Took them long enough; I've been ruffling their feathers for years." He took a slight step forward, an inquisitive tone overcoming the calm of earlier. "But I guess it doesn't matter too much. I should be happy right? I can be happy now, right?" The intuitiveness was stained with a hint of madness, not so uncommon for those of her trade. HE laughed again, this time a wicked undertone hanging afterwords. " So how 'bout it girl? What's your name?"
She didn't answer, but whispered quietly to herself, her eyes fixated on the floor, glaring at nothing.
"What was that?" He asked, taking a step closer, his eyes widening.
"Yo-" She coughed "--umm"
"What?" He repeated, drawing his face in close.
She smiled slyly. "You're--" The smile widened, her lips forming the words with slight exaggeration "--assuming." Supposed amusement assuredly morphed into horror as she drove her knee into the mans bony face, grabbing his neck with her hand and squeezing in a fluid, simultaneous movement. The image of his eyes bulging popped into her head as she drove her fist into his nose, a sprinkle of blood glazing her cheek and glancing her lip. She licked it.
"You're assuming." She drove her fist into his face yet again, a squishy plop sounded as her knuckle made contact with his eye socket. "You're assuming--" Another hard punch, the contact vibrating "--You're cocky--" She brought her fist down on top of his head, the crackling of her hand audible as the bones jolted. "--You're arrogant and conceited and contemptuous!" She let him fall back, the man weakly letting out a grunt as he made contact with the floor, the smell of blood now a torrent to her senses. It was gross, really. "But that's not all, don't ya know?" She pushed herself to her feet, driving her foot into the mans abdomen as he groaned. "Do you really? Do you really want to know?" The smile shifted, a look of disgust taking it's place.
"You're..."
Her voice fell to a whisper.
"...Dead."
Mayumi realized a second too late when the wind started blowing in her direction, too absorbed in her thoughts.
"If you're done playing the role of the cat, the mouse says that you can come out and play now." Came the voice of the man whom she knew as Shadow.
‘Sharp sense of smell.’ She observed as he had only acknowledged her presence when the wind changed its direction.
‘Or maybe he already knew I was here but was waiting for me to get closer?’
Sharp eyes caught the very slight shift in his muscles, indicating that he was doing something with his hand. Not wanting to cause any troubling matter to occur, Mayumi stepped out from the shadows of the tree so that the man may see her and view her as less of a threat but still stayed at a safe distance from him just in case he decided to attack.
“I’m not here to fight.” She stated, the hood of her cloak shadowing her face the only thing revealed being her mouth.
Her mind was still revolving around her new discovery about the symbol and if it connected to Te’i Sai, briefly wondering if Shadow had answers to them.
‘If he doesn’t I’ll be back to square one.’ she noted.
An almost unnoticeable breeze on her back told her that Sora had landed somewhere further off in the trees behind her, waiting on her for any instructions that might be given and looking out for potential danger at the same time.
"If you're done playing the role of the cat, the mouse says that you can come out and play now." Came the voice of the man whom she knew as Shadow.
‘Sharp sense of smell.’ She observed as he had only acknowledged her presence when the wind changed its direction.
‘Or maybe he already knew I was here but was waiting for me to get closer?’
Sharp eyes caught the very slight shift in his muscles, indicating that he was doing something with his hand. Not wanting to cause any troubling matter to occur, Mayumi stepped out from the shadows of the tree so that the man may see her and view her as less of a threat but still stayed at a safe distance from him just in case he decided to attack.
“I’m not here to fight.” She stated, the hood of her cloak shadowing her face the only thing revealed being her mouth.
Her mind was still revolving around her new discovery about the symbol and if it connected to Te’i Sai, briefly wondering if Shadow had answers to them.
‘If he doesn’t I’ll be back to square one.’ she noted.
An almost unnoticeable breeze on her back told her that Sora had landed somewhere further off in the trees behind her, waiting on her for any instructions that might be given and looking out for potential danger at the same time.
Shadow listened intently as he waited for his guest to show themselves, and he didn't have to wait long. Though they wore a cloak and hood, it was obvious that a woman now stood before him. When she spoke, she conveyed what he almost felt was a sense of familiarity. He wasn't sure who she was, but he heard no hint of fear in her voice when words began to come forth.
“I’m not here to fight.” She said calmly.
Shadow examined her tone of voice, body posture, and breathing for a brief moment before sliding his dagger back into its sheath.
Though he didn't know who she was, it was clear that she meant no real harm though he was sure she could give as good as she got judging by her bearing and lack of fear in his presence. His red eyes usually was enough to make those who saw him quake in fear at his reputation and the legend that was growing around him through the years.
"So, do you and your bird plan to remain at a distance or will you join me by the fire?" He asked evenly.
He had seen the bird flying against the skies towards the treeline though he still couldn't make out exactly what kind of bird it was. The shadow of the raptor in flight was barely visible in the dim lighting as the moon began to set behind the clouds, but never the less Shadow's keen eyes managed to spot it as it disappeared into the greenery of the trees.
"I have no intention of fighting with you either, as I've already had my fill as you can probably tell by the large pool of blood simmering ten feet in front of you."
He brought his hands forward and interlocked his fingers together as he brought his hands up in front of his face and leaned forward slightly. His position would make it nearly impossible to launch any kind of meaningful attack, though if he was attacked at the correct angle he could still do some decent damage. Otherwise, it was a very open and unguarded posture for him to be sitting in given the present company he now kept.
He figured she was in a listening mood, but he couldn't be sure so he kept his eyes on her though his posture said he was off guard and not a threat.
“I’m not here to fight.” She said calmly.
Shadow examined her tone of voice, body posture, and breathing for a brief moment before sliding his dagger back into its sheath.
Though he didn't know who she was, it was clear that she meant no real harm though he was sure she could give as good as she got judging by her bearing and lack of fear in his presence. His red eyes usually was enough to make those who saw him quake in fear at his reputation and the legend that was growing around him through the years.
"So, do you and your bird plan to remain at a distance or will you join me by the fire?" He asked evenly.
He had seen the bird flying against the skies towards the treeline though he still couldn't make out exactly what kind of bird it was. The shadow of the raptor in flight was barely visible in the dim lighting as the moon began to set behind the clouds, but never the less Shadow's keen eyes managed to spot it as it disappeared into the greenery of the trees.
"I have no intention of fighting with you either, as I've already had my fill as you can probably tell by the large pool of blood simmering ten feet in front of you."
He brought his hands forward and interlocked his fingers together as he brought his hands up in front of his face and leaned forward slightly. His position would make it nearly impossible to launch any kind of meaningful attack, though if he was attacked at the correct angle he could still do some decent damage. Otherwise, it was a very open and unguarded posture for him to be sitting in given the present company he now kept.
He figured she was in a listening mood, but he couldn't be sure so he kept his eyes on her though his posture said he was off guard and not a threat.
A Mountainous Forest outside Gweynura
There were many large, lush trees just outside of Gweynura with leaves falling softly on the ground. Every once in a while, there would be twig snapping in two to break the silence off in the distance. Few rocks rolled down the mountainous slope. It was quite a beautiful, sunny evening as Aries laid on the branch of a large tree resting until a small bandit clan, who was successful in raiding a large shipment of beer from Gweynura to Triveilla, came across the same path Aries was resting on. They woke up the entire mountainside, shouting and singing and celebrating while getting inebriated from the copious amount of beer. Aries opened his eyes and smirked quietly, "Heh, looks like I've hit the jackpot..."
Aries knew the bandits were headed to Gweynura to “celebrate” their latest heist. He jumped from tree to tree with ease until he was a few miles from Gweynura. He planted a dummy and put a smoke bomb inside the dummy. He then clothed the dummy using the clothes he “found” lying around the city. Aries smirked, “People that are sober wouldn’t really fall for something this stupid, but these guys ain’t sober, aren’t they?”
“Now let’s just sit back, and watch the fireworks,” he says as he climbs into a neighboring tree.
The Bandit Clan drunkedly came up the mountain, still singing drunken hymns, still being annoyingly idiotic. As they finally came up the mountain, they saw the dummy but they thought it was a beautiful young lady. They walked up to the dummy, attempting to seduce the dummy. In the blink of an eye, the dummy exploded in a grey haze of smoke! The bandits then readied their swords as they were being ambushed. Aries then leaped out of the tree into the smoke. The grey haze was very thick, so you couldn’t see anything but hear quite an amount of screaming. When the smoke cleared, everyone ended up on the ground unconscious. Aries grabbed all of their money and coins and climbed back into the trees.
There were many large, lush trees just outside of Gweynura with leaves falling softly on the ground. Every once in a while, there would be twig snapping in two to break the silence off in the distance. Few rocks rolled down the mountainous slope. It was quite a beautiful, sunny evening as Aries laid on the branch of a large tree resting until a small bandit clan, who was successful in raiding a large shipment of beer from Gweynura to Triveilla, came across the same path Aries was resting on. They woke up the entire mountainside, shouting and singing and celebrating while getting inebriated from the copious amount of beer. Aries opened his eyes and smirked quietly, "Heh, looks like I've hit the jackpot..."
Aries knew the bandits were headed to Gweynura to “celebrate” their latest heist. He jumped from tree to tree with ease until he was a few miles from Gweynura. He planted a dummy and put a smoke bomb inside the dummy. He then clothed the dummy using the clothes he “found” lying around the city. Aries smirked, “People that are sober wouldn’t really fall for something this stupid, but these guys ain’t sober, aren’t they?”
“Now let’s just sit back, and watch the fireworks,” he says as he climbs into a neighboring tree.
The Bandit Clan drunkedly came up the mountain, still singing drunken hymns, still being annoyingly idiotic. As they finally came up the mountain, they saw the dummy but they thought it was a beautiful young lady. They walked up to the dummy, attempting to seduce the dummy. In the blink of an eye, the dummy exploded in a grey haze of smoke! The bandits then readied their swords as they were being ambushed. Aries then leaped out of the tree into the smoke. The grey haze was very thick, so you couldn’t see anything but hear quite an amount of screaming. When the smoke cleared, everyone ended up on the ground unconscious. Aries grabbed all of their money and coins and climbed back into the trees.
Mayumi could tell that he was observing her and by the way his red orbs shifted slightly upwards she assumed he had spotted Sora too and then he spoke again.
“So, do you and your bird plan to remain at a distance or will you join me by the fire?"
"I have no intention of fighting with you either, as I've already had my fill as you can probably tell by the large pool of blood simmering ten feet in front of you." He informed her.
‘He has keen eyes.’ She took note.
Mayumi cautiously made her way over, seeing as the young man had shifted his position into an unguarded one but never the less still took no chances with letting her guard down.
She could feel his eyes on her as she crossed the distance between them and sat on a fallen log by the fire opposite him.
“You are Shadow. Correct?” she asked him monotonously and waited for his confirmation.
Her eyes scanned the area every once in a while out of habbit, Sora covering the area behind her. The wind was starting to grow chilly like she was used to, and knowing that it was her favorite time of day, it comforted her a little. Mayumi allowed her tense body to relax a little, but not to the extent that she was off-guard.
All of a sudden, the world spun around her and she nearly fell off the log she sat on, but fortunately her quick reflexes helped her get her footing in place again before she had the chance to fall.
‘What was that?’ she questioned herself and wondered if she was hallucinating.
She reasoned that it must be lack of rest for the past few days added with non-stop travelling. Recently, she had also been having the feeling that she was being followed.
‘Was that hallucinating too?’
After a while of thoughts on her little problem, she decided to ignore it and quickly finish her business here so that she could move on. She never liked staying in once place for longer than necessary. It just spelled trouble to her.
“So, do you and your bird plan to remain at a distance or will you join me by the fire?"
"I have no intention of fighting with you either, as I've already had my fill as you can probably tell by the large pool of blood simmering ten feet in front of you." He informed her.
‘He has keen eyes.’ She took note.
Mayumi cautiously made her way over, seeing as the young man had shifted his position into an unguarded one but never the less still took no chances with letting her guard down.
She could feel his eyes on her as she crossed the distance between them and sat on a fallen log by the fire opposite him.
“You are Shadow. Correct?” she asked him monotonously and waited for his confirmation.
Her eyes scanned the area every once in a while out of habbit, Sora covering the area behind her. The wind was starting to grow chilly like she was used to, and knowing that it was her favorite time of day, it comforted her a little. Mayumi allowed her tense body to relax a little, but not to the extent that she was off-guard.
All of a sudden, the world spun around her and she nearly fell off the log she sat on, but fortunately her quick reflexes helped her get her footing in place again before she had the chance to fall.
‘What was that?’ she questioned herself and wondered if she was hallucinating.
She reasoned that it must be lack of rest for the past few days added with non-stop travelling. Recently, she had also been having the feeling that she was being followed.
‘Was that hallucinating too?’
After a while of thoughts on her little problem, she decided to ignore it and quickly finish her business here so that she could move on. She never liked staying in once place for longer than necessary. It just spelled trouble to her.
Her approach was calculated and careful and there was a special grace about how she moved that reminded him of someone from his past. It was almost comforting, had it not been for the fact that it was coming from someone he didn't know or trust.
Still, she was an interesting one.
Shadow seemed to have a knack for meeting interesting and dangerous people, which was further confirmed when she next spoke.
“You are Shadow. Correct?” She asked.
Shadow's red eyes locked onto her eyes and the red coloration began to swirl and darken in the firelight. While it was usually rage which triggered this reaction, this time it was shock more than anything else. He unconsciously let his right hand slip back to the handle of his dagger, but caught himself in time to stop just before actually grasping it.
"... How do you know that name?" He asked in a lower voice than before.
"Only four people have ever known me by that name, most of whom are dead. One was the Grandmaster of Te'i Sai's mountain fortress here in Cre' Est who is the one who gave me that name, but he now lies dead and buried beneath the fortress. Two was my mother, Meya, the secret head of Te'i Sai and one of two individuals pulling the strings of the Grandmasters themselves. She too lies dead by my hand. Third was a young Assassin whom I trained and brought with me into battle against Te'i Sai, and who now lives as a shadow to mine."
He saw her falter for a moment and waited until she had regained control before speaking again. He was unsure if it was a lack of rest and mental relaxation, or something else which could prove troublesome. Either way, he continued.
"And the final person who knew that name was something of a hermit, living by himself in the wilderness. A man with no family as far as I know, and no connection to the outside world save for the skills he acquired in his life. I don't know what his name is, nor if he's still alive, but I was able to confirm that he was training someone before I lost contact with him not long ago. I know for a fact that it was Te'i Sai who killed him, and that they left a note attached to his corpse which spoke to kill me. I never saw the body or the note, but one of my scouts did and was kind enough to warn me to be on my guard."
He shifted his weight in his seat, now taking a more upright seated position. While his position was still open and relatively non threatening, it was none the less very guarded which signified that he was becoming somewhat anxious with her.
"So I'll ask you once more: How do you know that name?" His voice had returned to its normal pitch but was slightly louder in volume this time.
Still, she was an interesting one.
Shadow seemed to have a knack for meeting interesting and dangerous people, which was further confirmed when she next spoke.
“You are Shadow. Correct?” She asked.
Shadow's red eyes locked onto her eyes and the red coloration began to swirl and darken in the firelight. While it was usually rage which triggered this reaction, this time it was shock more than anything else. He unconsciously let his right hand slip back to the handle of his dagger, but caught himself in time to stop just before actually grasping it.
"... How do you know that name?" He asked in a lower voice than before.
"Only four people have ever known me by that name, most of whom are dead. One was the Grandmaster of Te'i Sai's mountain fortress here in Cre' Est who is the one who gave me that name, but he now lies dead and buried beneath the fortress. Two was my mother, Meya, the secret head of Te'i Sai and one of two individuals pulling the strings of the Grandmasters themselves. She too lies dead by my hand. Third was a young Assassin whom I trained and brought with me into battle against Te'i Sai, and who now lives as a shadow to mine."
He saw her falter for a moment and waited until she had regained control before speaking again. He was unsure if it was a lack of rest and mental relaxation, or something else which could prove troublesome. Either way, he continued.
"And the final person who knew that name was something of a hermit, living by himself in the wilderness. A man with no family as far as I know, and no connection to the outside world save for the skills he acquired in his life. I don't know what his name is, nor if he's still alive, but I was able to confirm that he was training someone before I lost contact with him not long ago. I know for a fact that it was Te'i Sai who killed him, and that they left a note attached to his corpse which spoke to kill me. I never saw the body or the note, but one of my scouts did and was kind enough to warn me to be on my guard."
He shifted his weight in his seat, now taking a more upright seated position. While his position was still open and relatively non threatening, it was none the less very guarded which signified that he was becoming somewhat anxious with her.
"So I'll ask you once more: How do you know that name?" His voice had returned to its normal pitch but was slightly louder in volume this time.
"And the final person who knew that name was something of a hermit, living by himself in the wilderness. A man with no family as far as I know, and no connection to the outside world save for the skills he acquired in his life. I don't know what his name is, nor if he's still alive, but I was able to confirm that he was training someone before I lost contact with him not long ago. I know for a fact that it was Te'i Sai who killed him, and that they left a note attached to his corpse which spoke to kill me. I never saw the body or the note, but one of my scouts did and was kind enough to warn me to be on my guard." He said.
Mayumi recognized the details of the last person to be her master and now knew that Shadow knew her master.
‘It’s confirmed. Te’i Sai killed Master.’ The aura around her darkened with hatred for a split second before returning to its usual nature.
"So I'll ask you once more: How do you know that name?" He asked louder this time.
She wondered if she had made the wrong move by mentioning his name, but she had needed to confirm his identity though. His body tensing told her that he was no longer relaxed and his guard was up, showing signs of anxiety. At that moment, she knew she had to do something about it that minute or risk the chance of losing the trail she had been following for a year.
She slowly took out the letter from one of her many skirts’ pocket, the letter containing the words he had just spoken not a minute ago. Her pale gloved hand held it out to him above the fire, not minding the heat. Knowing words would not convince the man before her in his current predicament, she gave him solid evidence thinking it to be a better choice.
“From the details of the last person you have just spoken about, I am sure you are talking about my master. I refuse to do as the letter says for I know it was not my master who wrote it. I was here to find out who had killed him and wrote this letter, but it seems my questions have already been answered.” She explained in a monotone.
“I need to be sure though. Does the dark red symbol on that letter represent Te’i Sai?” she inquired.
Suddenly, the pained cry of a person was heard somewhere northwest of them.
‘Another victim.’ The girl thought, but felt the small achievement was not good enough.
She had set up traps in her blind spots earlier before entering the small forested area where they currently sat in, lowering the risk of any attacker catching her off-guard. She had been hearing faint thuds all around the area during their conversation, notifying her of the people or animals being caught in her traps. At the same time, she took it as training, improving her skills.
Mayumi recognized the details of the last person to be her master and now knew that Shadow knew her master.
‘It’s confirmed. Te’i Sai killed Master.’ The aura around her darkened with hatred for a split second before returning to its usual nature.
"So I'll ask you once more: How do you know that name?" He asked louder this time.
She wondered if she had made the wrong move by mentioning his name, but she had needed to confirm his identity though. His body tensing told her that he was no longer relaxed and his guard was up, showing signs of anxiety. At that moment, she knew she had to do something about it that minute or risk the chance of losing the trail she had been following for a year.
She slowly took out the letter from one of her many skirts’ pocket, the letter containing the words he had just spoken not a minute ago. Her pale gloved hand held it out to him above the fire, not minding the heat. Knowing words would not convince the man before her in his current predicament, she gave him solid evidence thinking it to be a better choice.
“From the details of the last person you have just spoken about, I am sure you are talking about my master. I refuse to do as the letter says for I know it was not my master who wrote it. I was here to find out who had killed him and wrote this letter, but it seems my questions have already been answered.” She explained in a monotone.
“I need to be sure though. Does the dark red symbol on that letter represent Te’i Sai?” she inquired.
Suddenly, the pained cry of a person was heard somewhere northwest of them.
‘Another victim.’ The girl thought, but felt the small achievement was not good enough.
She had set up traps in her blind spots earlier before entering the small forested area where they currently sat in, lowering the risk of any attacker catching her off-guard. She had been hearing faint thuds all around the area during their conversation, notifying her of the people or animals being caught in her traps. At the same time, she took it as training, improving her skills.
“From the details of the last person you have just spoken about, I am sure you are talking about my master. I refuse to do as the letter says for I know it was not my master who wrote it. I was here to find out who had killed him and wrote this letter, but it seems my questions have already been answered.” She explained in a monotone.
“I need to be sure though. Does the dark red symbol on that letter represent Te’i Sai?” she inquired.
Shadow was skeptical, but never the less relaxed his body and stood up to take the letter from her. His six foot frame dwarfed her as she sat on the log and he reached out to accept the letter. He looked at it front and back and examined the parchment it was written on. It seemed ordinary paper, but it was actually a special skin made out of the distinctive paper like flesh of a creature known as the Acro Fi'l, a kind of wombat that lived only in the forests of Roda Valley, Te'i Sai's Cre' Itian Mountain Fortress.
Suddenly, the pained cry of a person was heard somewhere northwest of them.
Shadow's ears perked up and his eyes slid from the letter to the direction the cry came from. He didn't react to it, as it was not in his nature to go out of his way to help someone where there was no benefit save for "moral achievement". He looked back to the letter and opened it up to read it's contents.
Kill Shadow...
He recognized the handwriting immediately, and he now knew that once again, he was going to have to be on the run. The handwriting came from none other than the head of the Wraith's, Kiiro. The Wraiths were a team of what were known in the trade as Super Elites, Assassins with training and skills that far transcended those of normal Assassins and who could hold their own in combat against any opponent and against any opposing weapon. Shadow himself was one of the Super Elite, but he was not a member of the Wraiths. They were a squad put together by Te'i Sai's second in command of Roda Valley known as Korvaiis. Kiiro was his son, and was the one whom he wanted to take over Te'i Sai now that Grandmaster Takai was dead and gone.
"... So Kiiro's on my trail once again... Perfect." He said as his eyes darkened and churned once again in the moonlight.
He took the letter and tossed it into the fire, watching with some satisfaction as the red engraving erupted into flames and disappeared. He looked back at the young woman before him, but he offered no smile or hint of emotion as he spoke.
"No matter the circumstances behind how your master died, nor how you came to find me, there is really only one thing that you should be concerned with at this point young lady: Run." He said as he walked back over to sit down on his log again.
"Kiiro, leader and by far the most powerful of the Wraiths, is now hunting me once again despite his defeat the last time we met. If you stay in my presence for too long, you'll meet him for yourself and you will die, of that, I can guarantee... About your master, there is no doubt in my mind that Kiiro is the one who killed him. I regret what happened to him, as though we weren't really friends, we weren't enemies either and I had great respect for his skills and his bravery to live a life in opposition to Te'i Sai where most all others live in fear."
His eyes looked over to hers once again, and he was now completely relaxed despite what he was saying.
"Kiiro is far too powerful for you to defeat or to hunt without getting yourself killed. Should you choose to go after him, his fellow Wraiths will find and kill you before you ever get close. So if you have any thoughts of revenge in mind, abandon them right now. I knew your master well enough to understand that he was beyond thoughts of revenge and spite, and as his pupil you should be too. Instead, why don't you tell me what his final words to you were before his death. It might help me determine how best to proceed with investigating this mess and helping you find a way to put his soul to rest which is what he'd prefer as opposed to you getting yourself killed without meaning or purpose."
“I need to be sure though. Does the dark red symbol on that letter represent Te’i Sai?” she inquired.
Shadow was skeptical, but never the less relaxed his body and stood up to take the letter from her. His six foot frame dwarfed her as she sat on the log and he reached out to accept the letter. He looked at it front and back and examined the parchment it was written on. It seemed ordinary paper, but it was actually a special skin made out of the distinctive paper like flesh of a creature known as the Acro Fi'l, a kind of wombat that lived only in the forests of Roda Valley, Te'i Sai's Cre' Itian Mountain Fortress.
Suddenly, the pained cry of a person was heard somewhere northwest of them.
Shadow's ears perked up and his eyes slid from the letter to the direction the cry came from. He didn't react to it, as it was not in his nature to go out of his way to help someone where there was no benefit save for "moral achievement". He looked back to the letter and opened it up to read it's contents.
Kill Shadow...
He recognized the handwriting immediately, and he now knew that once again, he was going to have to be on the run. The handwriting came from none other than the head of the Wraith's, Kiiro. The Wraiths were a team of what were known in the trade as Super Elites, Assassins with training and skills that far transcended those of normal Assassins and who could hold their own in combat against any opponent and against any opposing weapon. Shadow himself was one of the Super Elite, but he was not a member of the Wraiths. They were a squad put together by Te'i Sai's second in command of Roda Valley known as Korvaiis. Kiiro was his son, and was the one whom he wanted to take over Te'i Sai now that Grandmaster Takai was dead and gone.
"... So Kiiro's on my trail once again... Perfect." He said as his eyes darkened and churned once again in the moonlight.
He took the letter and tossed it into the fire, watching with some satisfaction as the red engraving erupted into flames and disappeared. He looked back at the young woman before him, but he offered no smile or hint of emotion as he spoke.
"No matter the circumstances behind how your master died, nor how you came to find me, there is really only one thing that you should be concerned with at this point young lady: Run." He said as he walked back over to sit down on his log again.
"Kiiro, leader and by far the most powerful of the Wraiths, is now hunting me once again despite his defeat the last time we met. If you stay in my presence for too long, you'll meet him for yourself and you will die, of that, I can guarantee... About your master, there is no doubt in my mind that Kiiro is the one who killed him. I regret what happened to him, as though we weren't really friends, we weren't enemies either and I had great respect for his skills and his bravery to live a life in opposition to Te'i Sai where most all others live in fear."
His eyes looked over to hers once again, and he was now completely relaxed despite what he was saying.
"Kiiro is far too powerful for you to defeat or to hunt without getting yourself killed. Should you choose to go after him, his fellow Wraiths will find and kill you before you ever get close. So if you have any thoughts of revenge in mind, abandon them right now. I knew your master well enough to understand that he was beyond thoughts of revenge and spite, and as his pupil you should be too. Instead, why don't you tell me what his final words to you were before his death. It might help me determine how best to proceed with investigating this mess and helping you find a way to put his soul to rest which is what he'd prefer as opposed to you getting yourself killed without meaning or purpose."
She watched him as he examined the letter, his face expressing recognition when he read the letter’s contents.
"... So Kiiro's on my trail once again... Perfect." He said.
‘Kiiro?’
The letter was then tossed into the fire and she watched warily as the man watched the letter burn with what she thinks to be a satisfactory look.
"No matter the circumstances behind how your master died, nor how you came to find me, there is really only one thing that you should be concerned with at this point young lady: Run." He told her as he went back to his seat by the fire.
At the word ‘Run’ she felt something within her burn. She, a weapon, was to run from the enemies she was supposed to defeat. It sounded weird to her, but the explanation she received next made the weirdness about the situation disappear.
"Kiiro, leader and by far the most powerful of the Wraiths, is now hunting me once again despite his defeat the last time we met. If you stay in my presence for too long, you'll meet him for yourself and you will die, of that, I can guarantee... About your master, there is no doubt in my mind that Kiiro is the one who killed him. I regret what happened to him, as though we weren't really friends, we weren't enemies either and I had great respect for his skills and his bravery to live a life in opposition to Te'i Sai where most all others live in fear."
His eyes met hers through the shadow of her hood and she could feel that he was at ease despite what he was saying.
"Kiiro is far too powerful for you to defeat or to hunt without getting yourself killed. Should you choose to go after him, his fellow Wraiths will find and kill you before you ever get close. So if you have any thoughts of revenge in mind, abandon them right now. I knew your master well enough to understand that he was beyond thoughts of revenge and spite, and as his pupil you should be too. Instead, why don't you tell me what his final words to you were before his death. It might help me determine how best to proceed with investigating this mess and helping you find a way to put his soul to rest which is what he'd prefer as opposed to you getting yourself killed without meaning or purpose."
Mayumi pondered on his words. He didn’t sound like he was lying, but why would her master not want her to avenge his death? Why was he killed? Why would her master care if she was killed without meaning or purpose? Why…?
Never-ending questions with new ones adding to the pile every day, haunted her mind since the day her master was brutally killed started flowing once again. So many questions she wanted answers to but knew she had no right to question her master’s doings.
‘Run. Live in fear.’ The words he spoke that caught her attention earlier echoed in her mind.
“I will not run but observe my opponent and conquer flaws that still exist in me. Fear doesn’t exist in me, this weapon that exist only for its master with the only purpose of fulfilling its master’s wishes. If I die, I die. A weapon without its master is a meaningless useless thing. What really matters is if I have fulfilled my master’s wishes.” She spoke in a monotone, her face in its usual expressionless way.
“If what you said about my master not wanting me to avenge him is true, I’ll stop it this instant. I was on the path of revenge since he was killed a year ago but if that is not his wishes I will not pursue it any longer.” There was no hesitation in her voice as she spoke, showing her loyalty and obedience to the mysterious man who she called master.
“His last words to me before he was killed were, ‘Patience is a virtue. Watch, study, observe. Never Assume and Always Be Prepared.’” She recited it from memory as they were embedded into her mind.
There was some kind of a warm sensation that filled her every time she recited those words. It felt like her master was still alive somewhere, but when reality hit her and she realized it wasn’t true the warm sensation would vanish. She never understood what it was, brushing it off as nothing.
A sudden gust of wind blew the hood that shadowed her face off, revealing a pale face and long silver hair. Deep pools of red-black orbs stared at the man before them with not an emotion that seemed to exist within their owner.
She would have stopped the hood from falling off, but didn’t see a reason to hide her identity from him.
“But… if revenge was not what he wants me to do. Then what is? I know Master never leaves without a reason.” She was still not too sure if she could trust his words.
"... So Kiiro's on my trail once again... Perfect." He said.
‘Kiiro?’
The letter was then tossed into the fire and she watched warily as the man watched the letter burn with what she thinks to be a satisfactory look.
"No matter the circumstances behind how your master died, nor how you came to find me, there is really only one thing that you should be concerned with at this point young lady: Run." He told her as he went back to his seat by the fire.
At the word ‘Run’ she felt something within her burn. She, a weapon, was to run from the enemies she was supposed to defeat. It sounded weird to her, but the explanation she received next made the weirdness about the situation disappear.
"Kiiro, leader and by far the most powerful of the Wraiths, is now hunting me once again despite his defeat the last time we met. If you stay in my presence for too long, you'll meet him for yourself and you will die, of that, I can guarantee... About your master, there is no doubt in my mind that Kiiro is the one who killed him. I regret what happened to him, as though we weren't really friends, we weren't enemies either and I had great respect for his skills and his bravery to live a life in opposition to Te'i Sai where most all others live in fear."
His eyes met hers through the shadow of her hood and she could feel that he was at ease despite what he was saying.
"Kiiro is far too powerful for you to defeat or to hunt without getting yourself killed. Should you choose to go after him, his fellow Wraiths will find and kill you before you ever get close. So if you have any thoughts of revenge in mind, abandon them right now. I knew your master well enough to understand that he was beyond thoughts of revenge and spite, and as his pupil you should be too. Instead, why don't you tell me what his final words to you were before his death. It might help me determine how best to proceed with investigating this mess and helping you find a way to put his soul to rest which is what he'd prefer as opposed to you getting yourself killed without meaning or purpose."
Mayumi pondered on his words. He didn’t sound like he was lying, but why would her master not want her to avenge his death? Why was he killed? Why would her master care if she was killed without meaning or purpose? Why…?
Never-ending questions with new ones adding to the pile every day, haunted her mind since the day her master was brutally killed started flowing once again. So many questions she wanted answers to but knew she had no right to question her master’s doings.
‘Run. Live in fear.’ The words he spoke that caught her attention earlier echoed in her mind.
“I will not run but observe my opponent and conquer flaws that still exist in me. Fear doesn’t exist in me, this weapon that exist only for its master with the only purpose of fulfilling its master’s wishes. If I die, I die. A weapon without its master is a meaningless useless thing. What really matters is if I have fulfilled my master’s wishes.” She spoke in a monotone, her face in its usual expressionless way.
“If what you said about my master not wanting me to avenge him is true, I’ll stop it this instant. I was on the path of revenge since he was killed a year ago but if that is not his wishes I will not pursue it any longer.” There was no hesitation in her voice as she spoke, showing her loyalty and obedience to the mysterious man who she called master.
“His last words to me before he was killed were, ‘Patience is a virtue. Watch, study, observe. Never Assume and Always Be Prepared.’” She recited it from memory as they were embedded into her mind.
There was some kind of a warm sensation that filled her every time she recited those words. It felt like her master was still alive somewhere, but when reality hit her and she realized it wasn’t true the warm sensation would vanish. She never understood what it was, brushing it off as nothing.
A sudden gust of wind blew the hood that shadowed her face off, revealing a pale face and long silver hair. Deep pools of red-black orbs stared at the man before them with not an emotion that seemed to exist within their owner.
She would have stopped the hood from falling off, but didn’t see a reason to hide her identity from him.
“But… if revenge was not what he wants me to do. Then what is? I know Master never leaves without a reason.” She was still not too sure if she could trust his words.
Blood red eyes searched the darkened red and black pools they now stared at from across the fire, and Shadow contemplated both her words and the final words of her master. As she spoke about being a weapon, he had to wonder what was truly going on in the depths of her mind. Was she truly brainwashed to the point where she didn't believe that she was anything but a weapon? Such a mindset was not only dangerous, but tragic, and Shadow knew it all too well for he had been the exact same way at one time.
Being raised as the top Assassin of Te'i Sai, he was taught that he was the weapon and that everything else was just fodder for his wrath. Neither man, woman, nor child was safe from his blade when he set his sights on them. There had never been any emotion, sympathy or regret about what he had done until the idea that he was a weapon and a weapon only finally was extinguished from his mind.
Her master's words rang out and sparked something from his memory. The memory was repressed and difficult to access, and Shadow had a bit of a hard time deciphering it as his brows furrowed a bit while he dug through his thoughts trying to access the memory.
‘Patience is a virtue. Watch, study, observe. Never Assume and Always Be Prepared.’
No matter how hard Shadow thought, he could remember only the words, no face or environment to go with them. He remembered things about the man she spoke of, but he could not remember his face or where exactly he had lived. Those words had been spoken to him verbatim once before, but try as he might he just couldn't bring the memory to the surface. He stopped trying and allowed himself to relax as he closed his eyes and let out a sigh.
"... So you believe that you are but a weapon do you?" He asked, bringing back that topic in his mind to replace the words of her master.
"I can relate. When I was first being trained as Te'i Sai's top Assassin I too thought that I was but a weapon. However, with time, I was proven wrong. Nobody is only ever one thing in life young lady, nobody. Even your master had multiple talents and viewpoints about himself and the world around him. I doubt that he really intended for you to end up this way." He said as he looked up at her once more, taking in her features and committing them to memory.
"My guess is that sometime during training your mind began to falter, taking more abuse than it could handle from his methods of training, and so to preserve what sanity you had left he gave you a single purpose to live for that your mind could focus on. In this way, he saved your life. Also, doing so ensured that you remained under his control. Otherwise, you would have suffered the same fate that I did when I was younger." He said, somewhat sadly.
Being raised as the top Assassin of Te'i Sai, he was taught that he was the weapon and that everything else was just fodder for his wrath. Neither man, woman, nor child was safe from his blade when he set his sights on them. There had never been any emotion, sympathy or regret about what he had done until the idea that he was a weapon and a weapon only finally was extinguished from his mind.
Her master's words rang out and sparked something from his memory. The memory was repressed and difficult to access, and Shadow had a bit of a hard time deciphering it as his brows furrowed a bit while he dug through his thoughts trying to access the memory.
‘Patience is a virtue. Watch, study, observe. Never Assume and Always Be Prepared.’
No matter how hard Shadow thought, he could remember only the words, no face or environment to go with them. He remembered things about the man she spoke of, but he could not remember his face or where exactly he had lived. Those words had been spoken to him verbatim once before, but try as he might he just couldn't bring the memory to the surface. He stopped trying and allowed himself to relax as he closed his eyes and let out a sigh.
"... So you believe that you are but a weapon do you?" He asked, bringing back that topic in his mind to replace the words of her master.
"I can relate. When I was first being trained as Te'i Sai's top Assassin I too thought that I was but a weapon. However, with time, I was proven wrong. Nobody is only ever one thing in life young lady, nobody. Even your master had multiple talents and viewpoints about himself and the world around him. I doubt that he really intended for you to end up this way." He said as he looked up at her once more, taking in her features and committing them to memory.
"My guess is that sometime during training your mind began to falter, taking more abuse than it could handle from his methods of training, and so to preserve what sanity you had left he gave you a single purpose to live for that your mind could focus on. In this way, he saved your life. Also, doing so ensured that you remained under his control. Otherwise, you would have suffered the same fate that I did when I was younger." He said, somewhat sadly.
"... So you believe that you are but a weapon do you?" He asked.
She looked at him with a neutral expression, questioning his words in her mind.
"I can relate. When I was first being trained as Te'i Sai's top Assassin I too thought that I was but a weapon. However, with time, I was proven wrong. Nobody is only ever one thing in life young lady, nobody. Even your master had multiple talents and viewpoints about himself and the world around him. I doubt that he really intended for you to end up this way."
Though her face was void of emotion, she was in fact struggling on the inside to understand his words. What he spoke of was foreign to her, it was the first time someone had spoken of this to her.
"My guess is that sometime during training your mind began to falter, taking more abuse than it could handle from his methods of training, and so to preserve what sanity you had left he gave you a single purpose to live for that your mind could focus on. In this way, he saved your life. Also, doing so ensured that you remained under his control. Otherwise, you would have suffered the same fate that I did when I was younger.” He said with an emotion she did not find a need to understand.
She felt aroused by this strange subject, something urging her to find out what it meant.
“I do not understand what you speak of -“
She was about to continue when she felt a slight shift in the surrounding aura, Sora’s sharp signal only confirming her suspicions.
‘Danger.’
The sound of metal cutting through the wind at extreme speeds came soaring towards her from behind. Spinning round just a second before the weapon reached her, she managed to direct it away from her using her armguard. Black-red orbs scanned the area in front of her, watching for any signs of movement. The forest that surrounded their small clearing going silent with the danger that lurked within them.
“Just as he said. The young girl has potential.” A deep voice spoke.
Senses spread wide, sensing even the slightest shift in the air, she stood in a position that would allow her to retaliate attacks in any angle. Her senses seemed to be ringing alarm bells in her head, warning her of the dangerous opponent she was about to face.
A man in a black outfit of light body armor stepped out of the shadows from the trees in front of her. His outfit was similar to Shadow’s, excluding the jacket Shadow wore, and carried a sword of medium length on his back Mayumi took a cautious step to the side making a little more distance between them. The man had dark brown hair with pale skin and viridian eyes. He was an averaged size man but she knew better than to judge others by their appearance.
“Unfortunately, you have failed to do as the letter said. This is quite unexpected. It seems we have underestimated your intelligence.” The man spoke with a hint of amusement.
‘Is he the one Shadow had talked about earlier?’ She wondered.
“I refuse to do anything for anyone else besides my master.” Mayumi replied calmly, her eyes never leaving the man.
She was still wary that Shadow was behind her and counted on Sora to watch her back for her, trusting no one but herself and her pet.
“Such loyalty and determination, but what use are you when your master is dead?” he questioned with mockery.
Mayumi’s eyes flashed with killing intent for a moment. The man seemed to have caught the look in her eyes at that moment and chuckled.
“Don’t worry child. Your loyalty will be of much use to Te’i Sai in future. Unfortunately, I’m not here for you today.” He told her as his dark eyes shifted to the man behind her.
She looked at him with a neutral expression, questioning his words in her mind.
"I can relate. When I was first being trained as Te'i Sai's top Assassin I too thought that I was but a weapon. However, with time, I was proven wrong. Nobody is only ever one thing in life young lady, nobody. Even your master had multiple talents and viewpoints about himself and the world around him. I doubt that he really intended for you to end up this way."
Though her face was void of emotion, she was in fact struggling on the inside to understand his words. What he spoke of was foreign to her, it was the first time someone had spoken of this to her.
"My guess is that sometime during training your mind began to falter, taking more abuse than it could handle from his methods of training, and so to preserve what sanity you had left he gave you a single purpose to live for that your mind could focus on. In this way, he saved your life. Also, doing so ensured that you remained under his control. Otherwise, you would have suffered the same fate that I did when I was younger.” He said with an emotion she did not find a need to understand.
She felt aroused by this strange subject, something urging her to find out what it meant.
“I do not understand what you speak of -“
She was about to continue when she felt a slight shift in the surrounding aura, Sora’s sharp signal only confirming her suspicions.
‘Danger.’
The sound of metal cutting through the wind at extreme speeds came soaring towards her from behind. Spinning round just a second before the weapon reached her, she managed to direct it away from her using her armguard. Black-red orbs scanned the area in front of her, watching for any signs of movement. The forest that surrounded their small clearing going silent with the danger that lurked within them.
“Just as he said. The young girl has potential.” A deep voice spoke.
Senses spread wide, sensing even the slightest shift in the air, she stood in a position that would allow her to retaliate attacks in any angle. Her senses seemed to be ringing alarm bells in her head, warning her of the dangerous opponent she was about to face.
A man in a black outfit of light body armor stepped out of the shadows from the trees in front of her. His outfit was similar to Shadow’s, excluding the jacket Shadow wore, and carried a sword of medium length on his back Mayumi took a cautious step to the side making a little more distance between them. The man had dark brown hair with pale skin and viridian eyes. He was an averaged size man but she knew better than to judge others by their appearance.
“Unfortunately, you have failed to do as the letter said. This is quite unexpected. It seems we have underestimated your intelligence.” The man spoke with a hint of amusement.
‘Is he the one Shadow had talked about earlier?’ She wondered.
“I refuse to do anything for anyone else besides my master.” Mayumi replied calmly, her eyes never leaving the man.
She was still wary that Shadow was behind her and counted on Sora to watch her back for her, trusting no one but herself and her pet.
“Such loyalty and determination, but what use are you when your master is dead?” he questioned with mockery.
Mayumi’s eyes flashed with killing intent for a moment. The man seemed to have caught the look in her eyes at that moment and chuckled.
“Don’t worry child. Your loyalty will be of much use to Te’i Sai in future. Unfortunately, I’m not here for you today.” He told her as his dark eyes shifted to the man behind her.
Shadow's ears snapped the instant he heard the bird in the trees giving off a non audible signal to its master and he shot to his feet at the same moment that Mayumi managed get to hers and deflect an incoming knife thrown at her from the trees. It didn't take long for the scent of leather to reach his nose, and he knew then and there what they were about to face. Sure enough, it was confirmed.
“Just as he said. The young girl has potential.” A deep voice spoke.
Shadow kept his eyes glued on the darkness of the trees as a man clad in ebon clothing and body armor walked out from the trees and locked his eyes on Mayumi.
“Unfortunately, you have failed to do as the letter said. This is quite unexpected. It seems we have underestimated your intelligence.” The man spoke with a hint of amusement.
“I refuse to do anything for anyone else besides my master.” Mayumi replied calmly.
“Such loyalty and determination, but what use are you when your master is dead?” He questioned with mockery. “Don’t worry child. Your loyalty will be of much use to Te’i Sai in future. Unfortunately, I’m not here for you today.” He told her as his dark eyes shifted to the man behind her.
Shadow came forward and, although his hand was gentle, the force of the push was not as he shoved Mayumi off to the side and stepped passed her while drawing both of his daggers shortly after. In response, the man in black armor drew his sword and took a defensive posture, pointing the tip of the blade in between Shadow's eyes as the two of them braced for what Shadow knew to be a short but very intense fight. Never before had he failed to defeat a Wraith, but each and every time they managed to push him to a specific limit that was not easy to do.
"So, Shadow..." The man said as his stance lowered a bit. "I'm surprised you didn't kill her on sight. You could have easily enough, couldn't you? Don't tell me you're getting soft?" He mocked.
Shadow didn't move, his legs rooted as if a part of the Earth beneath his feet as his right heel dug into the ground, shifting the dirt beneath it to create a support point. His mind raced as his opponent began to circle to the left, his stance wide and prepped for battle.
For what seemed an eternity, the two simply stared each other down before the first move was made. While he normally let his opponents come to him, Shadow this time instigated the attack himself. His right dagger flew forward in a stabbing motion as his left came up for a defensive posture. The wonderful thing about fighting with two blades was the they served both offense and defense simultaneously while remaining separate and variable whereas other weapons were either one or the other and had to shift with the flow of battle.
The sword came back towards his body while pointing at Shadow as he parried the stab off to the side and tried to use the parry to line up a stab of his own, Shadow's second blade coming forward and jamming the flat of his sword against the Wraith's chest as the two were suddenly face to face and within inches of each other. This sudden burst happened in less than half a second, and had Mayumi not been well trained she very well may have missed the finer details of what had just happened.
In less than half a second, Shadow had closed an eight foot gap, stabbed at his opponent and also anticipated the parry and pinned his weapon to his chest. However, his opponent too had anticipated such an ending and managed to position his feet in such a way that Shadow could not advance forward, but would instead be forced to retreat to break the coupling of their weapons and renew his assault.
"You're as fast as they say." The Wraith commented as he shoved Shadow back and disengaged for but an instant before regaining his defenses.
Shadow landed a few feet away and took a step back, readying himself as well for a renewed assault as the Wraith took the initiative this time and lunged in with a full fledged stab of his sword. Shadow parried the attack off with one blade, but his opponent had let go with his right hand at the last second and caught Shadow's hand as it instinctively came up for a slash at the forearm. Clearly, it would not be easy to gain a strong counter attack against this one. He was already proving stronger and a bit faster than other Wraith's he'd come across, which led him to believe that this one was higher in the rankings within the social order of the Wraith's hierarchy.
Shadow took the opportunity and jumped into the air, rolling on his opponent's back as his left hand was held in place. Using the hand as a pivot point, he turned in his roll and managed arch his right arm above and around his head, landing squarely behind his opponent. In this new position, Shadow's left hand had crossed his arm in front of his chest while his right hand was free and clear. Had his opponent not managed to feel him out and partially turn with him, he'd have been completely defenseless against the maneuver. The Wraith wasted no time in pulling his right leg up and in for a kick to Shadow's stomach, which managed to hit it's target.
However...
Shadow's musculature was extremely tight and unforgiving, and the Wraith, as powerful as he was, only hit and bounced away from how solid Shadow's stance was and how powerful his abdominal muscles were. Instead, the Wraith turned it to his advantage by using Shadow as a launch pad to gain distance instead of digging in for an attack.
This little dance happening in just under four seconds from when the first stab was attempted.
With distance regained and a new attack set up, the Wraith again dove inward for a stab, but this time he aimed higher towards Shadow's throat instead of his stomach.
Shadow had been trained to instinctively parry anything below his own shoulders, but anything aimed above his shoulders was fair game as far as he knew. However, Shadow had trained to block instinctively anywhere through his own private training and experience, and so the attack hit nothing but air as Shadow ducked underneath it and managed to slice part of his armor away around the lower abdomen as he swiftly and gracefully slid his stance low along the ground to allow himself freedom of movement as his opponent sailed passed him. Shadow regained his standing posture, but now held a dangerous disadvantage.
His opponent now had his back to the fire, making it slightly more difficult for Shadow to see a definitive outline not counting the fact that his opponent was already clad in ebon black armor. Clearly this was not lost on his opponent as he lowered his body against the firelight behind him to cause it to hit Shadow's eyes yet further. With his vision no longer in full use, Shadow closed his eyes and listened closely to what was in front of him. As his breathing slowed, the world around him began to slow with it. The breathing of the Wraith, Mayumi's breath a short distance away, the sound of the fire and the breeze of the wind all sharpened in his ears as his sight vanished from use.
With every breath, every shift in the Earth, Shadow saw the world around him as his opponent came in for another strike. This time it was a slash across Shadow's left shoulder aimed through towards his knee. The blow was met by the dagger in his left hand blocking it and stopping it cold despite the fact he wielded it with two hands vs Shadow wielding his dagger with one hand and Shadow's right blade came up and slashed another chunk of his armor off. As he backed away, Shadow rushed him and bashed him off his feet by digging his shoulder into the man's sternum, near knocking him into the fire itself as he walked around to his right to get the fire out of the way of his vision.
His eyes opened and the sight of his opponent with the light on the side made for a much easier position than against, and so Shadow repositioned his daggers and prepared yet again for re-engagement as his foe drew near once he was on his feet.
This time, as his opponent lunged forward Shadow had a surprise in store for him. The stab came up towards his chest once more, but Shadow's daggers went out and to the side, blades pointing inward with the tips pointed towards the ground. The two daggers came in on each other like a pair of scissors, and cleaved the approaching sword into three distinct pieces as his opponent's shock and his lapse of concentration spelled his doom after the short bout. Shadow's left blade turned flat and came up against the man's throat, a simple pulling of his arm followed and Shadow's foe dropped to the ground holding his throat and coughing horrendously.
Blood seeped from behind his hands as he tried to catch his breath, but it was no use. He was now choking on his own blood as Shadow's daggers returned home to their sheaths whilst Shadow himself turned to face his dying opponent. He grabbed him by the chin and hoisted him to his feet, the Wraith coughing blood on his way up. Shadow looked him dead in the eyes and simply glared at him until his eyes turned grey and his body went limp as he drowned in his own blood. Shadow let his body fall and kicked it away several feet with minor effort before heaving a sigh and slowly returning to his log to sit down and enjoy the warmth of the fire.
Before long, he remembered someone whom he'd since shoved to the side and looked over at her.
"... Sorry..." He said calmly as he then looked back to the fire.
“Just as he said. The young girl has potential.” A deep voice spoke.
Shadow kept his eyes glued on the darkness of the trees as a man clad in ebon clothing and body armor walked out from the trees and locked his eyes on Mayumi.
“Unfortunately, you have failed to do as the letter said. This is quite unexpected. It seems we have underestimated your intelligence.” The man spoke with a hint of amusement.
“I refuse to do anything for anyone else besides my master.” Mayumi replied calmly.
“Such loyalty and determination, but what use are you when your master is dead?” He questioned with mockery. “Don’t worry child. Your loyalty will be of much use to Te’i Sai in future. Unfortunately, I’m not here for you today.” He told her as his dark eyes shifted to the man behind her.
Shadow came forward and, although his hand was gentle, the force of the push was not as he shoved Mayumi off to the side and stepped passed her while drawing both of his daggers shortly after. In response, the man in black armor drew his sword and took a defensive posture, pointing the tip of the blade in between Shadow's eyes as the two of them braced for what Shadow knew to be a short but very intense fight. Never before had he failed to defeat a Wraith, but each and every time they managed to push him to a specific limit that was not easy to do.
"So, Shadow..." The man said as his stance lowered a bit. "I'm surprised you didn't kill her on sight. You could have easily enough, couldn't you? Don't tell me you're getting soft?" He mocked.
Shadow didn't move, his legs rooted as if a part of the Earth beneath his feet as his right heel dug into the ground, shifting the dirt beneath it to create a support point. His mind raced as his opponent began to circle to the left, his stance wide and prepped for battle.
For what seemed an eternity, the two simply stared each other down before the first move was made. While he normally let his opponents come to him, Shadow this time instigated the attack himself. His right dagger flew forward in a stabbing motion as his left came up for a defensive posture. The wonderful thing about fighting with two blades was the they served both offense and defense simultaneously while remaining separate and variable whereas other weapons were either one or the other and had to shift with the flow of battle.
The sword came back towards his body while pointing at Shadow as he parried the stab off to the side and tried to use the parry to line up a stab of his own, Shadow's second blade coming forward and jamming the flat of his sword against the Wraith's chest as the two were suddenly face to face and within inches of each other. This sudden burst happened in less than half a second, and had Mayumi not been well trained she very well may have missed the finer details of what had just happened.
In less than half a second, Shadow had closed an eight foot gap, stabbed at his opponent and also anticipated the parry and pinned his weapon to his chest. However, his opponent too had anticipated such an ending and managed to position his feet in such a way that Shadow could not advance forward, but would instead be forced to retreat to break the coupling of their weapons and renew his assault.
"You're as fast as they say." The Wraith commented as he shoved Shadow back and disengaged for but an instant before regaining his defenses.
Shadow landed a few feet away and took a step back, readying himself as well for a renewed assault as the Wraith took the initiative this time and lunged in with a full fledged stab of his sword. Shadow parried the attack off with one blade, but his opponent had let go with his right hand at the last second and caught Shadow's hand as it instinctively came up for a slash at the forearm. Clearly, it would not be easy to gain a strong counter attack against this one. He was already proving stronger and a bit faster than other Wraith's he'd come across, which led him to believe that this one was higher in the rankings within the social order of the Wraith's hierarchy.
Shadow took the opportunity and jumped into the air, rolling on his opponent's back as his left hand was held in place. Using the hand as a pivot point, he turned in his roll and managed arch his right arm above and around his head, landing squarely behind his opponent. In this new position, Shadow's left hand had crossed his arm in front of his chest while his right hand was free and clear. Had his opponent not managed to feel him out and partially turn with him, he'd have been completely defenseless against the maneuver. The Wraith wasted no time in pulling his right leg up and in for a kick to Shadow's stomach, which managed to hit it's target.
However...
Shadow's musculature was extremely tight and unforgiving, and the Wraith, as powerful as he was, only hit and bounced away from how solid Shadow's stance was and how powerful his abdominal muscles were. Instead, the Wraith turned it to his advantage by using Shadow as a launch pad to gain distance instead of digging in for an attack.
This little dance happening in just under four seconds from when the first stab was attempted.
With distance regained and a new attack set up, the Wraith again dove inward for a stab, but this time he aimed higher towards Shadow's throat instead of his stomach.
Shadow had been trained to instinctively parry anything below his own shoulders, but anything aimed above his shoulders was fair game as far as he knew. However, Shadow had trained to block instinctively anywhere through his own private training and experience, and so the attack hit nothing but air as Shadow ducked underneath it and managed to slice part of his armor away around the lower abdomen as he swiftly and gracefully slid his stance low along the ground to allow himself freedom of movement as his opponent sailed passed him. Shadow regained his standing posture, but now held a dangerous disadvantage.
His opponent now had his back to the fire, making it slightly more difficult for Shadow to see a definitive outline not counting the fact that his opponent was already clad in ebon black armor. Clearly this was not lost on his opponent as he lowered his body against the firelight behind him to cause it to hit Shadow's eyes yet further. With his vision no longer in full use, Shadow closed his eyes and listened closely to what was in front of him. As his breathing slowed, the world around him began to slow with it. The breathing of the Wraith, Mayumi's breath a short distance away, the sound of the fire and the breeze of the wind all sharpened in his ears as his sight vanished from use.
With every breath, every shift in the Earth, Shadow saw the world around him as his opponent came in for another strike. This time it was a slash across Shadow's left shoulder aimed through towards his knee. The blow was met by the dagger in his left hand blocking it and stopping it cold despite the fact he wielded it with two hands vs Shadow wielding his dagger with one hand and Shadow's right blade came up and slashed another chunk of his armor off. As he backed away, Shadow rushed him and bashed him off his feet by digging his shoulder into the man's sternum, near knocking him into the fire itself as he walked around to his right to get the fire out of the way of his vision.
His eyes opened and the sight of his opponent with the light on the side made for a much easier position than against, and so Shadow repositioned his daggers and prepared yet again for re-engagement as his foe drew near once he was on his feet.
This time, as his opponent lunged forward Shadow had a surprise in store for him. The stab came up towards his chest once more, but Shadow's daggers went out and to the side, blades pointing inward with the tips pointed towards the ground. The two daggers came in on each other like a pair of scissors, and cleaved the approaching sword into three distinct pieces as his opponent's shock and his lapse of concentration spelled his doom after the short bout. Shadow's left blade turned flat and came up against the man's throat, a simple pulling of his arm followed and Shadow's foe dropped to the ground holding his throat and coughing horrendously.
Blood seeped from behind his hands as he tried to catch his breath, but it was no use. He was now choking on his own blood as Shadow's daggers returned home to their sheaths whilst Shadow himself turned to face his dying opponent. He grabbed him by the chin and hoisted him to his feet, the Wraith coughing blood on his way up. Shadow looked him dead in the eyes and simply glared at him until his eyes turned grey and his body went limp as he drowned in his own blood. Shadow let his body fall and kicked it away several feet with minor effort before heaving a sigh and slowly returning to his log to sit down and enjoy the warmth of the fire.
Before long, he remembered someone whom he'd since shoved to the side and looked over at her.
"... Sorry..." He said calmly as he then looked back to the fire.
Mayumi had heard Shadow’s footsteps coming closer towards her from behind but wasn’t ready for what happened next. The moment she felt his hand on her shoulder, she tensed and didn’t had much time to realize what he was about to do. She was shoved to the side with much force that had she not fast reflexes she would have fallen clumsily to the ground. Flipping forward with the force of the shove, she landed on her hands before landing in a crouch with a cat’s grace at the side lines of the soon to be battle field.
The two men drew their weapons and took their stances. Mayumi took this opportunity to study the two men’s fighting style while still being on guard in case there were more enemies around.
"So, Shadow..." The man said as his stance lowered a bit. "I'm surprised you didn't kill her on sight. You could have easily enough, couldn't you? Don't tell me you're getting soft?" He mocked.
The man’s mockery didn’t seem to affect Shadow as he kept still, not moving from his battle stance as his opponent began to circle to the left with his stance wide and prepped for battle.
During the few minutes that the two men stared each other down, Mayumi could feel the intensity of the nearing battle building with each passing second. Then, the battle begun with Shadow’s right dagger soaring forward in a stabbing motion as his left came up as a defense.
The sword came back towards his body while pointing at Shadow as he parried the stab off to the side and tried to use the parry to line up a stab of his own, Shadow's second blade coming forward and jamming the flat of his sword against the Wraith's chest as the two were suddenly face to face and within inches of each other. Mayumi’s eyes were focused on the battle as the flurry of attacks occurred within half a second catching evens the slightest movement made.
In less than half a second, Shadow had closed an eight foot gap, stabbed at his opponent and also anticipated the parry and pinned his weapon to his chest. However, his opponent too had anticipated such an ending and managed to position his feet in such a way that Shadow could not advance forward, but would instead be forced to retreat to break the coupling of their weapons and renew his assault.
‘He’s fast.’ Just as she thought that, Shadow’s opponent spoke her thoughts.
"You're as fast as they say." The Wraith commented as he shoved Shadow back and disengaged for but an instant before regaining his defenses.
Shadow landed a few feet away and took a step back, readying himself as well for a renewed assault as the Wraith took the initiative this time and lunged in with a full fledged stab of his sword. Shadow parried the attack off with one blade, but his opponent had let go with his right hand at the last second and caught Shadow's hand as it instinctively came up for a slash at the forearm.
Mayumi observed the fight, her eyes not leaving them for even a second. The two men were almost on par with each other and Shadow seemed to be having difficulty landing a stronger counter attack against his opponent. The fight continued with Shadow quickly gaining the upper hand while Mayumi continued to watch the battle closely, not a single detail missed with her trained eyesight.
Soon, the battle neared it's end.
This time, as Shadow’s opponent lunged forward Shadow had a surprise in store for him. The stab came up towards his chest once more, but Shadow's daggers went out and to the side, blades pointing inward with the tips pointed towards the ground. The two daggers came in on each other like a pair of scissors, and cleaved the approaching sword into three distinct pieces as his opponent's shock and his lapse of concentration spelled his doom after the short bout. Shadow's left blade turned flat and came up against the man's throat, a simple pulling of his arm followed and Shadow's foe dropped to the ground holding his throat and coughing horrendously.
Blood seeped from behind his hands as he tried to catch his breath, but it was no use. He was now choking on his own blood as Shadow's daggers returned home to their sheaths whilst Shadow himself turned to face his dying opponent. He grabbed him by the chin and hoisted him to his feet, the Wraith coughing blood on his way up. Shadow looked him dead in the eyes and simply glared at him until his eyes turned grey and his body went limp as he drowned in his own blood. Shadow let his body fall and kicked it away several feet with minor effort before heaving a sigh and slowly returning to his log to sit down and enjoy the warmth of the fire.
"... Sorry..." He said calmly after a while before turning back to the fire.
Mayumi stood and walked over to the now dead man. Bending down to feel his pulse on the neck, she assured herself that he was dead.
“Is this man one of the wraiths you spoke of?” She asked as she stood, staring at the corpse.
If that man was who she thought him to be, then she would know for sure that Shadow’s words were true and not lies to deceit her. It would indeed be difficult to defeat a man like that at her current level, not to mention, a group of them. She would have to start training rigorously if she had any intentions of killing one in future.
‘I’ll lay low and train, for now.’ Her mind spun with plans a thousand steps ahead for her future training.
She was determined to avenge her master in some way. They would pay for killing the man who gave her a reason to continue leaving. She would have probably been dead long ago had the mysterious man not found her. Then again, since that day she found him murdered, her reason for living had slowly been fading. If it weren’t for the thought of revenge, she wouldn’t be here today as well. As she had said earlier, a weapon was meaningless without its master.
‘I knew your master well enough to understand that he was beyond thoughts of revenge and spite, and as his pupil you should be too.’ Shadow’s words rang in her mind, her plans vanishing with those words.
‘What exactly does Master wants me to do then?’ She questioned her mind that had no answers.
Her goal up till now was to avenge her master, but now that she has no mission, she would no longer have a reason to live, but leaving her master unavenged... Could she do that?
“Such loyalty and determination, but what use are you when your master is dead? Don’t worry child. Your loyalty will be of much use to Te’i Sai in future.” The words of the man flashed in her mind.
“What would Te’i Sai want with me? A weapon that skills cannot compare to theirs.” She turned to face Shadow. Though her face was expressionless, her eyes showed a hint of what she felt deep within, ‘hopeless and lost’, before returning to it’s dull state within the blink of an eye. If possible, they seemed more lifeless than before.
The two men drew their weapons and took their stances. Mayumi took this opportunity to study the two men’s fighting style while still being on guard in case there were more enemies around.
"So, Shadow..." The man said as his stance lowered a bit. "I'm surprised you didn't kill her on sight. You could have easily enough, couldn't you? Don't tell me you're getting soft?" He mocked.
The man’s mockery didn’t seem to affect Shadow as he kept still, not moving from his battle stance as his opponent began to circle to the left with his stance wide and prepped for battle.
During the few minutes that the two men stared each other down, Mayumi could feel the intensity of the nearing battle building with each passing second. Then, the battle begun with Shadow’s right dagger soaring forward in a stabbing motion as his left came up as a defense.
The sword came back towards his body while pointing at Shadow as he parried the stab off to the side and tried to use the parry to line up a stab of his own, Shadow's second blade coming forward and jamming the flat of his sword against the Wraith's chest as the two were suddenly face to face and within inches of each other. Mayumi’s eyes were focused on the battle as the flurry of attacks occurred within half a second catching evens the slightest movement made.
In less than half a second, Shadow had closed an eight foot gap, stabbed at his opponent and also anticipated the parry and pinned his weapon to his chest. However, his opponent too had anticipated such an ending and managed to position his feet in such a way that Shadow could not advance forward, but would instead be forced to retreat to break the coupling of their weapons and renew his assault.
‘He’s fast.’ Just as she thought that, Shadow’s opponent spoke her thoughts.
"You're as fast as they say." The Wraith commented as he shoved Shadow back and disengaged for but an instant before regaining his defenses.
Shadow landed a few feet away and took a step back, readying himself as well for a renewed assault as the Wraith took the initiative this time and lunged in with a full fledged stab of his sword. Shadow parried the attack off with one blade, but his opponent had let go with his right hand at the last second and caught Shadow's hand as it instinctively came up for a slash at the forearm.
Mayumi observed the fight, her eyes not leaving them for even a second. The two men were almost on par with each other and Shadow seemed to be having difficulty landing a stronger counter attack against his opponent. The fight continued with Shadow quickly gaining the upper hand while Mayumi continued to watch the battle closely, not a single detail missed with her trained eyesight.
Soon, the battle neared it's end.
This time, as Shadow’s opponent lunged forward Shadow had a surprise in store for him. The stab came up towards his chest once more, but Shadow's daggers went out and to the side, blades pointing inward with the tips pointed towards the ground. The two daggers came in on each other like a pair of scissors, and cleaved the approaching sword into three distinct pieces as his opponent's shock and his lapse of concentration spelled his doom after the short bout. Shadow's left blade turned flat and came up against the man's throat, a simple pulling of his arm followed and Shadow's foe dropped to the ground holding his throat and coughing horrendously.
Blood seeped from behind his hands as he tried to catch his breath, but it was no use. He was now choking on his own blood as Shadow's daggers returned home to their sheaths whilst Shadow himself turned to face his dying opponent. He grabbed him by the chin and hoisted him to his feet, the Wraith coughing blood on his way up. Shadow looked him dead in the eyes and simply glared at him until his eyes turned grey and his body went limp as he drowned in his own blood. Shadow let his body fall and kicked it away several feet with minor effort before heaving a sigh and slowly returning to his log to sit down and enjoy the warmth of the fire.
"... Sorry..." He said calmly after a while before turning back to the fire.
Mayumi stood and walked over to the now dead man. Bending down to feel his pulse on the neck, she assured herself that he was dead.
“Is this man one of the wraiths you spoke of?” She asked as she stood, staring at the corpse.
If that man was who she thought him to be, then she would know for sure that Shadow’s words were true and not lies to deceit her. It would indeed be difficult to defeat a man like that at her current level, not to mention, a group of them. She would have to start training rigorously if she had any intentions of killing one in future.
‘I’ll lay low and train, for now.’ Her mind spun with plans a thousand steps ahead for her future training.
She was determined to avenge her master in some way. They would pay for killing the man who gave her a reason to continue leaving. She would have probably been dead long ago had the mysterious man not found her. Then again, since that day she found him murdered, her reason for living had slowly been fading. If it weren’t for the thought of revenge, she wouldn’t be here today as well. As she had said earlier, a weapon was meaningless without its master.
‘I knew your master well enough to understand that he was beyond thoughts of revenge and spite, and as his pupil you should be too.’ Shadow’s words rang in her mind, her plans vanishing with those words.
‘What exactly does Master wants me to do then?’ She questioned her mind that had no answers.
Her goal up till now was to avenge her master, but now that she has no mission, she would no longer have a reason to live, but leaving her master unavenged... Could she do that?
“Such loyalty and determination, but what use are you when your master is dead? Don’t worry child. Your loyalty will be of much use to Te’i Sai in future.” The words of the man flashed in her mind.
“What would Te’i Sai want with me? A weapon that skills cannot compare to theirs.” She turned to face Shadow. Though her face was expressionless, her eyes showed a hint of what she felt deep within, ‘hopeless and lost’, before returning to it’s dull state within the blink of an eye. If possible, they seemed more lifeless than before.
Shako felt like a fool. It had seemed to be such a good plan at the time – go through the mountains, see the snow, and then head for Shaharan to see the desert. He had read in books about the effects of the extreme cold on travellers and thought he had understood the dangers. He had been wrong. His robes were made for the warmth of the South, and his woollen cloak was not sufficient protection and was now damp with melt water from the snow. A little cold he had learnt to live with, but he knew he was freezing. His body would not stop shaking no matter what control techniques he used, and he was starting to lose feeling in his hands and feet.
It had all seemed like such a good idea back then. Two weeks previous he had made up his mind to leave the temple. It had been an easy decision in the end. After the meeting with the traitorous Deacon he had been watched by the deluded monks wherever he went. There was no longer anyone in the temple he could trust. The plan had been forming in his mind for three days: he would seek out the one they called the ‘Red-Eyed Demon’, and implore him for help. The fact that he was going to get to experience the rest of Cre’Est, and have an adventure of his own like in the stories, was just an added bonus.
The monks of Uirlin, as hidden away from the world as they were, had still heard the rippling waves of gossip about this ‘Red-Eyed Demon’ that had swept their way across the majority of Cre’Est. Everybody had different ideas and opinions about it, and most discounted them as wishful thinking on the part of the peasants whom Te’i Sai oppressed. But the rumours had not dimmed over the months since they had started, and that had settled the idea in Shako’s mind that they were not simply fabrications and fantasy – there really was someone out there killing off Te’i Sai, even if they weren’t a demon. If he could track this individual down, and beg for their help, then he would’ve taken the closest step he could to saving his temple. He didn’t want to think about what might happen if he couldn’t find the Demon, or if he was turned away.
Under cover of darkness he had scaled the walls and left the temple. There were no guards, for no monks ever left that were not supposed to, and no-one in Veilbrand was foolish enough to steal from monks who only had basic possessions that were either of no value or would easily be tracked down if stolen. It was then that he had seen the capital of Veilbrand in person for the first time. He looked out from the hillside the temple was situated on across the capital, and saw the sea of lights from lanterns and fires and observed the lazily rising columns of smoke from chimneys. Most people wouldn’t think anything of it, but to see it for the first time and to truly appreciate the scale of the city was awe inspiring for Shako.
That awe was smothered by a blanket of sorrow and despair when he actually travelled through the city. He had thought it would be a nice, happy place like in the books. He had thought wrong. The streets were filthy; waste of various kinds was strewn in piles everywhere. It seemed like every fourth building was a tavern, and all of them appeared to be playing host to vicious bar fights. Bodies were slumped out in the streets, some unconscious others he feared were dead or critically injured. Beggars lined the streets, and their outstretched hands were painful to have to turn away. All he had was the clothes on his back, the cloak to provide him with anonymity and a little protection from the elements, and a small bundle containing a copy of the Teachings of Uirlin and a few days’ worth of rations. He could not give them anything, though he deeply wished to, and they hurled insults at him that cut him deeply. Whores offered themselves to him and he declined them as politely as possible.
He hadn’t known that he had travelled exclusively through the poor district on his passage through the city. He didn’t know that a few streets over were the walled estates full of happy, smiling, rich families. The experience had been an eye-opener to say the least; it brought all the harsh realities of most people’s lives to him in one burst. He wept himself to sleep that night, and even then he barely slept he was so unsettled by the experience. He knew deep down that he himself couldn’t make a difference to those people, but that didn’t mean he didn’t want to help them.
After that it had become easier. He had stayed in towns only when necessary, he had done odd jobs in return for food – most of them involving heavy lifting of some description. At night he slept out in the countryside, and every morning he trained for at least an hour to keep his body in good condition. At the end of the first week the mountains had loomed on the horizon and the idea of seeing the snow had first began to creep into his head. Into the mountains he had gone, letting his curiosity lead him. At first it had seemed nice enough, with clear skies and low winds. It was of course cold, but not unbearably so. Shako had gone further into the mountains only using the stars to check his position at night, he did not actually know if he was travelling in the correct direction during the day.
Then the blizzard had come. Everything was white. Snow whipped around him, the winds threatened to yank him off his feet. He had thought it only temporary, but it had lasted for at least a day. He could not see the night sky to navigate, and could not see far enough ahead to get significant warning of any approaching danger. He had a strong feeling that he was going to die, and that he would most certainly not be saving the temple. He pressed on through snow drifts that were now beginning to reach waist height in places, forcing himself forwards in the hope of rescue. His body was acting mechanically, his mind numb and slowly receding. He felt tired, but knew from his reading that if he dared fall asleep he would not wake up.
Just as all hope seemed lost lights had appeared a short distance ahead of him. At first he thought he was hallucinating, but as he headed towards them they grew in intensity and a cabin began to coalesce out of the swirling snow. He prayed to Uirlin that he was going to be saved, summoning all of his remaining strength to push the last few metres to the door.
“Hello?” he yelled, though his voice was weak, hammering his fist on the door. “Is anybody in there?”
He kept pounding on the door, praying for salvation. The effort was beginning to make him feel dizzy. He couldn’t keep this up for much longer…
It had all seemed like such a good idea back then. Two weeks previous he had made up his mind to leave the temple. It had been an easy decision in the end. After the meeting with the traitorous Deacon he had been watched by the deluded monks wherever he went. There was no longer anyone in the temple he could trust. The plan had been forming in his mind for three days: he would seek out the one they called the ‘Red-Eyed Demon’, and implore him for help. The fact that he was going to get to experience the rest of Cre’Est, and have an adventure of his own like in the stories, was just an added bonus.
The monks of Uirlin, as hidden away from the world as they were, had still heard the rippling waves of gossip about this ‘Red-Eyed Demon’ that had swept their way across the majority of Cre’Est. Everybody had different ideas and opinions about it, and most discounted them as wishful thinking on the part of the peasants whom Te’i Sai oppressed. But the rumours had not dimmed over the months since they had started, and that had settled the idea in Shako’s mind that they were not simply fabrications and fantasy – there really was someone out there killing off Te’i Sai, even if they weren’t a demon. If he could track this individual down, and beg for their help, then he would’ve taken the closest step he could to saving his temple. He didn’t want to think about what might happen if he couldn’t find the Demon, or if he was turned away.
Under cover of darkness he had scaled the walls and left the temple. There were no guards, for no monks ever left that were not supposed to, and no-one in Veilbrand was foolish enough to steal from monks who only had basic possessions that were either of no value or would easily be tracked down if stolen. It was then that he had seen the capital of Veilbrand in person for the first time. He looked out from the hillside the temple was situated on across the capital, and saw the sea of lights from lanterns and fires and observed the lazily rising columns of smoke from chimneys. Most people wouldn’t think anything of it, but to see it for the first time and to truly appreciate the scale of the city was awe inspiring for Shako.
That awe was smothered by a blanket of sorrow and despair when he actually travelled through the city. He had thought it would be a nice, happy place like in the books. He had thought wrong. The streets were filthy; waste of various kinds was strewn in piles everywhere. It seemed like every fourth building was a tavern, and all of them appeared to be playing host to vicious bar fights. Bodies were slumped out in the streets, some unconscious others he feared were dead or critically injured. Beggars lined the streets, and their outstretched hands were painful to have to turn away. All he had was the clothes on his back, the cloak to provide him with anonymity and a little protection from the elements, and a small bundle containing a copy of the Teachings of Uirlin and a few days’ worth of rations. He could not give them anything, though he deeply wished to, and they hurled insults at him that cut him deeply. Whores offered themselves to him and he declined them as politely as possible.
He hadn’t known that he had travelled exclusively through the poor district on his passage through the city. He didn’t know that a few streets over were the walled estates full of happy, smiling, rich families. The experience had been an eye-opener to say the least; it brought all the harsh realities of most people’s lives to him in one burst. He wept himself to sleep that night, and even then he barely slept he was so unsettled by the experience. He knew deep down that he himself couldn’t make a difference to those people, but that didn’t mean he didn’t want to help them.
After that it had become easier. He had stayed in towns only when necessary, he had done odd jobs in return for food – most of them involving heavy lifting of some description. At night he slept out in the countryside, and every morning he trained for at least an hour to keep his body in good condition. At the end of the first week the mountains had loomed on the horizon and the idea of seeing the snow had first began to creep into his head. Into the mountains he had gone, letting his curiosity lead him. At first it had seemed nice enough, with clear skies and low winds. It was of course cold, but not unbearably so. Shako had gone further into the mountains only using the stars to check his position at night, he did not actually know if he was travelling in the correct direction during the day.
Then the blizzard had come. Everything was white. Snow whipped around him, the winds threatened to yank him off his feet. He had thought it only temporary, but it had lasted for at least a day. He could not see the night sky to navigate, and could not see far enough ahead to get significant warning of any approaching danger. He had a strong feeling that he was going to die, and that he would most certainly not be saving the temple. He pressed on through snow drifts that were now beginning to reach waist height in places, forcing himself forwards in the hope of rescue. His body was acting mechanically, his mind numb and slowly receding. He felt tired, but knew from his reading that if he dared fall asleep he would not wake up.
Just as all hope seemed lost lights had appeared a short distance ahead of him. At first he thought he was hallucinating, but as he headed towards them they grew in intensity and a cabin began to coalesce out of the swirling snow. He prayed to Uirlin that he was going to be saved, summoning all of his remaining strength to push the last few metres to the door.
“Hello?” he yelled, though his voice was weak, hammering his fist on the door. “Is anybody in there?”
He kept pounding on the door, praying for salvation. The effort was beginning to make him feel dizzy. He couldn’t keep this up for much longer…
"Is this man one of the Wraith's you spoke of?" She asked.
Shadow's eyes glued themselves to hers, searching the depths of their black and red pools for both questions and answers of his own. As to what those questions and answers may have been, only time would tell but he could feel a few of them being brought to the surface already.
"Yes, he was a Wraith." He said quietly.
"Judging from the slight boost in speed he held over others I've fought in the past, he's not just a Wraith... Perhaps a Ceres Wraith, one of the next rungs up in the ladder in their hierarchy." He said as he reviewed the fight in his mind.
"There is a system for the Wraith's hierarchy, and Kiiro sits at the top and is a serious cut above the others. If you thought that the fight between the two of us tonight was intense," He said, gesturing with his head towards the corpse, "You don't want to see the fight between Kiiro and myself when it comes around again. The two of us are due for a serious rematch, as though I technically defeated him last time, the fight was interrupted before it could reach a true conclusion."
He shifted his weight a little, keeping his eyes on her.
“What would Te’i Sai want with me? A weapon that skills cannot compare to theirs.” She turned to face Shadow. Though her face was expressionless, her eyes showed a hint of what she felt deep within, ‘hopeless and lost’, before returning to it’s dull state within the blink of an eye.
Shadow studied her for a long moment before answering.
"You have a special gift, young lady. It's more than likely why your master rescued you in the first place and chose to train you, to try and bring that gift to the surface where it could be utilized in full. For better or worse, he's done a good job until now. In order for you to access this gift, you'll have to come to a certain realization at some point and it will be up to you to understand what that realization is. For now, concentrate on one thing: Get stronger." He said, standing up and walking towards her in a relaxed state.
"Your potential exceeds that of anyone I've ever seen at your age. If you trained seriously in the same manner I did when I was coming up the ranks, you'll be more than a match for any low end Wraith within little over one year's time. The fight we had tonight will still seem impressive, but well within your grasp by the time you're truly at your peak. So, I have a proposition for you and that is to train and travel with me." He said, stopping two paces away.
"I have met many people in my travels who have been a great help to me, all of whom carried a special gift of their own. It takes more than one person, no matter how strong or skilled they may be, to bring down a giant like Te'i Sai. I didn't destroy the first two branches on my own, I had help. Now, I am alone, and in need of aid once again. I have the third Grandmaster in my sights after two years of tracking and searching, but I have not the means to reach him alone. If you truly want to avenge your master's death, don't look to the man who killed him, look to the organization that created the man who killed him. If we bring down Te'i Sai, Kiiro and the others will not have a reason to exist, much the same way you don't believe you have a reason now. The only difference is, you do have a reason." He said.
"So, will you accept my offer?" He asked.
Shadow's eyes glued themselves to hers, searching the depths of their black and red pools for both questions and answers of his own. As to what those questions and answers may have been, only time would tell but he could feel a few of them being brought to the surface already.
"Yes, he was a Wraith." He said quietly.
"Judging from the slight boost in speed he held over others I've fought in the past, he's not just a Wraith... Perhaps a Ceres Wraith, one of the next rungs up in the ladder in their hierarchy." He said as he reviewed the fight in his mind.
"There is a system for the Wraith's hierarchy, and Kiiro sits at the top and is a serious cut above the others. If you thought that the fight between the two of us tonight was intense," He said, gesturing with his head towards the corpse, "You don't want to see the fight between Kiiro and myself when it comes around again. The two of us are due for a serious rematch, as though I technically defeated him last time, the fight was interrupted before it could reach a true conclusion."
He shifted his weight a little, keeping his eyes on her.
“What would Te’i Sai want with me? A weapon that skills cannot compare to theirs.” She turned to face Shadow. Though her face was expressionless, her eyes showed a hint of what she felt deep within, ‘hopeless and lost’, before returning to it’s dull state within the blink of an eye.
Shadow studied her for a long moment before answering.
"You have a special gift, young lady. It's more than likely why your master rescued you in the first place and chose to train you, to try and bring that gift to the surface where it could be utilized in full. For better or worse, he's done a good job until now. In order for you to access this gift, you'll have to come to a certain realization at some point and it will be up to you to understand what that realization is. For now, concentrate on one thing: Get stronger." He said, standing up and walking towards her in a relaxed state.
"Your potential exceeds that of anyone I've ever seen at your age. If you trained seriously in the same manner I did when I was coming up the ranks, you'll be more than a match for any low end Wraith within little over one year's time. The fight we had tonight will still seem impressive, but well within your grasp by the time you're truly at your peak. So, I have a proposition for you and that is to train and travel with me." He said, stopping two paces away.
"I have met many people in my travels who have been a great help to me, all of whom carried a special gift of their own. It takes more than one person, no matter how strong or skilled they may be, to bring down a giant like Te'i Sai. I didn't destroy the first two branches on my own, I had help. Now, I am alone, and in need of aid once again. I have the third Grandmaster in my sights after two years of tracking and searching, but I have not the means to reach him alone. If you truly want to avenge your master's death, don't look to the man who killed him, look to the organization that created the man who killed him. If we bring down Te'i Sai, Kiiro and the others will not have a reason to exist, much the same way you don't believe you have a reason now. The only difference is, you do have a reason." He said.
"So, will you accept my offer?" He asked.
"You have a special gift, young lady. It's more than likely why your master rescued you in the first place and chose to train you, to try and bring that gift to the surface where it could be utilized in full. For better or worse, he's done a good job until now. In order for you to access this gift, you'll have to come to a certain realization at some point and it will be up to you to understand what that realization is. For now, concentrate on one thing: Get stronger."
The moment he stood and started walking her direction, she grew wary of him even though she could tell he was in a relaxed state.
‘Does he mean a gift to kill?’
"Your potential exceeds that of anyone I've ever seen at your age. If you trained seriously in the same manner I did when I was coming up the ranks, you'll be more than a match for any low end Wraith within little over one year's time. The fight we had tonight will still seem impressive, but well within your grasp by the time you're truly at your peak. So, I have a proposition for you and that is to train and travel with me." He told her, stopping two paces from where she stood.
‘Train and travel with him?’ she repeated in her thoughts.
"I have met many people in my travels who have been a great help to me, all of whom carried a special gift of their own. It takes more than one person, no matter how strong or skilled they may be, to bring down a giant like Te'i Sai. I didn't destroy the first two branches on my own, I had help. Now, I am alone, and in need of aid once again. I have the third Grandmaster in my sights after two years of tracking and searching, but I have not the means to reach him alone. If you truly want to avenge your master's death, don't look to the man who killed him, look to the organization that created the man who killed him. If we bring down Te'i Sai, Kiiro and the others will not have a reason to exist, much the same way you don't believe you have a reason now. The only difference is, you do have a reason." He said.
A new chance at avenging her master’s death, a new mission. What reason did she have to refuse an offer like this? Thinking through her options carefully one last time, she made her final decision.
“If it means getting to avenge my master’s death, I accept.” She said without hesitation, looking Shadow straight in the eyes.
The moment he stood and started walking her direction, she grew wary of him even though she could tell he was in a relaxed state.
‘Does he mean a gift to kill?’
"Your potential exceeds that of anyone I've ever seen at your age. If you trained seriously in the same manner I did when I was coming up the ranks, you'll be more than a match for any low end Wraith within little over one year's time. The fight we had tonight will still seem impressive, but well within your grasp by the time you're truly at your peak. So, I have a proposition for you and that is to train and travel with me." He told her, stopping two paces from where she stood.
‘Train and travel with him?’ she repeated in her thoughts.
"I have met many people in my travels who have been a great help to me, all of whom carried a special gift of their own. It takes more than one person, no matter how strong or skilled they may be, to bring down a giant like Te'i Sai. I didn't destroy the first two branches on my own, I had help. Now, I am alone, and in need of aid once again. I have the third Grandmaster in my sights after two years of tracking and searching, but I have not the means to reach him alone. If you truly want to avenge your master's death, don't look to the man who killed him, look to the organization that created the man who killed him. If we bring down Te'i Sai, Kiiro and the others will not have a reason to exist, much the same way you don't believe you have a reason now. The only difference is, you do have a reason." He said.
A new chance at avenging her master’s death, a new mission. What reason did she have to refuse an offer like this? Thinking through her options carefully one last time, she made her final decision.
“If it means getting to avenge my master’s death, I accept.” She said without hesitation, looking Shadow straight in the eyes.
“If it means getting to avenge my master’s death, I accept.”
At her words, Shadow winced inside. She was still set on the idea of avenging her master's death and so far it looked to be the only reason she had for accepting his offer. He knew that there would be little he could do to change her mind on the matter of vengeance, but at the very least he hoped to be able to prove to her that she could find new reasons for living aside from killing others who had done her harm.
"Very well then." He said calmly.
He turned his back to her and walked back to the fire and looked up towards the sky as the clouds revealed the moon's position to him. He did a quick calculation in his head and then turned his attention back to his new apprentice.
"With the failure of the team sent to kill me earlier today, Kiiro is going to be putting someone new on my tail to keep an eye on my movements before the end of this week. I'm not worried about that, but I am worried about him finding out that you are alive and training with me. That being the case, it's time for you to disappear for a while. From this point, head north into the mountains. They are entirely comprised of rock with very little soil and it will be impossible for them to track you there. From the mountains, go as far west as you can back towards Triveila and meet me in the forest outside the southern gate of a small village called Shielg. It's fairly remote and contains excellent terrain for the kind of training I need to put you through."
He took a moment to let this plan sink in, which he could see by her subtle reactions was not going to be a problem, before continuing.
"We will be training there for a period of exactly two months before we continue with our plans to attack Te'i Sai. During that time, I will be your new master. I do not go by a title when teaching others, so either respond to commands and requests with calling me by name or by saying "Yes sir"." He said sternly.
"I will give you one warning about this path you are about to take and if you cannot accept what I'm about to tell you then you have but one option, and that is to walk away. Your master may have shaped you into a weapon, but you are a weapon with a dull edge. In order to sharpen the blade of your soul properly, I'll have to completely retrain you from the bottom up. Everything you ever learned from your master will either be disposed of, or refined. I can see from your posture and the way you have handled yourself since our initial meeting that you carry little to no fear of what lies ahead, and that is one thing your master has done right.
However, do not think that this training is simply going to be difficult. At times, it is literally going to be impossible for you. Either by design or by the limitations of your body's size, structure, or physical capabilities, there are going to be times where you will not be able to perform what I demand of you. There is a method to the madness, and it will be up to you to discover what the methods are on your own. When our time of training is over, I will be testing you on the knowledge and skills you have gained when we are through... If you live through it of course."
He took a moment to look back at the fire, and then let his eyes slide over to the corners as they locked on hers once again.
"When training is done, you are going to fight for your very survival against me in a one on one confrontation. If you can stave off my attacks for a period of two minutes, you have passed my training and I will know that we are ready to proceed. If you cannot, you'll die."
He slowly turned his head, his eyes seemingly the point of rotation as opposed to his neck as he came to face her fully.
"So are you still willing to accept this path?" He asked, his eyes glued to hers.
At her words, Shadow winced inside. She was still set on the idea of avenging her master's death and so far it looked to be the only reason she had for accepting his offer. He knew that there would be little he could do to change her mind on the matter of vengeance, but at the very least he hoped to be able to prove to her that she could find new reasons for living aside from killing others who had done her harm.
"Very well then." He said calmly.
He turned his back to her and walked back to the fire and looked up towards the sky as the clouds revealed the moon's position to him. He did a quick calculation in his head and then turned his attention back to his new apprentice.
"With the failure of the team sent to kill me earlier today, Kiiro is going to be putting someone new on my tail to keep an eye on my movements before the end of this week. I'm not worried about that, but I am worried about him finding out that you are alive and training with me. That being the case, it's time for you to disappear for a while. From this point, head north into the mountains. They are entirely comprised of rock with very little soil and it will be impossible for them to track you there. From the mountains, go as far west as you can back towards Triveila and meet me in the forest outside the southern gate of a small village called Shielg. It's fairly remote and contains excellent terrain for the kind of training I need to put you through."
He took a moment to let this plan sink in, which he could see by her subtle reactions was not going to be a problem, before continuing.
"We will be training there for a period of exactly two months before we continue with our plans to attack Te'i Sai. During that time, I will be your new master. I do not go by a title when teaching others, so either respond to commands and requests with calling me by name or by saying "Yes sir"." He said sternly.
"I will give you one warning about this path you are about to take and if you cannot accept what I'm about to tell you then you have but one option, and that is to walk away. Your master may have shaped you into a weapon, but you are a weapon with a dull edge. In order to sharpen the blade of your soul properly, I'll have to completely retrain you from the bottom up. Everything you ever learned from your master will either be disposed of, or refined. I can see from your posture and the way you have handled yourself since our initial meeting that you carry little to no fear of what lies ahead, and that is one thing your master has done right.
However, do not think that this training is simply going to be difficult. At times, it is literally going to be impossible for you. Either by design or by the limitations of your body's size, structure, or physical capabilities, there are going to be times where you will not be able to perform what I demand of you. There is a method to the madness, and it will be up to you to discover what the methods are on your own. When our time of training is over, I will be testing you on the knowledge and skills you have gained when we are through... If you live through it of course."
He took a moment to look back at the fire, and then let his eyes slide over to the corners as they locked on hers once again.
"When training is done, you are going to fight for your very survival against me in a one on one confrontation. If you can stave off my attacks for a period of two minutes, you have passed my training and I will know that we are ready to proceed. If you cannot, you'll die."
He slowly turned his head, his eyes seemingly the point of rotation as opposed to his neck as he came to face her fully.
"So are you still willing to accept this path?" He asked, his eyes glued to hers.
"So are you still willing to accept this path?" He asked, his eyes glued to hers.
Hearing the word ‘impossible’ sparked something within her, something she hadn’t felt in a while was slowly beginning to stir awake. Forgetting her master’s trainings was impossible, but thinking back since the day she was picked up by her master, she couldn’t remember a time she did something that was plainly possible. It had always been impossible or extremely impossible. Her addiction to the word ‘impossible’, was like the temptation of a tigress’s when she spots her prey and pounds on it with determination.
This training she decided, she would definitely go through it. If this was what it took to accomplish her goal of revenge, then so be it. No matter what it took of her, even if her life was lost, it didn’t matter. If she did not go through this training she would be better of killing herself rather than wandering through the Nations aimlessly.
‘Master, this will be for you.’
She turned to face her new master fully.
“Disappearing will not be an issue for me for I have lived my life in a non-existent way.” She spoke without an expression.
“As I said earlier, I will not turn my back on anything but conquer them. I will go through your training no matter how tough and come out either stronger than before or dead.” She stated her decision, determination flowing through her though her face failed to express.
“But I am confused about this man you speak of, Kiiro. What exactly does he want from me? Does he simply want to kill me? Or does he want the special gift you said I had?”
She had been trying to figure out what Kiiro wanted but still did not see what he could possibly want from her. She could only understand if he wanted to kill Shadow and her, other than that it was beyond her. Could they want her pet, Sora? She glanced at her pet well hidden in the shadows of the trees.
“Master had said that it was better to know what your enemy wanted before they strike so that you would be prepared and necessary precautions could be taken.” She explained, her sights back on Shadow.
Hearing the word ‘impossible’ sparked something within her, something she hadn’t felt in a while was slowly beginning to stir awake. Forgetting her master’s trainings was impossible, but thinking back since the day she was picked up by her master, she couldn’t remember a time she did something that was plainly possible. It had always been impossible or extremely impossible. Her addiction to the word ‘impossible’, was like the temptation of a tigress’s when she spots her prey and pounds on it with determination.
This training she decided, she would definitely go through it. If this was what it took to accomplish her goal of revenge, then so be it. No matter what it took of her, even if her life was lost, it didn’t matter. If she did not go through this training she would be better of killing herself rather than wandering through the Nations aimlessly.
‘Master, this will be for you.’
She turned to face her new master fully.
“Disappearing will not be an issue for me for I have lived my life in a non-existent way.” She spoke without an expression.
“As I said earlier, I will not turn my back on anything but conquer them. I will go through your training no matter how tough and come out either stronger than before or dead.” She stated her decision, determination flowing through her though her face failed to express.
“But I am confused about this man you speak of, Kiiro. What exactly does he want from me? Does he simply want to kill me? Or does he want the special gift you said I had?”
She had been trying to figure out what Kiiro wanted but still did not see what he could possibly want from her. She could only understand if he wanted to kill Shadow and her, other than that it was beyond her. Could they want her pet, Sora? She glanced at her pet well hidden in the shadows of the trees.
“Master had said that it was better to know what your enemy wanted before they strike so that you would be prepared and necessary precautions could be taken.” She explained, her sights back on Shadow.
Shadow kept his eyes on her through her questions and then looked away towards the fire to think for a moment. He considered her confusion and then decided that it was only natural for her to be confused.
"... Kiiro most likely is interested in the gift you bear. It's a special gift that I've only seen on two other people in my life. However, I would tread cautiously with questions about this gift if I were you. If Kiiro truly sees it for what it is, then you have serious problems. If Kiiro sees it as nothing more than a means to an end, then you'll be safe from him for a time. I doubt that he recognizes it for what it truly is, but still we should be prepared for either situation."
With that, he stood up and kicked the fire, dousing it with his boots into the dirt before looking back to her. In the moonlight, he was still plainly visible despite his black outfit. Had the moon been hidden, he would have been nigh impossible to see. He looked over to Mayumi, red eyes glowing like small red jewels, casting a faint red hue into the air around them without the fire to hide it. The red spheres hovered for a moment just passed Mayumi's head, looking into the forest behind her, then found their way to her own eyes once again.
"It is time." He said quietly.
"Now, disappear into the mountains to the North and meet me at the location I gave you. I expect to see you there in no less than three days time though it is typically a five day journey with the route I described. Consider this your first leg of training, though it will be by far your easiest. No go..." He said before turning half way towards the West.
"And before I forget, keep your bird out of reach for the time being. I don't want you relying on her for directions. You'll find this place on your own in three days, or you won't find me waiting for you at all. You'll have your time to train with the bird ahead, but for now tell her to stay out of reach." He said before he turned his back completely.
"Good luck." He said before disappearing into the forest.
"... Kiiro most likely is interested in the gift you bear. It's a special gift that I've only seen on two other people in my life. However, I would tread cautiously with questions about this gift if I were you. If Kiiro truly sees it for what it is, then you have serious problems. If Kiiro sees it as nothing more than a means to an end, then you'll be safe from him for a time. I doubt that he recognizes it for what it truly is, but still we should be prepared for either situation."
With that, he stood up and kicked the fire, dousing it with his boots into the dirt before looking back to her. In the moonlight, he was still plainly visible despite his black outfit. Had the moon been hidden, he would have been nigh impossible to see. He looked over to Mayumi, red eyes glowing like small red jewels, casting a faint red hue into the air around them without the fire to hide it. The red spheres hovered for a moment just passed Mayumi's head, looking into the forest behind her, then found their way to her own eyes once again.
"It is time." He said quietly.
"Now, disappear into the mountains to the North and meet me at the location I gave you. I expect to see you there in no less than three days time though it is typically a five day journey with the route I described. Consider this your first leg of training, though it will be by far your easiest. No go..." He said before turning half way towards the West.
"And before I forget, keep your bird out of reach for the time being. I don't want you relying on her for directions. You'll find this place on your own in three days, or you won't find me waiting for you at all. You'll have your time to train with the bird ahead, but for now tell her to stay out of reach." He said before he turned his back completely.
"Good luck." He said before disappearing into the forest.
She watched him disappear into the forest, in which the moment he left felt familiar metal talons descend their weight upon her right shoulder. Mayumi turned to face her accomplice, its dark keen eyes focused on hers as was hers focused on it, showing their strong bond and understanding of each other in that short moment.
“Go fill your needs and meet me in the greeneries outside the southern gate of Shieg 3 days from now.” She instructed.
With a nod of it’s head, Sora flew off into it’s freedom of 3 days. Once Sora was out of sight, Mayumi got to work, disposing off any evidence of her existence but left the corpse where it was for it wasn’t hers to deal with. All was done under a minute.
Bearing shadow’s words in mind, she lifted her cloak’s hood over her head concealing her identity and set off at medium pace into the shadows of the forest. She headed north like Shadow said and sure enough, she could see the figure heads of mountains.
‘Should be able to reach by noon.’ She estimated.
Clearing her mind of thoughts, she blended in with the atmosphere around her and continued her travel, her guard up as usual never failing to maintain, while observant eyes scanned their surroundings as they travelled deeper into the forest.
“Go fill your needs and meet me in the greeneries outside the southern gate of Shieg 3 days from now.” She instructed.
With a nod of it’s head, Sora flew off into it’s freedom of 3 days. Once Sora was out of sight, Mayumi got to work, disposing off any evidence of her existence but left the corpse where it was for it wasn’t hers to deal with. All was done under a minute.
Bearing shadow’s words in mind, she lifted her cloak’s hood over her head concealing her identity and set off at medium pace into the shadows of the forest. She headed north like Shadow said and sure enough, she could see the figure heads of mountains.
‘Should be able to reach by noon.’ She estimated.
Clearing her mind of thoughts, she blended in with the atmosphere around her and continued her travel, her guard up as usual never failing to maintain, while observant eyes scanned their surroundings as they travelled deeper into the forest.
Traveling at great speed Shadow ran over boulders, through the tress, and even swam under water on his journey to Shielg. The city was small, barely four thousand people, but none the less a haven for those who didn't want to be found. The surrounding countryside was littered with dense woodlands and jagged mountains just to the east at the edge of the Great Mountain Range which split the continent in half down the middle. Shadow found his destination within twenty hours of traveling from the moment he left the young woman behind to find it on her own using the route he gave her.
Deliberately giving her the long route enabled Shadow to find the best possible location to train her without interference from the outside world, and also gave him time to scout the area to ensure that it was safe beyond the shadow of a doubt. Though nowhere was truly 100% safe from Te'i Sai, anything was better than being out in the open.
Shadow walked the entire perimeter of the small city in less than two hours and scouted for several more as the sun began to set on the end of this day. His eyes adjusted to the lowered light levels and his vision began to increase in efficiency. Truly, it was one of the few true gifts which Te'i Sai had given him. His glowing red eyes took in ambient light on a level only accessible to cats and other nocturnal animals. While he saw perfectly during the day, his vision was even better at night.
He found the location about two miles to the southwest of the city's Southern Gate and set up a marker for himself by sticking one of his poison tip needles into the bark of a tree. From tip to tip, the needle was covered in a concentrated hemotoxin which targeted the blood of its victims and could also melt flesh if external exposure were to go untreated for more than about half an hour. Shadow's gloves defended his skin from the effects, but never the less he was already on his way to the river to wash them.
After rinsing his gloves and returning to the desired location, Shadow began to look around and saw several unique and well developed opportunities for pushing the girl to her absolute limits. The mountain trails were her morning jog, the forest her jungle gym, the rocks were weights, and the ground her bed for the next full month once she arrived. Shadow used the entirety of the night to set up specific areas for use and then sat down as the dawn approached on the final day before her expected arrival. Shadow sat down in the center of his training ground and crossed his legs as he closed his eyes and prepared to meditate. His own training would be slowed by teaching this young would-be Assassin, but never the less he would bear with it and train on his own when her time was done.
"I hope you're ready..." He said quietly before beginning his meditation.
Deliberately giving her the long route enabled Shadow to find the best possible location to train her without interference from the outside world, and also gave him time to scout the area to ensure that it was safe beyond the shadow of a doubt. Though nowhere was truly 100% safe from Te'i Sai, anything was better than being out in the open.
Shadow walked the entire perimeter of the small city in less than two hours and scouted for several more as the sun began to set on the end of this day. His eyes adjusted to the lowered light levels and his vision began to increase in efficiency. Truly, it was one of the few true gifts which Te'i Sai had given him. His glowing red eyes took in ambient light on a level only accessible to cats and other nocturnal animals. While he saw perfectly during the day, his vision was even better at night.
He found the location about two miles to the southwest of the city's Southern Gate and set up a marker for himself by sticking one of his poison tip needles into the bark of a tree. From tip to tip, the needle was covered in a concentrated hemotoxin which targeted the blood of its victims and could also melt flesh if external exposure were to go untreated for more than about half an hour. Shadow's gloves defended his skin from the effects, but never the less he was already on his way to the river to wash them.
After rinsing his gloves and returning to the desired location, Shadow began to look around and saw several unique and well developed opportunities for pushing the girl to her absolute limits. The mountain trails were her morning jog, the forest her jungle gym, the rocks were weights, and the ground her bed for the next full month once she arrived. Shadow used the entirety of the night to set up specific areas for use and then sat down as the dawn approached on the final day before her expected arrival. Shadow sat down in the center of his training ground and crossed his legs as he closed his eyes and prepared to meditate. His own training would be slowed by teaching this young would-be Assassin, but never the less he would bear with it and train on his own when her time was done.
"I hope you're ready..." He said quietly before beginning his meditation.
Mountains north of the clearing
As estimated previously, she had reached the bottom of the mountains early noon. She searched for a starting point up the mountain and started her climb. As she got higher, the temperature shifted at a constant rate making it hard to adapt, but didn’t bother Mayumi. Harsh cold air kept hitting her mercilessly but to her it only felt like she was blending in with them, becoming one with the cold air. Her heart rate and fluidity of her blood flow slowed as her surroundings grew colder. She found that she could easily adapt to the temperature after a few minutes and climbed at a pace that was above average.
It was dangerous to power through the climb but at the same time, Mayumi found it to be good training. Her energy would drain faster, that she knew, and added with muscle fatigue from all the shifting terrain she would be facing sooner or later she would most definitely be facing a lot of trouble later on from muscle fatigue, but if she could not even accomplish this, her easiest mission from Shadow, she could forget about training with him. Summing it up, her vengeance for her master would not be accomplished…
‘I won’t let that happen.’ Black-red eyes narrowed in determination.
More obstacles came one after another like endless attacks, oxygen level decreasing dramatically and rapidly shifting terrain... Stopping for rest was something she knew could not afford while on these mountain.
While climbing she was careful not to step on any patches of soil, the soil could stick to her sandals leaving a trail behind and that was what she could not risk. The smell of the richness of the earth became faint as she travelled further up the mountains. Looking back, she could see the mass of lush greenery that was the forest she had been in just a while ago.
By the start of evening, she had reached the top of the mountain without taking any rest. As expected, her muscles were aching like no tomorrow and her energy was near depletion. After taking a minute to catch her breath, she made her way down the other side of the mountain with no time to waste. Taking a rope out of her cloth bag pack, she hooked it to the edge of the cliff that reached just a few feet above another cliff edge. Using the rope as support, she walked down the side of the cliff jumping off when she was near enough to the other cliff which she then unhooked the rope by pulling one end of it and letting the other go. Using this method, she continued travelling down the mountain’s edge climbing whenever necessary. She was used to using her energy till over depletion since she and her previous master was always travelling and training twenty-four hours a day with little to no rest.
It was nearing dawn when she made it down the first mountain. Looking ahead, she saw that she still had two mountains to climb. Fortunately, the next two were half the size of the first meaning that she would be able to conquer them in one day.
After resting for half an hour, she continued her journey again. Using the same methods as before, she made it through both mountains by evening of the second day with her energy level dangerously low. Mayumi decided to rest for that evening and continue her journey the next day.
‘One step closer to avenging master.’ Was the young girl’s last thought before she passed out on a steady tree branch high up among the leafy shade.
Shadow's meditation took a total of three hours to complete, which was unusually short for him but there were other things on his mind that would not rest. He opened his eyes and stood up from his spot in the center of the small clearing and looked back towards the city as he decided it was time once again to check his body for any signs of deterioration. It was a constant struggle for Shadow to maintain his strength and agility when he did not have access to the facilities of an organization like Tei' Sai, but it was not impossible.
After a jog back to the village he broke into one of the first houses he found and saw a large mirror in one of the bedrooms. It would do nicely for his purposes, so he took off his shirt and jacket and his vambraces and gloves. He stood perfectly erect in front of the mirror, checking his muscle tone and size from the front, both sides, and the back. Shadow's most prominent muscle groups in his torso were his pectoral muscles, the latissimus dorsi, and abdominal muscles. The muscle groups that were slightly less prominent, but none the less noticeable, were the serratus muscles, the obliques, and the trapezius muscles.
Shadow's arms were well defined as well, with the deltoids, triceps, biceps, extensor muscles and radialis muscles all holding a relatively equal tone quality all throughout his arms. He was slightly unsatisfied with his serratus muscles and his obliques not being equal to the rest of his torso, and so he decided that it would not be a bad idea to focus on them for a while. While he always worked every muscle group in his body during training, working certain muscles more than others was common for anyone and everyone due to the difference in size of the group, functionality in their chosen field of work, and other limitations. Shadow saw no limitations and knew that if his muscles weren't all in perfect equality that he would fall out of balance and his body would reach limits sooner rather than later.
That was the main problem with most who used extreme workout routines. They all either focused too heavily on one group at a time, one group, period, tried to balance but didn't pay enough attention to how to do that, or thought they could balance everything with awkward and impractical workout routines. Almost all of these mistakes were all too common in the world today, and Shadow held an extreme distaste for those who claimed to have an "unorthodox workout regime that kept them in peak form". Unorthodox workout routines were dangerous, unstable, and not worth the trouble they caused on the body.
Shadow replaced his clothing and left the house, choosing to study his lower body muscles at a different time and place. His legs were the most powerful muscles in his body, there was no disputing that fact. Shadow could life men twice his weight from an unconscious, dead weight, position on the floor over six feet into the air by kicking them with one leg. He could stop animals in excess of three times his weight from jumping at him by using both legs as a springboard to knock them backwards. It was one of the reasons he'd survived encounters with Devil Wolves in the past. He knew that he didn't need to worry about his legs at the present time, though they would need to be checked soon in the near future.
When he returned to the training grounds he removed his jacket and shirt once again, but left his vambraces and gloves on as he looked around and saw what he was looking for. Two large but still accessible boulders to the side underneath a large tree would serve the purpose of weight training. He picked one of them up with both hands and tested its weight, guessing it was about forty to forty five pounds. The boulder was about a foot wide and eight to ten inches deep with some substantial weight to it for something that small, which led him to believe it was a leftover from one of the quarries in the mountainside that was dumped during a shipment. He took it with him to the center of the clearing and began to lift and turn with the rock in hand, focusing on movements that would target his obliques first as they were larger and easier to target than the serratus muscles. Simple overhead stretch routines served the purpose well, as the obliques moved in sequence with the upper body and could not be moved or rotated on their own.
Working like this for a period of approximately thirty minutes, Shadow was decently satisfied he'd gotten used to the weight as his obliques and even his lats were starting to burn a little bit. He put the smaller rock down and picked up the other, slightly larger rock from the tree and guessed it to be around sixty to sixty five pounds which would work well. He resumed this stretching and rotating routine for another half an hour, and when he found that it was becoming difficult to rotate at all from the strain on his muscles he was satisfied that there was no further need to do so. He put the two boulders away by the tree again and stretched out without them for ten minutes, letting his muscles relax and flex back and forth to get the blood flowing again as he started thinking about what he would do for training himself when his new protege arrived.
After a jog back to the village he broke into one of the first houses he found and saw a large mirror in one of the bedrooms. It would do nicely for his purposes, so he took off his shirt and jacket and his vambraces and gloves. He stood perfectly erect in front of the mirror, checking his muscle tone and size from the front, both sides, and the back. Shadow's most prominent muscle groups in his torso were his pectoral muscles, the latissimus dorsi, and abdominal muscles. The muscle groups that were slightly less prominent, but none the less noticeable, were the serratus muscles, the obliques, and the trapezius muscles.
Shadow's arms were well defined as well, with the deltoids, triceps, biceps, extensor muscles and radialis muscles all holding a relatively equal tone quality all throughout his arms. He was slightly unsatisfied with his serratus muscles and his obliques not being equal to the rest of his torso, and so he decided that it would not be a bad idea to focus on them for a while. While he always worked every muscle group in his body during training, working certain muscles more than others was common for anyone and everyone due to the difference in size of the group, functionality in their chosen field of work, and other limitations. Shadow saw no limitations and knew that if his muscles weren't all in perfect equality that he would fall out of balance and his body would reach limits sooner rather than later.
That was the main problem with most who used extreme workout routines. They all either focused too heavily on one group at a time, one group, period, tried to balance but didn't pay enough attention to how to do that, or thought they could balance everything with awkward and impractical workout routines. Almost all of these mistakes were all too common in the world today, and Shadow held an extreme distaste for those who claimed to have an "unorthodox workout regime that kept them in peak form". Unorthodox workout routines were dangerous, unstable, and not worth the trouble they caused on the body.
Shadow replaced his clothing and left the house, choosing to study his lower body muscles at a different time and place. His legs were the most powerful muscles in his body, there was no disputing that fact. Shadow could life men twice his weight from an unconscious, dead weight, position on the floor over six feet into the air by kicking them with one leg. He could stop animals in excess of three times his weight from jumping at him by using both legs as a springboard to knock them backwards. It was one of the reasons he'd survived encounters with Devil Wolves in the past. He knew that he didn't need to worry about his legs at the present time, though they would need to be checked soon in the near future.
When he returned to the training grounds he removed his jacket and shirt once again, but left his vambraces and gloves on as he looked around and saw what he was looking for. Two large but still accessible boulders to the side underneath a large tree would serve the purpose of weight training. He picked one of them up with both hands and tested its weight, guessing it was about forty to forty five pounds. The boulder was about a foot wide and eight to ten inches deep with some substantial weight to it for something that small, which led him to believe it was a leftover from one of the quarries in the mountainside that was dumped during a shipment. He took it with him to the center of the clearing and began to lift and turn with the rock in hand, focusing on movements that would target his obliques first as they were larger and easier to target than the serratus muscles. Simple overhead stretch routines served the purpose well, as the obliques moved in sequence with the upper body and could not be moved or rotated on their own.
Working like this for a period of approximately thirty minutes, Shadow was decently satisfied he'd gotten used to the weight as his obliques and even his lats were starting to burn a little bit. He put the smaller rock down and picked up the other, slightly larger rock from the tree and guessed it to be around sixty to sixty five pounds which would work well. He resumed this stretching and rotating routine for another half an hour, and when he found that it was becoming difficult to rotate at all from the strain on his muscles he was satisfied that there was no further need to do so. He put the two boulders away by the tree again and stretched out without them for ten minutes, letting his muscles relax and flex back and forth to get the blood flowing again as he started thinking about what he would do for training himself when his new protege arrived.
Heading West from the mountains to Triveila
The next day Mayumi was up on her feet once again, travelling west from the mountains towards Triveila as Shadow instructed.
Passing by a small stream, she washed her hands. The moment cool water touched her hand, she felt something similar to sharp needles piercing her skin. Turning them over, she realized that she had received blisters from climbing the mountains earlier and hadn’t noticed it for her hands had been numb from over using her muscles. Ignoring them, she tested the water to be sure it was safe to drink and as she felt the cool water trickle down her throat and the sweet after taste of it lingering…
A warm putrid feeling rises up in in her throat and with a hacking cough she spits the water out onto the ground beside her. Since a few months back, she had noticed that whenever she tasted something sweet her body would reject it and she would feel the need to puke. She did not know the cause of it and thinking it would go away after a while she ignored it. But now it has been a few months and still it persist. In fact, it had gotten so much worse that even the slightest sweet taste of raw fish would be rejected. She was confused as to what it could be that was making her this way. Her lack of nutrition was starting to disrupt her senses, she could also tell that she had lost a lot of weight from the way her ribs were starting to show themselves through skin. Mayumi tried drinking the water again, only to end up spitting it out.
Dumping the water back into the stream, she continued travelling at high speed, her senses alert for any unusual moves around her.
‘Doesn’t matter what happens to me, as long as Master’s death is avenged.’ She told herself.
‘I just hope I’ll still be able to train.’ Silver eyebrows narrowed forming a frown.
By noon, she had gone through Triveila and was now nearing a small village called Shielg. Instead of going into the village, Mayumi travelled outside of it heading south and found the southern gates Shadow had spoken of. Sensing a strong presence within the forest, she advanced towards it knowing it would be Shadow.
She had been here a few times with her master when they were finding places to rest and had also trained a little there but never stayed for more than 5 hours. They would usually train while travelling so they would cover more ground faster, though the training always seemed to focus mainly on stamina, arm and leg muscle training, and to further improve her keen sight for her aiming skills.
Two miles to the southwest of the city's Southern Gate, lost in the lush greenery of the forest, Mayumi finally finds Shadow training himself.
“I’ve arrived… Sir.” She spoke a little unsure of how she would call him, recalling his reaction when she had first said his name.
Shadow's training was almost complete when Mayumi finally arrived, worn out and very much affected by the route he intended for her. But that was a good sign of things to come if she could close that distance so quickly. Her training with him would run fairly well depending on how well her body responded to it. He was going to have to try a few different methods at first to discover what type of body she possessed.
Certain people gained weight and muscle quickly, but lost it just as quickly. Others gained muscle at a slower rater and lost weight quickly, and Shadow himself was that type. Some gained muscle quickly and lost weight quickly, and others still, though much more rare would both gain and lose muscle at an equally fast or slow rate depending on their diet and training habits.
From the way she was able to carry on despite her obvious lack of body weight, Shadow was guessing she possessed the same body type as he did. She would not gain muscle very quickly, but she was quick to lose excess weight and build the strength and stamina she needed to press forward. If that was in fact the case then he would have a much easier time training her since he knew how to work with that body type.
"I'm pleased that you made it here so quickly, but I see that you've neglected your personal health a little bit. The blisters on your hands and the lack of weight to your frame despite your size are things we'll need to work around for the next month." He said, seeming somewhat indifferent to the words that were coming out of his mouth.
He stopped his training a moment later and rotated his head in a circle, cracking the vertebrae in his neck with a few small pops before he rolled his shoulders with a similar effect as his shoulders pulled back towards his spine. Most people didn't realize how easy it was for the spinal chord to go out of alignment, even for the healthiest and most well trained individuals. Shadow himself had to stretch and realign it at least three times a week given his habits and workout regimen.
This girl's training would need to be tailored very carefully. If he was going to help her gain the weight and muscle she needed, the first few days would have to be decidedly slower than he would have liked. None the less if she was going to be able to conquer what lie ahead, this was their only option.
"First thing you are going to do is this..." He said, turning towards her.
"I want you to catch a total of ten fish down by the river. Take that little basket with you and place them in there. I will have a fire going in a few minutes, hopefully by the time your return. Today we are going to relax and let your body recover properly from what it has already done and tomorrow we will begin your training in full."
He was about to turn away when he remembered something important, and turned back towards her.
"I forgot one thing... Tell me your name." He said, offering a small but never the less genuine smile.
"If I'm going to be your master I can't just call you 'pupil' or 'hey you' all the time now can I?" He asked.
Certain people gained weight and muscle quickly, but lost it just as quickly. Others gained muscle at a slower rater and lost weight quickly, and Shadow himself was that type. Some gained muscle quickly and lost weight quickly, and others still, though much more rare would both gain and lose muscle at an equally fast or slow rate depending on their diet and training habits.
From the way she was able to carry on despite her obvious lack of body weight, Shadow was guessing she possessed the same body type as he did. She would not gain muscle very quickly, but she was quick to lose excess weight and build the strength and stamina she needed to press forward. If that was in fact the case then he would have a much easier time training her since he knew how to work with that body type.
"I'm pleased that you made it here so quickly, but I see that you've neglected your personal health a little bit. The blisters on your hands and the lack of weight to your frame despite your size are things we'll need to work around for the next month." He said, seeming somewhat indifferent to the words that were coming out of his mouth.
He stopped his training a moment later and rotated his head in a circle, cracking the vertebrae in his neck with a few small pops before he rolled his shoulders with a similar effect as his shoulders pulled back towards his spine. Most people didn't realize how easy it was for the spinal chord to go out of alignment, even for the healthiest and most well trained individuals. Shadow himself had to stretch and realign it at least three times a week given his habits and workout regimen.
This girl's training would need to be tailored very carefully. If he was going to help her gain the weight and muscle she needed, the first few days would have to be decidedly slower than he would have liked. None the less if she was going to be able to conquer what lie ahead, this was their only option.
"First thing you are going to do is this..." He said, turning towards her.
"I want you to catch a total of ten fish down by the river. Take that little basket with you and place them in there. I will have a fire going in a few minutes, hopefully by the time your return. Today we are going to relax and let your body recover properly from what it has already done and tomorrow we will begin your training in full."
He was about to turn away when he remembered something important, and turned back towards her.
"I forgot one thing... Tell me your name." He said, offering a small but never the less genuine smile.
"If I'm going to be your master I can't just call you 'pupil' or 'hey you' all the time now can I?" He asked.
"I forgot one thing... Tell me your name." He said, offering a small but never the less genuine smile. "If I'm going to be your master I can't just call you 'pupil' or 'hey you' all the time now can I?" He asked.
Seeing Shadow’s mouth lift at the corners like what she'd seen the people in the photos at the inn had done, she wondered what it meant. Could it mean a threat?
“Mayumi.” She answered him as she pushed down her hood, revealing her identity to him once again.
Thinking she had stared enough, she turned and picked the little basket up before heading in the direction where sounds of water running were heard, aware of her surroundings at the same time.
Once she was by the river, she placed her bag under a tree and took off her black cloak revealing the black clothes she wore underneath which consisted of a light greyish green half top that exposed her ribs and same colored mini skirt with black tights underneath. She also wore a black leather glove that covers her middle three fingers on her right hand, dark grey arm guards covering both her forearms and black leather boots with dark grey metal calf guards. A black leather quiver with 15 silver carbon arrows was hooked to a belt on her skirt and a bow strapped diagonally across her top enabling quick access to her weapons the second she needed them.
Taking off her boots so she would have a better feel on the river bed, she placed them beside her bag and stood by the river. Looking down, she saw her reflection and like it had been for the past few months she had gotten even thinner without fail. Her ribs were starting to show and so were her other bones. The young girl stared with a straight face at her reflection.
‘Will I be able to hold out until my mission is complete?’ she questioned herself.
Not making any more time to stare at herself, she took an arrow from her quiver and got into the river till it reached mid thighs. She stayed still, waiting patiently for fishes to come by and sure enough a few minutes later, some passed by. With lightning fast reflexes, she used her arrow and speared three fishes with deadly aiming skills. Dumping them into the basket she had hooked to her waist with a rope, she waited again.
‘Are we going to eat this?’ she wondered, knowing she would have a problem if they were going to do so.
15 minutes later, she had caught exactly ten fishes like Shadow had requested and was now heading back to the training grounds with her cloak back on to cover her obvious flaw beneath. She couldn’t afford to waste time on her problem, she needed more time on training so that she would be able to make it through her mission.
‘I should wear a full shirt for training.’ She noted.
She placed the basket in front of Shadow and stood waiting for his next set of instructions.
Seeing Shadow’s mouth lift at the corners like what she'd seen the people in the photos at the inn had done, she wondered what it meant. Could it mean a threat?
“Mayumi.” She answered him as she pushed down her hood, revealing her identity to him once again.
Thinking she had stared enough, she turned and picked the little basket up before heading in the direction where sounds of water running were heard, aware of her surroundings at the same time.
Once she was by the river, she placed her bag under a tree and took off her black cloak revealing the black clothes she wore underneath which consisted of a light greyish green half top that exposed her ribs and same colored mini skirt with black tights underneath. She also wore a black leather glove that covers her middle three fingers on her right hand, dark grey arm guards covering both her forearms and black leather boots with dark grey metal calf guards. A black leather quiver with 15 silver carbon arrows was hooked to a belt on her skirt and a bow strapped diagonally across her top enabling quick access to her weapons the second she needed them.
Taking off her boots so she would have a better feel on the river bed, she placed them beside her bag and stood by the river. Looking down, she saw her reflection and like it had been for the past few months she had gotten even thinner without fail. Her ribs were starting to show and so were her other bones. The young girl stared with a straight face at her reflection.
‘Will I be able to hold out until my mission is complete?’ she questioned herself.
Not making any more time to stare at herself, she took an arrow from her quiver and got into the river till it reached mid thighs. She stayed still, waiting patiently for fishes to come by and sure enough a few minutes later, some passed by. With lightning fast reflexes, she used her arrow and speared three fishes with deadly aiming skills. Dumping them into the basket she had hooked to her waist with a rope, she waited again.
‘Are we going to eat this?’ she wondered, knowing she would have a problem if they were going to do so.
15 minutes later, she had caught exactly ten fishes like Shadow had requested and was now heading back to the training grounds with her cloak back on to cover her obvious flaw beneath. She couldn’t afford to waste time on her problem, she needed more time on training so that she would be able to make it through her mission.
‘I should wear a full shirt for training.’ She noted.
She placed the basket in front of Shadow and stood waiting for his next set of instructions.
Mayumi gave her name before setting off, and Shadow committed it to memory.
When she returned with the fish, Shadow inspected them and nodded. He had started a fire while she was away and proceeded to stick the fish with branches from trees he'd snapped off and placed them around the fire to cook.
"They will be ready to eat shortly, and with any luck they won't be too bitter. Typically when cooking fish like this it leaves a bit of an aftertaste that I don't particularly like, but we can't afford to be picky about our diet while training."
He looked over at Mayumi and analyzed her frame once more, though her cloak hid a good portion of it. He was able to see that she was thin, and that would be a problem if she was to truly get the full experience out of her training and be able to put the skills she was going to use to work against Te'i Sai in the near future.
"... Call your bird. Now that the first leg of training is over you're free to call her back to your side." He said as he sat down on a fallen log near the fire.
"The life that you are about to enter is cold and cruel, and every ally you have is going to be invaluable to your survival. Your bird will serve you well in the times to come, so keep her close to you." He said as he put his hands closer to the fire to warm them.
The temperature was beginning to drop, and part of Shadow allowing her bird to come down was for the birds own safety. If the temperature fell to where he was expecting it to, the altitude the bird was likely hovering at would be dangerous for its blood pressure. He could identify with her relation to the bird, as it was really the only family that she had since her master was gone. Shadow knew that feeling all too well, and he wanted to do everything he could to help her keep her family in tact as the coming darkness approached them in their journey.
When she returned with the fish, Shadow inspected them and nodded. He had started a fire while she was away and proceeded to stick the fish with branches from trees he'd snapped off and placed them around the fire to cook.
"They will be ready to eat shortly, and with any luck they won't be too bitter. Typically when cooking fish like this it leaves a bit of an aftertaste that I don't particularly like, but we can't afford to be picky about our diet while training."
He looked over at Mayumi and analyzed her frame once more, though her cloak hid a good portion of it. He was able to see that she was thin, and that would be a problem if she was to truly get the full experience out of her training and be able to put the skills she was going to use to work against Te'i Sai in the near future.
"... Call your bird. Now that the first leg of training is over you're free to call her back to your side." He said as he sat down on a fallen log near the fire.
"The life that you are about to enter is cold and cruel, and every ally you have is going to be invaluable to your survival. Your bird will serve you well in the times to come, so keep her close to you." He said as he put his hands closer to the fire to warm them.
The temperature was beginning to drop, and part of Shadow allowing her bird to come down was for the birds own safety. If the temperature fell to where he was expecting it to, the altitude the bird was likely hovering at would be dangerous for its blood pressure. He could identify with her relation to the bird, as it was really the only family that she had since her master was gone. Shadow knew that feeling all too well, and he wanted to do everything he could to help her keep her family in tact as the coming darkness approached them in their journey.
"... Call your bird. Now that the first leg of training is over you're free to call her back to your side." He said as he sat down on a fallen log near the fire."The life that you are about to enter is cold and cruel, and every ally you have is going to be invaluable to your survival. Your bird will serve you well in the times to come, so keep her close to you." He said as he put his hands closer to the fire to warm them.
She knew that Shadow was thinking of her bird’s health and for that she was thankful. She reached her hand up towards the sky and soon, a dark golden-brown figure soared from the skies towards them, defying the winds directions and within a minute landed on her hand. Bringing her hand down, she stroked her pet’s head and swept down its coat of golden-brown feathers.
Sora’s hunting had seemed to be a success seeing as she had gotten a little bigger in size and her weight had increased a few kilos. Sora snuggled up against Mayumi, showing its affection for her and in return she pets its head. When Sora first expressed its affection, she did not know what it meant being one whom knew no emotion and till now she still doesn’t understand but would just pet Sora’s head comfortably.
Feeling Sora’s shiver, Mayumi picked up a fallen log behind her with one hand, placing it by the fire and sat down hoping it would bring Sora some warmth.
The smell of fish filled the air around the fire, but Mayumi’s stomach failed to respond to it even though she had been going on without food for a few weeks now. She used to be able to eat just about anything she found but now, everything was being rejected cause of their slight sweetness to it. Mayumi could only hope that her stomach would just accept the fish that night. She didn’t want to be seen as weak in front of Shadow.
She knew that Shadow was thinking of her bird’s health and for that she was thankful. She reached her hand up towards the sky and soon, a dark golden-brown figure soared from the skies towards them, defying the winds directions and within a minute landed on her hand. Bringing her hand down, she stroked her pet’s head and swept down its coat of golden-brown feathers.
Sora’s hunting had seemed to be a success seeing as she had gotten a little bigger in size and her weight had increased a few kilos. Sora snuggled up against Mayumi, showing its affection for her and in return she pets its head. When Sora first expressed its affection, she did not know what it meant being one whom knew no emotion and till now she still doesn’t understand but would just pet Sora’s head comfortably.
Feeling Sora’s shiver, Mayumi picked up a fallen log behind her with one hand, placing it by the fire and sat down hoping it would bring Sora some warmth.
The smell of fish filled the air around the fire, but Mayumi’s stomach failed to respond to it even though she had been going on without food for a few weeks now. She used to be able to eat just about anything she found but now, everything was being rejected cause of their slight sweetness to it. Mayumi could only hope that her stomach would just accept the fish that night. She didn’t want to be seen as weak in front of Shadow.
Shadow sat with his eyes closed in front of the fire as he waited for the right moment to pull the fish away from the flames. It wasn't going to be long now, as they had been sitting in silence for a while now. Fish was not his favorite meal, but it was better than anything else this area of the forest outside of Shielg had to offer. Another fact that he couldn't ignore was that he had approximately one to two months to prepare Mayumi for the fight ahead. Any longer than that spent in training would give his targets too much time to anticipate his arrival and put a stop to his momentum.
While he didn't want to hide that fact from Mayumi, the less she knew about his private agenda the better.
He looked over at Mayumi for a moment, and did a quick analysis of her current form. It had already been established to him, but another look at her thin frame had him worried. Two months would be very tight and quite difficult if she was not up for what he was going to put her through. Knowing her master gave him a spark of confidence that it could be done, but either way it wasn't going to be easy.
He looked away from her towards the fire and was able to smell that the fish were complete. While not very sweet or particularly delectable being prepared in this manner, they would serve the purpose of providing Mayumi's body with vital proteins and other nutrients that her body would need to build muscle and weight.
"Alright Mayumi..." He said in a calm voice.
"Take five of the fish and eat. If you don't think you can finish them, eat them anyway. You will not sleep tonight until all the flesh has been stripped of the bones, save for the head of course."
Shadow stood up and took in a deep breath through his nose and then looked over at her.
"Give the five remaining fish to your bird. She'll need to build up her strength as well, because she too is going to be in training." He said calmly, gazing over at the bird for a moment.
Once he was satisfied his message had been absorbed, Shadow stood up and began walking away into the forest but stopped himself at the treeline. He turned his head slightly back towards her and one of his red eyes found its way to the corner of an otherwise white surface to lock onto hers.
"When your meal is finished, you will go to sleep. If you can't fall asleep on your own, then hit yourself just under the nose at the infra orbital pressure point on your upper lip. Tomorrow your training begins the instant you wake up from your sleep, and so does hers." He said, pointing to the bird before turning away and disappearing into the forest.
While he didn't want to hide that fact from Mayumi, the less she knew about his private agenda the better.
He looked over at Mayumi for a moment, and did a quick analysis of her current form. It had already been established to him, but another look at her thin frame had him worried. Two months would be very tight and quite difficult if she was not up for what he was going to put her through. Knowing her master gave him a spark of confidence that it could be done, but either way it wasn't going to be easy.
He looked away from her towards the fire and was able to smell that the fish were complete. While not very sweet or particularly delectable being prepared in this manner, they would serve the purpose of providing Mayumi's body with vital proteins and other nutrients that her body would need to build muscle and weight.
"Alright Mayumi..." He said in a calm voice.
"Take five of the fish and eat. If you don't think you can finish them, eat them anyway. You will not sleep tonight until all the flesh has been stripped of the bones, save for the head of course."
Shadow stood up and took in a deep breath through his nose and then looked over at her.
"Give the five remaining fish to your bird. She'll need to build up her strength as well, because she too is going to be in training." He said calmly, gazing over at the bird for a moment.
Once he was satisfied his message had been absorbed, Shadow stood up and began walking away into the forest but stopped himself at the treeline. He turned his head slightly back towards her and one of his red eyes found its way to the corner of an otherwise white surface to lock onto hers.
"When your meal is finished, you will go to sleep. If you can't fall asleep on your own, then hit yourself just under the nose at the infra orbital pressure point on your upper lip. Tomorrow your training begins the instant you wake up from your sleep, and so does hers." He said, pointing to the bird before turning away and disappearing into the forest.
"When your meal is finished, you will go to sleep. If you can't fall asleep on your own, then hit yourself just under the nose at the infra orbital pressure point on your upper lip. Tomorrow your training begins the instant you wake up from your sleep, and so does hers." He said, pointing to the bird before turning away and disappearing into the forest.
Sora glared after Shadow, not liking the way he pointed at her while Mayumi stared at the fishes she caught still being cooked over the fire.
Taking 5 sticks off the fire, she gave them to Sora while she let the other five cook a little more before she would consume them. She was hoping that the fish would be bitter so that she wouldn’t have a gag reflex from any sweetness in the fish. After a few minutes, she took one of the five fishes off the fire and blew on it before biting into the soft burnt flesh.
She tasted slight bitterness in the fish and chewed a little before swallowing. She felt the strange feeling of warmness going down her throat and slowly, she wondered...
‘How long has it been since I last ate?’
After a few minutes, she was done with her meal and so was Sora. Her stomach felt weird with all the food she had just eaten but it definitely felt better than being empty.
Scanning the area for a comfortable place to sleep in, she found a sturdy looking tree and climbed up to her usual level which was quite a few feet above ground. She had always felt safer on higher grounds as she felt it was easier for her to keep watch from above than on the ground where most enemies were. With Sora by her side keeping watch, Mayumi fell asleep. The two could never trust anyone other than each other with their life even if the person claims to have no intentions to harm them.
Sora glared after Shadow, not liking the way he pointed at her while Mayumi stared at the fishes she caught still being cooked over the fire.
Taking 5 sticks off the fire, she gave them to Sora while she let the other five cook a little more before she would consume them. She was hoping that the fish would be bitter so that she wouldn’t have a gag reflex from any sweetness in the fish. After a few minutes, she took one of the five fishes off the fire and blew on it before biting into the soft burnt flesh.
She tasted slight bitterness in the fish and chewed a little before swallowing. She felt the strange feeling of warmness going down her throat and slowly, she wondered...
‘How long has it been since I last ate?’
After a few minutes, she was done with her meal and so was Sora. Her stomach felt weird with all the food she had just eaten but it definitely felt better than being empty.
Scanning the area for a comfortable place to sleep in, she found a sturdy looking tree and climbed up to her usual level which was quite a few feet above ground. She had always felt safer on higher grounds as she felt it was easier for her to keep watch from above than on the ground where most enemies were. With Sora by her side keeping watch, Mayumi fell asleep. The two could never trust anyone other than each other with their life even if the person claims to have no intentions to harm them.
When morning broke, Shadow was ready and found Mayumi and Sora in one of the trees. The bird was awake, and with just a slight snapping of a twig in his hands, Mayumi awoke. It was a good sign that she could wake up at a moment's notice and at such a slight sound. Training began immediately, and it became clear that while she was indeed advanced in her techniques the lack of nutrition and vital energy her body needed was holding her back.
The first thing on day one of Mayumi's training regimen was to show Shadow what she was capable of as far as combat was concerned. Shadow attacked her at about half strength, just enough to push her and bring out her instinctual drive to protect herself. Subconsciously every human being was programmed to react to things flying at them such as fists, and Shadow used that to figure out where Mayumi was as far as strength, skill, flexibility and stamina as they sparred for about ten minutes.
When sparring was over Shadow had her stop and eat breakfast which consisted of a handful of berries and a bit of animal meat on the fire. He received a nasty surprise from her though as the berries touched her taste buds. Mayumi instantly gagged and the berries found their way to the ground. Unhappy with this, Shadow inquired as to why this occurred and received a reply that rather irritated him. Mayumi had a gag response to sweets, and so Shadow would have to make sure that her meals were either bitter or covered with ingredients that would get rid of any sweetness factor. He was not much of a cook, so that was going to be difficult for him to do. However, he was determined to make good on his promise to help her avenge her master so if it meant some trial and error to figure out what worked best then so be it.
When breakfast was over and the food given one hour to digest, during which time they both meditated, Shadow began her training anew. Mayumi was made to run a circuit designed to push her muscles to their limits by jumping, crawling and running without pause. The concept behind this was that constantly running, dropping to the ground, standing back up only to jump over and over again before going back to the ground would exhaust her muscles and help her build up strength from having to constantly lift her body weight with both her arms and legs throughout the circuit. It was a technique that worked wonders despite its simplicity, and before long Mayumi had hit her wall and could no longer continue.
When this occurred, Shadow ordered her to meditate for another hour before continuing and finishing her required amount of time on the circuit as he turned his attention to Sora. The bird was naturally gifted towards understanding what someone wanted of it, and so he started to get her used to the idea of being targeted by weapons. While the bird was large, fast and powerful, it was not designed for maneuverability which made her a target for one with either a gun or a strong bow and arrow. In order to help the bird avoid becoming a victim to such tactics, Shadow taught her to look for signs of such weaponry and tactics by forcing her to fly low to the treeline while searching for him through the leaves while he aimed a throwing dagger at her. While he decided it best not to aim directly for her just yet, he did throw the dagger several feet in front of her when she ventured too close without spotting him in time to let her know that she would have just been killed by a gun or bow and arrow. The bird obviously didn't take too kindly to this, but never the less seemed to get the idea because after a few more tries the bird ceased to fail in finding him before he could let the dagger loose.
When Mayumi's time was up, Shadow resumed watch over her as she returned to the circuit. Muscle fatigue was the greatest weakness of all those who held and active and dangerous lifestyle such as the two of them and she had to get used to being completely exhausted now before she fell victim to it later. Being as thin as she was and as malnourished as she was, it didn't take long for her to hit her wall again and cease to continue. Once again, Shadow ordered her to sit down and meditate for one hour before finishing her final few minutes on the circuit. When she was done they ate lunch, and Shadow made sure to keep everything from being too sweet. She still gagged at one or two mouthfuls of meat that weren't cooked quite enough, but she was able to put them back in front of the fire to cook more before eating them without issue.
When this was done, Shadow had Mayumi lift and toss large fallen logs which weighed in excess of one hundred and eighty pounds. This was well over the girls body weight and he noticed that it was very difficult for her in her weakened state to perform such a task. Given time it would cease to be an issue, but for now he continued to exhaust her muscles and then have her rest throughout the day with such exercises. Before long her body would become used to the routine and build up stamina and proper endurance against such workouts and that was when she'd be at her most dangerous. It was not necessarily the skills of the one involved that made the biggest difference. Sometimes it was how long and how hard they could go before exhaustion that made the difference, and Shadow had fallen victim to that in the past and nearly been killed.
He had no intention of allowing her to succumb to the same fate.
Before long the afternoon was upon them and Shadow stopped their muscle training to have them take turns washing up at the river before eating dinner and going to sleep. It was a very simple way to live, but it had the desired effect because Mayumi fell asleep almost immediately after clambering into the tree with Sora by her side. Day one was complete, and tomorrow would be a very adventure. Shadow had been an instructor to Assassins for years before rebelling against Te'i Sai, and as such he was also one of the "doctors" when things went wrong for his students. Massage and relaxation was also a part of the Assassin's lifestyle because of how stressful on the mind and body it was, and so Mayumi was about to experience that segment.
When she woke up Shadow had her warm up with stretching and a light cardio workout that still proved difficult because of how exhausted and sore her body was. When she was stretched out, Shadow began working with her on assisted stretching. Shadow began with her arms, stretching them behind her back and gently pulling almost as if to put her in an arm trap. When he reached the point where it was uncomfortable she gave the signal and he stopped and waited. When she told him the feeling disappeared he pulled her arm a little farther until it was again uncomfortable before stopping and waiting again. This was done for several hours for both arms, both legs, her back and her neck. Building up maximum flexibility was crucial for her, as she was likely to face off against other Assassins in the future who would be able to get her into such traps. If she was to escape or turn the situation to her favor, she needed to be able to move and react with their techniques which required her body to be as limber as possible.
When stretching was done Shadow informed her of the massage techniques. While not thrilled, Mayumi didn't question him and so she allowed him to massage her back, legs, arms and neck while she took care of massaging anything else that was overlooked by Shadow. While he was familiar with massaging women, having done it numerous times in Te'i Sai, Mayumi made it pretty clear she didn't want him touching her chest, butt or stomach. She was able to reach those areas on her own anyway so having her do it for herself was not unreasonable.
The entire day was about relaxation and focusing on her body's ability to relax after being under so much pressure the day before. Soon enough the days would bring combined workouts where Mayumi would both exercise and relax in the same day, but for now she could not afford such luxury.
The next day was more of what day one offered but with different methods in mind. This time it was all about attack power. Building up her raw strength by having her punch and kick the trees as hard as she could until her hands and knuckled bled and her shins and feet had bruises all over before allowing her to relax. During that time Shadow applied several salves and special herbs to her skin which would aid in protecting them against internal damage to the muscles. The skin would still be worn and bruised, but underneath it all her muscles would be fine which would also serve to build her tolerance for pain which was already quite high. He had to give her former master credit for that one, but she needed more and that was what he planned to give her.
Along with attacking was retreating, and so Shadow began to literally throw everything he had at her. She was not allowed to counter strike or make contact with his body in any way. She had to use all of her speed, agility and stamina to evade his attacks and escape to the treeline. This was easier said and done as Shadow had both longer arms and legs than she did, not to mention experience and so he managed to stop her retreat several times before she finally made good her escape. The time it took her to accomplish this task was insufficient in Shadow's eyes, and so she repeated the exercise several more times before being allowed to rest. Sora's training was slow and steady, helping the bird overcome her natural maneuverability issues and also helped her identify new ways to scan her environment while still keeping an eye ahead for danger. Both the bird and her master were naturally gifted, and he had to marvel at how well they both took to their training. Before long Sora's training would be complete, but Mayumi still had a long way to go yet.
The next day was more of what day two offered with relaxation, massage and more salves and medicines to assist her wounds. Shadow warned her that this would become regular for her but she didn't seem to mind very much. Her drive to avenge her master was strong, and it kept her going despite everything Shadow was throwing at her.
Over the next two weeks Mayumi added over ten pounds of muscle and was beginning to look much more like a real human being instead of a skeleton. She was getting stronger, faster, and already her stamina was increasing at a rapid rate. Her ability to complete the circuit for muscle exhaustion was no longer an issue for her as she was able to finish it without stopping once before moving on to flip and move the fallen trees. Shadow had recently cut down a rather large tree and used its trunk and branches as new weights for Mayumi, the trunk being almost three feet thick and full made it much heavier than the hollow fallen logs. At over two hundred and fifty pounds, they were a much greater test for Mayumi, but would have to wait just a little longer before she was ready for them.
By the end of the first month, Mayumi had made excellent progress and was able to keep up with the training enough to the point where Shadow could both train her and allow her to relax for a few hours during the course of a single day. This being the case, Shadow ramped up the difficulty of her training by several times and once again she began finding a wall to which she could not easily overcome. She had since lost almost all of her body fat content, save for her chest which was the same as when she began, and replaced it with five more pounds of pure muscle and had a more natural and full figure as opposed to being a stick with legs. Her muscle tone had improved a great deal and her eating habits had also improved. While she still gagged somewhat at sweets, Shadow was able to get her to finish a complete meal of up to five fish, two helpings of animal meat and some vegetables from the nearby town on occasion. Sora had since completed her training and was allowed to do as she pleased so long as it didn't interrupt what Mayumi was doing.
By the end of the second month, Mayumi was undeniably a different girl than she had been when Shadow took her in. While her personality had remained the same, she both looked and fought like very differently than before. She had completed her trial of surviving Shadow's attacks for two minutes at the end of her training without any issue, and now she was a true Assassin. Shadow was confident enough in her abilities to the point where if they were confronted by one or two Assassins from Te'i Sai Mayumi could handle the situation on her own. She was in terrific health and even better shape, and she was ready to avenge her master. While not ready to be the one to take on Kiiro herself, she would be able to hold her own against those who followed him. Te'i Sai was one thing, but the Wraiths were another matter entirely and Shadow was still wary of letting her fight one just yet. Her training would continue on a daily basis to keep her new found skills sharp and in peak condition, but otherwise they were ready to finally start on the path to avenging her master.
"You've done well Mayumi, and I'm proud of all you've accomplished." Shadow commented, standing by the fire as evening set in around them.
"I have something to give both you and Sora, and I know you'll both make good use of them." He said as he stood up and walked over to a tree with a small hollowed out section of the trunk.
During their training in the second month Shadow disappeared for three days while Mayumi was free to train on her own in his absence. During that time he had returned to his home and fetched special weapons which he had crafted long ago when he was still a member of Te'i Sai. A slight modification was made to one of the two gifts, specially designed for Sora, while the others were pre made for Shadow by a friend. However, he had no use for them so he had simply kept them safe until now.
From within it's dark recesses Shadow pulled out a long pouch with with something obviously metallic within its confines. A smaller pouch made its appearance as well, more than likely for Sora as Shadow handed Mayumi the longer pouch. He opened the smaller pouch and presented to Mayumi small claws of metal which could be easily attached to Sora's natural talons at any time during missions and detached just as easily via specialized clips on the back under the talon.
"These metallic talons are made from Orichalcum, a nearly indestructible metal which will make Sora a weapon unto herself should she need to make use of them. Her natural talons are a fine weapon, but these will help to protect and reinforce them whenever necessary on missions in places where stone and metal are an issue." He said as she put the Orichalcum talons back into the pouch and set them down beside Mayumi.
The first thing on day one of Mayumi's training regimen was to show Shadow what she was capable of as far as combat was concerned. Shadow attacked her at about half strength, just enough to push her and bring out her instinctual drive to protect herself. Subconsciously every human being was programmed to react to things flying at them such as fists, and Shadow used that to figure out where Mayumi was as far as strength, skill, flexibility and stamina as they sparred for about ten minutes.
When sparring was over Shadow had her stop and eat breakfast which consisted of a handful of berries and a bit of animal meat on the fire. He received a nasty surprise from her though as the berries touched her taste buds. Mayumi instantly gagged and the berries found their way to the ground. Unhappy with this, Shadow inquired as to why this occurred and received a reply that rather irritated him. Mayumi had a gag response to sweets, and so Shadow would have to make sure that her meals were either bitter or covered with ingredients that would get rid of any sweetness factor. He was not much of a cook, so that was going to be difficult for him to do. However, he was determined to make good on his promise to help her avenge her master so if it meant some trial and error to figure out what worked best then so be it.
When breakfast was over and the food given one hour to digest, during which time they both meditated, Shadow began her training anew. Mayumi was made to run a circuit designed to push her muscles to their limits by jumping, crawling and running without pause. The concept behind this was that constantly running, dropping to the ground, standing back up only to jump over and over again before going back to the ground would exhaust her muscles and help her build up strength from having to constantly lift her body weight with both her arms and legs throughout the circuit. It was a technique that worked wonders despite its simplicity, and before long Mayumi had hit her wall and could no longer continue.
When this occurred, Shadow ordered her to meditate for another hour before continuing and finishing her required amount of time on the circuit as he turned his attention to Sora. The bird was naturally gifted towards understanding what someone wanted of it, and so he started to get her used to the idea of being targeted by weapons. While the bird was large, fast and powerful, it was not designed for maneuverability which made her a target for one with either a gun or a strong bow and arrow. In order to help the bird avoid becoming a victim to such tactics, Shadow taught her to look for signs of such weaponry and tactics by forcing her to fly low to the treeline while searching for him through the leaves while he aimed a throwing dagger at her. While he decided it best not to aim directly for her just yet, he did throw the dagger several feet in front of her when she ventured too close without spotting him in time to let her know that she would have just been killed by a gun or bow and arrow. The bird obviously didn't take too kindly to this, but never the less seemed to get the idea because after a few more tries the bird ceased to fail in finding him before he could let the dagger loose.
When Mayumi's time was up, Shadow resumed watch over her as she returned to the circuit. Muscle fatigue was the greatest weakness of all those who held and active and dangerous lifestyle such as the two of them and she had to get used to being completely exhausted now before she fell victim to it later. Being as thin as she was and as malnourished as she was, it didn't take long for her to hit her wall again and cease to continue. Once again, Shadow ordered her to sit down and meditate for one hour before finishing her final few minutes on the circuit. When she was done they ate lunch, and Shadow made sure to keep everything from being too sweet. She still gagged at one or two mouthfuls of meat that weren't cooked quite enough, but she was able to put them back in front of the fire to cook more before eating them without issue.
When this was done, Shadow had Mayumi lift and toss large fallen logs which weighed in excess of one hundred and eighty pounds. This was well over the girls body weight and he noticed that it was very difficult for her in her weakened state to perform such a task. Given time it would cease to be an issue, but for now he continued to exhaust her muscles and then have her rest throughout the day with such exercises. Before long her body would become used to the routine and build up stamina and proper endurance against such workouts and that was when she'd be at her most dangerous. It was not necessarily the skills of the one involved that made the biggest difference. Sometimes it was how long and how hard they could go before exhaustion that made the difference, and Shadow had fallen victim to that in the past and nearly been killed.
He had no intention of allowing her to succumb to the same fate.
Before long the afternoon was upon them and Shadow stopped their muscle training to have them take turns washing up at the river before eating dinner and going to sleep. It was a very simple way to live, but it had the desired effect because Mayumi fell asleep almost immediately after clambering into the tree with Sora by her side. Day one was complete, and tomorrow would be a very adventure. Shadow had been an instructor to Assassins for years before rebelling against Te'i Sai, and as such he was also one of the "doctors" when things went wrong for his students. Massage and relaxation was also a part of the Assassin's lifestyle because of how stressful on the mind and body it was, and so Mayumi was about to experience that segment.
When she woke up Shadow had her warm up with stretching and a light cardio workout that still proved difficult because of how exhausted and sore her body was. When she was stretched out, Shadow began working with her on assisted stretching. Shadow began with her arms, stretching them behind her back and gently pulling almost as if to put her in an arm trap. When he reached the point where it was uncomfortable she gave the signal and he stopped and waited. When she told him the feeling disappeared he pulled her arm a little farther until it was again uncomfortable before stopping and waiting again. This was done for several hours for both arms, both legs, her back and her neck. Building up maximum flexibility was crucial for her, as she was likely to face off against other Assassins in the future who would be able to get her into such traps. If she was to escape or turn the situation to her favor, she needed to be able to move and react with their techniques which required her body to be as limber as possible.
When stretching was done Shadow informed her of the massage techniques. While not thrilled, Mayumi didn't question him and so she allowed him to massage her back, legs, arms and neck while she took care of massaging anything else that was overlooked by Shadow. While he was familiar with massaging women, having done it numerous times in Te'i Sai, Mayumi made it pretty clear she didn't want him touching her chest, butt or stomach. She was able to reach those areas on her own anyway so having her do it for herself was not unreasonable.
The entire day was about relaxation and focusing on her body's ability to relax after being under so much pressure the day before. Soon enough the days would bring combined workouts where Mayumi would both exercise and relax in the same day, but for now she could not afford such luxury.
The next day was more of what day one offered but with different methods in mind. This time it was all about attack power. Building up her raw strength by having her punch and kick the trees as hard as she could until her hands and knuckled bled and her shins and feet had bruises all over before allowing her to relax. During that time Shadow applied several salves and special herbs to her skin which would aid in protecting them against internal damage to the muscles. The skin would still be worn and bruised, but underneath it all her muscles would be fine which would also serve to build her tolerance for pain which was already quite high. He had to give her former master credit for that one, but she needed more and that was what he planned to give her.
Along with attacking was retreating, and so Shadow began to literally throw everything he had at her. She was not allowed to counter strike or make contact with his body in any way. She had to use all of her speed, agility and stamina to evade his attacks and escape to the treeline. This was easier said and done as Shadow had both longer arms and legs than she did, not to mention experience and so he managed to stop her retreat several times before she finally made good her escape. The time it took her to accomplish this task was insufficient in Shadow's eyes, and so she repeated the exercise several more times before being allowed to rest. Sora's training was slow and steady, helping the bird overcome her natural maneuverability issues and also helped her identify new ways to scan her environment while still keeping an eye ahead for danger. Both the bird and her master were naturally gifted, and he had to marvel at how well they both took to their training. Before long Sora's training would be complete, but Mayumi still had a long way to go yet.
The next day was more of what day two offered with relaxation, massage and more salves and medicines to assist her wounds. Shadow warned her that this would become regular for her but she didn't seem to mind very much. Her drive to avenge her master was strong, and it kept her going despite everything Shadow was throwing at her.
Over the next two weeks Mayumi added over ten pounds of muscle and was beginning to look much more like a real human being instead of a skeleton. She was getting stronger, faster, and already her stamina was increasing at a rapid rate. Her ability to complete the circuit for muscle exhaustion was no longer an issue for her as she was able to finish it without stopping once before moving on to flip and move the fallen trees. Shadow had recently cut down a rather large tree and used its trunk and branches as new weights for Mayumi, the trunk being almost three feet thick and full made it much heavier than the hollow fallen logs. At over two hundred and fifty pounds, they were a much greater test for Mayumi, but would have to wait just a little longer before she was ready for them.
By the end of the first month, Mayumi had made excellent progress and was able to keep up with the training enough to the point where Shadow could both train her and allow her to relax for a few hours during the course of a single day. This being the case, Shadow ramped up the difficulty of her training by several times and once again she began finding a wall to which she could not easily overcome. She had since lost almost all of her body fat content, save for her chest which was the same as when she began, and replaced it with five more pounds of pure muscle and had a more natural and full figure as opposed to being a stick with legs. Her muscle tone had improved a great deal and her eating habits had also improved. While she still gagged somewhat at sweets, Shadow was able to get her to finish a complete meal of up to five fish, two helpings of animal meat and some vegetables from the nearby town on occasion. Sora had since completed her training and was allowed to do as she pleased so long as it didn't interrupt what Mayumi was doing.
By the end of the second month, Mayumi was undeniably a different girl than she had been when Shadow took her in. While her personality had remained the same, she both looked and fought like very differently than before. She had completed her trial of surviving Shadow's attacks for two minutes at the end of her training without any issue, and now she was a true Assassin. Shadow was confident enough in her abilities to the point where if they were confronted by one or two Assassins from Te'i Sai Mayumi could handle the situation on her own. She was in terrific health and even better shape, and she was ready to avenge her master. While not ready to be the one to take on Kiiro herself, she would be able to hold her own against those who followed him. Te'i Sai was one thing, but the Wraiths were another matter entirely and Shadow was still wary of letting her fight one just yet. Her training would continue on a daily basis to keep her new found skills sharp and in peak condition, but otherwise they were ready to finally start on the path to avenging her master.
"You've done well Mayumi, and I'm proud of all you've accomplished." Shadow commented, standing by the fire as evening set in around them.
"I have something to give both you and Sora, and I know you'll both make good use of them." He said as he stood up and walked over to a tree with a small hollowed out section of the trunk.
During their training in the second month Shadow disappeared for three days while Mayumi was free to train on her own in his absence. During that time he had returned to his home and fetched special weapons which he had crafted long ago when he was still a member of Te'i Sai. A slight modification was made to one of the two gifts, specially designed for Sora, while the others were pre made for Shadow by a friend. However, he had no use for them so he had simply kept them safe until now.
From within it's dark recesses Shadow pulled out a long pouch with with something obviously metallic within its confines. A smaller pouch made its appearance as well, more than likely for Sora as Shadow handed Mayumi the longer pouch. He opened the smaller pouch and presented to Mayumi small claws of metal which could be easily attached to Sora's natural talons at any time during missions and detached just as easily via specialized clips on the back under the talon.
"These metallic talons are made from Orichalcum, a nearly indestructible metal which will make Sora a weapon unto herself should she need to make use of them. Her natural talons are a fine weapon, but these will help to protect and reinforce them whenever necessary on missions in places where stone and metal are an issue." He said as she put the Orichalcum talons back into the pouch and set them down beside Mayumi.
Shako's head hurt. It felt like his skull was several sizes too small for his brain. He gritted his teeth and started piecing together what happened. It came slowly, but the memories were complete, and he still knew who he was. As far as he could discern he didn't have any brain damage. Slowly, he opened his eyes.
He was inside a log cabin. A small lantern was hung on the wall he was facing, and behind him he could hear the crackling of a fire. He was lying on a filthy straw mattress slung over a couple of wooden pallets to form a bed. It looked like it would almost have been better for his health to have slept on the floor. There were two doorways on the wall at his feet, both of them open. A quick glance upwards revealed dozens of crates filling the rest of the room. Evidently it was some kind of storage room. Slowly, carefully, he sat up. His body ached whenever he moved, and he felt stiff, but otherwise he appeared unharmed.
No sooner had he wondered who his rescuers were than two burly men trudged into the room. As soon as they saw he was awake they started grinning. They were both big, ugly, and looked like they had taken several too many blows to the head (and face). Shako took a guess and decided they were brothers, and this was confirmed when the first one grunted "Oh look bro, our guest is awake!"
The second one swaggered closer, kneeling down beside Shako "So he is! Tell me friend, how are you feeling?"
The pair were being anything but friendly and sincere, but Shako answered the question anyway "I think I'll live."
"Well, if that's your plan," the first one said leaning in close and grabbing the front of Shako's robe "what were you doing snooping around our cabin?"
Ordinarily Shako would have broken the man's forearms - he didn't respond well to threats - but he needed some information from these people, and he didn't entirely trust his body not to betray him just yet.
"I was lost in the blizzard and looking for help. How long was I unconscious?"
"You slept for two days." number two replied, as one released Shako, seemingly satisfied "What kind of fool are you to go into the mountains without sufficient supplies?"
"I hadn't realised just how insufficient they were at the time. I'll not be making that mistake again."
"You'll not be making any mistakes again if you aren't careful." growled number one. He appeared to be older, but less intelligent than his brother. Not to mention more aggressive.
"All I want is to know the route back down the mountain. I will leave you in peace."
"That's as maybe, but we need to be sure that's all you were doing. Get a dose of skalm ready, Jim."
Shako's brain worked like an encyclopaedia. Skalm: an extremely powerful painkiller often used in cases of amputation, large burns or other such horrific injuries. It was a paste which gave a sensation of floating and disconnection from the body when applied to the skin, even in small quantities, for more than a minute or two. It also impaired higher brain functions somewhat, meaning it was difficult for people to lie whilst under its effects. It could be taken recreationally, though it was illegal to do so on most of the continent save for a few backwaters. Shako had never had it, and didn't intend to. If that meant he had to beat the two men whom had saved his life then so be it. Shako began to subtly tense his body, getting ready to strike. He watched the man, Jim, preparing the dose whilst feigning fear.
Shako was just about to strike when a third figure entered from the other room. It was a woman, and she would have been pretty if not for the huge scar that ran down the left side of her face and pulled her nose and mouth out of alignment.
"What do you two think you're doing?" she screeched, and they both flinched
"We're gonna give him some skalm to make sure he tells us the truth." Jim bumbled
"You most certainly are not!" she snapped, switching to the other brother "You do realise he's a monk, don't you?"
"I don't see how that makes a difference, Sandra." the brother replied, standing his ground.
"It means he has no reason to lie to you, you fools! Now get out so I can have a word with him."
The two brothers left in a hurry, the second staring daggers into Sandra's back as he went.
"I'm so sorry." Sandra began, her voice suddenly soft and sincere, the abrupt change catching Shako off guard "I hope they didn't hurt you."
"No, I'm fine. Thank you for intervening." Shako smiled politely.
"My pleasure," she continued sitting down on the bed next to Shako "they need a firm hand to keep them in line, but they mean well."
"I'm sure they do." Shako stated sarcastically, those two had anything but good intentions.
"You do realise we can't just let you go though. You've got no money, but we need some kind of payment for saving your life. Food and firewood isn't free, and times are tough."
Shako sat in silence for a moment, he had been expecting something like this and already formulated a plan. "How about a trade then?"
"I'm listening."
"Well, judging by how protective your friends are of this place, and how many crates full of skalm you've got, I'm going to assume that you are smugglers, correct?"
Sandra nodded cautiously.
"My guess," Shako continued "is that you're shipping the stuff out of Shaharan and over the mountains into Cre'Est. So my offer is, that you tell me the routes down from the mountain, and in exchange I will carry three sacks of skalm to your dealer."
"How do you propose to manage that much without being searched?"
"I'm a holy man, remember? If I tell them it's for medicinal purposes, they won't question it."
Sandra was grinning "Are you sure you're a monk, you seem very willing to get your hands dirty. Plus how do we know you won't rat us out?"
"Trust me, I'm doing this to further my agenda not yours. This is just a means to an end. And I will swear an oath to you that I will not tell the guards. The monks of Uirlin are not allowed to break their oaths."
"Fine then," Sandra smiled, standing "I accept our arrangement. I'll have some provisions prepared and then guide you down the mountain myself tomorrow morning."
They shook hands, and she left to oversee her minions. Shako, meanwhile, was repeatedly telling himself he was doing the right thing. He had to leave this place as soon as possible, preferably without making enemies, and this was the best way to do it. Even if it went against his moral compass, he doubted it was the worst deed he was going to accomplish before Te'i Sai was finished.
As planned, they departed the next morning. There were no snowstorms, and the sun was out. It was right back to the beautiful vistas Shako had first been lured in by. The trek down the mountain was treacherous, following numerous unsteady goat paths slicked with ice. Many of them overlooked sheer drops. Despite the dangers, they made it to the base of the mountain without any serious incidents. Hidden in a small wood they said their goodbyes, which were not particularly heartfelt.
"Before I go." Shako asked "What's the latest rumour on the Red Eyed Demon?"
Sandra's brow creased as she thought "Last time I was in town was a month ago, but they say he's left Cre'Est. There was talk that he'd entered Triveila but then again some say he headed into Veilbrand. Why do you want to know?"
"Oh, it's just a hobby of mine to follow the gossip about him." Shako answered, slinging the sacks over his shoulders and turning to leave.
"Wait! One more thing!" Sandra called, her tone suddenly slightly pleading
"What is it?" Shako enquired, turning back towards her and dropping the sacks to the ground again.
"I know I don't really deserve it but...will you bless me?"
"You do realise that the blessings of Uirlin are meant to bring luck in battle? Normally only soldiers ask for them."
"I know," Sandra replied, blushing slightly "but I feel like I could use whatever favours the Gods will give me."
"Very well then." Shako shrugged, and laid his hands upon her shoulders and closed his eyes, taking a moment to collect himself before saying "Uirlin, I implore you to look after this daughter. To watch over her, and see her carried victorious through her struggles."
He removed his hands and slung the sacks again, and this time she did not stop him, simply calling out "Thank you."
He walked on, considering the rumours she had told him. They may have been old, but Shako knew he was at least five steps behind from the beginning. What mattered was how quickly he caught up. He would head into Triveila and try his luck there once he had made the drop. He was in no hurry to go back to Veilbrand, and whilst he was eager to get back on the Demon's trail, he would keep his vows and deliver the skalm first.
One step at a time, he told himself, one step at a time...
He was inside a log cabin. A small lantern was hung on the wall he was facing, and behind him he could hear the crackling of a fire. He was lying on a filthy straw mattress slung over a couple of wooden pallets to form a bed. It looked like it would almost have been better for his health to have slept on the floor. There were two doorways on the wall at his feet, both of them open. A quick glance upwards revealed dozens of crates filling the rest of the room. Evidently it was some kind of storage room. Slowly, carefully, he sat up. His body ached whenever he moved, and he felt stiff, but otherwise he appeared unharmed.
No sooner had he wondered who his rescuers were than two burly men trudged into the room. As soon as they saw he was awake they started grinning. They were both big, ugly, and looked like they had taken several too many blows to the head (and face). Shako took a guess and decided they were brothers, and this was confirmed when the first one grunted "Oh look bro, our guest is awake!"
The second one swaggered closer, kneeling down beside Shako "So he is! Tell me friend, how are you feeling?"
The pair were being anything but friendly and sincere, but Shako answered the question anyway "I think I'll live."
"Well, if that's your plan," the first one said leaning in close and grabbing the front of Shako's robe "what were you doing snooping around our cabin?"
Ordinarily Shako would have broken the man's forearms - he didn't respond well to threats - but he needed some information from these people, and he didn't entirely trust his body not to betray him just yet.
"I was lost in the blizzard and looking for help. How long was I unconscious?"
"You slept for two days." number two replied, as one released Shako, seemingly satisfied "What kind of fool are you to go into the mountains without sufficient supplies?"
"I hadn't realised just how insufficient they were at the time. I'll not be making that mistake again."
"You'll not be making any mistakes again if you aren't careful." growled number one. He appeared to be older, but less intelligent than his brother. Not to mention more aggressive.
"All I want is to know the route back down the mountain. I will leave you in peace."
"That's as maybe, but we need to be sure that's all you were doing. Get a dose of skalm ready, Jim."
Shako's brain worked like an encyclopaedia. Skalm: an extremely powerful painkiller often used in cases of amputation, large burns or other such horrific injuries. It was a paste which gave a sensation of floating and disconnection from the body when applied to the skin, even in small quantities, for more than a minute or two. It also impaired higher brain functions somewhat, meaning it was difficult for people to lie whilst under its effects. It could be taken recreationally, though it was illegal to do so on most of the continent save for a few backwaters. Shako had never had it, and didn't intend to. If that meant he had to beat the two men whom had saved his life then so be it. Shako began to subtly tense his body, getting ready to strike. He watched the man, Jim, preparing the dose whilst feigning fear.
Shako was just about to strike when a third figure entered from the other room. It was a woman, and she would have been pretty if not for the huge scar that ran down the left side of her face and pulled her nose and mouth out of alignment.
"What do you two think you're doing?" she screeched, and they both flinched
"We're gonna give him some skalm to make sure he tells us the truth." Jim bumbled
"You most certainly are not!" she snapped, switching to the other brother "You do realise he's a monk, don't you?"
"I don't see how that makes a difference, Sandra." the brother replied, standing his ground.
"It means he has no reason to lie to you, you fools! Now get out so I can have a word with him."
The two brothers left in a hurry, the second staring daggers into Sandra's back as he went.
"I'm so sorry." Sandra began, her voice suddenly soft and sincere, the abrupt change catching Shako off guard "I hope they didn't hurt you."
"No, I'm fine. Thank you for intervening." Shako smiled politely.
"My pleasure," she continued sitting down on the bed next to Shako "they need a firm hand to keep them in line, but they mean well."
"I'm sure they do." Shako stated sarcastically, those two had anything but good intentions.
"You do realise we can't just let you go though. You've got no money, but we need some kind of payment for saving your life. Food and firewood isn't free, and times are tough."
Shako sat in silence for a moment, he had been expecting something like this and already formulated a plan. "How about a trade then?"
"I'm listening."
"Well, judging by how protective your friends are of this place, and how many crates full of skalm you've got, I'm going to assume that you are smugglers, correct?"
Sandra nodded cautiously.
"My guess," Shako continued "is that you're shipping the stuff out of Shaharan and over the mountains into Cre'Est. So my offer is, that you tell me the routes down from the mountain, and in exchange I will carry three sacks of skalm to your dealer."
"How do you propose to manage that much without being searched?"
"I'm a holy man, remember? If I tell them it's for medicinal purposes, they won't question it."
Sandra was grinning "Are you sure you're a monk, you seem very willing to get your hands dirty. Plus how do we know you won't rat us out?"
"Trust me, I'm doing this to further my agenda not yours. This is just a means to an end. And I will swear an oath to you that I will not tell the guards. The monks of Uirlin are not allowed to break their oaths."
"Fine then," Sandra smiled, standing "I accept our arrangement. I'll have some provisions prepared and then guide you down the mountain myself tomorrow morning."
They shook hands, and she left to oversee her minions. Shako, meanwhile, was repeatedly telling himself he was doing the right thing. He had to leave this place as soon as possible, preferably without making enemies, and this was the best way to do it. Even if it went against his moral compass, he doubted it was the worst deed he was going to accomplish before Te'i Sai was finished.
As planned, they departed the next morning. There were no snowstorms, and the sun was out. It was right back to the beautiful vistas Shako had first been lured in by. The trek down the mountain was treacherous, following numerous unsteady goat paths slicked with ice. Many of them overlooked sheer drops. Despite the dangers, they made it to the base of the mountain without any serious incidents. Hidden in a small wood they said their goodbyes, which were not particularly heartfelt.
"Before I go." Shako asked "What's the latest rumour on the Red Eyed Demon?"
Sandra's brow creased as she thought "Last time I was in town was a month ago, but they say he's left Cre'Est. There was talk that he'd entered Triveila but then again some say he headed into Veilbrand. Why do you want to know?"
"Oh, it's just a hobby of mine to follow the gossip about him." Shako answered, slinging the sacks over his shoulders and turning to leave.
"Wait! One more thing!" Sandra called, her tone suddenly slightly pleading
"What is it?" Shako enquired, turning back towards her and dropping the sacks to the ground again.
"I know I don't really deserve it but...will you bless me?"
"You do realise that the blessings of Uirlin are meant to bring luck in battle? Normally only soldiers ask for them."
"I know," Sandra replied, blushing slightly "but I feel like I could use whatever favours the Gods will give me."
"Very well then." Shako shrugged, and laid his hands upon her shoulders and closed his eyes, taking a moment to collect himself before saying "Uirlin, I implore you to look after this daughter. To watch over her, and see her carried victorious through her struggles."
He removed his hands and slung the sacks again, and this time she did not stop him, simply calling out "Thank you."
He walked on, considering the rumours she had told him. They may have been old, but Shako knew he was at least five steps behind from the beginning. What mattered was how quickly he caught up. He would head into Triveila and try his luck there once he had made the drop. He was in no hurry to go back to Veilbrand, and whilst he was eager to get back on the Demon's trail, he would keep his vows and deliver the skalm first.
One step at a time, he told himself, one step at a time...
“You should place this salve on your ankle twice a day until the pain is resolved. Please be reminded not to put much strain on your left ankle. Working hard in the fields is commendable but do remember that your health is your wealth.”
This was spoken with gentleness and warmth and was also accompanied by a sincere smile. It was enough to make the crowd within the small clinic to blush at the sight.
“Th—Thank you very much Dr. Nora.” These were the words of the middle-aged man who was the current patient of the infamous Dr. Nora.
“You are very much welcome, Mr. Clifford.” The middle-aged man stood and shook the Doctor’s hand which he noted to be soft as if it had never been into hard labor at all before leaving.
Another patient was about to enter but a woman with short dark brown hair and brown eyes blocked the entrance with a smile. She had few wrinkles on her face to denote that she is quite age but still had a youthful gait to emphasize that she is not that old yet.
“Well, it is lunch now so come back later.” There were a few protests but they were immediately silenced with a deadly glare.
"Aunt Beatiz, there was no need to glare at them." The said woman looked at her niece and released a sigh.
"If I didn't, they would not have left you alone. For now, have some lunch Sereinia." Kind and bright deep amethyst colored eyes looked at her aunt with a small smile agreeing to the statement that was said.
It had been indeed such a long time since she has returned to Triveila. Most of her travels had made her stay longer in Veilbrand, Shaharan, and Cre’Est.
"It has been a long time since, I heard my name." After all, most people that she met just refer to her as Doctor or Dr. Nora. Beatiz looked at Sereinia and smiled gently as she laid some freshly cooked meals on the table for the two of them to eat.
"So it seems. Are you back here for good?" Sereinia sat on one of the chairs at the table.
"No, I am just passing through." This answer of hers made Beatiz released a sigh.
"So, you're still not done with this journey of yours?" Taking her seat as well, Beatiz looked at her niece.
"Not yet, Aunt. I know you are very worried about me." This had made Beatiz sigh more.
"A beautiful young lady traveling on the road alone with no knowledge of defending herself from thieves or thugs especially with the increase in crime rate today. I am more than worried, child."
These words were said with much sincere concern and at the same time a slight annoyance possibly due to Sereinia's stubbornness about this dangerous journey's of hers. Sereinia understood the concerns of her aunt. After the death of her parents, her Aunt Beatiz had become her surrogate parent. From her opinion, this small town in Triveila had become her new home. She had always hate giving her aunt many worries. However, these travels of her are something she could not stop at the moment. It had become of her way of discovering herself little by little.
“I will be fine Aunt Beatiz. I have returned here safely did I not?” She said with a smile as she took a bite of her salad. Her Aunt released another heavy sigh.
"As long as your safe and send me letters, I believe that would make my nerves at the very least calm while you are up and about." After saying this, Beatiz took a drink of orange juice while Sereinia smiled warmly.
"I will always."
After a pleasant lunch, Sereinia was once more put to work as a doctor. She began receiving patients with all manners of ailments from a simple bruise to infectious diseases. However, she was glad enough that no one needed an operation. Soon enough, she had managed to secure a brief moment of rest for herself before dinner. She had decided to visit her 'secret base' as she called it. It could be found at the outskirts of the town in a nearby forest. Before she had decided to do her travels, she had always come here for some self-reflection and at times to reminisce the days where her family was still complete. This time, she just wanted to see how it looked like now after she had been gone from it for so long. She had forgotten to tell her aunt about it before. So, no one had taken care of it while she was away.
"There you are..." Sereinia's eyes glowed with wonder and nostalgia upon seeing her 'secret base'.
It was actually a made-up tent craftily hidden beneath some rock formations underneath a large tree that had taken its rooting upon it. In her opinion, it was the perfect place as she could feel nature surround her and at the same time feel quite comfortable. She lowered herself to the ground as she has to crawl into a hole to reach inside her tent.
"Well, let see how bad is it inside." But before she could do so, she heard a few rustles from the nearby bushes. She turned around to look behind her.
"Is someone there?" She stood from her current position and looked at the source of the slight noise.
"Do you need help?" This caused her curiosity to peak a little bit as she approached the bushes but as she does, she heard a branch being broken behind her in which she instantly turned around in reflex.
Immediately, Sereinia was grabbed from behind and cloth was placed on her mouth. It prevented her to scream for help and she finally see a group of rather burly looking men that composed of 4. They must be the thieves that she had been hearing around town earlier.
"It seems we have fine catch today boys! We can have lots of fun!" The man that had grabbed her began to touch sensitive areas of her body which she could only close her eyes in shame.
"Someone... please help me..." It was the only thought that entered her mind.
This was spoken with gentleness and warmth and was also accompanied by a sincere smile. It was enough to make the crowd within the small clinic to blush at the sight.
“Th—Thank you very much Dr. Nora.” These were the words of the middle-aged man who was the current patient of the infamous Dr. Nora.
“You are very much welcome, Mr. Clifford.” The middle-aged man stood and shook the Doctor’s hand which he noted to be soft as if it had never been into hard labor at all before leaving.
Another patient was about to enter but a woman with short dark brown hair and brown eyes blocked the entrance with a smile. She had few wrinkles on her face to denote that she is quite age but still had a youthful gait to emphasize that she is not that old yet.
“Well, it is lunch now so come back later.” There were a few protests but they were immediately silenced with a deadly glare.
"Aunt Beatiz, there was no need to glare at them." The said woman looked at her niece and released a sigh.
"If I didn't, they would not have left you alone. For now, have some lunch Sereinia." Kind and bright deep amethyst colored eyes looked at her aunt with a small smile agreeing to the statement that was said.
It had been indeed such a long time since she has returned to Triveila. Most of her travels had made her stay longer in Veilbrand, Shaharan, and Cre’Est.
"It has been a long time since, I heard my name." After all, most people that she met just refer to her as Doctor or Dr. Nora. Beatiz looked at Sereinia and smiled gently as she laid some freshly cooked meals on the table for the two of them to eat.
"So it seems. Are you back here for good?" Sereinia sat on one of the chairs at the table.
"No, I am just passing through." This answer of hers made Beatiz released a sigh.
"So, you're still not done with this journey of yours?" Taking her seat as well, Beatiz looked at her niece.
"Not yet, Aunt. I know you are very worried about me." This had made Beatiz sigh more.
"A beautiful young lady traveling on the road alone with no knowledge of defending herself from thieves or thugs especially with the increase in crime rate today. I am more than worried, child."
These words were said with much sincere concern and at the same time a slight annoyance possibly due to Sereinia's stubbornness about this dangerous journey's of hers. Sereinia understood the concerns of her aunt. After the death of her parents, her Aunt Beatiz had become her surrogate parent. From her opinion, this small town in Triveila had become her new home. She had always hate giving her aunt many worries. However, these travels of her are something she could not stop at the moment. It had become of her way of discovering herself little by little.
“I will be fine Aunt Beatiz. I have returned here safely did I not?” She said with a smile as she took a bite of her salad. Her Aunt released another heavy sigh.
"As long as your safe and send me letters, I believe that would make my nerves at the very least calm while you are up and about." After saying this, Beatiz took a drink of orange juice while Sereinia smiled warmly.
"I will always."
After a pleasant lunch, Sereinia was once more put to work as a doctor. She began receiving patients with all manners of ailments from a simple bruise to infectious diseases. However, she was glad enough that no one needed an operation. Soon enough, she had managed to secure a brief moment of rest for herself before dinner. She had decided to visit her 'secret base' as she called it. It could be found at the outskirts of the town in a nearby forest. Before she had decided to do her travels, she had always come here for some self-reflection and at times to reminisce the days where her family was still complete. This time, she just wanted to see how it looked like now after she had been gone from it for so long. She had forgotten to tell her aunt about it before. So, no one had taken care of it while she was away.
"There you are..." Sereinia's eyes glowed with wonder and nostalgia upon seeing her 'secret base'.
It was actually a made-up tent craftily hidden beneath some rock formations underneath a large tree that had taken its rooting upon it. In her opinion, it was the perfect place as she could feel nature surround her and at the same time feel quite comfortable. She lowered herself to the ground as she has to crawl into a hole to reach inside her tent.
"Well, let see how bad is it inside." But before she could do so, she heard a few rustles from the nearby bushes. She turned around to look behind her.
"Is someone there?" She stood from her current position and looked at the source of the slight noise.
"Do you need help?" This caused her curiosity to peak a little bit as she approached the bushes but as she does, she heard a branch being broken behind her in which she instantly turned around in reflex.
Immediately, Sereinia was grabbed from behind and cloth was placed on her mouth. It prevented her to scream for help and she finally see a group of rather burly looking men that composed of 4. They must be the thieves that she had been hearing around town earlier.
"It seems we have fine catch today boys! We can have lots of fun!" The man that had grabbed her began to touch sensitive areas of her body which she could only close her eyes in shame.
"Someone... please help me..." It was the only thought that entered her mind.
Mayumi glanced at the small pouch that was now set down beside her before proceeding to open the long pouch in her hands. She could tell they were arrows from the feel of it and upon opening, pulled out one of the many arrows. The tip of the arrow was made from Orichalcum, and if she recalled correctly they were a type of indestructible material the same material Shadow’s twin daggers were made of. Thinking about it, the combination of the bow her previous master gave her and these arrows she have received, they would make a great combination and enhance her skills greatly.
Red-black orbs looked up to crimson ones.
“What do you want from me in return for everything, Sir?” She asked him.
She never took things without payment for them and in this situation it was the same in her eyes.
Sora was perched on her shoulder, looking out for danger around them while she conversed with Shadow.
Red-black orbs looked up to crimson ones.
“What do you want from me in return for everything, Sir?” She asked him.
She never took things without payment for them and in this situation it was the same in her eyes.
Sora was perched on her shoulder, looking out for danger around them while she conversed with Shadow.
Shadow glanced at her and was caught somewhat off guard from her question about payment. Shadow hadn't expected any from her, but he knew of a way to answer her that would satisfy them both.
"I want you to swear to me that you will do whatever you must to keep yourself alive until you can see your master's life avenged. You will never, and I mean never, go anywhere without my consent on your own. You will never try to take down a target that is out of your reach to prove yourself either to me or anyone else. And you will never go after Te'i Sai Assassins without me. The Assassins of Te'i Sai have numerous rankings and I have yet to teach you what they are. As strong as you've become over these last two months taking on a Master Assassin of any caliber or specialty, let alone a Wraith, is still out of your reach. You have more training ahead, but for the time being we will press onward. Now stand up Mayumi, and put your things away. We've a lot of ground to cover. Our current target lies in Triveila's Capital City."
Shadow himself walked over to his bag and grabbed all of his belongings, which luckily fit into a small pouch that he could sling over his shoulder and clip into position at his hip. It wasn't ideal for combat situations to have something around your neck, but if need be he could simply snap the line and let it drop to the ground. Shadow gave Mayumi a few moments to gather what belongings she had with her and take her place beside him before pressing onward. As they continued through the forest, Shadow's ears caught very faint sounds of a struggle in the distance.
Shadow raised his right hand to shoulder level with a slight curl to his fingers. This was his signal for Mayumi to stop moving and be dead silent as he continued to listen. No doubt she could hear the faint sounds as well now that they weren't walking anymore, but they were too soft to figure the exact location. He looked over to Sora, and the bird immediately leaped into the air and began to fly higher and higher until it spotted what Shadow was looking for and returned to them, facing the direction of the sounds.
"Good work Sora." He said quietly.
Shadow looked to Mayumi and slowly leaned his head towards the noise and back to neutral position, a small signal for her to follow closely and be ready.
Shadow took off for the source of the sounds of this struggle and before long when they broke a small clearing they found a scene that got Shadow's blood boiling as they halted near the treeline. A young woman was being sexually assaulted by four large men, and it brought back bad memories for Shadow. He had to get a grip on himself and stop from reaching for the Twins, as he wanted nothing more than to kill... no that wasn't the right word, he wanted to slaughter them where they stood. Someone very dear to Shadow had experienced such a thing in the past, but unlike this time Shadow was not there to help or put a stop to it. Though he didn't know this young woman, he would not let her fall victim to the same fate.
Shadow looked over at Mayumi for a brief second.
"They're mine, so the two of you stay put." He said as calmly as he could, fighting the urge to grit his teeth.
Shadow purposely found a large branch sitting on the floor of the forest and snapped it with his foot, causing all four of the men to cease their activities and look his way.
His bangs hid the full coloration of his eyes, and so they obviously didn't recognize who he was or they would never have even bothered to remain where they were.
"Well, I guess the girl has herself a would be savior boys!" One of them laughed.
The others laughed with him and three of them let go of her and began walking towards Shadow as the fourth kept the girls hands bound behind her back with one hand and covered her mouth with the other.
Shadow waited for them to gather in a semi-circle around him before moving further. As the one to his right drew in close enough, Shadow let loose with a single kick just above his groin and retracted it in less than a second. The speed of his kick hid the true power behind it from all but Mayumi, who undoubtedly knew what was about to happen to the unfortunate victim on the receiving end of the blow. The man's friends were a bit stunned at how fast the kick was, but otherwise thought nothing of it and started to laugh again.
The man paused for a moment as his body struggled to recognize what had just happened to it, but before long he was doubled over in pain and gagging as he tried to vomit but nothing came out. His friends stood there in awe as their laughter came to a halt, but their awe was then replaced by fear as their friend began to cough up blood in between his short, ragged breaths. They took a couple steps back before looking back at Shadow, who had since raised his head just enough for the moon to reflect the perfectly red coloration of his eyes.
Their faces went pale as they slowly looked to their friend, who slumped to the ground and passed out with blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth.
Shadow watched them as they looked to each other and tried to psych themselves up, thinking that if they took down Shadow here they would become heroes. The first of them lunged at Shadow, aiming a punch directly at his face. Shadow simply let the punch come, turning his head at the last moment so it landed on his cheek bone, breaking the smaller bones of the man's fingers on contact and sending a reverberating shock through the man's arm. Shadow's superior neck muscles kept his head from budging upon impact, but the man who punched him was not so lucky as he reeled back grasping his hand in pain.
Shadow walked forward a bit and struck the man with the knife edge of his hand just in between the second and third vertebrae in the man's neck. The blow separated the two vertebrae and caused him to become temporarily paralyzed as he fell to the ground in a heap. Since Shadow didn't sever any nerves the man could be allowed to walk again if surgery was used to help reposition the two bones into proper alignment, but given the severity of these times, he would never walk again. But he would live. The last man in front of him took one more look from his friends to Shadow, looking him in the eyes before running away and disappearing into the forest.
Shadow slowly turned around to face the man still holding the young woman as he glared coldly into his eyes. His unlucky opponent was too stunned to move, though he still had a death grip on the young woman he held, and so Shadow simply walked forward until he stood right in front of him and the poor girl. He reached out and placed his thumb, index and middle fingers about an inch above the man's wrist which held the cloth over the girls mouth, and as the stunned thug looked at Shadow's hand there was a sudden twitch in Shadow's arm and a loud snap echoed throughout the area.
The man screamed out in pain as the Ulna bone in his forearm was broken under Shadow's grip and he instantly let go of the girl with both hands as he reeled back in pain. Shadow took a step forward and put his hand on the girl's shoulder, and though he wasn't looking at her, he was beckoning her to move behind him as he stepped past her towards his now reeling opponent. He grabbed the man's lapel with his right hand and pulled him in close, the man's screams coming to an end when his face was but a mere inch from Shadows.
"... Leave..." Shadow said in a low and menacing voice.
As he let go the man didn't hesitate to follow the order as he ran away into the forest after his friend.
Shadow took a moment to breath and clenched his fists, still wishing he had just slaughtered them like the animals they were for what they had almost been able to do. Shadow gave a short whistle, a signal for Mayumi to take her place at his side as he turned back towards the young woman and offered a slight bow of his head.
"I apologize for what those men were able to do to you miss. I hope that you will be alright, having had to bear witness to this violence." He said gently, his tone and facial expression now completely relaxed.
He could tell by the look of her that she was not one for combat in any form, and that likely she didn't appreciate the treatment Shadow gave these men. In fact, if she was anything like the one Shadow had failed to save before, she would likely try to help the two who remained unconscious on the ground despite what they had just done. Shadow wouldn't have been surprised of she had, but either way she was safe now and that gave Shadow a bit of a boost to morale.
The bad memories had taken a small portion of his morale away and disheartened him, which was not uncommon for him. One of his few true weaknesses was his susceptibility to his own gruesome past, and every time he ended up allowing himself to think about those memories for too long he suffered from depression which would sap small portions of his strength and diminish his fighting capabilities.
"I want you to swear to me that you will do whatever you must to keep yourself alive until you can see your master's life avenged. You will never, and I mean never, go anywhere without my consent on your own. You will never try to take down a target that is out of your reach to prove yourself either to me or anyone else. And you will never go after Te'i Sai Assassins without me. The Assassins of Te'i Sai have numerous rankings and I have yet to teach you what they are. As strong as you've become over these last two months taking on a Master Assassin of any caliber or specialty, let alone a Wraith, is still out of your reach. You have more training ahead, but for the time being we will press onward. Now stand up Mayumi, and put your things away. We've a lot of ground to cover. Our current target lies in Triveila's Capital City."
Shadow himself walked over to his bag and grabbed all of his belongings, which luckily fit into a small pouch that he could sling over his shoulder and clip into position at his hip. It wasn't ideal for combat situations to have something around your neck, but if need be he could simply snap the line and let it drop to the ground. Shadow gave Mayumi a few moments to gather what belongings she had with her and take her place beside him before pressing onward. As they continued through the forest, Shadow's ears caught very faint sounds of a struggle in the distance.
Shadow raised his right hand to shoulder level with a slight curl to his fingers. This was his signal for Mayumi to stop moving and be dead silent as he continued to listen. No doubt she could hear the faint sounds as well now that they weren't walking anymore, but they were too soft to figure the exact location. He looked over to Sora, and the bird immediately leaped into the air and began to fly higher and higher until it spotted what Shadow was looking for and returned to them, facing the direction of the sounds.
"Good work Sora." He said quietly.
Shadow looked to Mayumi and slowly leaned his head towards the noise and back to neutral position, a small signal for her to follow closely and be ready.
Shadow took off for the source of the sounds of this struggle and before long when they broke a small clearing they found a scene that got Shadow's blood boiling as they halted near the treeline. A young woman was being sexually assaulted by four large men, and it brought back bad memories for Shadow. He had to get a grip on himself and stop from reaching for the Twins, as he wanted nothing more than to kill... no that wasn't the right word, he wanted to slaughter them where they stood. Someone very dear to Shadow had experienced such a thing in the past, but unlike this time Shadow was not there to help or put a stop to it. Though he didn't know this young woman, he would not let her fall victim to the same fate.
Shadow looked over at Mayumi for a brief second.
"They're mine, so the two of you stay put." He said as calmly as he could, fighting the urge to grit his teeth.
Shadow purposely found a large branch sitting on the floor of the forest and snapped it with his foot, causing all four of the men to cease their activities and look his way.
His bangs hid the full coloration of his eyes, and so they obviously didn't recognize who he was or they would never have even bothered to remain where they were.
"Well, I guess the girl has herself a would be savior boys!" One of them laughed.
The others laughed with him and three of them let go of her and began walking towards Shadow as the fourth kept the girls hands bound behind her back with one hand and covered her mouth with the other.
Shadow waited for them to gather in a semi-circle around him before moving further. As the one to his right drew in close enough, Shadow let loose with a single kick just above his groin and retracted it in less than a second. The speed of his kick hid the true power behind it from all but Mayumi, who undoubtedly knew what was about to happen to the unfortunate victim on the receiving end of the blow. The man's friends were a bit stunned at how fast the kick was, but otherwise thought nothing of it and started to laugh again.
The man paused for a moment as his body struggled to recognize what had just happened to it, but before long he was doubled over in pain and gagging as he tried to vomit but nothing came out. His friends stood there in awe as their laughter came to a halt, but their awe was then replaced by fear as their friend began to cough up blood in between his short, ragged breaths. They took a couple steps back before looking back at Shadow, who had since raised his head just enough for the moon to reflect the perfectly red coloration of his eyes.
Their faces went pale as they slowly looked to their friend, who slumped to the ground and passed out with blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth.
Shadow watched them as they looked to each other and tried to psych themselves up, thinking that if they took down Shadow here they would become heroes. The first of them lunged at Shadow, aiming a punch directly at his face. Shadow simply let the punch come, turning his head at the last moment so it landed on his cheek bone, breaking the smaller bones of the man's fingers on contact and sending a reverberating shock through the man's arm. Shadow's superior neck muscles kept his head from budging upon impact, but the man who punched him was not so lucky as he reeled back grasping his hand in pain.
Shadow walked forward a bit and struck the man with the knife edge of his hand just in between the second and third vertebrae in the man's neck. The blow separated the two vertebrae and caused him to become temporarily paralyzed as he fell to the ground in a heap. Since Shadow didn't sever any nerves the man could be allowed to walk again if surgery was used to help reposition the two bones into proper alignment, but given the severity of these times, he would never walk again. But he would live. The last man in front of him took one more look from his friends to Shadow, looking him in the eyes before running away and disappearing into the forest.
Shadow slowly turned around to face the man still holding the young woman as he glared coldly into his eyes. His unlucky opponent was too stunned to move, though he still had a death grip on the young woman he held, and so Shadow simply walked forward until he stood right in front of him and the poor girl. He reached out and placed his thumb, index and middle fingers about an inch above the man's wrist which held the cloth over the girls mouth, and as the stunned thug looked at Shadow's hand there was a sudden twitch in Shadow's arm and a loud snap echoed throughout the area.
The man screamed out in pain as the Ulna bone in his forearm was broken under Shadow's grip and he instantly let go of the girl with both hands as he reeled back in pain. Shadow took a step forward and put his hand on the girl's shoulder, and though he wasn't looking at her, he was beckoning her to move behind him as he stepped past her towards his now reeling opponent. He grabbed the man's lapel with his right hand and pulled him in close, the man's screams coming to an end when his face was but a mere inch from Shadows.
"... Leave..." Shadow said in a low and menacing voice.
As he let go the man didn't hesitate to follow the order as he ran away into the forest after his friend.
Shadow took a moment to breath and clenched his fists, still wishing he had just slaughtered them like the animals they were for what they had almost been able to do. Shadow gave a short whistle, a signal for Mayumi to take her place at his side as he turned back towards the young woman and offered a slight bow of his head.
"I apologize for what those men were able to do to you miss. I hope that you will be alright, having had to bear witness to this violence." He said gently, his tone and facial expression now completely relaxed.
He could tell by the look of her that she was not one for combat in any form, and that likely she didn't appreciate the treatment Shadow gave these men. In fact, if she was anything like the one Shadow had failed to save before, she would likely try to help the two who remained unconscious on the ground despite what they had just done. Shadow wouldn't have been surprised of she had, but either way she was safe now and that gave Shadow a bit of a boost to morale.
The bad memories had taken a small portion of his morale away and disheartened him, which was not uncommon for him. One of his few true weaknesses was his susceptibility to his own gruesome past, and every time he ended up allowing himself to think about those memories for too long he suffered from depression which would sap small portions of his strength and diminish his fighting capabilities.
Helpless. It is what Sereinia was feeling at the very moment. She tried many times to have them relinquish their hold on her but to no avail. They were clearly superior to her in terms of strength. She could talk to them however, she knows when that is hopeless. All she could do was cry silently hoping that someone would come or at the very least they could make her death swift but that was not how she felt it would be. Their touches were getting vulgar by the minute and in a show of clear reluctance she bit her lower lip in shame that it bleed. The man holding her nuzzled his face on the crook of her neck and she truly felt disgusted by that action.
"You smell divine, don't you? Hmmm..." It was by that moment they all heard a branch being broken alerting them of someone else's presence.
"Well, I guess the girl has herself a would be savior boys!"
Eyes of deep amethyst looked at the unknown man that had ventured on her predicament. Sereinia had never seen anyone like him in town before so he was not probably from around here. Moreover, she felt that this man was very dangerous. Three of the men that were 'feasting' on her went to take care of the lone man. Her eyes widened in fear of what could possibly happen. She struggled from her captor to stop what was going to happen. Somehow, she has a strong feeling that those three men would be killed or injured severely given the chance. But, the hold on her only tightened as her captor looked at her arrogantly.
"Where do you think you're going? We'll take care of this whelp and then you." The man smiled at her lecherously which made her blood go cold.
Sereinia would have said something if it was not for the cloth on her mouth. But even before she could finish her thought on the matter, she heard laughter. It caught their attention however, the laughter soon ceased when the one of the men fell to the ground with blood coming out from his mouth. She had a horrified look understanding the damage that the man must have received. In summary, the man needed medical assistance. She could feel her captor slightly tensed and she completely understands. This lone man was not just anybody. Soon, the identity was revealed to them with those red eyes receiving gentle light from the moon. It was the one known as Shadow.
The two men were shaken but still believed that they have the advantage. However, Sereinia knew that they didn't. She had heard tales about the man named Shadow and in combination of what she had sensed and witnessed. These men were not in competition with him at all. The fight began but the results were soon revealed. One of the men fell to the ground after taking hit at his neck. She could see well the possible damage to the fallen man. Following that, the other men proceeded to flee deeper into the forest in fear of suffering the same fate or even worse.
The grip on her hands tightened even more considerably. Sereinia cast a glance towards her captor and could see the fear in his eyes, He was holding her as if she was his lifeline. She cast her attention in front of her and saw Shadow stopping just a few inches before them. She could tell that her captor was shaking. As for her, she should be as well sensing this eerie bloodlust. However, she was captivated by something else. It was at that moment Shadow broke the man's arm before her eyes. She was released instantly while Shadow beckoned her to get behind him as he continued forward towards her captor.
"Please, that is enough!" Sereinia spoke out-loud towards Shadow.
It is true that they intended to cause her great harm however, Sereinia did not want to see anymore violence if she could stop it. Fortunately, it would seem that Shadow had listened somehow as the man was able to run towards the same direction as his companion did earlier. At this act, she released a small sigh of relief. A whistle caught her attention and it would seem that Shadow was not alone as she originally thought. His companion was quite a sight to see. She looked at him as he approached politely bowed before her.
"I apologize for what those men were able to do to you miss. I hope that you will be alright, having had to bear witness to this violence."
It would seem that the rumors about Shadow being someone of pure evil is not true. Sereinia remained silent for a while hearing his words. She took in his appearance and in all honesty. This Shadow person seems to her as a normal person and the same could be said about his companion although, they do have this air of danger around them. Regardless, she sensed that she should not be afraid of them. She closed her eyes briefly and then opened them again accompanied by a small yet grateful smile.
"Thank you for saving me."
After saying that, Sereinia look at the two unconscious men and knew that her aunt would scold her dearly for what she was about to do. Perhaps, Shadow would also think of her as foolish but, she just had to. After all, who was in their right frame of mind to help someone who wanted to hurt them to begin with. She approached the two fallen men and knelt down to look at their current conditions.
"You have given them quite the beating. I would have to take them to the clinic to treat them."
Standing up properly, Sereinia looked at Shadow with those deep amethyst filled with gentleness and at the same time a bit of sternness. The moonlight shone upon her as if she was a creature that descended from it. Her raven black tresses that had taken the tint of purple were being blown gently by the wind and her scent that is natural of hers mixed with it.
"You wanted to kill them but did not. You are a gentle person, Mr. Shadow. I would like to have that kindness be extended for a little bit If you would not mind."
Sereinia spoke with a smile as if the attack did not happened. She would usually scold the person who harmed somebody even if it was for her sake. However, there was this lingering sadness in Shadow's demeanor. It would seem that what happened to her might trigger something within him. She did not want to further pry into scars that have yet to be healed. Furthermore, he had hold back in not killing them despite her sensing how he wanted to do so.
"Would you help me carry them to the village? I would also want to show my gratitude to you and your companion with dinner."
"You smell divine, don't you? Hmmm..." It was by that moment they all heard a branch being broken alerting them of someone else's presence.
"Well, I guess the girl has herself a would be savior boys!"
Eyes of deep amethyst looked at the unknown man that had ventured on her predicament. Sereinia had never seen anyone like him in town before so he was not probably from around here. Moreover, she felt that this man was very dangerous. Three of the men that were 'feasting' on her went to take care of the lone man. Her eyes widened in fear of what could possibly happen. She struggled from her captor to stop what was going to happen. Somehow, she has a strong feeling that those three men would be killed or injured severely given the chance. But, the hold on her only tightened as her captor looked at her arrogantly.
"Where do you think you're going? We'll take care of this whelp and then you." The man smiled at her lecherously which made her blood go cold.
Sereinia would have said something if it was not for the cloth on her mouth. But even before she could finish her thought on the matter, she heard laughter. It caught their attention however, the laughter soon ceased when the one of the men fell to the ground with blood coming out from his mouth. She had a horrified look understanding the damage that the man must have received. In summary, the man needed medical assistance. She could feel her captor slightly tensed and she completely understands. This lone man was not just anybody. Soon, the identity was revealed to them with those red eyes receiving gentle light from the moon. It was the one known as Shadow.
The two men were shaken but still believed that they have the advantage. However, Sereinia knew that they didn't. She had heard tales about the man named Shadow and in combination of what she had sensed and witnessed. These men were not in competition with him at all. The fight began but the results were soon revealed. One of the men fell to the ground after taking hit at his neck. She could see well the possible damage to the fallen man. Following that, the other men proceeded to flee deeper into the forest in fear of suffering the same fate or even worse.
The grip on her hands tightened even more considerably. Sereinia cast a glance towards her captor and could see the fear in his eyes, He was holding her as if she was his lifeline. She cast her attention in front of her and saw Shadow stopping just a few inches before them. She could tell that her captor was shaking. As for her, she should be as well sensing this eerie bloodlust. However, she was captivated by something else. It was at that moment Shadow broke the man's arm before her eyes. She was released instantly while Shadow beckoned her to get behind him as he continued forward towards her captor.
"Please, that is enough!" Sereinia spoke out-loud towards Shadow.
It is true that they intended to cause her great harm however, Sereinia did not want to see anymore violence if she could stop it. Fortunately, it would seem that Shadow had listened somehow as the man was able to run towards the same direction as his companion did earlier. At this act, she released a small sigh of relief. A whistle caught her attention and it would seem that Shadow was not alone as she originally thought. His companion was quite a sight to see. She looked at him as he approached politely bowed before her.
"I apologize for what those men were able to do to you miss. I hope that you will be alright, having had to bear witness to this violence."
It would seem that the rumors about Shadow being someone of pure evil is not true. Sereinia remained silent for a while hearing his words. She took in his appearance and in all honesty. This Shadow person seems to her as a normal person and the same could be said about his companion although, they do have this air of danger around them. Regardless, she sensed that she should not be afraid of them. She closed her eyes briefly and then opened them again accompanied by a small yet grateful smile.
"Thank you for saving me."
After saying that, Sereinia look at the two unconscious men and knew that her aunt would scold her dearly for what she was about to do. Perhaps, Shadow would also think of her as foolish but, she just had to. After all, who was in their right frame of mind to help someone who wanted to hurt them to begin with. She approached the two fallen men and knelt down to look at their current conditions.
"You have given them quite the beating. I would have to take them to the clinic to treat them."
Standing up properly, Sereinia looked at Shadow with those deep amethyst filled with gentleness and at the same time a bit of sternness. The moonlight shone upon her as if she was a creature that descended from it. Her raven black tresses that had taken the tint of purple were being blown gently by the wind and her scent that is natural of hers mixed with it.
"You wanted to kill them but did not. You are a gentle person, Mr. Shadow. I would like to have that kindness be extended for a little bit If you would not mind."
Sereinia spoke with a smile as if the attack did not happened. She would usually scold the person who harmed somebody even if it was for her sake. However, there was this lingering sadness in Shadow's demeanor. It would seem that what happened to her might trigger something within him. She did not want to further pry into scars that have yet to be healed. Furthermore, he had hold back in not killing them despite her sensing how he wanted to do so.
"Would you help me carry them to the village? I would also want to show my gratitude to you and your companion with dinner."
"You wanted to kill them but did not. You are a gentle person, Mr. Shadow. I would like to have that kindness be extended for a little bit If you would not mind."
Shadow winced at her use of the word "gentle", but none the less offered her a small smile. When she requested he help her carry them to the village and to her clinic, he thought about refusing. Knowing what he and Mayumi had to do and the time they needed to do it in, there was something in him that told him to refuse. However, her disarming charms had gotten to him, just as a certain someone else's had in the past as well and he couldn't do anything but heave a sigh and look to Mayumi.
"... Seems our plans are on hold for the moment Mayumi. I will ask that you bear with me on this, as it's not something I can just ignore. I will take care of carrying these men while you scout ahead to make sure our path to the city is clear. Get Sora into the air and let her be your eyes as always, and if anyone or anything threatens our path to this clinic, you have my permission to bring them down by whatever means necessary. With any luck, you won't need to, but in these areas during these difficult times I wouldn't be surprised if you had a run in with at least one small gang of thieves on your way. Be careful." He said in a clear but quiet voice.
With that Shadow picked up the man who's neck he had broken and the other whom he had kicked in the stomach, hauling them each over either one of his shoulders and turning back towards this new acquaintance.
"After you, miss." He said calmly, awaiting her guidance to her clinic.
Shadow winced at her use of the word "gentle", but none the less offered her a small smile. When she requested he help her carry them to the village and to her clinic, he thought about refusing. Knowing what he and Mayumi had to do and the time they needed to do it in, there was something in him that told him to refuse. However, her disarming charms had gotten to him, just as a certain someone else's had in the past as well and he couldn't do anything but heave a sigh and look to Mayumi.
"... Seems our plans are on hold for the moment Mayumi. I will ask that you bear with me on this, as it's not something I can just ignore. I will take care of carrying these men while you scout ahead to make sure our path to the city is clear. Get Sora into the air and let her be your eyes as always, and if anyone or anything threatens our path to this clinic, you have my permission to bring them down by whatever means necessary. With any luck, you won't need to, but in these areas during these difficult times I wouldn't be surprised if you had a run in with at least one small gang of thieves on your way. Be careful." He said in a clear but quiet voice.
With that Shadow picked up the man who's neck he had broken and the other whom he had kicked in the stomach, hauling them each over either one of his shoulders and turning back towards this new acquaintance.
"After you, miss." He said calmly, awaiting her guidance to her clinic.
Sereinia looked at Shadow and his companion as the two interacted with each other for a few moments. She wondered if she had disturbed them from their travels. If that was the case, she should apologize to them. Her thoughts of remorse were interrupted by Shadow's words.
"After you, miss."
It would seem that the discussion between the two companions were done as Shadow was now carrying the two fallen men that were hauled over his shoulders. He was quite strong in her opinion despite how he looked like. He was not the overly muscular type of man that one would usually recognized as strong. Dispelling such things in her mind now, Sereinia nodded towards Shadow's words as she pointed at the direction on her left side.
"Thank you for your consideration." Sereinia spoke sincerely as she lead the way.
The path was quite linear although the occasional overgrowing trees and bushes do block the way. Moreover, the walk was quiet for the most part. Sereinia described it as a comfortable one. It was not because she was afraid or something. Somehow, it just felt right. However, she does not know what Shadow might think. It was then at that moment she remembered something very important. She could not believe how rude she is. Instantly stopping midway, she turned around and faced Shadow with an apologetic face. It does resemble a child in a way.
"Please forgive me for my rudeness. I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. You may call me however you may wish. Most people do call me Dr. Nora."
After saying that, Sereinia offered a polite bow and had a small smile on her face. It was not probably the brightest idea to bring such a dangerous man to her residence or give her name to a wanted criminal. Her Aunt Beatiz would most likely scold her for this. But at this moment, Shadow was the man who saved her and that is all she needed to know. No, it was the only thing that mattered to her. She continued her walk as the opened lights of the village were soon revealed to them. It was like stars twinkling above the sky. They were almost there.
"Mr. Shadow, I apologize if I delayed you and your companion on your travels. You saved me and you even have to carry the two men whom you went out of your way to save me from. Honestly, you have no obligation to do so. I am very thankful."
Sereinia looked at him once again but this time, she had a rather big and grateful smile upon her face. If the people especially the men in the village would see her, they would have blushed furiously.
"I am in your debt. So, if you need my help... I will come to your aid."
It was spoken with truthfulness and at the same time with warmth. Afterwards, the gates to the village was before them. Sereinia led Shadow to her house where the clinic should be as well.
"After you, miss."
It would seem that the discussion between the two companions were done as Shadow was now carrying the two fallen men that were hauled over his shoulders. He was quite strong in her opinion despite how he looked like. He was not the overly muscular type of man that one would usually recognized as strong. Dispelling such things in her mind now, Sereinia nodded towards Shadow's words as she pointed at the direction on her left side.
"Thank you for your consideration." Sereinia spoke sincerely as she lead the way.
The path was quite linear although the occasional overgrowing trees and bushes do block the way. Moreover, the walk was quiet for the most part. Sereinia described it as a comfortable one. It was not because she was afraid or something. Somehow, it just felt right. However, she does not know what Shadow might think. It was then at that moment she remembered something very important. She could not believe how rude she is. Instantly stopping midway, she turned around and faced Shadow with an apologetic face. It does resemble a child in a way.
"Please forgive me for my rudeness. I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. You may call me however you may wish. Most people do call me Dr. Nora."
After saying that, Sereinia offered a polite bow and had a small smile on her face. It was not probably the brightest idea to bring such a dangerous man to her residence or give her name to a wanted criminal. Her Aunt Beatiz would most likely scold her for this. But at this moment, Shadow was the man who saved her and that is all she needed to know. No, it was the only thing that mattered to her. She continued her walk as the opened lights of the village were soon revealed to them. It was like stars twinkling above the sky. They were almost there.
"Mr. Shadow, I apologize if I delayed you and your companion on your travels. You saved me and you even have to carry the two men whom you went out of your way to save me from. Honestly, you have no obligation to do so. I am very thankful."
Sereinia looked at him once again but this time, she had a rather big and grateful smile upon her face. If the people especially the men in the village would see her, they would have blushed furiously.
"I am in your debt. So, if you need my help... I will come to your aid."
It was spoken with truthfulness and at the same time with warmth. Afterwards, the gates to the village was before them. Sereinia led Shadow to her house where the clinic should be as well.
She could sense the woman Shadow had saved was no harm to them but never the less was wary of her, her distrust in others too strong to be ignored. With a face devoid of warmth, she observed the woman closely. Seeing no harm she looked at Sora and nodded sending her into the skies, the bird understanding her command flapped its huge wings and soared off into the cloudy skies.
"After you, miss." She heard Shadow say to the woman evenly.
Ignoring them, Mayumi went ahead and scouted the path leading to the city with Sora, their teamwork never faltering for a second, one scanning the skies whilst the other scanned the grounds. The wind blew their direction and with Sora’s signals Mayumi affirmed obstacles ahead of them, but could sense they wouldn’t be much of a problem for her.
Once near enough to her opponents, Mayumi swung herself up into a nearby tree, her silhouette a blur as she made her way up to the tree top. Within the leafy tops of the tree, multiple arrows were shot off into the distance within seconds. No later from when they were shot, faint thuds were heard from a distance as all landed with a thud on their goal, no doubt a deadly one. Sora gave the signal that it was clear and dived down into the forest, coming back up towards her direction with the charcoal colored arrows she had shot.
During the two months that she had been training, she found interesting plants around the area and had mixed them into a type of poison that decayed skin and bones within a minute when touched, even if it was just a drop. She had even made an antidote for it in case someone accidentally touches them. The main purpose for her making this poison was so that she could coat her arrows with it and would no longer need to waste her time disposing off bodies.
Retrieving her arrows from Sora, they both head out of the forest and back on to the path, continuing the journey without any more delays, oblivious to the conversation going on behind her.
Upon reaching their destination, Mayumi stood under the shade of a tree stubbornly refusing to go anywhere nearer to the house and clinic. She did not like entering houses of people whom she did not trust and Sora seemed to agree with her.
"After you, miss." She heard Shadow say to the woman evenly.
Ignoring them, Mayumi went ahead and scouted the path leading to the city with Sora, their teamwork never faltering for a second, one scanning the skies whilst the other scanned the grounds. The wind blew their direction and with Sora’s signals Mayumi affirmed obstacles ahead of them, but could sense they wouldn’t be much of a problem for her.
Once near enough to her opponents, Mayumi swung herself up into a nearby tree, her silhouette a blur as she made her way up to the tree top. Within the leafy tops of the tree, multiple arrows were shot off into the distance within seconds. No later from when they were shot, faint thuds were heard from a distance as all landed with a thud on their goal, no doubt a deadly one. Sora gave the signal that it was clear and dived down into the forest, coming back up towards her direction with the charcoal colored arrows she had shot.
During the two months that she had been training, she found interesting plants around the area and had mixed them into a type of poison that decayed skin and bones within a minute when touched, even if it was just a drop. She had even made an antidote for it in case someone accidentally touches them. The main purpose for her making this poison was so that she could coat her arrows with it and would no longer need to waste her time disposing off bodies.
Retrieving her arrows from Sora, they both head out of the forest and back on to the path, continuing the journey without any more delays, oblivious to the conversation going on behind her.
Upon reaching their destination, Mayumi stood under the shade of a tree stubbornly refusing to go anywhere nearer to the house and clinic. She did not like entering houses of people whom she did not trust and Sora seemed to agree with her.
As they walked together Shadow couldn't help but feel a strange sense of nostalgia until his wandering thoughts were brought back to reality.
"Please forgive me for my rudeness. I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. You may call me however you may wish. Most people do call me Dr. Nora."
Shadow stopped mid stride and nodded to her.
"Very well then, Sereinia. I hope you'll accept my calling you by name, as I am not one to observe titles with any sort of consistency." He said, somewhat apologetically.
As they drew nearer and found their way to the edge of town where the forest began and the buildings ended, Mayumi appeared and seemed to stop as both he and Sereinia walked passed.
Normally he would order her to follow, but Mayumi had taken everything he'd thrown at her during training without complain so he could hardly force her to enter a house she was unfamiliar with. During their time together, Shadow had managed to dissect small bits of her psyche by watching her movements, body language, listening to her vocalizations when speaking and during training, and by listening very carefully to how she voiced her sentences. It was clear that Mayumi had never trusted anyone before, and in that sense she was not very different from Shadow when he was her age. In fact, she was more like him than he wanted to admit, but this was not the time to be thinking about such things.
Shadow decided it was best to press onward, but once again was faced with Sereinia's somewhat disarming voice.
"Mr. Shadow, I apologize if I delayed you and your companion on your travels. You saved me and you even have to carry the two men whom you went out of your way to save me from. Honestly, you have no obligation to do so. I am very thankful. I am in your debt. So, if you need my help... I will come to your aid."
Shadow smiled at her, the more pleasant memories of one long since passed on flooding his mind and bringing a slight ray of warmth to his heart as he sighed through his nose quietly before nodding to her once again. No words really needed to be spoken this time, as it was a simple gesture which was easily understood.
Shadow decided to take point after this and walked ahead into the town with Sereinia close behind. The clinic Sereinia spoke of was the only one available in this area, so it was not hard to spot. When Shadow reached the door he set the men down and analyzed the building before looking at his clothing. During the time he and Mayumi had spent training, he'd neglected to properly clean or maintain his jacket and shirt, and thus needed to repair them. Not only that, but Shadow had ordered Mayumi to travel light without any extra food or other supplies other than her weapons and any small items she always kept with her during traveling. Shadow was not usually so neglectful of things that he needed, but he had been so focused on training Mayumi and setting off without delay that he had forgotten to plan accordingly.
The fact that his past had been haunting him was not helping the issue either, and it was one of Shadow's greatest weaknesses.
Phantoms from the past, the voices and threats of his past victims and enemies swirled in his head, as well as the voices of allies who died in his arms were a constant threat to his sanity and focus. More than once they had gotten him into potentially fatal situations, and it was not so long ago that one such incident had taken place. Despite all of his strength and skills as the most feared Assassin in the world, Shadow was helpless against the ghosts of his past as they constantly buzzed through his mind like a swarm of bees waiting to sting him to death at any moment.
He turned to Mayumi and sighed, letting his shame be known.
"I have neglected ample supplies and blame myself for this humiliation. For tonight you will find a place to rest on the rooftops and out of sight. I will give a signal Sora is sure to pick up on tomorrow once I am ready and we will press onward in the morning. Forgive me Mayumi, but there is no avoiding this setback. I will be sure to never neglect our needs like this again."
With that he turned to Sereinia.
"I hope that I can ask for your assistance now Sereinia. I need to replace these clothes, or at least repair them. Would you happen to have anything I could use in the clinic to get the job done?" He asked quietly.
"Please forgive me for my rudeness. I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. You may call me however you may wish. Most people do call me Dr. Nora."
Shadow stopped mid stride and nodded to her.
"Very well then, Sereinia. I hope you'll accept my calling you by name, as I am not one to observe titles with any sort of consistency." He said, somewhat apologetically.
As they drew nearer and found their way to the edge of town where the forest began and the buildings ended, Mayumi appeared and seemed to stop as both he and Sereinia walked passed.
Normally he would order her to follow, but Mayumi had taken everything he'd thrown at her during training without complain so he could hardly force her to enter a house she was unfamiliar with. During their time together, Shadow had managed to dissect small bits of her psyche by watching her movements, body language, listening to her vocalizations when speaking and during training, and by listening very carefully to how she voiced her sentences. It was clear that Mayumi had never trusted anyone before, and in that sense she was not very different from Shadow when he was her age. In fact, she was more like him than he wanted to admit, but this was not the time to be thinking about such things.
Shadow decided it was best to press onward, but once again was faced with Sereinia's somewhat disarming voice.
"Mr. Shadow, I apologize if I delayed you and your companion on your travels. You saved me and you even have to carry the two men whom you went out of your way to save me from. Honestly, you have no obligation to do so. I am very thankful. I am in your debt. So, if you need my help... I will come to your aid."
Shadow smiled at her, the more pleasant memories of one long since passed on flooding his mind and bringing a slight ray of warmth to his heart as he sighed through his nose quietly before nodding to her once again. No words really needed to be spoken this time, as it was a simple gesture which was easily understood.
Shadow decided to take point after this and walked ahead into the town with Sereinia close behind. The clinic Sereinia spoke of was the only one available in this area, so it was not hard to spot. When Shadow reached the door he set the men down and analyzed the building before looking at his clothing. During the time he and Mayumi had spent training, he'd neglected to properly clean or maintain his jacket and shirt, and thus needed to repair them. Not only that, but Shadow had ordered Mayumi to travel light without any extra food or other supplies other than her weapons and any small items she always kept with her during traveling. Shadow was not usually so neglectful of things that he needed, but he had been so focused on training Mayumi and setting off without delay that he had forgotten to plan accordingly.
The fact that his past had been haunting him was not helping the issue either, and it was one of Shadow's greatest weaknesses.
Phantoms from the past, the voices and threats of his past victims and enemies swirled in his head, as well as the voices of allies who died in his arms were a constant threat to his sanity and focus. More than once they had gotten him into potentially fatal situations, and it was not so long ago that one such incident had taken place. Despite all of his strength and skills as the most feared Assassin in the world, Shadow was helpless against the ghosts of his past as they constantly buzzed through his mind like a swarm of bees waiting to sting him to death at any moment.
He turned to Mayumi and sighed, letting his shame be known.
"I have neglected ample supplies and blame myself for this humiliation. For tonight you will find a place to rest on the rooftops and out of sight. I will give a signal Sora is sure to pick up on tomorrow once I am ready and we will press onward in the morning. Forgive me Mayumi, but there is no avoiding this setback. I will be sure to never neglect our needs like this again."
With that he turned to Sereinia.
"I hope that I can ask for your assistance now Sereinia. I need to replace these clothes, or at least repair them. Would you happen to have anything I could use in the clinic to get the job done?" He asked quietly.
Sereinia looked at the men that Shadow settled down and would seem that she would need to operate on one. Regardless, she must in order to treat that one with the broken neck. As for the other, she must properly check if there are other organs internally damaged. For now, she injected them with a medicine that would ease the damage done to their bodies earlier. It was good to know that her Aunt left for a trip after lunch that day to a nearby town to deliver some goods to a client. Her Aunt would probably return by tomorrow noon. The thought gave her relief that she would not be scolded for the night about her reckless actions that her Aunt usually describes as. After making sure the two unconscious men were comfortable, she turned her attention towards Shadow and from what she had heard from the earlier conversations, Mayumi. It seems the young girl was very wary of her and she could understand that. After all, trust is something that cannot be easily given although it is quite different in her case as she had been told many times.
Gazing at the one called Mayumi, Sereinia cannot help but be intrigued by her presence a little along with that adorable feathered creature of hers. She was beautiful in her opinion. In addition, she liked her name. It has a nice ring to it. Her curiosity was halted upon hearing Shadow's question about clothes. She looked at him and did noticed his rather quite ragged appearance. It does seem that they need to take care of themselves before they go on the road once more.
"I believe I have some clothes that could fit you. They are stored upstairs. I will get them for you and as for repairs I have some needles and threads."
Sereinia said with a cheerful smile afterwards, she went upstairs to get hold of some clothes and then a sewing box that was a gift from her Aunt. She handed it to Shadow and then looked at Mayumi with worry. Well, the young girl could be wary of her. She does not find anything wrong with that although, she is quite worried about her health.
"I have a room for where the young lady could rest. It is chilly outside and I do not want her to catch a cold. But, if she does not want to. Would she mind if I get her a blanket and some pillows and perhaps a meal as well. I do remember I said that I would thank you properly with dinner. It is the same for you."
Saying with the sincerest of intentions, Sereinia looked at Mayumi and then to Shadow with a gentle smile. Her Aunt always more than two people. She remembered that her Aunt said it was so that she would not feel so lonely. Somehow, Sereinia understand that sentiment.
"You can rest here for the night. As for supplies, I may be able to procure some for you. It is the least I could do. Oh yes, if you want you can have a bath to freshen yourselves up."
After saying that, she looked at her patients with determination to help them. It was truly awkward to see such a look especially what had happened to her earlier. These two men were after all intend to do her harm. But somehow, Sereinia had forgotten all of that without much of a hesitation.
"I would be probably up all-night. So, you could use my room to rest in as well." She said gently while looking at Shadow.
Gazing at the one called Mayumi, Sereinia cannot help but be intrigued by her presence a little along with that adorable feathered creature of hers. She was beautiful in her opinion. In addition, she liked her name. It has a nice ring to it. Her curiosity was halted upon hearing Shadow's question about clothes. She looked at him and did noticed his rather quite ragged appearance. It does seem that they need to take care of themselves before they go on the road once more.
"I believe I have some clothes that could fit you. They are stored upstairs. I will get them for you and as for repairs I have some needles and threads."
Sereinia said with a cheerful smile afterwards, she went upstairs to get hold of some clothes and then a sewing box that was a gift from her Aunt. She handed it to Shadow and then looked at Mayumi with worry. Well, the young girl could be wary of her. She does not find anything wrong with that although, she is quite worried about her health.
"I have a room for where the young lady could rest. It is chilly outside and I do not want her to catch a cold. But, if she does not want to. Would she mind if I get her a blanket and some pillows and perhaps a meal as well. I do remember I said that I would thank you properly with dinner. It is the same for you."
Saying with the sincerest of intentions, Sereinia looked at Mayumi and then to Shadow with a gentle smile. Her Aunt always more than two people. She remembered that her Aunt said it was so that she would not feel so lonely. Somehow, Sereinia understand that sentiment.
"You can rest here for the night. As for supplies, I may be able to procure some for you. It is the least I could do. Oh yes, if you want you can have a bath to freshen yourselves up."
After saying that, she looked at her patients with determination to help them. It was truly awkward to see such a look especially what had happened to her earlier. These two men were after all intend to do her harm. But somehow, Sereinia had forgotten all of that without much of a hesitation.
"I would be probably up all-night. So, you could use my room to rest in as well." She said gently while looking at Shadow.
"I believe I have some clothes that could fit you. They are stored upstairs. I will get them for you and as for repairs I have some needles and threads."
Shadow nodded to Sereinia and watched as she began to get to work on the two men whom he had defeated.
"Mayumi will not require assistance. She prefers to be alone." He said with gentle finality.
Shadow looked over to Mayumi, expecting her to listen to his disguised order.
Though Shadow knew that Mayumi did indeed intend to spend the night alone and by herself with Sora, there had been instances of attacks on individuals walking alone at night throughout the town during their time training together and Shadow wanted Mayumi on patrol. What the people needed the most in these difficult times was hope, and with people such as the thieves, gangs and rogue bounty hunters and mercenaries out looking for trouble the people were afraid to hope. Though Shadow typically fought for himself, during his travels he had found a reason to look past his own goals and help those who needed help when he simply wanted revenge and to satisfy his own personal agenda.
Shadow took up Sereinia's offer to go inside, picking up the two men after her injections and carried them inside and put them on medical tables to make her work easier. As he did so he took off his jacket and, albeit with great reluctance and hesitation, his shirt.
As his shirt came off it revealed the extent of the damage his life had done to him. Scars, both new and old, covered his body from his neck all the way down to the small of his back and extending yet further, indicating that his entire body was covered in such wounds. Slash wounds from blades, two bullet wounds, several stab wounds, and signs of severe physical damage from falls and other such injuries littered his flesh and told stories unto themselves as to the extent of how dangerous his life truly was.
One in particular was across the center of his back from just under his right shoulder blade all the way to his left hip. This wound happened shortly before he met Mayumi and on occasion, despite his best efforts to tend to it, still bled and caused him great pain and irritation. He was hoping with everything he had that he'd be able to stitch his shirt and put it back on before Sereinia noticed, or else she'd insist on taking care of it after tending to the two men on her tables.
... Just like her... He thought.
He found the needles and thread in a drawer in the desk he set his clothes on. He did his best to keep his back away from Sereinia, but there was no telling whether or not she'd seen it already.
Shadow nodded to Sereinia and watched as she began to get to work on the two men whom he had defeated.
"Mayumi will not require assistance. She prefers to be alone." He said with gentle finality.
Shadow looked over to Mayumi, expecting her to listen to his disguised order.
Though Shadow knew that Mayumi did indeed intend to spend the night alone and by herself with Sora, there had been instances of attacks on individuals walking alone at night throughout the town during their time training together and Shadow wanted Mayumi on patrol. What the people needed the most in these difficult times was hope, and with people such as the thieves, gangs and rogue bounty hunters and mercenaries out looking for trouble the people were afraid to hope. Though Shadow typically fought for himself, during his travels he had found a reason to look past his own goals and help those who needed help when he simply wanted revenge and to satisfy his own personal agenda.
Shadow took up Sereinia's offer to go inside, picking up the two men after her injections and carried them inside and put them on medical tables to make her work easier. As he did so he took off his jacket and, albeit with great reluctance and hesitation, his shirt.
As his shirt came off it revealed the extent of the damage his life had done to him. Scars, both new and old, covered his body from his neck all the way down to the small of his back and extending yet further, indicating that his entire body was covered in such wounds. Slash wounds from blades, two bullet wounds, several stab wounds, and signs of severe physical damage from falls and other such injuries littered his flesh and told stories unto themselves as to the extent of how dangerous his life truly was.
One in particular was across the center of his back from just under his right shoulder blade all the way to his left hip. This wound happened shortly before he met Mayumi and on occasion, despite his best efforts to tend to it, still bled and caused him great pain and irritation. He was hoping with everything he had that he'd be able to stitch his shirt and put it back on before Sereinia noticed, or else she'd insist on taking care of it after tending to the two men on her tables.
... Just like her... He thought.
He found the needles and thread in a drawer in the desk he set his clothes on. He did his best to keep his back away from Sereinia, but there was no telling whether or not she'd seen it already.
"Mayumi will not require assistance. She prefers to be alone."
Shadow's response leaded for Sereinia to released a sigh. However, she will not push the issue any further. She knew when to stop on certain occasions. Once the men were put to the table, she nodded to Shadow in gratitude. Taking another look at the men, she found relief that their vitals remained stable. For now, she would leave Shadow and Mayumi to their own silence. But before the treatment, she would need all her medical tools prepared. She head towards a large cabinet and opened it. Inside, all of her equipments were neatly placed and arranged. She took out the necessary ones that she would need and the medicines that she would have to use for treatment and the operation. Upon finishing the preparations, she went to the kitchen and heated the meal that Aunt Beatiz had left for her. Afterwards, she placed them neatly on the tray and served it to Shadow who was now half-naked before her.
"Here have something to eat. My Aunt made some vegetable pottage, roast beef, and a slice of bread. I do not know what you like to drink but I brought you some ale."
Placing it down on the desk, Sereinia was not the kind to stare at anyone's body. However, the scars and various wounds that filled Shadow's body implied how dangerous he is and how fearful his life is as well. She could not even fathom what kind of horrors this man before her had already witnessed. Compared to her, she had yet to fully grasped the world around her or perhaps she was simply hiding behind her naivety as she had been told. Taking herself out of her own observation, she decided to return to the her two patients but not until she saw that Shadow seemed to be hiding something from her. She finally noticed a rather wound across his back. It was bleeding.
"Let me see it."
Her tone was changed into gentle sternness as if it was ordering a little boy. Sereinia looked at the wound closely and did not even allow the man to dissuade her otherwise. It had begun to fester which had impended it from healing properly. She could see that Shadow had applied first aid. But, it was not enough. She could not believe that Shadow had not seen a doctor or healer for such a thing. Opening the drawers, she took out one of her concocted drug and showed it to him.
"Drink this. It would help to prevent further infection. I am impressed you have not yet develop a fever. I would put some salve on it. This would sting but please bear with it."
Sereinia took another drug from the drawer. It was a salve of hers that she had made earlier. She glanced at Shadow momentarily and began gently applying the salve over his wound. She did swiftly and at the same gently to prevent any more pain on Shadow's part. After it was done, she looked at Shadow with concern and released a small sigh.
"What I did was just temporary. I would stitch it up after I am done with the two men. Do not tell me that you would not need assistance. You are in my clinic."
Her tone was with slight tenderness but at the same time a finality. She proceeded towards the two fallen men and tied her long hair with a ribbon so it would not interfere with her eyes and face. Afterwards, she began her treatment on the two men. It was done efficiently and without mistake as well. She certainly knew what she was doing. Her concentration was certainly something to be commended. Although, it took quite a while. She could say the two men would be recovering nicely. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Shadow with a smile.
"Now, it is your turn." Sereinia took a seat beside him and began treating his wound first by cleaning it.
"This will hurt." After doing it, she injected him with a drug that could numb the pain as she would stitch it.
"You should have allowed this to be treated earlier. It could become worse."
Shadow's response leaded for Sereinia to released a sigh. However, she will not push the issue any further. She knew when to stop on certain occasions. Once the men were put to the table, she nodded to Shadow in gratitude. Taking another look at the men, she found relief that their vitals remained stable. For now, she would leave Shadow and Mayumi to their own silence. But before the treatment, she would need all her medical tools prepared. She head towards a large cabinet and opened it. Inside, all of her equipments were neatly placed and arranged. She took out the necessary ones that she would need and the medicines that she would have to use for treatment and the operation. Upon finishing the preparations, she went to the kitchen and heated the meal that Aunt Beatiz had left for her. Afterwards, she placed them neatly on the tray and served it to Shadow who was now half-naked before her.
"Here have something to eat. My Aunt made some vegetable pottage, roast beef, and a slice of bread. I do not know what you like to drink but I brought you some ale."
Placing it down on the desk, Sereinia was not the kind to stare at anyone's body. However, the scars and various wounds that filled Shadow's body implied how dangerous he is and how fearful his life is as well. She could not even fathom what kind of horrors this man before her had already witnessed. Compared to her, she had yet to fully grasped the world around her or perhaps she was simply hiding behind her naivety as she had been told. Taking herself out of her own observation, she decided to return to the her two patients but not until she saw that Shadow seemed to be hiding something from her. She finally noticed a rather wound across his back. It was bleeding.
"Let me see it."
Her tone was changed into gentle sternness as if it was ordering a little boy. Sereinia looked at the wound closely and did not even allow the man to dissuade her otherwise. It had begun to fester which had impended it from healing properly. She could see that Shadow had applied first aid. But, it was not enough. She could not believe that Shadow had not seen a doctor or healer for such a thing. Opening the drawers, she took out one of her concocted drug and showed it to him.
"Drink this. It would help to prevent further infection. I am impressed you have not yet develop a fever. I would put some salve on it. This would sting but please bear with it."
Sereinia took another drug from the drawer. It was a salve of hers that she had made earlier. She glanced at Shadow momentarily and began gently applying the salve over his wound. She did swiftly and at the same gently to prevent any more pain on Shadow's part. After it was done, she looked at Shadow with concern and released a small sigh.
"What I did was just temporary. I would stitch it up after I am done with the two men. Do not tell me that you would not need assistance. You are in my clinic."
Her tone was with slight tenderness but at the same time a finality. She proceeded towards the two fallen men and tied her long hair with a ribbon so it would not interfere with her eyes and face. Afterwards, she began her treatment on the two men. It was done efficiently and without mistake as well. She certainly knew what she was doing. Her concentration was certainly something to be commended. Although, it took quite a while. She could say the two men would be recovering nicely. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Shadow with a smile.
"Now, it is your turn." Sereinia took a seat beside him and began treating his wound first by cleaning it.
"This will hurt." After doing it, she injected him with a drug that could numb the pain as she would stitch it.
"You should have allowed this to be treated earlier. It could become worse."
Even without Shadow telling her to do so, Mayumi would have gone on patrol herself. After all, it was what her previous master had trained her for and what she had been doing for her entire life. She still wasn’t used to sleeping at night and while Shadow might have thought she was asleep on some nights during the training period she wasn’t. She had learned to slow her breathing to make it feel like she was sleeping before she even got to know the name Shadow so that she could surprise any enemies that thought could sneak up on her.
Getting on to the rooftop of the house, she laid down with Sora on guard beside her as she gazed at the darkening sky above them. She briefly wondered when Shadow was going to get his wound treated. All throughout training she could tell that Shadow was uncomfortable with something and had stumbled across the answer to his discomfort one day when he had his shirt off. Since he hadn’t asked for her help, she had not done anything about it thinking that he would be fine but it has been 2 months since then and still she could see no improvement in his discomfort.
‘That woman would probably help him.’ She thought impassively.
Slowly, Mayumi fell into a light slumber, awaiting attacks of innocent ones as her deceased Master had described them.
As she slept, a person appeared in her mind with his back facing her. It was dark and hazy but upon having a closer inspection, she was undoubtedly sure that it was her deceased master whose name she still had yet to know till this day.
‘Master?’ she called out to him.
The man turned and as she had thought it was her Master, but… the expression in his eyes, was something Mayumi could not understand. Slowly, he faded off into darkness, his expression burned into the dark recesses of her mind.
Eyes snapped open to a dark twinkling sky as thousands of birds, hidden in trees, broke out in a spontaneous melody. Sitting up, she felt something wet trail down her face. Swiping it off, she looked at the wetness on her fingers and wondered where it had come from. If it had been raining, she would have awoken the moment a single drop touched her. Could it be poison then? She shook her head doubtfully. After a minute of pondering, she decided to overlook the strangeness of it. Signalling Sora to stay and watch over the village, she leaped off the roof landing with an inaudible thud on the ground beside the house and disappeared into the mass of trees behind the houses.
A little travel away from the house, Mayumi came across a small clearing. Going into the center of the clearing, she closed her eyes acknowledging the elements surrounding her and becoming one with them. Red-black eyes snapped open a few seconds later, and Mayumi began an array of fierce punches and kicks enough to knock a full grown man down. Warm puffs of breath became visible in the cold air after an hour as she planned to continue this routine for a few hours unless Sora alerted her of an attack. There was no way she was going back to sleep after that dream.
‘Master…’ His strange expression bothered her more than needed. She felt like she had seen that expression before but can't remember what it was. Just what was it?
Getting on to the rooftop of the house, she laid down with Sora on guard beside her as she gazed at the darkening sky above them. She briefly wondered when Shadow was going to get his wound treated. All throughout training she could tell that Shadow was uncomfortable with something and had stumbled across the answer to his discomfort one day when he had his shirt off. Since he hadn’t asked for her help, she had not done anything about it thinking that he would be fine but it has been 2 months since then and still she could see no improvement in his discomfort.
‘That woman would probably help him.’ She thought impassively.
Slowly, Mayumi fell into a light slumber, awaiting attacks of innocent ones as her deceased Master had described them.
As she slept, a person appeared in her mind with his back facing her. It was dark and hazy but upon having a closer inspection, she was undoubtedly sure that it was her deceased master whose name she still had yet to know till this day.
‘Master?’ she called out to him.
The man turned and as she had thought it was her Master, but… the expression in his eyes, was something Mayumi could not understand. Slowly, he faded off into darkness, his expression burned into the dark recesses of her mind.
Eyes snapped open to a dark twinkling sky as thousands of birds, hidden in trees, broke out in a spontaneous melody. Sitting up, she felt something wet trail down her face. Swiping it off, she looked at the wetness on her fingers and wondered where it had come from. If it had been raining, she would have awoken the moment a single drop touched her. Could it be poison then? She shook her head doubtfully. After a minute of pondering, she decided to overlook the strangeness of it. Signalling Sora to stay and watch over the village, she leaped off the roof landing with an inaudible thud on the ground beside the house and disappeared into the mass of trees behind the houses.
In a small clearing behind the houses
A little travel away from the house, Mayumi came across a small clearing. Going into the center of the clearing, she closed her eyes acknowledging the elements surrounding her and becoming one with them. Red-black eyes snapped open a few seconds later, and Mayumi began an array of fierce punches and kicks enough to knock a full grown man down. Warm puffs of breath became visible in the cold air after an hour as she planned to continue this routine for a few hours unless Sora alerted her of an attack. There was no way she was going back to sleep after that dream.
‘Master…’ His strange expression bothered her more than needed. She felt like she had seen that expression before but can't remember what it was. Just what was it?
As Shadow had guessed, Sereinia was not one to let something such as his most recent wound slip by her professional eye. She had ordered him to accept her medicine and treatment, but he didn't really mind. He wouldn't be able to properly treat the wound himself anyway, given its position on his back. The sting of the slave was nothing he wasn't already accustomed to, and as he had done for so many years he simply ignored it as he finished stitching his clothing.
When he was done he lifted it into the air and inspected it. The shirt was back to normal, with the signs of the repairs being prevalent only in direct light. His jacket was more or less back to normal, but would soon need to be replaced. While most Assassins chose not to travel with such clothing, Shadow rather enjoyed the freedom a simple jacket brought with it, and more than one he'd used it as a weapon in combat with others. His jacket was something of a keepsake from a friend, one who was luckily still alive, and he wanted to preserve it for as long as possible.
Shadow waited until Sereinia had finished treating his wound before turning to face her with a smile, the candle light illuminating his eyes like two rubies in the sun.
"Thank you for your help Sereinia, I appreciate the food and the assistance. It is best you remain wary when we leave though, as you will more than likely be visited by other Assassins of Te'i Sai before long. Being the only clinic in this town, your skills will not go unchecked, nor will the condition of your patients... And unfortunately I made the mistake of leaving a rather blatant mark of professionalism in that one with the broken neck, so they will likely come to question you about who did this to him."
Shadow's expression softened to one of genuine concern as he walked towards the door, putting his shirt and jacket back on as he turned around half way to look at her.
"Please be careful, and if they do question you I want you to promise that you'll cooperate with them and tell them the truth. Tell them that I am responsible for this damage and that I headed further into Triveila. If you tell them a lie and they end up on a wild goose chase they will mark you for death for having tried to hide me from them and they will begin a massive hunt to find and kill you. Your kindness should not go unrewarded, and I can only hope that this is enough of a payment for what you've done. People like you are the ones who need to live if this continent is to find peace again. But with Te'i Sai still out there and still going strong with three branches left at full power, I don't know how long the hope and courage we bring to the people with our actions will last if too many like you end up as casualties." He said softly.
He opened the door and looked outside, wondering what Mayumi had done and where she had gone. He looked up and still saw Sora flying high above the town, which was a good sign as it meant she was close by. More than likely she had either found a place to rest or a place to train, as she seemed to enjoy training as a means to pass time and continue to hone her skills. Likely driven by her desire for revenge, Shadow could only hope that eventually she would see a different reason for doing what it is she does and discover a reason to live that had nothing to do with revenge.
"Take care Sereinia... and may whatever Gods you pray to protect you when Te'i Sai arrives in this town." He said sadly as he started to walk outside.
When he was done he lifted it into the air and inspected it. The shirt was back to normal, with the signs of the repairs being prevalent only in direct light. His jacket was more or less back to normal, but would soon need to be replaced. While most Assassins chose not to travel with such clothing, Shadow rather enjoyed the freedom a simple jacket brought with it, and more than one he'd used it as a weapon in combat with others. His jacket was something of a keepsake from a friend, one who was luckily still alive, and he wanted to preserve it for as long as possible.
Shadow waited until Sereinia had finished treating his wound before turning to face her with a smile, the candle light illuminating his eyes like two rubies in the sun.
"Thank you for your help Sereinia, I appreciate the food and the assistance. It is best you remain wary when we leave though, as you will more than likely be visited by other Assassins of Te'i Sai before long. Being the only clinic in this town, your skills will not go unchecked, nor will the condition of your patients... And unfortunately I made the mistake of leaving a rather blatant mark of professionalism in that one with the broken neck, so they will likely come to question you about who did this to him."
Shadow's expression softened to one of genuine concern as he walked towards the door, putting his shirt and jacket back on as he turned around half way to look at her.
"Please be careful, and if they do question you I want you to promise that you'll cooperate with them and tell them the truth. Tell them that I am responsible for this damage and that I headed further into Triveila. If you tell them a lie and they end up on a wild goose chase they will mark you for death for having tried to hide me from them and they will begin a massive hunt to find and kill you. Your kindness should not go unrewarded, and I can only hope that this is enough of a payment for what you've done. People like you are the ones who need to live if this continent is to find peace again. But with Te'i Sai still out there and still going strong with three branches left at full power, I don't know how long the hope and courage we bring to the people with our actions will last if too many like you end up as casualties." He said softly.
He opened the door and looked outside, wondering what Mayumi had done and where she had gone. He looked up and still saw Sora flying high above the town, which was a good sign as it meant she was close by. More than likely she had either found a place to rest or a place to train, as she seemed to enjoy training as a means to pass time and continue to hone her skills. Likely driven by her desire for revenge, Shadow could only hope that eventually she would see a different reason for doing what it is she does and discover a reason to live that had nothing to do with revenge.
"Take care Sereinia... and may whatever Gods you pray to protect you when Te'i Sai arrives in this town." He said sadly as he started to walk outside.
Once Sereinia had finished the treatment of his wound, Shadow stood up and then looked at her with those ruby-colored eyes of his. There was something mystifying about them that she could not look away from him. It was like she was held captive by those eyes of his. She has yet to pinpoint what was it that captivated her. For now, she listened to his words of warning that assassins from the most feared organization known as the Te'i Sai would be coming here and asked questions about Shadow. Well, she should expect as much. He is not dangerous not only of his capabilities but also due to his life. She remained silent as Shadow walked towards the door. It would seem he would be leaving soon than she had initially thought.
Sereinia was quite sad about it however, this was something that was bound to happen. She gathered her tools that were on the desk. It was about time for her to clean up. Standing from her seat, she looked at Shadow who had his back turned to her. Somehow, she has this feeling of nostalgia. She was just not sure what it meant. So, she decided to pay it no heed. There were other things that she would need to focus herself in. There were her patients and if what Shadow said wold come to pass. It would be better if these men were out of sight. They might come to harm if these Te'i Sai people find them as they are witnesses. Her thoughts were only disturbed again by Shadow's words as she looked at him. His eyes affixed on her once more.
His words were filled with genuine concern. It brought a smile to her lips without her even thinking about it. Shadow was truly a gentle person despite him not agreeing about it. He told her that she should be honest however, it was the least of his concerns. She is after all an honest person. She would tell the truth no matter how hard it may be. It may be hypocrisy or selfishness. She just does not want to be surrounded by deceit and lies. Even if it would hurt or be painful, she is willing to endure it. The only thing that did not seat well with her was him talking that only people like her should live. What was supposed to mean?
Soon enough, Shadow ended his words with softness as he opened the door and looked around. Sereinia believed he might be looking out for his companion named Mayumi. He stood there at the doorway and told her to take care of herself. There was sadness in his tone. This much she could tell as he started to walk outside. Somehow, she could understand the nostalgia she was feeling earlier. He seems so alone when he stood before her like that. It was like he keeping all the crushing emotions inside and fighting it alone. It was then instinctively, she found herself reaching for him. Soon, she found her hand clinging tightly onto his jacket like a lifeline.
"Why do I feel you have no reason to come back alive after all of this is done? Why do I feel that you think you are alone? Please, do not burden yourself so much. If you do not want your life, give it to me. Come back to me alive."
Sereinia looked at Shadow with such desperate eyes as if she would be broken if anything were to happen to him. Her eyes of deep amethyst were getting watery. It was like a beautiful violet gem underneath a flowing clear river. After a few seconds of silence, it seemed that she had managed to sort out her feelings and quickly released Shadow's jacket as if she awoken from a trance. She blushed in embarrassment as her cheeks were now rosy pink as she quickly apologize for her behavior earlier.
"I am so sorry! I must have caused unneeded confusion. Please, do not worry. I will be fine and everyone in the village as well."
Sereinia was quite sad about it however, this was something that was bound to happen. She gathered her tools that were on the desk. It was about time for her to clean up. Standing from her seat, she looked at Shadow who had his back turned to her. Somehow, she has this feeling of nostalgia. She was just not sure what it meant. So, she decided to pay it no heed. There were other things that she would need to focus herself in. There were her patients and if what Shadow said wold come to pass. It would be better if these men were out of sight. They might come to harm if these Te'i Sai people find them as they are witnesses. Her thoughts were only disturbed again by Shadow's words as she looked at him. His eyes affixed on her once more.
His words were filled with genuine concern. It brought a smile to her lips without her even thinking about it. Shadow was truly a gentle person despite him not agreeing about it. He told her that she should be honest however, it was the least of his concerns. She is after all an honest person. She would tell the truth no matter how hard it may be. It may be hypocrisy or selfishness. She just does not want to be surrounded by deceit and lies. Even if it would hurt or be painful, she is willing to endure it. The only thing that did not seat well with her was him talking that only people like her should live. What was supposed to mean?
Soon enough, Shadow ended his words with softness as he opened the door and looked around. Sereinia believed he might be looking out for his companion named Mayumi. He stood there at the doorway and told her to take care of herself. There was sadness in his tone. This much she could tell as he started to walk outside. Somehow, she could understand the nostalgia she was feeling earlier. He seems so alone when he stood before her like that. It was like he keeping all the crushing emotions inside and fighting it alone. It was then instinctively, she found herself reaching for him. Soon, she found her hand clinging tightly onto his jacket like a lifeline.
"Why do I feel you have no reason to come back alive after all of this is done? Why do I feel that you think you are alone? Please, do not burden yourself so much. If you do not want your life, give it to me. Come back to me alive."
Sereinia looked at Shadow with such desperate eyes as if she would be broken if anything were to happen to him. Her eyes of deep amethyst were getting watery. It was like a beautiful violet gem underneath a flowing clear river. After a few seconds of silence, it seemed that she had managed to sort out her feelings and quickly released Shadow's jacket as if she awoken from a trance. She blushed in embarrassment as her cheeks were now rosy pink as she quickly apologize for her behavior earlier.
"I am so sorry! I must have caused unneeded confusion. Please, do not worry. I will be fine and everyone in the village as well."
Shadow took a single step out the door when Sereinia's hand caught his jacket, and something he wasn't expecting came forth from her lips.
"Why do I feel you have no reason to come back alive after all of this is done? Why do I feel that you think you are alone? Please, do not burden yourself so much. If you do not want your life, give it to me. Come back to me alive."
Shadow turned around to look at her and was met by a watery pool of emotion in her eyes as she suddenly seemed to realize what she had said and turned bright pink, even in the dim light of the night around them.
"I am so sorry! I must have caused unneeded confusion. Please, do not worry. I will be fine and everyone in the village as well."
Shadow chuckled lightly at her comment and turned his head away from her.
"To tell the truth Sereinia, I really don't have a reason to come back alive. Once my mission of destroying Te'i Sai is completed, I will have no further reason to exist. I was created and shaped from birth to be the perfect killer, and to this day it's the only thing I truly understand in this world. I have nothing to offer this world, and to this day I still don't understand the values of kindness, empathy, compassion and mercy. To me they have always been distractions and pointless emotions that can only cloud one's judgement and get in the way. People like me have no purpose in this world, so when my mission is complete I will simply disappear. I expect that when we are finished, if she's still alive, that Mayumi will hold a similar opinion..." He said quietly.
His voice trailed off into the night as the air around them suddenly went cold and vacant of all other sound. Shadow's head instantly snapped up and his eyes began to search for anything they could find. He instinctively backed up silently into the frame of the doorway and his whole body became tense as his eyes frantically searched for the source of this anomaly.
This silence, often experienced in heavily animal populated forest areas, was almost always followed by the arrival of a serious predator. It was as if the night around them had gone into hiding from whatever was coming for them.
Shadow continued his frantic search and scan of the area around them while moving his left hand to the hilt of one of his Twin daggers behind his jacket.
"Sereinia... find a place to hide." He said, his voice now very quiet but full of authority and commanding tonality.
If this is what I think it is, I can only hope Sora is going to avoid sending Mayumi any signals that something is wrong... He thought.
Shadow's worst fears were realized when a single figure in a pitch black cloak appeared on the rooftop across the way. Te'i Sai Assassins always wore charcoal grey robes and were easily distinguished by the red symbol of the Assassins on their chest. This cloak was pure black and resembled Shadow's outfit in many ways, save that the cloak had a hood to cover the face of the individual in question. The only thing that could make this worse was...
And there they are... Shadow thought as two more figures in black cloaks appeared beside the first.
Wraiths almost always traveled in threes, and it looked like tonight was no exception. How they found him so quickly was a mystery to him, as Shadow had an entire private network of spies and scouts all around the continent from those who had been loyal to him from his time in Te'i Sai and those who had joined his cause in recent years. However, the Wraiths had always proven to be the most resourceful and intimate of Assassins, infiltrating even the most tight night organizations nationwide to expand Te'i Sai's influence. It seemed that he had an information leak, or worse yet, a traitor in his midst.
That issue, however, would have to wait.
Shadow now had three very big problems on his hands and to make things worse, he had three bodies to defend in the inevitable confrontation that was now slowly descending from the rooftops.
... This is going to be a very, very long night... Shadow thought as the first dagger from behind his back made its appearance.
"Why do I feel you have no reason to come back alive after all of this is done? Why do I feel that you think you are alone? Please, do not burden yourself so much. If you do not want your life, give it to me. Come back to me alive."
Shadow turned around to look at her and was met by a watery pool of emotion in her eyes as she suddenly seemed to realize what she had said and turned bright pink, even in the dim light of the night around them.
"I am so sorry! I must have caused unneeded confusion. Please, do not worry. I will be fine and everyone in the village as well."
Shadow chuckled lightly at her comment and turned his head away from her.
"To tell the truth Sereinia, I really don't have a reason to come back alive. Once my mission of destroying Te'i Sai is completed, I will have no further reason to exist. I was created and shaped from birth to be the perfect killer, and to this day it's the only thing I truly understand in this world. I have nothing to offer this world, and to this day I still don't understand the values of kindness, empathy, compassion and mercy. To me they have always been distractions and pointless emotions that can only cloud one's judgement and get in the way. People like me have no purpose in this world, so when my mission is complete I will simply disappear. I expect that when we are finished, if she's still alive, that Mayumi will hold a similar opinion..." He said quietly.
His voice trailed off into the night as the air around them suddenly went cold and vacant of all other sound. Shadow's head instantly snapped up and his eyes began to search for anything they could find. He instinctively backed up silently into the frame of the doorway and his whole body became tense as his eyes frantically searched for the source of this anomaly.
This silence, often experienced in heavily animal populated forest areas, was almost always followed by the arrival of a serious predator. It was as if the night around them had gone into hiding from whatever was coming for them.
Shadow continued his frantic search and scan of the area around them while moving his left hand to the hilt of one of his Twin daggers behind his jacket.
"Sereinia... find a place to hide." He said, his voice now very quiet but full of authority and commanding tonality.
If this is what I think it is, I can only hope Sora is going to avoid sending Mayumi any signals that something is wrong... He thought.
Shadow's worst fears were realized when a single figure in a pitch black cloak appeared on the rooftop across the way. Te'i Sai Assassins always wore charcoal grey robes and were easily distinguished by the red symbol of the Assassins on their chest. This cloak was pure black and resembled Shadow's outfit in many ways, save that the cloak had a hood to cover the face of the individual in question. The only thing that could make this worse was...
And there they are... Shadow thought as two more figures in black cloaks appeared beside the first.
Wraiths almost always traveled in threes, and it looked like tonight was no exception. How they found him so quickly was a mystery to him, as Shadow had an entire private network of spies and scouts all around the continent from those who had been loyal to him from his time in Te'i Sai and those who had joined his cause in recent years. However, the Wraiths had always proven to be the most resourceful and intimate of Assassins, infiltrating even the most tight night organizations nationwide to expand Te'i Sai's influence. It seemed that he had an information leak, or worse yet, a traitor in his midst.
That issue, however, would have to wait.
Shadow now had three very big problems on his hands and to make things worse, he had three bodies to defend in the inevitable confrontation that was now slowly descending from the rooftops.
... This is going to be a very, very long night... Shadow thought as the first dagger from behind his back made its appearance.
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia further blushed upon hearing his laughter. She was not sure what came over her to say such things. Somehow, she had just the need to say it. Moreover, the two of them just met a couple of hours ago. In addition, she has no right to meddle in his life or his affairs. Although, the more she thinks about it. The more she had the need to meddle on it. After Shadow's chuckle, he looked away from her.
"To tell the truth Sereinia, I really don't have a reason to come back alive. Once my mission of destroying Te'i Sai is completed, I will have no further reason to exist. I was created and shaped from birth to be the perfect killer, and to this day it's the only thing I truly understand in this world. I have nothing to offer this world, and to this day I still don't understand the values of kindness, empathy, compassion and mercy. To me they have always been distractions and pointless emotions that can only cloud one's judgement and get in the way. People like me have no purpose in this world, so when my mission is complete I will simply disappear. I expect that when we are finished, if she's still alive, that Mayumi will hold a similar opinion..."
Upon hearing that, Sereinia cannot help but be more concerned about him and his companion. No reason to exist? That is not possible at all. She tightly clenched her hands into fists and was about to retort about his words of having no use anymore to the world than to kill. However, Shadow's demeanor stopped her. There was something that worried the assassin and it was not something trivial that she was sure of.
"Is there something wrong?"
It was not answered by words but Sereinia noticed how tensed Shadow had become and at the same time, she noticed the rather eerie silence outside the clinic. It was quite unusual because not even a sound of cricket could be heard. There was just complete calm. She knew better than to think that everyone was sleeping so silently or the animals went on a holiday. There was something dangerous coming and fear was the result. She looked at Shadow with worry not because of her safety or the patient's. She was worried because she knew for a fact that he would be facing it head-on.
"Sereinia... find a place to hide."
Shadow's words were filled with seriousness and left no space for refute or argument. Sereinia's idea of danger was fully cemented when she saw him reaching for his blade. It was clear to her that there would be a fight. She had always hated violence whatever it may be. She knew that she had no right to interject and logically speaking, she knew she should follow Shadow's advice. But, she does not want to feel so helpless especially when she has not done anything at all. She held Shadow's arm and moved away from his protection. She came out of the door and finally saw the threat that Shadow had warned her about.
"I am very certain that whatever business you have with Mr. Shadow is not my concern. However, he is currently my patient. I would not have any actions that could harm him or anyone before me in any manner. I request that you leave. Visiting hours are over."
"To tell the truth Sereinia, I really don't have a reason to come back alive. Once my mission of destroying Te'i Sai is completed, I will have no further reason to exist. I was created and shaped from birth to be the perfect killer, and to this day it's the only thing I truly understand in this world. I have nothing to offer this world, and to this day I still don't understand the values of kindness, empathy, compassion and mercy. To me they have always been distractions and pointless emotions that can only cloud one's judgement and get in the way. People like me have no purpose in this world, so when my mission is complete I will simply disappear. I expect that when we are finished, if she's still alive, that Mayumi will hold a similar opinion..."
Upon hearing that, Sereinia cannot help but be more concerned about him and his companion. No reason to exist? That is not possible at all. She tightly clenched her hands into fists and was about to retort about his words of having no use anymore to the world than to kill. However, Shadow's demeanor stopped her. There was something that worried the assassin and it was not something trivial that she was sure of.
"Is there something wrong?"
It was not answered by words but Sereinia noticed how tensed Shadow had become and at the same time, she noticed the rather eerie silence outside the clinic. It was quite unusual because not even a sound of cricket could be heard. There was just complete calm. She knew better than to think that everyone was sleeping so silently or the animals went on a holiday. There was something dangerous coming and fear was the result. She looked at Shadow with worry not because of her safety or the patient's. She was worried because she knew for a fact that he would be facing it head-on.
"Sereinia... find a place to hide."
Shadow's words were filled with seriousness and left no space for refute or argument. Sereinia's idea of danger was fully cemented when she saw him reaching for his blade. It was clear to her that there would be a fight. She had always hated violence whatever it may be. She knew that she had no right to interject and logically speaking, she knew she should follow Shadow's advice. But, she does not want to feel so helpless especially when she has not done anything at all. She held Shadow's arm and moved away from his protection. She came out of the door and finally saw the threat that Shadow had warned her about.
"I am very certain that whatever business you have with Mr. Shadow is not my concern. However, he is currently my patient. I would not have any actions that could harm him or anyone before me in any manner. I request that you leave. Visiting hours are over."
Mayumi was just about to start another set of training when she sensed an abrupt change in the atmosphere. The air stilled, the night fell silent, and there was a strong aura of killing intent that was far from normal coming from the houses.
‘This air…’ Several possibilities flashed through her mind.
A slight breeze was felt on her back followed by metal talons gripping her shoulder. Looking at Sora, everything immediately fell into place. There was only one thing that could make Sora in distress after all.
‘Wraiths.’
With blinding speed, Mayumi tore across the distance between the small clearing and the village, stopping only when she was nearing the line between the village and the forest of trees. She hid her presence carefully and crept up a tree with ghostly silence while Sora perched on a branch a few meters back from her looking out for any incoming danger from behind.
"Sereinia... find a place to hide." She heard Shadow say to the woman.
She could see their backs from where she was and noticed where Shadow had his eyes fixed on. There on the rooftop of the house opposite them, were three dark figures with pure ebony cloaks. No doubt they were wraiths.
"I am very certain that whatever business you have with Mr. Shadow is not my concern. However, he is currently patient. I would not have any actions that could harm him or anyone before me in any manner. I request that you leave. Visiting hours are over." She heard Sereinia say to them.
‘How peculiar.’ Mayumi thought, frowning slightly.
Knowing Shadow wouldn’t want her to be involved, she stayed where she was watching cautiously, at the same time ready for any incoming attacks.
‘This air…’ Several possibilities flashed through her mind.
A slight breeze was felt on her back followed by metal talons gripping her shoulder. Looking at Sora, everything immediately fell into place. There was only one thing that could make Sora in distress after all.
‘Wraiths.’
With blinding speed, Mayumi tore across the distance between the small clearing and the village, stopping only when she was nearing the line between the village and the forest of trees. She hid her presence carefully and crept up a tree with ghostly silence while Sora perched on a branch a few meters back from her looking out for any incoming danger from behind.
"Sereinia... find a place to hide." She heard Shadow say to the woman.
She could see their backs from where she was and noticed where Shadow had his eyes fixed on. There on the rooftop of the house opposite them, were three dark figures with pure ebony cloaks. No doubt they were wraiths.
"I am very certain that whatever business you have with Mr. Shadow is not my concern. However, he is currently patient. I would not have any actions that could harm him or anyone before me in any manner. I request that you leave. Visiting hours are over." She heard Sereinia say to them.
‘How peculiar.’ Mayumi thought, frowning slightly.
Knowing Shadow wouldn’t want her to be involved, she stayed where she was watching cautiously, at the same time ready for any incoming attacks.
At Sereinia's words there came a laughter from the Wraith standing in the center of the group, and Shadow couldn't help but narrow his eyes in disgust at hearing that wretched sound coming from him. At the same time Shadow felt a presence approach from the back of the building, but he knew exactly who it was by the faint sound of the footsteps.
"Mayumi, it's your job to protect Sereinia from harm during this fight. I may be their target, but they have gone after innocence before and I know they'd do it again in a heartbeat."
With that Shadow stood up straight and let his body relax as he turned his back to his three new opponents and gently started pushing Sereinia back inside towards Mayumi, stopping in the center of the room.
"The two of you will stay inside. I thank you for your concern Sereinia, but you cannot bargain with or reason with these men. They answer to only one thing."
Shadow lifted his dagger in his left hand and then drew the second dagger from behind his back with his right hand. He turned his head and crossed the daggers in front of him, raking the two Orichalcum blades together creating a brief flash of light from the sparks created as he walked outside. He rolled his shoulders a little bit and rotated his neck in a single circle in either direction before stopping in the middle of the street as he looked up to face his opponents. They all leaped down from the building top and landed in a triangle around him, with one of them being the apex and positioned in between Shadow and the girls inside.
Not a good start... He thought to himself.
The Wraiths had received their training specifically designed to counter his own so that they would stand a better chance against him in combat, but what they lacked which gave Shadow the edge was that Shadow was trained by each of the five Grandmasters themselves and had over two decades worth of experience working in his favor. The Wraiths only training came from the observations of the second in command of the fortress in Roda Valley and while it was effective for being able to predict most of his normal attack routines, Shadow's experience and his further development still gave him the edge.
Shadow took up an angled stance and brought his right dagger down and held it in an Earth grip as he held his left dagger up higher in front of him in a Heaven grip. His feet were about a shoulder's width and a half in distance from each other and positioned perpendicular to his hands, giving his body a near "x" pattern if looked at directly from above. The three Wraiths closed in, walking within about two meters of Shadow's position as they readied their weapons. All three of them carried a single dagger forged in Orichalcum, the blade alone of which was fourteen inches in length. While their training to counter Shadow's own was formidable, what made them the most dangerous was their resourcefulness and teamwork. For every hour they spent training to counter Shadow's style of fighting, they trained for five hours working together as a unit.
Shadow had a long and brutal fight ahead of him, but it was nothing he had not faced before.
"Prepare yourself Red-Eyed Demon, for your reign come to an end tonight." The lead Wraith proclaimed.
Shadow rolled his eyes for the Wraiths commonly used bold yet unconvincing lines before they attacked and tonight it didn't seem they'd give him peace from that awful habit of theirs.
It didn't take more than a few more seconds for all three of them to lunge at him with blades out. Shadow had trained Mayumi well, and he could only hope that what he was about to do would assist her learning further as she watched the fight.
Shadow's body rotated slightly and he let out a single breath before his eyes opened wide, the entirety of his blood red iris's glowing in the moonlight and ominously announcing the full extent of his fury. Upon his breath being let out, the world began to slow and the movements of his opponents began to follow suit. By utilizing a special blend of both a special assortment of physical training methods combined with an unusual meditation practice, Shadow had learned to control the flow of adrenaline through his body. This ability was incredibly rare, and almost unheard of in males as it was nearly exclusive to females. One such ally of Shadow's had mastered it not long before he did, and he'd learned it from her.
Shadow flipped the dagger in his right hand sideways as he trapped the blade of his opponent behind him against his own blade and his forearm as he spun to the right, taking his opponent with him. His other blade came up and parried a thrust towards his head as his arm wrapped around that of his opponent and the three of them spun in unison as Shadow threw the opponent in his right hand into the third attacker, sending them both to the ground as he released the opponent in his left arm's grip, kicking him in the ribcage as he did so. It was a single, well timed movement and it now had all three Wraiths on the ground as Shadow immediately turned towards the lone Wraith and lunged forward, extending the dagger in his left hand towards his stomach as the blade entered for about two inches before it was stopped in its tracks and retracted by the Wraith's last second interference.
Shadow recoiled from the block and leaped away as the three Assassins composed themselves and regrouped for another attack.
This time they attacked one by one, being much more careful in their efforts as they kept their attacks short and fast, not giving Shadow any time to counter but not one attack touched him at first. Then, their attacks changed patterns and they started to alternate double teaming him and after a few failed attempts to make any headway one of them managed to grab hold of Shadow and threw him into an empty food stand, destroying it and putting Shadow under about a hundred pounds of broken wood. Not wasting any time, the lead Wraith took a lit candle from the street and a bucket of oil that was sitting near another building which was meant to simply relight the lamps and keep them burning.
He threw the oil onto Shadow and the heap of wood he was sitting under and threw the candle, lighting up both Shadow and the once proud food stand. Shadow threw the burning wood off of him in the direction of his attackers, who honestly hadn't seen that part coming and frantically dodged the attack as Shadow ran straight for them. Though his outfit was on fire, Shadow didn't really seem to care very much as he rammed head long into the lead Wraith and pinned his body to the wall of a nearby building, his shoulder extended outward into his lower abdomen where the muscles were the weakest and causing him to instantly become nauseous and fall to the ground. He began to heave but nothing came forth from his stomach as Shadow continued his attack.
As he moved, his outfit slowly started to break apart as it continued to burn though the flames were beginning to die down. It became clear though that Shadow couldn't ignore it for too much longer though as he threw off the jacket and watched it burn on the ground. It pained him to get rid of the jacket, but there was nothing that could be done about it now. Shadow's pants were in tact but badly burned to the point he'd have to completely replace them, but that too would have to wait. The other two Wraiths began to prepare another assault as well, and Shadow once again had to deal with a tag team effort as the both alternated between attacks and defenses while they continued to do what they could to wear Shadow down.
Round after round of knife thrusts, slashes, kicks, punches and grappling continued in the street, and Shadow was thrown clean through a cinder block wall that was erected to block off one of the alleys for construction purposes. The lead Wraith, during this confusion, managed to slip away into the night while Shadow was busy dealing with the other two, but before long Shadow had grown accustomed to their patterns of attack and managed to split their defenses and overtake them. Shadow ended their lives quickly, slashing the neck and severing the bones and the muscles as well as the entire nervous system connection to the lower body under the second spinal vertebrae.
When it was all over, Shadow began returning to the clinic as he tore off his now completely ruined shirt and dumped it into one of the trash baskets outside one of the other shops near the clinic on his short walk back. He stopped inside the doorway and looked back out into the streets and scanned for any signs of the last Wraith, but it was no use. He was gone, and there was absolutely no doubt in Shadow's mind that he was going to report the development to Kiiro. Shadow decided there was nothing that should be done about it as it would take them out of their way to go after him, so Shadow made a mental note to prepare for another confrontation with Kiiro.
Before turning and walking inside the clinic, Shadow did a quick check of the damage he and the Wraiths had done to the surrounding area. He lowered his eyes a bit and frowned at what had been done. Four food stalls, a cinder block wall, a bucket and two lamps, and even a bench near the end of the street.
"... Perfect..." He said sarcastically and in a lower tone of voice.
"Mayumi, it's your job to protect Sereinia from harm during this fight. I may be their target, but they have gone after innocence before and I know they'd do it again in a heartbeat."
With that Shadow stood up straight and let his body relax as he turned his back to his three new opponents and gently started pushing Sereinia back inside towards Mayumi, stopping in the center of the room.
"The two of you will stay inside. I thank you for your concern Sereinia, but you cannot bargain with or reason with these men. They answer to only one thing."
Shadow lifted his dagger in his left hand and then drew the second dagger from behind his back with his right hand. He turned his head and crossed the daggers in front of him, raking the two Orichalcum blades together creating a brief flash of light from the sparks created as he walked outside. He rolled his shoulders a little bit and rotated his neck in a single circle in either direction before stopping in the middle of the street as he looked up to face his opponents. They all leaped down from the building top and landed in a triangle around him, with one of them being the apex and positioned in between Shadow and the girls inside.
Not a good start... He thought to himself.
The Wraiths had received their training specifically designed to counter his own so that they would stand a better chance against him in combat, but what they lacked which gave Shadow the edge was that Shadow was trained by each of the five Grandmasters themselves and had over two decades worth of experience working in his favor. The Wraiths only training came from the observations of the second in command of the fortress in Roda Valley and while it was effective for being able to predict most of his normal attack routines, Shadow's experience and his further development still gave him the edge.
Shadow took up an angled stance and brought his right dagger down and held it in an Earth grip as he held his left dagger up higher in front of him in a Heaven grip. His feet were about a shoulder's width and a half in distance from each other and positioned perpendicular to his hands, giving his body a near "x" pattern if looked at directly from above. The three Wraiths closed in, walking within about two meters of Shadow's position as they readied their weapons. All three of them carried a single dagger forged in Orichalcum, the blade alone of which was fourteen inches in length. While their training to counter Shadow's own was formidable, what made them the most dangerous was their resourcefulness and teamwork. For every hour they spent training to counter Shadow's style of fighting, they trained for five hours working together as a unit.
Shadow had a long and brutal fight ahead of him, but it was nothing he had not faced before.
"Prepare yourself Red-Eyed Demon, for your reign come to an end tonight." The lead Wraith proclaimed.
Shadow rolled his eyes for the Wraiths commonly used bold yet unconvincing lines before they attacked and tonight it didn't seem they'd give him peace from that awful habit of theirs.
It didn't take more than a few more seconds for all three of them to lunge at him with blades out. Shadow had trained Mayumi well, and he could only hope that what he was about to do would assist her learning further as she watched the fight.
Shadow's body rotated slightly and he let out a single breath before his eyes opened wide, the entirety of his blood red iris's glowing in the moonlight and ominously announcing the full extent of his fury. Upon his breath being let out, the world began to slow and the movements of his opponents began to follow suit. By utilizing a special blend of both a special assortment of physical training methods combined with an unusual meditation practice, Shadow had learned to control the flow of adrenaline through his body. This ability was incredibly rare, and almost unheard of in males as it was nearly exclusive to females. One such ally of Shadow's had mastered it not long before he did, and he'd learned it from her.
Shadow flipped the dagger in his right hand sideways as he trapped the blade of his opponent behind him against his own blade and his forearm as he spun to the right, taking his opponent with him. His other blade came up and parried a thrust towards his head as his arm wrapped around that of his opponent and the three of them spun in unison as Shadow threw the opponent in his right hand into the third attacker, sending them both to the ground as he released the opponent in his left arm's grip, kicking him in the ribcage as he did so. It was a single, well timed movement and it now had all three Wraiths on the ground as Shadow immediately turned towards the lone Wraith and lunged forward, extending the dagger in his left hand towards his stomach as the blade entered for about two inches before it was stopped in its tracks and retracted by the Wraith's last second interference.
Shadow recoiled from the block and leaped away as the three Assassins composed themselves and regrouped for another attack.
This time they attacked one by one, being much more careful in their efforts as they kept their attacks short and fast, not giving Shadow any time to counter but not one attack touched him at first. Then, their attacks changed patterns and they started to alternate double teaming him and after a few failed attempts to make any headway one of them managed to grab hold of Shadow and threw him into an empty food stand, destroying it and putting Shadow under about a hundred pounds of broken wood. Not wasting any time, the lead Wraith took a lit candle from the street and a bucket of oil that was sitting near another building which was meant to simply relight the lamps and keep them burning.
He threw the oil onto Shadow and the heap of wood he was sitting under and threw the candle, lighting up both Shadow and the once proud food stand. Shadow threw the burning wood off of him in the direction of his attackers, who honestly hadn't seen that part coming and frantically dodged the attack as Shadow ran straight for them. Though his outfit was on fire, Shadow didn't really seem to care very much as he rammed head long into the lead Wraith and pinned his body to the wall of a nearby building, his shoulder extended outward into his lower abdomen where the muscles were the weakest and causing him to instantly become nauseous and fall to the ground. He began to heave but nothing came forth from his stomach as Shadow continued his attack.
As he moved, his outfit slowly started to break apart as it continued to burn though the flames were beginning to die down. It became clear though that Shadow couldn't ignore it for too much longer though as he threw off the jacket and watched it burn on the ground. It pained him to get rid of the jacket, but there was nothing that could be done about it now. Shadow's pants were in tact but badly burned to the point he'd have to completely replace them, but that too would have to wait. The other two Wraiths began to prepare another assault as well, and Shadow once again had to deal with a tag team effort as the both alternated between attacks and defenses while they continued to do what they could to wear Shadow down.
Round after round of knife thrusts, slashes, kicks, punches and grappling continued in the street, and Shadow was thrown clean through a cinder block wall that was erected to block off one of the alleys for construction purposes. The lead Wraith, during this confusion, managed to slip away into the night while Shadow was busy dealing with the other two, but before long Shadow had grown accustomed to their patterns of attack and managed to split their defenses and overtake them. Shadow ended their lives quickly, slashing the neck and severing the bones and the muscles as well as the entire nervous system connection to the lower body under the second spinal vertebrae.
When it was all over, Shadow began returning to the clinic as he tore off his now completely ruined shirt and dumped it into one of the trash baskets outside one of the other shops near the clinic on his short walk back. He stopped inside the doorway and looked back out into the streets and scanned for any signs of the last Wraith, but it was no use. He was gone, and there was absolutely no doubt in Shadow's mind that he was going to report the development to Kiiro. Shadow decided there was nothing that should be done about it as it would take them out of their way to go after him, so Shadow made a mental note to prepare for another confrontation with Kiiro.
Before turning and walking inside the clinic, Shadow did a quick check of the damage he and the Wraiths had done to the surrounding area. He lowered his eyes a bit and frowned at what had been done. Four food stalls, a cinder block wall, a bucket and two lamps, and even a bench near the end of the street.
"... Perfect..." He said sarcastically and in a lower tone of voice.
The moment the fight started, Mayumi got onto the rooftop of the house from behind, swinging herself down into the doorway where she landed gracefully and situated herself in front of Sereinia. Even though she was still a long way from trusting her, she could at the very least tell that she was an innocent person and as her previous master had drilled into her, the innocent do not deserve to be killed.
While the fight continued, one of the wraiths seemed to have caught sight of her from the corner of his eyes. Recognition flitted across his features and slowly she notices him begin to retreat from the fight, letting the other two take over. She wondered if she should do something about him but dismissed the thought focusing all her attention on protecting Sereinia.
Using a distraction, the lead wraith disappeared into the forest while the other two wraiths distracted Shadow, though it wasn’t long till Shadow emerged as the victor.
Shadow did a quick check of the damage he and the Wraiths had done to the surrounding area. He lowered his eyes a bit and frowned at what had been done. Four food stalls, a cinder block wall, a bucket and two lamps, and even a bench near the end of the street. "... Perfect..." He said sarcastically and in a lower tone of voice.
Mayumi looked at Shadow, her eyes inquiring if he would like her to return the place to its previous state. She had been trained to do so ever since she was 8, thus there was no reason to leave things the way they were now.
Sora was back in the skies scanning the area from above with her keen vision for any other incoming danger, not taking any chances of letting her guard down even for the briefest of seconds.
While the fight continued, one of the wraiths seemed to have caught sight of her from the corner of his eyes. Recognition flitted across his features and slowly she notices him begin to retreat from the fight, letting the other two take over. She wondered if she should do something about him but dismissed the thought focusing all her attention on protecting Sereinia.
Using a distraction, the lead wraith disappeared into the forest while the other two wraiths distracted Shadow, though it wasn’t long till Shadow emerged as the victor.
Shadow did a quick check of the damage he and the Wraiths had done to the surrounding area. He lowered his eyes a bit and frowned at what had been done. Four food stalls, a cinder block wall, a bucket and two lamps, and even a bench near the end of the street. "... Perfect..." He said sarcastically and in a lower tone of voice.
Mayumi looked at Shadow, her eyes inquiring if he would like her to return the place to its previous state. She had been trained to do so ever since she was 8, thus there was no reason to leave things the way they were now.
Sora was back in the skies scanning the area from above with her keen vision for any other incoming danger, not taking any chances of letting her guard down even for the briefest of seconds.
"The two of you will stay inside. I thank you for your concern Sereinia, but you cannot bargain with or reason with these men. They answer to only one thing."
Those words saddened Sereinia as she was led to the center of the room with Mayumi who would serve as her protector. She truly understands what Shadow meant but, she just really does not like someone getting hurt in anyway. It does not matter to her who they are or what their intentions are. However, her pleas were useless to ears that would not listen. At this moment, she would have preferred real deaf people. Her thoughts were slightly disturbed as Mayumi positioned herself before her. It made her wonder how such a young girl like her was put into such a life. In her opinion, Mayumi looks more fragile than her. It should be her protecting Mayumi not the other way around.
Her thoughts were distracted when Sereinia noticed that one of Shadow's enemies looked at their way. However, it was not at her but at Mayumi. She glanced at the younger girl in curiosity. It would seem she had noticed as well. The said enemy had a brief moment of recognition. Somehow, Sereinia had a bad feeling. She was not sure what it was about but, it made her really worried. It made her wonder if Mayumi would go after the one who had fled. Fortunately, the young girl stayed and she released a small sigh of relief at this. Soon enough, the fight was over.
"... Perfect..."
Sereinia took that sign to remove herself from behind Mayumi. She saw Shadow looming at the two dead bodies by her judgment as the victor. She was happy that he was safe with only a casualty of a destroyed shirt. However, the sight of the two bodies made her depressed. She slowly closed her eyes and without a warning a lone tear fell across her cheeks like a falling crystal.
Those words saddened Sereinia as she was led to the center of the room with Mayumi who would serve as her protector. She truly understands what Shadow meant but, she just really does not like someone getting hurt in anyway. It does not matter to her who they are or what their intentions are. However, her pleas were useless to ears that would not listen. At this moment, she would have preferred real deaf people. Her thoughts were slightly disturbed as Mayumi positioned herself before her. It made her wonder how such a young girl like her was put into such a life. In her opinion, Mayumi looks more fragile than her. It should be her protecting Mayumi not the other way around.
Her thoughts were distracted when Sereinia noticed that one of Shadow's enemies looked at their way. However, it was not at her but at Mayumi. She glanced at the younger girl in curiosity. It would seem she had noticed as well. The said enemy had a brief moment of recognition. Somehow, Sereinia had a bad feeling. She was not sure what it was about but, it made her really worried. It made her wonder if Mayumi would go after the one who had fled. Fortunately, the young girl stayed and she released a small sigh of relief at this. Soon enough, the fight was over.
"... Perfect..."
Sereinia took that sign to remove herself from behind Mayumi. She saw Shadow looming at the two dead bodies by her judgment as the victor. She was happy that he was safe with only a casualty of a destroyed shirt. However, the sight of the two bodies made her depressed. She slowly closed her eyes and without a warning a lone tear fell across her cheeks like a falling crystal.
Shadow scanned the area one final time before looking to Mayumi and giving her a nod of his head. During their training Mayumi had told him what she had and had not been trained for, so he knew she was good at erasing such evidence of what had transpired. Shadow decided it would be best to dispose of the bodies rather than try to hide them somewhere, so he walked over to them and dragged them towards a storm drain in the street which led to the sewers and pulled out a vial from a small pouch at his hip.
The substance which flowed forth from the newly opened vial was a highly acidic compound enhanced and augmented by a special blend of herbs and was strong enough to literally melt the flesh, muscle and bone of anything soft that it came into contact with such as a human body. It did not work on harder substances like glass, metal or very strong wood, but for something like this it was perfect. By simply pouring a small amount onto the torso Shadow was able to have the bodies melt away and drain into the sewers within about a minute's time. Their blood and the residue left behind was easy enough to clean when he found and used a bucket of water nearby that was meant to clean the streets in front of a shop to wash everything away as Mayumi got to work on cleaning the damage of the walls and the food stalls which had been destroyed.
Shadow himself watched her for a moment and was satisfied she'd be alright getting the job done, so he walked back towards Sereinia in the clinic and saw the trail of what had been a tear under her eye. She was indeed a lot like someone very dear whom Shadow had lost, and he couldn't help but feel a familiar sensation as he slowly brought his left hand up and used his thumb to gently wipe the tear away before walking inside and to a dresser where he found a shirt that would fit him. It was a forest green coloration, but it was all he needed to use for now before he and Mayumi would be on their way the next morning.
Shadow gathered the rest of his things together and walked outside, looking for a rooftop which would suit his needs for the night as Mayumi got to finishing the task of cleaning the street. He looked back to Sereinia and offered a small, but somewhat forced smile.
"I do apologize for all you've seen her tonight... It saddens me to have to leave things like this, but we don't really have a choice in the matter. Tomorrow morning I will find what we need in the town's shopping district and we will be on our way. You'll never see us again Sereinia, and with any luck you'll never have to deal with this kind of violence in such a direct way ever again."
The substance which flowed forth from the newly opened vial was a highly acidic compound enhanced and augmented by a special blend of herbs and was strong enough to literally melt the flesh, muscle and bone of anything soft that it came into contact with such as a human body. It did not work on harder substances like glass, metal or very strong wood, but for something like this it was perfect. By simply pouring a small amount onto the torso Shadow was able to have the bodies melt away and drain into the sewers within about a minute's time. Their blood and the residue left behind was easy enough to clean when he found and used a bucket of water nearby that was meant to clean the streets in front of a shop to wash everything away as Mayumi got to work on cleaning the damage of the walls and the food stalls which had been destroyed.
Shadow himself watched her for a moment and was satisfied she'd be alright getting the job done, so he walked back towards Sereinia in the clinic and saw the trail of what had been a tear under her eye. She was indeed a lot like someone very dear whom Shadow had lost, and he couldn't help but feel a familiar sensation as he slowly brought his left hand up and used his thumb to gently wipe the tear away before walking inside and to a dresser where he found a shirt that would fit him. It was a forest green coloration, but it was all he needed to use for now before he and Mayumi would be on their way the next morning.
Shadow gathered the rest of his things together and walked outside, looking for a rooftop which would suit his needs for the night as Mayumi got to finishing the task of cleaning the street. He looked back to Sereinia and offered a small, but somewhat forced smile.
"I do apologize for all you've seen her tonight... It saddens me to have to leave things like this, but we don't really have a choice in the matter. Tomorrow morning I will find what we need in the town's shopping district and we will be on our way. You'll never see us again Sereinia, and with any luck you'll never have to deal with this kind of violence in such a direct way ever again."
Upon receiving approval, Mayumi got to work immediately, moving about as silently as she could to not cause any disturbance to nearby villagers whom were most likely still asleep.
Having photographic memory, she had remembered every teeny tiny detail of the place before the fight occurred, therefore knew where to place things. Badly damaged objects were replaced by not too new ones and others that weren’t badly damaged or just couldn’t be replaced were fixed back to its previous state.
Soon enough, the place was back to its original state. Not a single thing misplaced. It was like the fight had never occurred, never existed. This showed Mayumi’s years of experience in living a non-existent life. Not even the slightest evidence of her existence was left behind. To normal people it was terrifying, but to her it was just a normal way of living.
Done with her task, she thoroughly inspected the place to make sure that nothing was missing and once she saw that her work was done, she looked to her current master whom was speaking to Sereinia. Eyes widened as they caught a glimpse of wetness being wiped away from Sereinia’s cheek. Remembering the wetness on her own cheek earlier, Mayumi looked around searching for maybe an object of some sorts spraying water, but found no such thing. Confused, she stood there staring at Sereinia thinking she might be able to find the source of the wetness is she stared long enough.
"I do apologize for all you've seen her tonight... It saddens me to have to leave things like this, but we don't really have a choice in the matter. Tomorrow morning I will find what we need in the town's shopping district and we will be on our way. You'll never see us again Sereinia, and with any luck you'll never have to deal with this kind of violence in such a direct way ever again."
Hearing Shadow’s words, Mayumi was even more puzzled. Was it not normal to see fights? She seemed to be entering a whole different world, and her instincts were telling her to retreat from it. So being one who always followed her instincts, she backed away from the two young adults and made herself comfortable in a tree quite a few meters away, evading what she had just seen. But then…
‘What is that wetness? Where did it come from?’ She couldn’t help but wonder curiously.
Having photographic memory, she had remembered every teeny tiny detail of the place before the fight occurred, therefore knew where to place things. Badly damaged objects were replaced by not too new ones and others that weren’t badly damaged or just couldn’t be replaced were fixed back to its previous state.
Soon enough, the place was back to its original state. Not a single thing misplaced. It was like the fight had never occurred, never existed. This showed Mayumi’s years of experience in living a non-existent life. Not even the slightest evidence of her existence was left behind. To normal people it was terrifying, but to her it was just a normal way of living.
Done with her task, she thoroughly inspected the place to make sure that nothing was missing and once she saw that her work was done, she looked to her current master whom was speaking to Sereinia. Eyes widened as they caught a glimpse of wetness being wiped away from Sereinia’s cheek. Remembering the wetness on her own cheek earlier, Mayumi looked around searching for maybe an object of some sorts spraying water, but found no such thing. Confused, she stood there staring at Sereinia thinking she might be able to find the source of the wetness is she stared long enough.
"I do apologize for all you've seen her tonight... It saddens me to have to leave things like this, but we don't really have a choice in the matter. Tomorrow morning I will find what we need in the town's shopping district and we will be on our way. You'll never see us again Sereinia, and with any luck you'll never have to deal with this kind of violence in such a direct way ever again."
Hearing Shadow’s words, Mayumi was even more puzzled. Was it not normal to see fights? She seemed to be entering a whole different world, and her instincts were telling her to retreat from it. So being one who always followed her instincts, she backed away from the two young adults and made herself comfortable in a tree quite a few meters away, evading what she had just seen. But then…
‘What is that wetness? Where did it come from?’ She couldn’t help but wonder curiously.
Shadow dragged the lifeless bodies of the assassins to someplace to dispose of them. This is after all the logical conclusion that Sereinia could think of. She knew that it was something that he would do naturally as that is what he had been doing for all of his life as he had implied to her before. She hold no resentment on that yet, she still feels sad about what happened. Those two people who had died. They probably had someone that would cry for them. Someone that would missed them dearly. It saddens her that those people would be able to have a moment to say goodbye properly. As for Mayumi, she noticed the girl was cleaning up the area where the fight had occurred. The young girl as also fixing the damaged town properties skillfully. It was probably something that Mayumi was used in doing so. This ability must be very handy when she needs to kill someone cleanly. Evidence must not seen at all. Releasing a sigh, she looked at the windows of her neighbors. It seems that no one was awakened by the ruckus. That is good to know and cleaning up the mess would also make sure feel safe that the night passed by peacefully.
Looking at her two patients, Sereinia was grateful that they were sleeping. She would not want for them to strain themselves especially when they are just freshly treated from severe injuries. She went to check them to make sure that everything was in order. After doing so, she took a seat in one of the chair within the clinic. She looked at the window beside her with a distant gaze. It was ironic for her to see the cruelty that she was very helpless with in her own hometown. In her travels, she did encounter hardships, sadness, and even violence. However, she had always managed to do something about it. In the end, she was able to avert such things to result into something drastic. But this time, she was not able to do so. Perhaps, she was just fortunate that the people she met in her journey were someone to be reasoned with or perhaps the scars of hatred were not that deep to penetrate the heart. Closing her eyes momentarily, she felt someone brushing away the tear that she had shed earlier which she had forgotten due to her inner turmoil. Opening her eyes, purple and red met. The hand that was soothing her was also the same one that coldly killed those men. She should avoid that hand or even pushed away. It would be a normal reaction for anyone to do so after witnessing such an event. But, she did not. Truthfully, she liked how he wiped her tear away.
Despite that, Sereinia remained silent as Shadow walked passed her. He took a shirt that she had told him before he could use. As for her, she remained in her chair and looked away. She knew that she seemed so childish. But, she was confused with what to think. Her belief and reality were two things that was hard to combine at the moment. It seems she finally understand what her father had said about her. She was too naive. At the corner of her eyes, she noticed Shadow heading towards the exit of the clinic. This time she could not find the voice that wanted to stop him from leaving unlike the last time. She hated herself for that. She was like a hypocrite. No, she was a hypocrite. She slowly made a fist with her hands that were on her lap when she heard Shadow spoke.
"I do apologize for all you've seen her tonight... It saddens me to have to leave things like this, but we don't really have a choice in the matter. Tomorrow morning I will find what we need in the town's shopping district and we will be on our way. You'll never see us again Sereinia, and with any luck you'll never have to deal with this kind of violence in such a direct way ever again."
Everything he said somehow caused her to feel irritated. Sereinia does not understand why. Moreover, she hated how Shadow smiled at her. It was forceful she could tell. She does not like it one bit. Clenching her fists tightly, she looked down. Shadow's words repeated through her mind like a broken record. She wanted to understand why it irritated her so. However, it was no use as she stood from her chair immediately. She approached Shadow and held him by his collar. Her hands were shaking but it was not because of fear. She was furious. Raising her head to look at him, her hold on his collar tightened.
"I am not so fragile. I understand really why these things are happening. I also know that this what you do. This is what you are. I know that. I should hate that but, I don't. I really don't. And if it saddens you to leave things like this, then do something that would make you happy before you go then. You don't need to run away from me. Do you understand? Don't run. I don't care if people call you demon, devil, or monster. To me..."
Sereinia loosen her hold on his shirt and then slowly cupped his face. She had a gentle smile on her face. After a few moments, she pinched those cheeks and stretched as far as she could. She didn't care if it hurts Shadow. She wanted him to learn a lesson and she was teaching it strictly as she could.
"To me, you are Shadow who saved my life. You are Shadow who is my patient. You are Shadow who I am pinching his cheeks for giving such an ugly smile. So, don't smile at me when you don't want to. You can cry. You can get angry in front of me. It's fine." She released his cheeks and gave a warm and sincere smile. "I want to see you again and Mayumi."
Looking at her two patients, Sereinia was grateful that they were sleeping. She would not want for them to strain themselves especially when they are just freshly treated from severe injuries. She went to check them to make sure that everything was in order. After doing so, she took a seat in one of the chair within the clinic. She looked at the window beside her with a distant gaze. It was ironic for her to see the cruelty that she was very helpless with in her own hometown. In her travels, she did encounter hardships, sadness, and even violence. However, she had always managed to do something about it. In the end, she was able to avert such things to result into something drastic. But this time, she was not able to do so. Perhaps, she was just fortunate that the people she met in her journey were someone to be reasoned with or perhaps the scars of hatred were not that deep to penetrate the heart. Closing her eyes momentarily, she felt someone brushing away the tear that she had shed earlier which she had forgotten due to her inner turmoil. Opening her eyes, purple and red met. The hand that was soothing her was also the same one that coldly killed those men. She should avoid that hand or even pushed away. It would be a normal reaction for anyone to do so after witnessing such an event. But, she did not. Truthfully, she liked how he wiped her tear away.
Despite that, Sereinia remained silent as Shadow walked passed her. He took a shirt that she had told him before he could use. As for her, she remained in her chair and looked away. She knew that she seemed so childish. But, she was confused with what to think. Her belief and reality were two things that was hard to combine at the moment. It seems she finally understand what her father had said about her. She was too naive. At the corner of her eyes, she noticed Shadow heading towards the exit of the clinic. This time she could not find the voice that wanted to stop him from leaving unlike the last time. She hated herself for that. She was like a hypocrite. No, she was a hypocrite. She slowly made a fist with her hands that were on her lap when she heard Shadow spoke.
"I do apologize for all you've seen her tonight... It saddens me to have to leave things like this, but we don't really have a choice in the matter. Tomorrow morning I will find what we need in the town's shopping district and we will be on our way. You'll never see us again Sereinia, and with any luck you'll never have to deal with this kind of violence in such a direct way ever again."
Everything he said somehow caused her to feel irritated. Sereinia does not understand why. Moreover, she hated how Shadow smiled at her. It was forceful she could tell. She does not like it one bit. Clenching her fists tightly, she looked down. Shadow's words repeated through her mind like a broken record. She wanted to understand why it irritated her so. However, it was no use as she stood from her chair immediately. She approached Shadow and held him by his collar. Her hands were shaking but it was not because of fear. She was furious. Raising her head to look at him, her hold on his collar tightened.
"I am not so fragile. I understand really why these things are happening. I also know that this what you do. This is what you are. I know that. I should hate that but, I don't. I really don't. And if it saddens you to leave things like this, then do something that would make you happy before you go then. You don't need to run away from me. Do you understand? Don't run. I don't care if people call you demon, devil, or monster. To me..."
Sereinia loosen her hold on his shirt and then slowly cupped his face. She had a gentle smile on her face. After a few moments, she pinched those cheeks and stretched as far as she could. She didn't care if it hurts Shadow. She wanted him to learn a lesson and she was teaching it strictly as she could.
"To me, you are Shadow who saved my life. You are Shadow who is my patient. You are Shadow who I am pinching his cheeks for giving such an ugly smile. So, don't smile at me when you don't want to. You can cry. You can get angry in front of me. It's fine." She released his cheeks and gave a warm and sincere smile. "I want to see you again and Mayumi."
When Sereinia go up from the chair and walked over to him, Shadow was somewhat expecting what came next. He was not, however, expecting the "why" when she grabbed his collar, her fist shaking gently in what he expected to be fear and anger.
"I am not so fragile. I understand really why these things are happening. I also know that this what you do. This is what you are. I know that. I should hate that but, I don't. I really don't. And if it saddens you to leave things like this, then do something that would make you happy before you go then. You don't need to run away from me. Do you understand? Don't run. I don't care if people call you demon, devil, or monster. To me..."
When she loosed her grip and cupped his face in her hands, he was truly shocked and his mouth opened partway but no words or sounds came out. Suddenly, he felt his cheeks being pinched and pulled apart. He would normally have retreated from the sensation, but knowing where it was coming from eroded what sense of danger would normally have occupied his mind.
"To me, you are Shadow who saved my life. You are Shadow who is my patient. You are Shadow who I am pinching his cheeks for giving such an ugly smile. So, don't smile at me when you don't want to. You can cry. You can get angry in front of me. It's fine." She released his cheeks and gave a warm and sincere smile. "I want to see you again and Mayumi."
Shadow held still for a moment as he took in her words and processed them in his mind. It had been a few years since he had heard words this kind and honest, and it was an alien feeling, one which he did not enjoy being exposed to very often. Tonight, however, he didn't seem to mind which both interested and annoyed him. Was he going soft? Was he loosing his edge? Why did he not mind what she had said and done? It didn't take long for him to figure out the answer as his mind drifted and an image of someone very close to him appeared in his mind.
"You... are much... like her." He said under his breath as he backed away a step, seemingly in a trance as more memories began to fill his mind.
After a moment Shadow looked up, obviously no longer day dreaming about whomever it was he was thinking about.
"Very well them Sereinia, then I will do something about these feelings of sorrow. I was trying to hide it... or rather, trying to hide from it. I told you that more Assassins would come here, this being my most recent location, but I didn't tell you that either way you were now marked for death for having witnessed what happened. I tried to convince myself that they would just leave you be if you cooperated, but I was fooling myself. Sereinia, for your own safety, I want you to accompany Mayumi and me for the time being. It will not be forever, just until I can guarantee that you'll be safe from Te'i Sai's gaze. Right now you are marked for death, but I will not let that mark take hold or accomplish its purpose."
Shadow looked her dead in the eyes.
"So Sereinia, what is your answer? Will you come with us?" He asked quietly.
"I am not so fragile. I understand really why these things are happening. I also know that this what you do. This is what you are. I know that. I should hate that but, I don't. I really don't. And if it saddens you to leave things like this, then do something that would make you happy before you go then. You don't need to run away from me. Do you understand? Don't run. I don't care if people call you demon, devil, or monster. To me..."
When she loosed her grip and cupped his face in her hands, he was truly shocked and his mouth opened partway but no words or sounds came out. Suddenly, he felt his cheeks being pinched and pulled apart. He would normally have retreated from the sensation, but knowing where it was coming from eroded what sense of danger would normally have occupied his mind.
"To me, you are Shadow who saved my life. You are Shadow who is my patient. You are Shadow who I am pinching his cheeks for giving such an ugly smile. So, don't smile at me when you don't want to. You can cry. You can get angry in front of me. It's fine." She released his cheeks and gave a warm and sincere smile. "I want to see you again and Mayumi."
Shadow held still for a moment as he took in her words and processed them in his mind. It had been a few years since he had heard words this kind and honest, and it was an alien feeling, one which he did not enjoy being exposed to very often. Tonight, however, he didn't seem to mind which both interested and annoyed him. Was he going soft? Was he loosing his edge? Why did he not mind what she had said and done? It didn't take long for him to figure out the answer as his mind drifted and an image of someone very close to him appeared in his mind.
"You... are much... like her." He said under his breath as he backed away a step, seemingly in a trance as more memories began to fill his mind.
After a moment Shadow looked up, obviously no longer day dreaming about whomever it was he was thinking about.
"Very well them Sereinia, then I will do something about these feelings of sorrow. I was trying to hide it... or rather, trying to hide from it. I told you that more Assassins would come here, this being my most recent location, but I didn't tell you that either way you were now marked for death for having witnessed what happened. I tried to convince myself that they would just leave you be if you cooperated, but I was fooling myself. Sereinia, for your own safety, I want you to accompany Mayumi and me for the time being. It will not be forever, just until I can guarantee that you'll be safe from Te'i Sai's gaze. Right now you are marked for death, but I will not let that mark take hold or accomplish its purpose."
Shadow looked her dead in the eyes.
"So Sereinia, what is your answer? Will you come with us?" He asked quietly.
"You... are much... like her."
"Her? I wonder who that person is...? Mayumi?" Sereinia blinked a couple of times upon hearing that. Her thoughts began to be filled with questions of curiosity regarding about the identity of this person that was like her. She did not notice that Shadow was also in deep thought. Finally giving up on guessing, she decided to ask the man before her about this. But before she could, he looked at her with steady eyes.
"Very well them Sereinia, then I will do something about these feelings of sorrow. I was trying to hide it... or rather, trying to hide from it. I told you that more Assassins would come here, this being my most recent location, but I didn't tell you that either way you were now marked for death for having witnessed what happened. I tried to convince myself that they would just leave you be if you cooperated, but I was fooling myself. Sereinia, for your own safety, I want you to accompany Mayumi and me for the time being. It will not be forever, just until I can guarantee that you'll be safe from Te'i Sai's gaze. Right now you are marked for death, but I will not let that mark take hold or accomplish its purpose."
Sereinia remained silent after hearing his explanation. Everything that Shadow meant made perfect sense. The Te'i Sai as she had heard in her travels were not easily appeased. They make sure there are no loose ends. Honestly, she was not that afraid facing those assassins from before. It is why she felt quite odd for not feeling so. Something must be wrong with her. The only thing that worried her most to consider leaving the town earlier than she anticipated was her Aunt Beatiz. She did not want her only living relative to be involved in this. However, superseding all of that was the idea to stay a little bit longer with this man who had beautiful ruby-colored eyes. At the moment, she was not sure what was happening to her. Looking at him as if in a trance, she was only taken out when she heard him speak again.
So Sereinia, what is your answer? Will you come with us?"
Her Aunt might have a few problems with her leaving early when she had just arrived recently. Still, Sereinia wanted to go with him and Mayumi. Something was propelling her to do so. She was certain that her life with them with be filled with danger without doubt. She will certainly things that she does not wish to. However, she could confidently say that she was fine with all of that. Closing her eyes momentarily, she had a small smile and then looked at Shadow warmly.
"It seems I would be running away with you then, Shadow."
"Her? I wonder who that person is...? Mayumi?" Sereinia blinked a couple of times upon hearing that. Her thoughts began to be filled with questions of curiosity regarding about the identity of this person that was like her. She did not notice that Shadow was also in deep thought. Finally giving up on guessing, she decided to ask the man before her about this. But before she could, he looked at her with steady eyes.
"Very well them Sereinia, then I will do something about these feelings of sorrow. I was trying to hide it... or rather, trying to hide from it. I told you that more Assassins would come here, this being my most recent location, but I didn't tell you that either way you were now marked for death for having witnessed what happened. I tried to convince myself that they would just leave you be if you cooperated, but I was fooling myself. Sereinia, for your own safety, I want you to accompany Mayumi and me for the time being. It will not be forever, just until I can guarantee that you'll be safe from Te'i Sai's gaze. Right now you are marked for death, but I will not let that mark take hold or accomplish its purpose."
Sereinia remained silent after hearing his explanation. Everything that Shadow meant made perfect sense. The Te'i Sai as she had heard in her travels were not easily appeased. They make sure there are no loose ends. Honestly, she was not that afraid facing those assassins from before. It is why she felt quite odd for not feeling so. Something must be wrong with her. The only thing that worried her most to consider leaving the town earlier than she anticipated was her Aunt Beatiz. She did not want her only living relative to be involved in this. However, superseding all of that was the idea to stay a little bit longer with this man who had beautiful ruby-colored eyes. At the moment, she was not sure what was happening to her. Looking at him as if in a trance, she was only taken out when she heard him speak again.
So Sereinia, what is your answer? Will you come with us?"
Her Aunt might have a few problems with her leaving early when she had just arrived recently. Still, Sereinia wanted to go with him and Mayumi. Something was propelling her to do so. She was certain that her life with them with be filled with danger without doubt. She will certainly things that she does not wish to. However, she could confidently say that she was fine with all of that. Closing her eyes momentarily, she had a small smile and then looked at Shadow warmly.
"It seems I would be running away with you then, Shadow."
Shadow wanted to smile at her acceptance but he couldn't bring himself to do so without forcing it again. The circumstances behind her joining him on his travels were not ideal, and he knew he would spend much of his time watching over her and protecting her but the more he thought about it the less he minded.
"Very well then... Pack your things and get some sleep. I'll return here in the morning when I have everything we need for our journey."
With that, Shadow walked outside and did a quick once over of the surrounding area. Mayumi had really done a fantastic job with cleaning up the place, and Shadow spied an ideal place to ascend to the rooftops across the street. Two walls within six feet of one another and a slightly cracked and worn away wall on the building to the left would make ideal stepping stones on his way up. He got a running start and just before reaching them he launched himself into the air and wall jumped from one to the other and grabbed the edge with his right hand before pulling himself up and standing up straight as he closed his eyes and listened.
"... Two people sleeping on rooftops about two houses down, a burglar just made it into town where we came in with Sereinia, and from what I'm hearing there is a struggle taking place a short distance away in one of the alleys."
Shadow opened his eyes and looked around to each individual point he had identified.
"I'll have to do something about that burglar..." He said quietly.
Shadow took off towards the town's gate and managed to locate the would be thief before he could make any headway and eliminated him with a single poison dart to the neck, the tip embedded inside his carotid artery. Once that was finished he retrieved the dart and went towards the sounds of the struggle, but he was too late. A man had been mugged and stabbed to death while he was dealing with the burglar, and unfortunately he had made the wrong choice. If he had stopped this violence first he would have had plenty of time to nab the burglar during the night, but these were the kinds of choices and consequences he dealt with on a daily basis. This was his life, and these were his worries.
"Very well then... Pack your things and get some sleep. I'll return here in the morning when I have everything we need for our journey."
With that, Shadow walked outside and did a quick once over of the surrounding area. Mayumi had really done a fantastic job with cleaning up the place, and Shadow spied an ideal place to ascend to the rooftops across the street. Two walls within six feet of one another and a slightly cracked and worn away wall on the building to the left would make ideal stepping stones on his way up. He got a running start and just before reaching them he launched himself into the air and wall jumped from one to the other and grabbed the edge with his right hand before pulling himself up and standing up straight as he closed his eyes and listened.
"... Two people sleeping on rooftops about two houses down, a burglar just made it into town where we came in with Sereinia, and from what I'm hearing there is a struggle taking place a short distance away in one of the alleys."
Shadow opened his eyes and looked around to each individual point he had identified.
"I'll have to do something about that burglar..." He said quietly.
Shadow took off towards the town's gate and managed to locate the would be thief before he could make any headway and eliminated him with a single poison dart to the neck, the tip embedded inside his carotid artery. Once that was finished he retrieved the dart and went towards the sounds of the struggle, but he was too late. A man had been mugged and stabbed to death while he was dealing with the burglar, and unfortunately he had made the wrong choice. If he had stopped this violence first he would have had plenty of time to nab the burglar during the night, but these were the kinds of choices and consequences he dealt with on a daily basis. This was his life, and these were his worries.
In a drinking establishment, in a small village located towards the centre of the nation of Shaharan
The hour was late but that didn't stop Kisho. Sat alone at a table with maybe a dozen empty beer glasses, as well as one glass full just past halfway. Probably closer to two thirds full, in fact. Kisho had only wandered into this place an hour ago by chance, having received a fairly large sum for taking the head of a petty thief, he had decided to find the nearest place and drink. While he still wore his darkened, heavy armour, which was battered with dents thanks to a busy period as a mercenary, his helmet was sat almost perfectly in the centre of his small, round table, his long red hair flowing freely.
The owner of this establishment was looking to close up soon, he had made enough takings for the day, he was tired, and was waiting for Kisho to finish his last drink. Whether deliberately acting with some malice, the copper-blonde haired mercenary had decided to socialise with the few other people who had stayed on this late. Sweeping his hair behind his head and tucking it behind his ears, he began talking in a loud and drunken manner to an intimidated looking young man, who the bartender could swear was too young to be drinking. Beads of sweat ran down the young man's face until Kisho finally clasped him on the back and went to finish his drink.
On the other side of the bar, sat a woman, very much concealed by her location. She wore a fine silk dress, though torn in many places, she still wore it with a manner of elegance. Her silver hair was neatly tied behind her head, her young looking face studying Kisho intently. Kisho had run out of money but was still thirsty, and had decided to gamble his sword in an arm wrestling competition with the owner of the establishment. Should he win, he would get a drink, should he lose, his weapon of choice would belong to the bartender. On one side of the bar, the bartender lay his arm. The young looking man, bald on his crown, with brown hair elsewhere, rolled the sleeve of his brown overall up as Kisho detached the arm from his plate.
Kisho had won the wrestle, and in the eyes of this lady had earned her respect as a potential suitor. The slender, silver haired temptress hung back for a moment, eyeing Kisho's tattoos. From where she was sat, they appeared to be words, however even when squinting her emerald green eyes, she was unable to make out what it said. Kisho re attached his arm piece and drank his last beer, a sparkle in his blue eyes, and a wry grin on his face. This was one of the few times Kisho actually seemed content. It didn't last, however, as the silver haired woman moved over to Kisho.
"Well hey there" the woman started. "That was quite a display you put up in that ar...." she was interrupted by Kisho.
The mercenary spat a blunt and short message "I'm afraid I've no business with your kind, wench!" before leaving hastily.
As he re fitted his full face helmet, the spines which represented teeth made him look more demon than man, and he stormed out of the building, knocking somebody over in his path. Usually, Kisho had the decency to stop and apologize for such faux pas, but this time, he was motivated by fear. He was uneasy around women as it stood, but this one had a particularly sinister look about her.
The hour was late but that didn't stop Kisho. Sat alone at a table with maybe a dozen empty beer glasses, as well as one glass full just past halfway. Probably closer to two thirds full, in fact. Kisho had only wandered into this place an hour ago by chance, having received a fairly large sum for taking the head of a petty thief, he had decided to find the nearest place and drink. While he still wore his darkened, heavy armour, which was battered with dents thanks to a busy period as a mercenary, his helmet was sat almost perfectly in the centre of his small, round table, his long red hair flowing freely.
The owner of this establishment was looking to close up soon, he had made enough takings for the day, he was tired, and was waiting for Kisho to finish his last drink. Whether deliberately acting with some malice, the copper-blonde haired mercenary had decided to socialise with the few other people who had stayed on this late. Sweeping his hair behind his head and tucking it behind his ears, he began talking in a loud and drunken manner to an intimidated looking young man, who the bartender could swear was too young to be drinking. Beads of sweat ran down the young man's face until Kisho finally clasped him on the back and went to finish his drink.
On the other side of the bar, sat a woman, very much concealed by her location. She wore a fine silk dress, though torn in many places, she still wore it with a manner of elegance. Her silver hair was neatly tied behind her head, her young looking face studying Kisho intently. Kisho had run out of money but was still thirsty, and had decided to gamble his sword in an arm wrestling competition with the owner of the establishment. Should he win, he would get a drink, should he lose, his weapon of choice would belong to the bartender. On one side of the bar, the bartender lay his arm. The young looking man, bald on his crown, with brown hair elsewhere, rolled the sleeve of his brown overall up as Kisho detached the arm from his plate.
Kisho had won the wrestle, and in the eyes of this lady had earned her respect as a potential suitor. The slender, silver haired temptress hung back for a moment, eyeing Kisho's tattoos. From where she was sat, they appeared to be words, however even when squinting her emerald green eyes, she was unable to make out what it said. Kisho re attached his arm piece and drank his last beer, a sparkle in his blue eyes, and a wry grin on his face. This was one of the few times Kisho actually seemed content. It didn't last, however, as the silver haired woman moved over to Kisho.
"Well hey there" the woman started. "That was quite a display you put up in that ar...." she was interrupted by Kisho.
The mercenary spat a blunt and short message "I'm afraid I've no business with your kind, wench!" before leaving hastily.
As he re fitted his full face helmet, the spines which represented teeth made him look more demon than man, and he stormed out of the building, knocking somebody over in his path. Usually, Kisho had the decency to stop and apologize for such faux pas, but this time, he was motivated by fear. He was uneasy around women as it stood, but this one had a particularly sinister look about her.
"Very well then... Pack your things and get some sleep. I'll return here in the morning when I have everything we need for our journey."
Sereinia nodded as her gesture of understanding. Afterwards, Shadow left her alone. She stood there for awhile wondering what would happen now. Her Aunt would not be back until lunch. She would have wanted to say goodbye properly. For now, all she could do is to write a letter to her. She did not want her Aunt to worry so needlessly. Although, she was certain the older woman would once she hears about her niece going with a well-known symbol of evil, Shadow. Thinking about it, the rumors do tend to be untruthful. The man in question was nothing like the stories about him. Perhaps, he had reasons for doing the things he did. Taking a deep breath, she closed the doors to the clinic and locked it as she always have. Then, she looked at her two patients and had a thoughtful smile. The two men would be fine. After making sure the patients were comfortable for the rest of the night, she began to keep away her tools and such.
"This was truly an eventful day..."
Remembering the things that happened earlier, Sereinia looked at her stash of salves and medicines. She would definitely need to bring some knowing how dangerous Shadow and Mayumi's actions were. She is also worried about their health. She began preparing the things she would take with her in the journey. After a few moments, she was done and released a small yawn as she covered her mouth. It seems that feeling of exhaustion has finally caught up on her. She looked at the small bag that carried all her medical supplies and smiled proudly. She picked it up and went upstairs where her room was.
"I should clean up... My clothes are still packed, so I would not have to worry about packing."
Speaking to herself, Sereinia went to the bathroom and began cleaning herself. She took this time to relax and just let the sad events that happened today drift. When that was done, she went to her room and changed into one of her sleeping robes. But not before noticing her rose-shaped birthmark on her back, it was quite an eccentricity in her opinion. She had always wondered what it meant. Her mother said that it was the mark of her lineage. Somehow, she finds that quite funny especially remembering how her father would say it. They make like she was some kind of royalty which was impossible. After all, she was a humble daughter of a very good baker. It is the life she had known and it is the only life she wanted. Memories of the past begin to enter her mind as she quickly wore her robe and went to her bed. She did not want to think anything that would further augment her sadness. As Shadow had said, she needs to rest. Although, she is worried for him and Mayumi. She had rooms to spare for them to sleep in. There was no need for them to sleep outside on rooftops or something. However, if that is what they prefer. She would leave them be. Closing her eyes, she would be waiting until the sun rises.
Sereinia nodded as her gesture of understanding. Afterwards, Shadow left her alone. She stood there for awhile wondering what would happen now. Her Aunt would not be back until lunch. She would have wanted to say goodbye properly. For now, all she could do is to write a letter to her. She did not want her Aunt to worry so needlessly. Although, she was certain the older woman would once she hears about her niece going with a well-known symbol of evil, Shadow. Thinking about it, the rumors do tend to be untruthful. The man in question was nothing like the stories about him. Perhaps, he had reasons for doing the things he did. Taking a deep breath, she closed the doors to the clinic and locked it as she always have. Then, she looked at her two patients and had a thoughtful smile. The two men would be fine. After making sure the patients were comfortable for the rest of the night, she began to keep away her tools and such.
"This was truly an eventful day..."
Remembering the things that happened earlier, Sereinia looked at her stash of salves and medicines. She would definitely need to bring some knowing how dangerous Shadow and Mayumi's actions were. She is also worried about their health. She began preparing the things she would take with her in the journey. After a few moments, she was done and released a small yawn as she covered her mouth. It seems that feeling of exhaustion has finally caught up on her. She looked at the small bag that carried all her medical supplies and smiled proudly. She picked it up and went upstairs where her room was.
"I should clean up... My clothes are still packed, so I would not have to worry about packing."
Speaking to herself, Sereinia went to the bathroom and began cleaning herself. She took this time to relax and just let the sad events that happened today drift. When that was done, she went to her room and changed into one of her sleeping robes. But not before noticing her rose-shaped birthmark on her back, it was quite an eccentricity in her opinion. She had always wondered what it meant. Her mother said that it was the mark of her lineage. Somehow, she finds that quite funny especially remembering how her father would say it. They make like she was some kind of royalty which was impossible. After all, she was a humble daughter of a very good baker. It is the life she had known and it is the only life she wanted. Memories of the past begin to enter her mind as she quickly wore her robe and went to her bed. She did not want to think anything that would further augment her sadness. As Shadow had said, she needs to rest. Although, she is worried for him and Mayumi. She had rooms to spare for them to sleep in. There was no need for them to sleep outside on rooftops or something. However, if that is what they prefer. She would leave them be. Closing her eyes, she would be waiting until the sun rises.
When Shadow had finished his business for the evening he found himself a suitable location on one of the rooftops near the clinic as he laid down and fell asleep. A few hours later the sun rose, but in order to get the supplies they needed, Shadow had to wait over two more hours for the market to fill and for a special individual on the east side to open for business. When the time had come, Shadow ducked into an alley from the rooftop and adjusted his posture to seem less conspicuous as he walked through the streets.
By ducking his head just so, his bangs hid his eyes from the crowd so he could move freely among them as he wandered the market. He first bought a set of large baskets for different supplies and wandered around a bit more and filled them with clothing, food, water carrying supplies and more. Once that was done, Shadow went to the east side of the town and found the man he was looking for. One of his former friends and contacts, Burtos.
Burtos ran a horse renting/buying shop on the edge of town near the gate. Shadow didn't need to say anything before Burtos had a pair of horses saddled and ready for him when he walked inside his establishment. Shadow ordered a third horse be brought around, and in no time it was done. Shadow loaded the supplies into the saddle bags and had Burtos hold them for him until he came back later.
In the meantime, Shadow went back to the clinic and knocked on the door.
By ducking his head just so, his bangs hid his eyes from the crowd so he could move freely among them as he wandered the market. He first bought a set of large baskets for different supplies and wandered around a bit more and filled them with clothing, food, water carrying supplies and more. Once that was done, Shadow went to the east side of the town and found the man he was looking for. One of his former friends and contacts, Burtos.
Burtos ran a horse renting/buying shop on the edge of town near the gate. Shadow didn't need to say anything before Burtos had a pair of horses saddled and ready for him when he walked inside his establishment. Shadow ordered a third horse be brought around, and in no time it was done. Shadow loaded the supplies into the saddle bags and had Burtos hold them for him until he came back later.
In the meantime, Shadow went back to the clinic and knocked on the door.
Sereinia woke up early as she changed into more appropriate clothes. After doing so, she went downstairs and saw that her patients were already up and about. They were so awake that they had left the clinic on their own accord. This made the female doctor released a small sigh of disappointment. She was worried that they might infect their injuries and may handle it incorrectly. They could have waited for her to wake up and give them some pointers and medicine. She had no intention of turning them in to the authorities. If she had that intention, she would have not bothered taking care of their wounds. In any case, they were probably long gone. Looking at her medicine cabinets, it seemed the two men did not bother taking some and just focused on running away. They might still have been very fearful thinking that Shadow will come back for them.
"He is not that scary, really..." She muttered softly as she cleaned up the beds and the clinic.
When Sereinia was done, she wrote a letter for her Aunt. It made her feel guilty of leaving without saying goodbye to her Aunt in person. After all, she did just returned here the other day. Leaving the letter in the room of her Aunt, she and gathered her things and waited downstairs. She had always been told to travel lightly so, that is what she did. Bringing just a few sets of clothes, her medicine tools, and some salves and medicines she think would be necessary and hard to come by. Taking one last look at her room, she looked at her luggage thoughtfully. She decided to check her things. It would be clumsy of her to leave anything important behind. She must make sure that she has not forgotten anything. Soon enough, she heard a knock on the door. It must be Shadow. She stood and opened the door and her conclusion was right.
"Good morning, Shadow." Sereinia smiled warmly as she greeted him for the morning.
It would seem that the female doctor had no reservations about her decision coming along with Shadow and Mayumi. Sereinia had slept well last night and not even an ounce of regret filled her mind. She was certain that this was the right decision and her Aunt would understand her actions given enough time. Her only wish is that everyone will be fine once she leaves the town.
"He is not that scary, really..." She muttered softly as she cleaned up the beds and the clinic.
When Sereinia was done, she wrote a letter for her Aunt. It made her feel guilty of leaving without saying goodbye to her Aunt in person. After all, she did just returned here the other day. Leaving the letter in the room of her Aunt, she and gathered her things and waited downstairs. She had always been told to travel lightly so, that is what she did. Bringing just a few sets of clothes, her medicine tools, and some salves and medicines she think would be necessary and hard to come by. Taking one last look at her room, she looked at her luggage thoughtfully. She decided to check her things. It would be clumsy of her to leave anything important behind. She must make sure that she has not forgotten anything. Soon enough, she heard a knock on the door. It must be Shadow. She stood and opened the door and her conclusion was right.
"Good morning, Shadow." Sereinia smiled warmly as she greeted him for the morning.
It would seem that the female doctor had no reservations about her decision coming along with Shadow and Mayumi. Sereinia had slept well last night and not even an ounce of regret filled her mind. She was certain that this was the right decision and her Aunt would understand her actions given enough time. Her only wish is that everyone will be fine once she leaves the town.
"Good morning, Shadow." Sereinia smiled warmly as she greeted him for the morning.
Shadow nodded to her and offered a small smile. It wasn't fake by any means but it was not the same kind of smile he was able to offer in the past.
"If you're ready, we'll be off. Knowing Mayumi, she's already waiting with the horses at the town's eastern gate. We've got a long road ahead of us over the next few days, so steel yourself."
Shadow turned and began to walk towards the town's east gate as he ducked his head slightly to hide his eyes from passersby. It wouldn't do to help them in any way if Shadow's eyes had been seen. While the rest of him was normal enough, those eyes of his were so famous that anyone would see them and instantly panic. If the town panicked and loosed the guards on him and Sereinia, it wouldn't be a good start to their journey.
As they began to walk through the market again, Shadow glanced occasionally over his shoulder to check and see that Sereinia was following and not getting lost in the market looking for anything. In the past he had a companion who couldn't say no to a bargain in the market place and he had to constantly stop and check for them to make sure they didn't get left behind. He wasn't too sure about Sereinia yet, but it didn't seem like she'd be one to behave like that. If in the event she did, however, he was prepared for it.
However they continued through until they found their way to Burtos and the horses where Shadow took the lead on the black stallion with a white mane. He turned the horse around and waited for Sereinia to find her horse and get ready to go.
Shadow nodded to her and offered a small smile. It wasn't fake by any means but it was not the same kind of smile he was able to offer in the past.
"If you're ready, we'll be off. Knowing Mayumi, she's already waiting with the horses at the town's eastern gate. We've got a long road ahead of us over the next few days, so steel yourself."
Shadow turned and began to walk towards the town's east gate as he ducked his head slightly to hide his eyes from passersby. It wouldn't do to help them in any way if Shadow's eyes had been seen. While the rest of him was normal enough, those eyes of his were so famous that anyone would see them and instantly panic. If the town panicked and loosed the guards on him and Sereinia, it wouldn't be a good start to their journey.
As they began to walk through the market again, Shadow glanced occasionally over his shoulder to check and see that Sereinia was following and not getting lost in the market looking for anything. In the past he had a companion who couldn't say no to a bargain in the market place and he had to constantly stop and check for them to make sure they didn't get left behind. He wasn't too sure about Sereinia yet, but it didn't seem like she'd be one to behave like that. If in the event she did, however, he was prepared for it.
However they continued through until they found their way to Burtos and the horses where Shadow took the lead on the black stallion with a white mane. He turned the horse around and waited for Sereinia to find her horse and get ready to go.
Mayumi pondered on the dreams she had been getting for the past few nights while keeping an eye on her surroundings, her face impassive. She had already gotten atop her gray stallion and was waiting for Shadow and Sereinia under the shade of some nearby trees. She wasn’t too fond about the idea of travelling with Sereinia but didn’t feel the need to say anything about it.
She was starting to feel restless with this weird feeling she was receiving from the dreams of her master’s face and it had been getting worse each time she had it. Was she doing something wrong? And what could it possibly be? She kept asking herself those questions over and over trying to get an answer. She had never seen her master’s face that way before throughout the years he had been training her, so she had no idea what it was that he was trying to tell her.
She hears light footsteps among the noise of the market approach and looks up to see Shadow arrive taking lead of the black stallion and looking back for Sereinia. It was good that they were finally getting a move on, she was feeling rather on edge for spending more than 5 hours in one place. Though she hid it well, she was sure that shadow had noticed her edginess.
She was starting to feel restless with this weird feeling she was receiving from the dreams of her master’s face and it had been getting worse each time she had it. Was she doing something wrong? And what could it possibly be? She kept asking herself those questions over and over trying to get an answer. She had never seen her master’s face that way before throughout the years he had been training her, so she had no idea what it was that he was trying to tell her.
She hears light footsteps among the noise of the market approach and looks up to see Shadow arrive taking lead of the black stallion and looking back for Sereinia. It was good that they were finally getting a move on, she was feeling rather on edge for spending more than 5 hours in one place. Though she hid it well, she was sure that shadow had noticed her edginess.
"If you're ready, we'll be off. Knowing Mayumi, she's already waiting with the horses at the town's eastern gate. We've got a long road ahead of us over the next few days, so steel yourself."
Sereinia listened to Shadow's words and a nod to show that she understands. Taking one last look at the clinic, she took a deep breath and closed it behind her as she followed the man that had promised to protect her from the Te'i Sai due to her connections with him. Carrying her luggage, she did not feel much apprehension leaving the town even if she had only been there for a short while. After all, she did tell her Aunt that she was only passing through and would leave on her travels when she sees it is time. Well, it seems that time was now. Keeping a few inches of distance from Shadow, she could feel the curious glances from the townspeople. It was probably due to the rather awkward presentation of her companion who had seemed to hide his eyes from plain sight. In her case, she does understand for it was the most defining trait that he has which is known throughout the insignia of the vile criminal named Shadow.
Soon they arrived at the marketplace where most of the vendors greeted Sereinia with a smile and warmth. As a result, she reciprocated with stopping occasionally but not too long to not lose sight of Shadow. Some asked her why she was leaving so abruptly. All she could tell them without lying was that something had happened. She cannot tell them any further than that knowing the trouble that will cause in the long run. But before she could finally leave the market, some of the kids that she had been teaching the other day approached her.
"Ms. Nora! Ms. Nora! Ms. Nora!" They called to her in which she stopped from her walking.
"Oh, what is it children?" She looked at them with subtle curiosity and a gentle smile.
The children immediately presented her with a wreath of flowers as goodbye present. Sereinia took it and had a grateful smile which even made her beauty more brilliant than usual. Some of the men that passed by had blushes on their face and women sighed with slight envy.
"Thank you very much. Please, be good while I'm gone." She spoke with much tenderness as the children agreed with much enthusiasm. "Yes, Ms. Nora!"
After that short exchange, Sereinia waved them goodbye and quickly ran after Shadow who was almost out of her line of sight. When she finally caught up with him, Mayumi was already there as she was told.
"Good Morning, Ms. Mayumi." She greeted the younger girl with polite smile.
It was then that Sereinia climbed aboard her horse which was a lovely pure white stallion. This made the young doctor fret a little about getting such a beautiful horse get dirtied which was quite an odd thought. In any case, she looked at Shadow and Mayumi with a small smile.
"Let us depart. I will be in your care now."
Sereinia listened to Shadow's words and a nod to show that she understands. Taking one last look at the clinic, she took a deep breath and closed it behind her as she followed the man that had promised to protect her from the Te'i Sai due to her connections with him. Carrying her luggage, she did not feel much apprehension leaving the town even if she had only been there for a short while. After all, she did tell her Aunt that she was only passing through and would leave on her travels when she sees it is time. Well, it seems that time was now. Keeping a few inches of distance from Shadow, she could feel the curious glances from the townspeople. It was probably due to the rather awkward presentation of her companion who had seemed to hide his eyes from plain sight. In her case, she does understand for it was the most defining trait that he has which is known throughout the insignia of the vile criminal named Shadow.
Soon they arrived at the marketplace where most of the vendors greeted Sereinia with a smile and warmth. As a result, she reciprocated with stopping occasionally but not too long to not lose sight of Shadow. Some asked her why she was leaving so abruptly. All she could tell them without lying was that something had happened. She cannot tell them any further than that knowing the trouble that will cause in the long run. But before she could finally leave the market, some of the kids that she had been teaching the other day approached her.
"Ms. Nora! Ms. Nora! Ms. Nora!" They called to her in which she stopped from her walking.
"Oh, what is it children?" She looked at them with subtle curiosity and a gentle smile.
The children immediately presented her with a wreath of flowers as goodbye present. Sereinia took it and had a grateful smile which even made her beauty more brilliant than usual. Some of the men that passed by had blushes on their face and women sighed with slight envy.
"Thank you very much. Please, be good while I'm gone." She spoke with much tenderness as the children agreed with much enthusiasm. "Yes, Ms. Nora!"
After that short exchange, Sereinia waved them goodbye and quickly ran after Shadow who was almost out of her line of sight. When she finally caught up with him, Mayumi was already there as she was told.
"Good Morning, Ms. Mayumi." She greeted the younger girl with polite smile.
It was then that Sereinia climbed aboard her horse which was a lovely pure white stallion. This made the young doctor fret a little about getting such a beautiful horse get dirtied which was quite an odd thought. In any case, she looked at Shadow and Mayumi with a small smile.
"Let us depart. I will be in your care now."
Shadow nodded to Sereinia when she spoke and turned to look at Mayumi as he led his horse closer to hers so they could communicate privately for a moment.
"We'll likely come across travelers and gangs of thieves or mercenaries on our way. If that proves to be the case then I may send you on scouting missions as I did before when I led Sereinia back to this town to take out anything in our path. Be ready, for that may not be all we face along the way." He whispered quietly.
He knew Mayumi didn't fear the unknown and she wasn't afraid of simple thieves, but he was unsure if she held any fear of Wraiths just yet. He had a feeling that if she fought with one, she would learn what fear was. During training, Shadow had deliberately avoided certain behaviors and training methods which could instill fear in her heart because he wanted to see how far she could go without it. However, he would soon have to teach her what fear meant because if he didn't do so, then the lesson may come with a fatal price.
All humans had something to fear, and Shadow had a feeling he knew who Mayumi would be afraid of in time. However, now was not the time to worry about what her fears were. They had a path to travel and a few days of riding ahead of them.
"Alright, let's get moving." He said as he led his horse down the path ahead.
Four days seemed to fly by very quickly without any serious hindrances to their advance. Shadow had to have Mayumi scout ahead several times, but each time she either dealt with the problem or was able to guide them around it. There were no attacks from Te'i Sai during their trip, which had Shadow somewhat concerned. It was a prime opportunity to catch up to and attack them since the roads were fairly straight and without obstacles such as mountains or forests.
The Capitol City Triveila came into view as they rounded a small hill and Shadow looked to the left of the grand establishment to the mountains beyond it. Ahead were several small mountain ranges with numerous canyons and it was within those canyons that the third base of Te'i Sai was located. For the time being they would stay in the city, but within the next day they would make their way, very carefully, into the canyons beyond and attack the hidden base.
It would be impossible to do much damage with such a small force, but there was only one target that was worth anything and that was the Grandmaster.
As a rule, the Grandmasters would die before leaving their respective bases which was the downfall of the first two over the last six years. By taking advantage of this fact, and infiltrating the establishment, he was able to silently eliminate the Grandmaster of the base in Shaharan, and he had unfortunately attacked the Cre' Est base head on when he was in the final stages of his initial rebellion. Now that he was older and had more experience than he wanted, he knew better than to take on a base of Te'i Sai Assassins even if he was the Red-Eyed Demon.
"... Let's make our way into town and rest for now." He said as he guided them towards the city gate.
"Sereinia, could you get us passed the guards? I'm sure that Dr. Nora escorting some of her patients to the local clinic could get us through." He said as he looked at her over his shoulder.
"We'll likely come across travelers and gangs of thieves or mercenaries on our way. If that proves to be the case then I may send you on scouting missions as I did before when I led Sereinia back to this town to take out anything in our path. Be ready, for that may not be all we face along the way." He whispered quietly.
He knew Mayumi didn't fear the unknown and she wasn't afraid of simple thieves, but he was unsure if she held any fear of Wraiths just yet. He had a feeling that if she fought with one, she would learn what fear was. During training, Shadow had deliberately avoided certain behaviors and training methods which could instill fear in her heart because he wanted to see how far she could go without it. However, he would soon have to teach her what fear meant because if he didn't do so, then the lesson may come with a fatal price.
All humans had something to fear, and Shadow had a feeling he knew who Mayumi would be afraid of in time. However, now was not the time to worry about what her fears were. They had a path to travel and a few days of riding ahead of them.
"Alright, let's get moving." He said as he led his horse down the path ahead.
Four days later
Four days seemed to fly by very quickly without any serious hindrances to their advance. Shadow had to have Mayumi scout ahead several times, but each time she either dealt with the problem or was able to guide them around it. There were no attacks from Te'i Sai during their trip, which had Shadow somewhat concerned. It was a prime opportunity to catch up to and attack them since the roads were fairly straight and without obstacles such as mountains or forests.
The Capitol City Triveila came into view as they rounded a small hill and Shadow looked to the left of the grand establishment to the mountains beyond it. Ahead were several small mountain ranges with numerous canyons and it was within those canyons that the third base of Te'i Sai was located. For the time being they would stay in the city, but within the next day they would make their way, very carefully, into the canyons beyond and attack the hidden base.
It would be impossible to do much damage with such a small force, but there was only one target that was worth anything and that was the Grandmaster.
As a rule, the Grandmasters would die before leaving their respective bases which was the downfall of the first two over the last six years. By taking advantage of this fact, and infiltrating the establishment, he was able to silently eliminate the Grandmaster of the base in Shaharan, and he had unfortunately attacked the Cre' Est base head on when he was in the final stages of his initial rebellion. Now that he was older and had more experience than he wanted, he knew better than to take on a base of Te'i Sai Assassins even if he was the Red-Eyed Demon.
"... Let's make our way into town and rest for now." He said as he guided them towards the city gate.
"Sereinia, could you get us passed the guards? I'm sure that Dr. Nora escorting some of her patients to the local clinic could get us through." He said as he looked at her over his shoulder.
Before anyone of them could notice, four days had already passed by. Sereinia could say that it was quite a peaceful journey. There were no attacks on them or even the commotions with the locals. There were trouble-free and she was thankful for that. Although, she did sense that Shadow was quite troubled by this pace and atmosphere. Regardless, she did not voice out any of her questions. She did not want to bother them with her useless ramblings. After all, she came along with them so that they could protect her from the Te'i Sai assassins that might come after her. Soon enough, they could see the Capital City of Triveila. She had come many times for medical missions or just to help her Aunt with supplies and small business matters. She followed Shadow's lead when her attention was taken.
"Sereinia, could you get us passed the guards? I'm sure that Dr. Nora escorting some of her patients to the local clinic could get us through."
Well Sereinia did not mind using her influence, however, lying to anyone was never her strongest trait. Actually, she lacked in that department completely. Looking at Shadow for a brief moment, she was trying to assess how she could not lie and at the same time gain access for the three of them without trouble. Taking a deep breath, she nodded towards Shadow and rode her horse in front of him. As she approached the gates, the soldiers came into view to block their path.
"Good day, gentlemen." Sereinia greeted them with a polite smile which earned some of the men instant admiration.
"What business do you and your companions have with the Capital, Miss?" One of the soldiers asked while the other looked at Shadow and Mayumi sternly and warily.
But before Sereinia could respond to the inquiry, a familiar elderly voice called out her identity. "Dr. Nora? Is that you?"
Looking at the person approaching them, she could not help but smile brightly. "Mr. Durkin, I'm happy to see that you are now feeling well."
The soldiers instantly saluted the Durkin emphasizing that the man was of a higher rank than any of them at present. "Captain, Sir Do you know her?"
Durkin glanced at the soldier who asked and narrowed his eyes. "Of course! This is Dr. Nora one of the best doctors out their in the world! This beautiful lady saved a lot of lives after that skirmish at the far north including me!"
Sereinia had a light blush in her cheeks for such extravagant praises attached to her profession. She believed that she did not do much at all. "Mr. Durkin, I have only done my duty as a doctor."
The elderly soldier smiled at the humbleness that Sereinia presented. "You are still too kind for words, Dr. Nora. Anyway, are you here for some business?"
Sereinia reminded of her true situation nodded and looked at Shadow and Mayumi before looking back at Durkin. "Yes. I was accompanying my friends here."
Durkin looked at Shadow and Mayumi with doubtful eyes but once he looked at Sereinia all those suspicions were removed without a moment's notice. "I see! Well, let them pass! If they are Dr. Nora's friends then they are certainly good people!"
The soldiers acknowledge this as they moved away from them and allowed them entrance to the city. "Thank you very much, Mr. Durkin. I appreciate this."
Durkin gave a hearty laughter, "No need to thank me. You saved my life. I hope to see you around the city then." Sereinia nodded and gave a grateful smile. "Yes, I do hope so as well. Take care."
With that, they had gained entrance as Sereinia waved goodbye to the Durkin and the soldiers. When the three of them were out of sight, she rode beside Shadow and released a sigh. She was really worried about lying there. She truly hates that and has no skill in doing so. "I guess that went well, right?"
"Sereinia, could you get us passed the guards? I'm sure that Dr. Nora escorting some of her patients to the local clinic could get us through."
Well Sereinia did not mind using her influence, however, lying to anyone was never her strongest trait. Actually, she lacked in that department completely. Looking at Shadow for a brief moment, she was trying to assess how she could not lie and at the same time gain access for the three of them without trouble. Taking a deep breath, she nodded towards Shadow and rode her horse in front of him. As she approached the gates, the soldiers came into view to block their path.
"Good day, gentlemen." Sereinia greeted them with a polite smile which earned some of the men instant admiration.
"What business do you and your companions have with the Capital, Miss?" One of the soldiers asked while the other looked at Shadow and Mayumi sternly and warily.
But before Sereinia could respond to the inquiry, a familiar elderly voice called out her identity. "Dr. Nora? Is that you?"
Looking at the person approaching them, she could not help but smile brightly. "Mr. Durkin, I'm happy to see that you are now feeling well."
The soldiers instantly saluted the Durkin emphasizing that the man was of a higher rank than any of them at present. "Captain, Sir Do you know her?"
Durkin glanced at the soldier who asked and narrowed his eyes. "Of course! This is Dr. Nora one of the best doctors out their in the world! This beautiful lady saved a lot of lives after that skirmish at the far north including me!"
Sereinia had a light blush in her cheeks for such extravagant praises attached to her profession. She believed that she did not do much at all. "Mr. Durkin, I have only done my duty as a doctor."
The elderly soldier smiled at the humbleness that Sereinia presented. "You are still too kind for words, Dr. Nora. Anyway, are you here for some business?"
Sereinia reminded of her true situation nodded and looked at Shadow and Mayumi before looking back at Durkin. "Yes. I was accompanying my friends here."
Durkin looked at Shadow and Mayumi with doubtful eyes but once he looked at Sereinia all those suspicions were removed without a moment's notice. "I see! Well, let them pass! If they are Dr. Nora's friends then they are certainly good people!"
The soldiers acknowledge this as they moved away from them and allowed them entrance to the city. "Thank you very much, Mr. Durkin. I appreciate this."
Durkin gave a hearty laughter, "No need to thank me. You saved my life. I hope to see you around the city then." Sereinia nodded and gave a grateful smile. "Yes, I do hope so as well. Take care."
With that, they had gained entrance as Sereinia waved goodbye to the Durkin and the soldiers. When the three of them were out of sight, she rode beside Shadow and released a sigh. She was really worried about lying there. She truly hates that and has no skill in doing so. "I guess that went well, right?"
As they approached the gate Shadow began to feel slightly apprehensive of a possible fight given his elevation on horseback and how hard it would be to hide his eyes from the guards. It was at that moment that Sereinia began to say hello to the guards when someone else seemed to recognize her and a conversation began in which the guards opened the path for them to enter the city.
Shadow was slightly taken aback by it, but none the less grateful that they wouldn't have to kill the guards.
"I guess that went well, right?" Sereinia said after a sigh.
Shadow looked over at her, but carried no real emotion on his face.
"Yes, that did go well. I'm glad we didn't have to fight the guards, but we shouldn't get too comfortable. Now that we're here in this city, Mayumi and I have some business to attend to over the next several days."
Shadow got down off of his horse and took the packs he had put in the saddle bags out and carried them over his shoulder.
"Time to drop the horses off and find a place to stay. I suggest we stay here during our visit." He said, pointing to the Lion's Head Inn just fifty feet away.
"It's fairly large, easy to spot from a distance, and close to the entrance of town. There are other reasons I have chosen this Inn rather than searching for another one, but for now you'll just have to trust me. Anyway, Mayumi, take these horses to the stables and I'll take all of our supplies to the Inn. Meet us here when you're done and you and I will discuss our business and how to get it done."
Once finished speaking Shadow made his way to Mayumi's horse and took the extra supplies he'd placed in her horses saddle bags and hoisted them over his other shoulder. Mayumi's own belongings were few in number so he let her keep them with her while he turned around and waited for Sereinia to get off her horse and follow him into the Inn. Once inside he spoke to the young man at the counter and paid for a two week stay on the top floor of the four story Inn. Shadow liked being at higher elevations and near rooftops as it made traveling easier at night.
The room Shadow paid for was really four rooms turned into two. The walls had been removed to allow for a larger space without as much to get in the way and had been modified to have three windows instead of four as each room usually had its own window. Mayumi and Sereinia had one room with two large beds and Shadow had the other which was more of a single bed and a workspace than a real room. Once he unpacked their belongings he walked over to the window on his side and opened it, taking a seat on the edge and looking out at the city.
It was an old habit of his to memorize the terrain of the rooftops and label key landmarks in his mind. He had a photographic memory and found it very easy to mark buildings and other such important objects so that he knew his way around before he even had to really set foot in the city streets.
He waited patiently for Mayumi to return to the room, which would be a few minutes since the stables were a decent distance away near one of the other city gates. She wouldn't be long though, so Shadow simply sat and waited.
Shadow was slightly taken aback by it, but none the less grateful that they wouldn't have to kill the guards.
"I guess that went well, right?" Sereinia said after a sigh.
Shadow looked over at her, but carried no real emotion on his face.
"Yes, that did go well. I'm glad we didn't have to fight the guards, but we shouldn't get too comfortable. Now that we're here in this city, Mayumi and I have some business to attend to over the next several days."
Shadow got down off of his horse and took the packs he had put in the saddle bags out and carried them over his shoulder.
"Time to drop the horses off and find a place to stay. I suggest we stay here during our visit." He said, pointing to the Lion's Head Inn just fifty feet away.
"It's fairly large, easy to spot from a distance, and close to the entrance of town. There are other reasons I have chosen this Inn rather than searching for another one, but for now you'll just have to trust me. Anyway, Mayumi, take these horses to the stables and I'll take all of our supplies to the Inn. Meet us here when you're done and you and I will discuss our business and how to get it done."
Once finished speaking Shadow made his way to Mayumi's horse and took the extra supplies he'd placed in her horses saddle bags and hoisted them over his other shoulder. Mayumi's own belongings were few in number so he let her keep them with her while he turned around and waited for Sereinia to get off her horse and follow him into the Inn. Once inside he spoke to the young man at the counter and paid for a two week stay on the top floor of the four story Inn. Shadow liked being at higher elevations and near rooftops as it made traveling easier at night.
The room Shadow paid for was really four rooms turned into two. The walls had been removed to allow for a larger space without as much to get in the way and had been modified to have three windows instead of four as each room usually had its own window. Mayumi and Sereinia had one room with two large beds and Shadow had the other which was more of a single bed and a workspace than a real room. Once he unpacked their belongings he walked over to the window on his side and opened it, taking a seat on the edge and looking out at the city.
It was an old habit of his to memorize the terrain of the rooftops and label key landmarks in his mind. He had a photographic memory and found it very easy to mark buildings and other such important objects so that he knew his way around before he even had to really set foot in the city streets.
He waited patiently for Mayumi to return to the room, which would be a few minutes since the stables were a decent distance away near one of the other city gates. She wouldn't be long though, so Shadow simply sat and waited.
Sereinia looked at the establishment that Shadow had pointed at. She had no complaints but was quite curious of what the other reasons were for choosing to stay at the Lion's Head Inn. In any case, she did not ask any questions and simply nodded. She had decided to join Shadow and Mayumi in this journey under complete faith. It is why she would not be doubting or distrust the two of them anytime soon. Following him, their group soon arrived at the said Inn. She listened as Shadow stated what they should do at the moment. It seemed Mayumi would be delivering the horses to the Stables. She took this as the cue to get off her horse which she did. After doing so, she took her luggage and allow Mayumi do what she had been asked. She wanted to accompany the young girl since it's quite dangerous walking around on her own. Although, she knew that it sounded quite funny as Mayumi was able to protect herself unlike her. So, she satisfied herself with words.
"Please be careful, Ms. Mayumi."
After saying that, Sereinia followed Shadow inside the Inn where they paid for the rooms that the three of them would be staying in. It seemed that they would be staying for two weeks at the Capital City of Triveila. She would be a liar not to admit that she had an idea that whatever business that Shadow and Mayumi had would involve the three assassins that came at her town that fateful night. When their business was done at the reception, she followed Shadow once more to their respective rooms. It was quite spacious. She looked at the room where Mayumi and her would be sharing. There were 2 beds however, she did wonder if Mayumi would be fine sleeping with her. Based on her observation, Mayumi preferred being alone and rarely comes in contact with her. It made Sereinia wonder if Mayumi hates her.
"I wonder..." She softly whispered under her breath.
Shaking such depressing thoughts, Sereinia followed Shadow's lead and began unpacking things for convenience. It also been quite apparent to her as well that Shadow seemed to be in deep thought during their journey in here. It is why most of the times, she allowed silence reigned between the three of them. In her opinion, it was an awkward one but perhaps for Mayumi and Shadow, they were comfortable. Stopping momentarily, she wondered if her Aunt had found the letter that she had left. She was certain that her Aunt was speaking profanities and all. At the very least, she did not divulge the identity of her companions. It would be better that way since, she knew that her Aunt would probably send the Royal Guards after them thinking she was kidnapped or something which is not true at all. Releasing a sigh, she was finally done and wondered if Mayumi has come back from the stables.
"Excuse me..."
Saying with politeness as Sereinia entered the room, she found Shadow sitting on the window's ledge. She would have warned the man of its dangers however, he was not a normal man after all. He seemed to be thinking about something and partly waiting for Mayumi. He did say that the two of them had something to discuss about their business here in the city. She should probably give them some privacy. They might feel concerned to talk about their matters with her around.
"You and Mayumi will be discussing some matters right? If so, I would go out for awhile then."
"Please be careful, Ms. Mayumi."
After saying that, Sereinia followed Shadow inside the Inn where they paid for the rooms that the three of them would be staying in. It seemed that they would be staying for two weeks at the Capital City of Triveila. She would be a liar not to admit that she had an idea that whatever business that Shadow and Mayumi had would involve the three assassins that came at her town that fateful night. When their business was done at the reception, she followed Shadow once more to their respective rooms. It was quite spacious. She looked at the room where Mayumi and her would be sharing. There were 2 beds however, she did wonder if Mayumi would be fine sleeping with her. Based on her observation, Mayumi preferred being alone and rarely comes in contact with her. It made Sereinia wonder if Mayumi hates her.
"I wonder..." She softly whispered under her breath.
Shaking such depressing thoughts, Sereinia followed Shadow's lead and began unpacking things for convenience. It also been quite apparent to her as well that Shadow seemed to be in deep thought during their journey in here. It is why most of the times, she allowed silence reigned between the three of them. In her opinion, it was an awkward one but perhaps for Mayumi and Shadow, they were comfortable. Stopping momentarily, she wondered if her Aunt had found the letter that she had left. She was certain that her Aunt was speaking profanities and all. At the very least, she did not divulge the identity of her companions. It would be better that way since, she knew that her Aunt would probably send the Royal Guards after them thinking she was kidnapped or something which is not true at all. Releasing a sigh, she was finally done and wondered if Mayumi has come back from the stables.
"Excuse me..."
Saying with politeness as Sereinia entered the room, she found Shadow sitting on the window's ledge. She would have warned the man of its dangers however, he was not a normal man after all. He seemed to be thinking about something and partly waiting for Mayumi. He did say that the two of them had something to discuss about their business here in the city. She should probably give them some privacy. They might feel concerned to talk about their matters with her around.
"You and Mayumi will be discussing some matters right? If so, I would go out for awhile then."
Shadow's mind was elsewhere as Sereinia spoke, but her voice soon broke into his thoughts and brought his mind back to the here and now. He looked over to her, his eyes betraying his mental exhaustion before he turned and looked back out to the city.
"... You may attend to your own devices however you wish Sereinia." He said, half distractedly.
Shadow's mind was a tornado of thought, but luckily for him his years as an Assassin had taught him how to organize his thoughts which was why he always seemed to know what was going on and was so quick to deduce problems and solutions. He was deemed a genius level Assassin by the five Grandmasters of Te'i Sai, but when it came to everyday life Shadow was a fish out of water and his analytical mind often got him into trouble. However, Shadow couldn't escape his curiosity and so seemed at times to be quite innocent and naive though only two people had seen that side of him before.
"Tell me, Sereinia." He said quietly.
"What is this... Festival of the Gods that is being spoken of by the people in the street." He asked.
The Festival of the Gods was a special once a year even that was celebrated across the continent by all five nations even during such times as these. The festival was a celebration with singing, danging, acting, food, alcohol, sports and street performances which all celebrated the creation of the world by the hands of the Gods. It was a special event which was always colorful, cheerful, and very special in the hearts and minds of the people of the continent.
However, growing up in Te'i Sai, Shadow was unaware of the festival and didn't understand why it was so special. Being brought up in a world without Gods, Shadow was always taught that faith in the Gods was a waste of time though he did believe in one particular Goddess though he'd never admit to it. He was naturally a curious person, and during the time he spent in his first few years fighting against Te'i Sai he had learned what it meant to both peak and satisfy his curiosity since he found that it was not something to be ashamed. While in Te'i Sai his curiosity was a waste of time and was frowned upon, so he ignored it.
Learning to re adapt to civilization was a difficult task for him, but he honestly was trying.
"... You may attend to your own devices however you wish Sereinia." He said, half distractedly.
Shadow's mind was a tornado of thought, but luckily for him his years as an Assassin had taught him how to organize his thoughts which was why he always seemed to know what was going on and was so quick to deduce problems and solutions. He was deemed a genius level Assassin by the five Grandmasters of Te'i Sai, but when it came to everyday life Shadow was a fish out of water and his analytical mind often got him into trouble. However, Shadow couldn't escape his curiosity and so seemed at times to be quite innocent and naive though only two people had seen that side of him before.
"Tell me, Sereinia." He said quietly.
"What is this... Festival of the Gods that is being spoken of by the people in the street." He asked.
The Festival of the Gods was a special once a year even that was celebrated across the continent by all five nations even during such times as these. The festival was a celebration with singing, danging, acting, food, alcohol, sports and street performances which all celebrated the creation of the world by the hands of the Gods. It was a special event which was always colorful, cheerful, and very special in the hearts and minds of the people of the continent.
However, growing up in Te'i Sai, Shadow was unaware of the festival and didn't understand why it was so special. Being brought up in a world without Gods, Shadow was always taught that faith in the Gods was a waste of time though he did believe in one particular Goddess though he'd never admit to it. He was naturally a curious person, and during the time he spent in his first few years fighting against Te'i Sai he had learned what it meant to both peak and satisfy his curiosity since he found that it was not something to be ashamed. While in Te'i Sai his curiosity was a waste of time and was frowned upon, so he ignored it.
Learning to re adapt to civilization was a difficult task for him, but he honestly was trying.
Sora perched on Mayumi’s shoulder the moment she got off her horse. She took lead of the other two horses before making her way to the stables that were quite a distance away. Her hood was up letting her blend into the shadows so as to not draw attention, and though she got a few looks from passing people no one seemed to be suspicious of her.
Once done with her task which had taken no more than 2 minutes, she walked towards the inn Shadow had told her to meet him at. While doing so, she took note of her surroundings taking every bit of detail into mind with a single look. She saw kids playing around with each other while adults watched on, the corners of their mouths lifting each time the kids did something ridiculous. Mayumi took a minute to observe what she thought was a weird scene but soon carried on with a newfound question in mind.
‘Why do kids always seem to be with adults?’
Soon, she was near the entrance of the inn but instead of going in and taking the normal way up… Mayumi looked around the area for anyone who was watching her, finding none, she went behind the inn and climbed up a tree near it while Sora flew up to the branch near the window where Shadow was. Seeing Shadow by the window, she leaped through the window quite a few feet away from the tree with a cat’s grace and landed soundlessly on the room’s ground.
Once done with her task which had taken no more than 2 minutes, she walked towards the inn Shadow had told her to meet him at. While doing so, she took note of her surroundings taking every bit of detail into mind with a single look. She saw kids playing around with each other while adults watched on, the corners of their mouths lifting each time the kids did something ridiculous. Mayumi took a minute to observe what she thought was a weird scene but soon carried on with a newfound question in mind.
‘Why do kids always seem to be with adults?’
Soon, she was near the entrance of the inn but instead of going in and taking the normal way up… Mayumi looked around the area for anyone who was watching her, finding none, she went behind the inn and climbed up a tree near it while Sora flew up to the branch near the window where Shadow was. Seeing Shadow by the window, she leaped through the window quite a few feet away from the tree with a cat’s grace and landed soundlessly on the room’s ground.
"... You may attend to your own devices however you wish Sereinia."
Sereinia remained still after hearing his response. It was not because she was surprised. There was just something odd about Shadow as of late. He seemed to be preoccupied with something. She was quite curious to find out what it could be. However, she held herself back. She did not want to appear too presumptuous. Even if the three of them would be traveling together for some time, it does not mean privacy cannot be observed among them. So, she simply said her goodbyes to him for now.
"Well, I will be going now. I will see you and Mayumi later." After saying that, Sereinia turned her back at him and proceeded to leave with her hand reaching for the doorknob.
"Tell me, Sereinia. What is this... Festival of the Gods that is being spoken of by the people in the street."
This stopped Sereinia from opening the door in front of her. She looked at Shadow over her shoulders in slight bewilderment. Well, it was quite a common knowledge as it is an international event recognized among the different nations. When she was younger, she had always looked forward to the Festival of the Gods. It was a wonderful time with her family and even more lovely when her little brother could come along. In which, it made her wonder why he does not know. In his kind of lifestyle, he would be more knowledgeable as he travels from different locations. Unless, he never saw or even experience even once.
"Have you not been in one?" Sereinia asked without any ill intent. This time she faced him once more with a curious expression.
"The Festival of the Gods is a way for us to thank and be happy about the creation of the world with the Gods' powers. After all, without the world where will we be?"
Leaning on the door behind her, Sereinia had a small smile as she remembered a fond memory. She was reliving her childhood days that were filled without much worry. She has yet to see the harsh realities of the world. At that time, she was ignorant and knew nothing about what was sadness or tragedy. She wallowed herself in a glass world that only showed her the good things. Releasing a sigh, she stopped her dreary thoughts at that and continued her explanation.
"It is celebrated by all of the nations. It is truly a festive day where everyone just have a good time and forget their troubles. There would be games, contests, dance, and just everything related to fun. Everyone comes even the Royal Family of Triveila although they would only attend for the show. It is a spectacular firework show that is coordinated with the other nations. It lights the sky with brilliant colors as a tribute to the Gods."
Standing properly, Sereinia noticed that Mayumi had finally arrived with a rather cat-like entrance. The more she gets to see the young girl's abilities. The more she feels useless in terms of physical skills. This only proves that one could never judge by age.
"Welcome back, Ms. Mayumi." Sereinia greeted with a warm smile and then looked at Shadow. It seemed they would start their discussion now. "Well, if you don't have any other questions. I will be leaving you two for awhile then."
Sereinia remained still after hearing his response. It was not because she was surprised. There was just something odd about Shadow as of late. He seemed to be preoccupied with something. She was quite curious to find out what it could be. However, she held herself back. She did not want to appear too presumptuous. Even if the three of them would be traveling together for some time, it does not mean privacy cannot be observed among them. So, she simply said her goodbyes to him for now.
"Well, I will be going now. I will see you and Mayumi later." After saying that, Sereinia turned her back at him and proceeded to leave with her hand reaching for the doorknob.
"Tell me, Sereinia. What is this... Festival of the Gods that is being spoken of by the people in the street."
This stopped Sereinia from opening the door in front of her. She looked at Shadow over her shoulders in slight bewilderment. Well, it was quite a common knowledge as it is an international event recognized among the different nations. When she was younger, she had always looked forward to the Festival of the Gods. It was a wonderful time with her family and even more lovely when her little brother could come along. In which, it made her wonder why he does not know. In his kind of lifestyle, he would be more knowledgeable as he travels from different locations. Unless, he never saw or even experience even once.
"Have you not been in one?" Sereinia asked without any ill intent. This time she faced him once more with a curious expression.
"The Festival of the Gods is a way for us to thank and be happy about the creation of the world with the Gods' powers. After all, without the world where will we be?"
Leaning on the door behind her, Sereinia had a small smile as she remembered a fond memory. She was reliving her childhood days that were filled without much worry. She has yet to see the harsh realities of the world. At that time, she was ignorant and knew nothing about what was sadness or tragedy. She wallowed herself in a glass world that only showed her the good things. Releasing a sigh, she stopped her dreary thoughts at that and continued her explanation.
"It is celebrated by all of the nations. It is truly a festive day where everyone just have a good time and forget their troubles. There would be games, contests, dance, and just everything related to fun. Everyone comes even the Royal Family of Triveila although they would only attend for the show. It is a spectacular firework show that is coordinated with the other nations. It lights the sky with brilliant colors as a tribute to the Gods."
Standing properly, Sereinia noticed that Mayumi had finally arrived with a rather cat-like entrance. The more she gets to see the young girl's abilities. The more she feels useless in terms of physical skills. This only proves that one could never judge by age.
"Welcome back, Ms. Mayumi." Sereinia greeted with a warm smile and then looked at Shadow. It seemed they would start their discussion now. "Well, if you don't have any other questions. I will be leaving you two for awhile then."
Shadow nodded to Sereinia as she left and looked over at Mayumi.
"Well, I suppose we should get started." He said as he hopped out of the window, glancing at her on his way.
He grabbed the edge of the window sill and hauled himself up until he managed to get a proper handling on the side of the building and scaled it to the roof in a few seconds. He got to his feet on the roof and began to run and jump from rooftop to rooftop as he sighted the building of interest where his meeting with Mayumi would take place.
The building was fairly tall compared to the others around it, standing nearly six stories and surrounded by three and four story buildings. It had an arch at its top, beneath which would be perfect for the meeting once they arrived. It took Shadow about five minutes to get to the location, with Mayumi being very close behind. He scaled the wall in about twenty seconds from the third floor rooftop across the way and made it to the sixth story roof under the archway where he found no evidence of human trespassing for a very long time. More than likely this building was either abandoned or scheduled for demolition which suited him just fine.
He waited for Mayumi to get there as well, which wasn't long, before starting.
"Alright Mayumi. We're here for a very specific set of targets. Your first target, Mayumi, is a man named Csargil, and he is a Senator here in Triveila. He received word of my presence in Cre' Est a few months ago before you and I met and has been in hiding since. I'm leaving it up to you to find and kill him, and don't bother being discrete about it. This mission is about killing him, and if it's public, all the better. However, be careful. He has dealings with Te'i Sai and will no doubt have at least a few of them with him since he's an important asset for the organization."
He handed Mayumi a small piece of paper which had a list of recent activities according to a contact of Shadow's which she could use to start her search.
"While you deal with finding and killing Csargil, I'm going to be dealing with the Assassin presence in the city. If you come across a Wraith, run. I trust you to take down an Assassin or two, but I forbid you from fighting with Wraiths at this time. Is that understood?" He asked, which was more of a demand than a question.
"Well, I suppose we should get started." He said as he hopped out of the window, glancing at her on his way.
He grabbed the edge of the window sill and hauled himself up until he managed to get a proper handling on the side of the building and scaled it to the roof in a few seconds. He got to his feet on the roof and began to run and jump from rooftop to rooftop as he sighted the building of interest where his meeting with Mayumi would take place.
The building was fairly tall compared to the others around it, standing nearly six stories and surrounded by three and four story buildings. It had an arch at its top, beneath which would be perfect for the meeting once they arrived. It took Shadow about five minutes to get to the location, with Mayumi being very close behind. He scaled the wall in about twenty seconds from the third floor rooftop across the way and made it to the sixth story roof under the archway where he found no evidence of human trespassing for a very long time. More than likely this building was either abandoned or scheduled for demolition which suited him just fine.
He waited for Mayumi to get there as well, which wasn't long, before starting.
"Alright Mayumi. We're here for a very specific set of targets. Your first target, Mayumi, is a man named Csargil, and he is a Senator here in Triveila. He received word of my presence in Cre' Est a few months ago before you and I met and has been in hiding since. I'm leaving it up to you to find and kill him, and don't bother being discrete about it. This mission is about killing him, and if it's public, all the better. However, be careful. He has dealings with Te'i Sai and will no doubt have at least a few of them with him since he's an important asset for the organization."
He handed Mayumi a small piece of paper which had a list of recent activities according to a contact of Shadow's which she could use to start her search.
"While you deal with finding and killing Csargil, I'm going to be dealing with the Assassin presence in the city. If you come across a Wraith, run. I trust you to take down an Assassin or two, but I forbid you from fighting with Wraiths at this time. Is that understood?" He asked, which was more of a demand than a question.
"Let me see... Do I have everything I need now?"
Sereinia whispered to herself as she looked inside the paper bag that contained her earlier purchases. It had been quite a while since she had left the inn to do some errands of hers. She did not want to bother Shadow and Mayumi with their discussion. In addition, she had a feeling that the business they have would not settle well with her. Dismissing such lingering thoughts, she had a small smile on her lips upon confirming that everything that she needed was complete. Nodding to herself, she began walking along the busy streets of the Market District of the city. Well, she still have some time before she should return to the inn. So, she decided to do some shopping. Perhaps, she should buy something for her two companions. After all, there are a lot of cute products on sale. It was probably for the Festival of the Gods.
"I wonder if he would like this..."
Approaching one of the stalls, Sereinia spotted a black pouch bag with the insignia of the Primary Deity of Triveila. It was well-made and had golden linings as an accent around its opening and edges. Well, there are other pouches with the different insignias of the other Gods. However, she was not sure what kind of God did Shadow believed in or if he even believes in them. She had a feeling that Shadow was not that devout to religion. Releasing a small sigh, she continued looking for something else. Soon enough, another object caught her attention as she went towards the said stall. It was a cute stuffed toy in the images of the Gods. They were quite famous to the children as she could see a lot of them gathered and others pleading to their parents to have one. The scene made her smile warmly. Focusing her attention back to the merchandise, she wondered if Mayumi would like one.
"On the other hand, I am not sure..."
Looking at one of the stuff toys, Sereinia remembered how Mayumi is in their brief moments she had experienced the young girl's company. Frankly speaking, she has no idea what Mayumi would like or if the young girl even desires such toys. She did not want to offend Mayumi considering how strained their relationship is. Deciding it would be better to look for another gift, she left the stall and continued looking around for something suitable. After a few minutes walking around, her face lit up with a smile. It seemed she had found the perfect gift for both Shadow and Mayumi. She quickly approached the stall and pointed to the vendor the two objects that she wanted to buy. Without a delay, she soon held the gifts she had bought for her two companions.
"I hope they would like this... I wonder what they would say about it though..."
Sereinia muttered to herself as she walked along the streets. She had decided to return to the inn as it was already far into the night. She had too much fun shopping. Remembering something, she should invite Shadow and Mayumi to the firework show. After all, Shadow had yet to experience the Festival and she had a feeling that Mayumi is the same as him. Hopefully, the two would have some time despite the business they should be taking care of.
"Well, I should just ask them. It would be no use pondering about it."
After saying that, Sereinia stopped walking as someone was blocking her path. That someone was wearing a hooded cloak. So, it was hard for her to identify whether it was a man or woman. It also added to her confusion as the person was not moving or even speaking. This made her worry and concerned as well. Thus, she approached the individual with sincere concern.
"Excuse me, are you feeling well? I am a doctor. So..."
But before Sereinia could finish her words, the hooded figure grabbed her arms and placed a white cloth over her face. Her eyes widened in shock and realization as she could slowly feel her losing grip to consciousness. The bags that she carried were dropped to the ground. She wanted to fight but it was futile. Her strength was being sapped from her probably due to the drug attached to the cloth. The scent was an effective anesthetic. She knew for she uses it for surgical operations.
"If you are going to blame anyone... Blame your companions..."
Those were the last words that Sereinia heard as she completely fell unconscious and went limp in the hands of the hooded individual who carried her and disappeared into the crowd of people without much effort.
Sereinia whispered to herself as she looked inside the paper bag that contained her earlier purchases. It had been quite a while since she had left the inn to do some errands of hers. She did not want to bother Shadow and Mayumi with their discussion. In addition, she had a feeling that the business they have would not settle well with her. Dismissing such lingering thoughts, she had a small smile on her lips upon confirming that everything that she needed was complete. Nodding to herself, she began walking along the busy streets of the Market District of the city. Well, she still have some time before she should return to the inn. So, she decided to do some shopping. Perhaps, she should buy something for her two companions. After all, there are a lot of cute products on sale. It was probably for the Festival of the Gods.
"I wonder if he would like this..."
Approaching one of the stalls, Sereinia spotted a black pouch bag with the insignia of the Primary Deity of Triveila. It was well-made and had golden linings as an accent around its opening and edges. Well, there are other pouches with the different insignias of the other Gods. However, she was not sure what kind of God did Shadow believed in or if he even believes in them. She had a feeling that Shadow was not that devout to religion. Releasing a small sigh, she continued looking for something else. Soon enough, another object caught her attention as she went towards the said stall. It was a cute stuffed toy in the images of the Gods. They were quite famous to the children as she could see a lot of them gathered and others pleading to their parents to have one. The scene made her smile warmly. Focusing her attention back to the merchandise, she wondered if Mayumi would like one.
"On the other hand, I am not sure..."
Looking at one of the stuff toys, Sereinia remembered how Mayumi is in their brief moments she had experienced the young girl's company. Frankly speaking, she has no idea what Mayumi would like or if the young girl even desires such toys. She did not want to offend Mayumi considering how strained their relationship is. Deciding it would be better to look for another gift, she left the stall and continued looking around for something suitable. After a few minutes walking around, her face lit up with a smile. It seemed she had found the perfect gift for both Shadow and Mayumi. She quickly approached the stall and pointed to the vendor the two objects that she wanted to buy. Without a delay, she soon held the gifts she had bought for her two companions.
"I hope they would like this... I wonder what they would say about it though..."
Sereinia muttered to herself as she walked along the streets. She had decided to return to the inn as it was already far into the night. She had too much fun shopping. Remembering something, she should invite Shadow and Mayumi to the firework show. After all, Shadow had yet to experience the Festival and she had a feeling that Mayumi is the same as him. Hopefully, the two would have some time despite the business they should be taking care of.
"Well, I should just ask them. It would be no use pondering about it."
After saying that, Sereinia stopped walking as someone was blocking her path. That someone was wearing a hooded cloak. So, it was hard for her to identify whether it was a man or woman. It also added to her confusion as the person was not moving or even speaking. This made her worry and concerned as well. Thus, she approached the individual with sincere concern.
"Excuse me, are you feeling well? I am a doctor. So..."
But before Sereinia could finish her words, the hooded figure grabbed her arms and placed a white cloth over her face. Her eyes widened in shock and realization as she could slowly feel her losing grip to consciousness. The bags that she carried were dropped to the ground. She wanted to fight but it was futile. Her strength was being sapped from her probably due to the drug attached to the cloth. The scent was an effective anesthetic. She knew for she uses it for surgical operations.
"If you are going to blame anyone... Blame your companions..."
Those were the last words that Sereinia heard as she completely fell unconscious and went limp in the hands of the hooded individual who carried her and disappeared into the crowd of people without much effort.
Mayumi didn't like the sound of running away from a fight but agreed to it none the less with a small nod. She knew Shadow had a reason for his every action, and since he was once a part of Te'i Sai he should know how they work better than anyone.
Mayumi scanned the small piece of paper in hand which consisted of the man named Csargil's recent activities. From the list she noted that he wouldn't stay outside for more than the necessary time needed to complete his task. It was rather clear that he was on the look out for Shadow and since he was an important asset to Te'i Sai he would most likely have guards by his side and assassins watching from higher grounds. She was almost sure that there would be at least one or two wraiths in disguise watching his back as well. Seems like she would have to be extra careful for the missions ahead.
Suddenly, Mayumi felt an odd unnoticeable shift in the atmosphere. Something had happened to someone, but since Shadow was here with her the other person could only be...
Mayumi's head snapped up to the skies, looking around she spots Sora flying in circles at a particular spot about 160 meters from where she and Shadow was. Seeing that Mayumi had noticed her, Sora soared in a direction where she supposed Sereinia was being taken to. She had sent Sora to watch over Sereinia before Shadow and her took off. At the look of the situation it was a good thing she did.
"Sereinia's in trouble. Whoever took her is going in the northwest direction and will be heading into the woods soon." Mayumi calculated.
Mayumi scanned the small piece of paper in hand which consisted of the man named Csargil's recent activities. From the list she noted that he wouldn't stay outside for more than the necessary time needed to complete his task. It was rather clear that he was on the look out for Shadow and since he was an important asset to Te'i Sai he would most likely have guards by his side and assassins watching from higher grounds. She was almost sure that there would be at least one or two wraiths in disguise watching his back as well. Seems like she would have to be extra careful for the missions ahead.
Suddenly, Mayumi felt an odd unnoticeable shift in the atmosphere. Something had happened to someone, but since Shadow was here with her the other person could only be...
Mayumi's head snapped up to the skies, looking around she spots Sora flying in circles at a particular spot about 160 meters from where she and Shadow was. Seeing that Mayumi had noticed her, Sora soared in a direction where she supposed Sereinia was being taken to. She had sent Sora to watch over Sereinia before Shadow and her took off. At the look of the situation it was a good thing she did.
"Sereinia's in trouble. Whoever took her is going in the northwest direction and will be heading into the woods soon." Mayumi calculated.
Shadow looked at Sora in the skies, just barely able to see her in the darkness surrounding them circling high above the city. Shadow guessed it was a short distance away from the inn, likely near the market where she was probably buying gifts or supplies. It was a concern to be sure since Assassins weren't the only threats in this city or the nation itself to people like Shadow. Assassins fetched a high bounty for mercenaries and bounty hunters who were looking to make a name for themselves.
"Split up, Mayumi. You get to the North Gate as fast as you can and I'll go check Sora's current location. If I don't find whomever did this I'll send her back to you so she can scout ahead of you and let you know what's happening. Now go!" He ordered.
Shadow immediately ran to the edge and jumped off the six story building, flipping in midair and landing on the balls of his feet on a third story building rooftop just across the street with a loud crash which splintered the wooden rooftop under his boots. Luckily for Shadow, the roof was secured and reinforced so he didn't go crashing right through it. If he had, he had a backup plan but was counting on such architecture to keep him on the roof instead of going through it. He stood up and sprinted across the rooftops towards where Sora was circling and leaped down into an alleyway and used the two walls of the buildings to slowly slide down to street level.
Once in the street he checked Sora's flight path once more and ran towards her, checking every face he passed along the way and every outfit that went by. He didn't know what to look for right now, as anyone could have done this in a city of this size, so he kept an eye out for anything that could be suspicious.
Finally, he found the bags that Sereinia had been carrying. The contents hadn't spilled out, so Shadow picked them up and looked around very, very carefully. Shadow's keen eyes analyzed every detail of his surroundings, looking for anything that could be used to track whoever did this. The problem was that anyone who had seen it happen had likely moved on already, and they were walking on cobblestone streets which didn't leave tracks or footprints since they were regularly washed and cleaned. Shadow's teeth clenched behind tight lips as he continued scanning the area for a moment longer before he could not afford to do so any longer.
He walked up to the nearest person he saw, hiding his eyes as best he could.
"Excuse me, did you see where the girl carrying these bags went?" He asked.
He received a 'no' in response, so he went to the next one. His fears had been realized, as he asked everyone who passed through what had happened but received the same answer all around.
However... He suddenly realized something.
Everyone who was here wasn't leaving. They were going from one spot to another in circles, breaking the pattern every so often but were obviously untrained. Shadow's eyes narrowed and his jaw flexed as he gritted his now open and bared teeth and grabbed the first man who came near to him.
"Where is she?!" He yelled as he lifted his head, revealing the full extent of his glowing red eyes to everyone within sight.
There was a gasp from the crowd and the man under his grip lost all color in his face upon the meeting of their eyes and he started to shake.
"P-pl... Please... Don't hurt me. I am a man with a family." He pleaded.
Shadow gave him a hard jerk and shoved him up against the nearest wall he could see, lifting him with one hand a foot into the air as he pressed his fist against the man's throat.
"I'll ask once more... Where is she?!" He demanded.
The man started choking under his grip and pointed Northwest, but Shadow had to release him as there was more to say.
"*Cough*... *cough*... He paid us all to keep quiet when you got here and said that we'd die if we gave you any aid. He didn't say where he was going, but there was another one like him who I overheard speaking before he disappeared with the girl you're looking for. They said that the diversion worked and that you'd surely be coming to help your new friend. They also said something about someone named... Kairo? Kyero? Something like that... That's all I know, I swear."
Shadow's eyes widened as a look of horror crossed his face before being wiped away and replaced by pure rage as he suddenly realized what had happened. He looked up to Sora and immediately gave her the signal to rush to Mayumi's side now that he no longer needed her eyes. She was now his only chance to save them as he had been completely pulled in. The only explanation was that one of Shadow's contacts had either been captured and interrogated, or they had betrayed him. Only a handful of people knew where he was going and what he was doing, and too many of them were people he trusted completely. There were two, however, whom he had always been leery of and he had a strong feeling he'd be seeing one or both of them very soon.
Shadow raced to the inn and dropped off Sereinia's bags with the woman at the desk, asking her to hold them until they returned as he sprinted outside again and towards the North Gate as fast as his legs could carry him.
"Split up, Mayumi. You get to the North Gate as fast as you can and I'll go check Sora's current location. If I don't find whomever did this I'll send her back to you so she can scout ahead of you and let you know what's happening. Now go!" He ordered.
Shadow immediately ran to the edge and jumped off the six story building, flipping in midair and landing on the balls of his feet on a third story building rooftop just across the street with a loud crash which splintered the wooden rooftop under his boots. Luckily for Shadow, the roof was secured and reinforced so he didn't go crashing right through it. If he had, he had a backup plan but was counting on such architecture to keep him on the roof instead of going through it. He stood up and sprinted across the rooftops towards where Sora was circling and leaped down into an alleyway and used the two walls of the buildings to slowly slide down to street level.
Once in the street he checked Sora's flight path once more and ran towards her, checking every face he passed along the way and every outfit that went by. He didn't know what to look for right now, as anyone could have done this in a city of this size, so he kept an eye out for anything that could be suspicious.
Finally, he found the bags that Sereinia had been carrying. The contents hadn't spilled out, so Shadow picked them up and looked around very, very carefully. Shadow's keen eyes analyzed every detail of his surroundings, looking for anything that could be used to track whoever did this. The problem was that anyone who had seen it happen had likely moved on already, and they were walking on cobblestone streets which didn't leave tracks or footprints since they were regularly washed and cleaned. Shadow's teeth clenched behind tight lips as he continued scanning the area for a moment longer before he could not afford to do so any longer.
He walked up to the nearest person he saw, hiding his eyes as best he could.
"Excuse me, did you see where the girl carrying these bags went?" He asked.
He received a 'no' in response, so he went to the next one. His fears had been realized, as he asked everyone who passed through what had happened but received the same answer all around.
However... He suddenly realized something.
Everyone who was here wasn't leaving. They were going from one spot to another in circles, breaking the pattern every so often but were obviously untrained. Shadow's eyes narrowed and his jaw flexed as he gritted his now open and bared teeth and grabbed the first man who came near to him.
"Where is she?!" He yelled as he lifted his head, revealing the full extent of his glowing red eyes to everyone within sight.
There was a gasp from the crowd and the man under his grip lost all color in his face upon the meeting of their eyes and he started to shake.
"P-pl... Please... Don't hurt me. I am a man with a family." He pleaded.
Shadow gave him a hard jerk and shoved him up against the nearest wall he could see, lifting him with one hand a foot into the air as he pressed his fist against the man's throat.
"I'll ask once more... Where is she?!" He demanded.
The man started choking under his grip and pointed Northwest, but Shadow had to release him as there was more to say.
"*Cough*... *cough*... He paid us all to keep quiet when you got here and said that we'd die if we gave you any aid. He didn't say where he was going, but there was another one like him who I overheard speaking before he disappeared with the girl you're looking for. They said that the diversion worked and that you'd surely be coming to help your new friend. They also said something about someone named... Kairo? Kyero? Something like that... That's all I know, I swear."
Shadow's eyes widened as a look of horror crossed his face before being wiped away and replaced by pure rage as he suddenly realized what had happened. He looked up to Sora and immediately gave her the signal to rush to Mayumi's side now that he no longer needed her eyes. She was now his only chance to save them as he had been completely pulled in. The only explanation was that one of Shadow's contacts had either been captured and interrogated, or they had betrayed him. Only a handful of people knew where he was going and what he was doing, and too many of them were people he trusted completely. There were two, however, whom he had always been leery of and he had a strong feeling he'd be seeing one or both of them very soon.
Shadow raced to the inn and dropped off Sereinia's bags with the woman at the desk, asking her to hold them until they returned as he sprinted outside again and towards the North Gate as fast as his legs could carry him.
"You know that someday... We have to tell her the truth."
The voice was distantly familiar. There was a certain soothing essence to it that no one can replace. It is the feeling that Sereinia was having. Somehow, this voice was something that she should never forget. Still, the identity of the voice eluded her like a plague. She tried hard to recognize it and yet all she could pull from the deepest recesses of her mind was nothing.
"I love you... Someday, we will meet again, my daughter."
"Mother!" Sereinia unknowingly shouted as her eyes opened with desperation flashing across them without warning. Her breathing was shallow and fast. It was like she had been running away or after something even may be someone.
After a few moments, Sereinia was able to remove herself from the trance. She had deemed it as a dream in which she had no more recollections of what it was in the first place. Feeling a bit dizzy, she opted an instinctual action to hold her head with a hand. She had deduced it was probably from suddenly sitting upright. The blood must have rushed to her head. However, she could not do that simple gesture. It is because her hands were securely bounded behind her. This was then she had come to full realization what had truly happened to her. The events earlier played into her mind like a silent film.
"That man took me..."
Muttering to herself, Sereinia remembered the hooded man who put her to sleep without effort. She looked around her and could see that she was left in a room. It resembles a storeroom in her opinion. Beside her were barrels, boxes, and bags. Taking another note, it was not only her hands that were bound but also her feet. She could not move on her own without difficulty. Although, she did find it quite odd for her mouth to be not covered or even her eyes. This would only mean that her captors did not mind her shouting or seeing them. It also means that she was in a place that no one could help her.
"He must be after Shadow and Mayumi..." Sereinia remembered the man's last words before she fainted. "I can't be burden to them. I have to do something."
Resolution filled her deep amethyst eyes as Sereinia began squirming through her ropes. They were securely tied. Taking another option, she looked around for something that could be used to cut her binds. If this was a storeroom, there should be something useful of that sorts. Seeing something glinting beside the piles of wooden boxes, she made an expression of relief. There was loose nail peeking from wall. It was not that remarkable. But, she can't be picky about it. Making an effort to crawl over there without making much noises was harder than she had thought. Nevertheless, she reached her destination and began to rub her binds against the nail's sharp edge.
"Please work..."
Sereinia was not sure how much time passed but her limbs were getting numb. Yet, she could not feel that her rope was being loosened at all. It was about time she should give hope, but then she heard her ropes slowly being cut. Her eyes widen in hope and happiness. She might be able to free herself after all. However, it was short-lived as the door to the room she was confined open. Horror flashed across her face as the man wearing a hooded cloak understood her intentions. It was not that difficult for her captor to cross the room without delay.
"Here I thought you would be the typical damsel in distress."
The man's words were coated with interest and malice. Sereinia could hear it which made her slightly tremble as she looked away. He noticed this as he instantly grabbed her chin tightly and then forced her to look at him. At first, she could not see the face due to her hood. But soon, she could see his eyes staring down at her with danger and a blood lust.
"Your eyes... It's like..." This comment from Sereinia was enough to make the man smirk. "Like him?"
After saying that, he grabbed her roughly by the shoulder. She expected to have a dislocation but it did not happen. The next she knew the man was carrying her over his shoulder like a sack of rice.
"Let me go! Release me at once!" Sereinia shouted at her captor and began struggling from him. However, it was useless. The man was far stronger than ever she could be.
"Don't worry. You won't die yet. I want to see how Shadow feels seeing you die just like her."
This statement made Sereinia stop as she digested the man's words. What did he meant by her? She did remember hearing Shadow commenting that she was like someone. Although, she did not pry into it.
"I won't let you harm Shadow or Mayumi." Determination sparking in her eyes and voice. Sereinia used all her strength to bite at the man's shoulder. This was enough for him to wince and loosened his hold on her. "You wench!"
Seeing the opportunity, Sereinia used the momentum to deliver a kick to his stomach. But before it could connect, the man grabbed her by the hair and slammed her to the wall with great force. She knew that some of her bones were cracked as she cough some amount of blood.
"You are feisty. I'll give you credit for that. But, I wonder what they will do especially him if I break you apart now in the most scandalous way."
After saying that, Sereinia was grabbed once more but this time she was pinned to the floor. The meaning of his words finally dawned on her as she squirmed underneath him. She even shouted until she could feel that her vocal chords were giving out on her. She continued to fight but she could feel her strength leaving her and the man was still strong and resolute on what he was about to do to her.
"Help me... Shadow..."
The voice was distantly familiar. There was a certain soothing essence to it that no one can replace. It is the feeling that Sereinia was having. Somehow, this voice was something that she should never forget. Still, the identity of the voice eluded her like a plague. She tried hard to recognize it and yet all she could pull from the deepest recesses of her mind was nothing.
"I love you... Someday, we will meet again, my daughter."
"Mother!" Sereinia unknowingly shouted as her eyes opened with desperation flashing across them without warning. Her breathing was shallow and fast. It was like she had been running away or after something even may be someone.
After a few moments, Sereinia was able to remove herself from the trance. She had deemed it as a dream in which she had no more recollections of what it was in the first place. Feeling a bit dizzy, she opted an instinctual action to hold her head with a hand. She had deduced it was probably from suddenly sitting upright. The blood must have rushed to her head. However, she could not do that simple gesture. It is because her hands were securely bounded behind her. This was then she had come to full realization what had truly happened to her. The events earlier played into her mind like a silent film.
"That man took me..."
Muttering to herself, Sereinia remembered the hooded man who put her to sleep without effort. She looked around her and could see that she was left in a room. It resembles a storeroom in her opinion. Beside her were barrels, boxes, and bags. Taking another note, it was not only her hands that were bound but also her feet. She could not move on her own without difficulty. Although, she did find it quite odd for her mouth to be not covered or even her eyes. This would only mean that her captors did not mind her shouting or seeing them. It also means that she was in a place that no one could help her.
"He must be after Shadow and Mayumi..." Sereinia remembered the man's last words before she fainted. "I can't be burden to them. I have to do something."
Resolution filled her deep amethyst eyes as Sereinia began squirming through her ropes. They were securely tied. Taking another option, she looked around for something that could be used to cut her binds. If this was a storeroom, there should be something useful of that sorts. Seeing something glinting beside the piles of wooden boxes, she made an expression of relief. There was loose nail peeking from wall. It was not that remarkable. But, she can't be picky about it. Making an effort to crawl over there without making much noises was harder than she had thought. Nevertheless, she reached her destination and began to rub her binds against the nail's sharp edge.
"Please work..."
Sereinia was not sure how much time passed but her limbs were getting numb. Yet, she could not feel that her rope was being loosened at all. It was about time she should give hope, but then she heard her ropes slowly being cut. Her eyes widen in hope and happiness. She might be able to free herself after all. However, it was short-lived as the door to the room she was confined open. Horror flashed across her face as the man wearing a hooded cloak understood her intentions. It was not that difficult for her captor to cross the room without delay.
"Here I thought you would be the typical damsel in distress."
The man's words were coated with interest and malice. Sereinia could hear it which made her slightly tremble as she looked away. He noticed this as he instantly grabbed her chin tightly and then forced her to look at him. At first, she could not see the face due to her hood. But soon, she could see his eyes staring down at her with danger and a blood lust.
"Your eyes... It's like..." This comment from Sereinia was enough to make the man smirk. "Like him?"
After saying that, he grabbed her roughly by the shoulder. She expected to have a dislocation but it did not happen. The next she knew the man was carrying her over his shoulder like a sack of rice.
"Let me go! Release me at once!" Sereinia shouted at her captor and began struggling from him. However, it was useless. The man was far stronger than ever she could be.
"Don't worry. You won't die yet. I want to see how Shadow feels seeing you die just like her."
This statement made Sereinia stop as she digested the man's words. What did he meant by her? She did remember hearing Shadow commenting that she was like someone. Although, she did not pry into it.
"I won't let you harm Shadow or Mayumi." Determination sparking in her eyes and voice. Sereinia used all her strength to bite at the man's shoulder. This was enough for him to wince and loosened his hold on her. "You wench!"
Seeing the opportunity, Sereinia used the momentum to deliver a kick to his stomach. But before it could connect, the man grabbed her by the hair and slammed her to the wall with great force. She knew that some of her bones were cracked as she cough some amount of blood.
"You are feisty. I'll give you credit for that. But, I wonder what they will do especially him if I break you apart now in the most scandalous way."
After saying that, Sereinia was grabbed once more but this time she was pinned to the floor. The meaning of his words finally dawned on her as she squirmed underneath him. She even shouted until she could feel that her vocal chords were giving out on her. She continued to fight but she could feel her strength leaving her and the man was still strong and resolute on what he was about to do to her.
"Help me... Shadow..."
Shadow continued to sprint through the streets, but he knew that he was running hopelessly towards a goal that would not come. He finally stopped at he came to within a few hundred yards of the North Gate without ever once spotting either Mayumi or Sereinia. He had started to lose hope when the words of someone very dear to him echoed in his mind like the voice of an angel.
"Close your eyes, Shadow. Look inside yourself, and all will be revealed..."
The voice came softly to his inner ear as he smiled slightly while he took deep and steady breaths. Recalling the locations of Te'i Sai's operations buildings within this city was a challenge since it had been a few years since he was here, but never the less his long term photographic memory marked them all out on the map in his head. He opened his eyes slowly and looked around from left to right, scanning the surrounding buildings.
"Now... Which ones would be used to house a hostage?" He asked himself quietly.
A few people walking through the streets took interest in his activities, but when they saw his eyes they gasped and turned away. Some of them ran, but most took comfort in the fact that he was not moving and so simply walked away.
There were three buildings in the immediate area which Te'i Sai had used in the past, and Shadow was guessing they were relying on his memory having faded since the last time he was here. However, that not being the case, Shadow turned around and started to walk slowly back towards where he had come. Sora had lost the man who took Sereinia in the crowds, but Shadow had a good idea where to find him. From the point where he grabbed her, there was only one location which would suit his needs for housing a hostage. It was a long shot, given how much time had gone by and how much had changed in five years, but it was all he had.
Shadow walked up to the door of the unassuming building in question which was actually disguised on the outside as a private club for scholars. Inside, however, were three layers of dungeons hidden beneath the surface of the city. Sereinia must have been here, because no other building in the city had such a place to store both people and supplies. Shadow didn't like the idea of leaving Mayumi alone in this city when the name Kiiro had crossed the mouths of common citizens, of all people, but he had no choice. If she encountered a Wraith, or worse yet, Kiiro himself, Mayumi knew his orders to run. However, with Kiiro being the man who murdered her master, Shadow was uncertain how long Mayumi would be able to resist the urge to chase him.
That aside, Shadow reached out to open the door when he caught sight of a slight glint. The door was rigged, and he followed the faint line of wire to its source which was a single rifle cleverly hidden behind a sign aimed right at his head level.
"... So they knew to calibrate it for my specific height eh?" He asked himself with a smile.
He took a moment and simply drew one of his daggers. With a single swift motion, the wire fell limp and the gun was now all but useless as Shadow opened the door and walked inside. When he did so, he was greeted by a single figure in a black cloak and a red Te'i Sai logo on the chest. This was another Wraith, and judging by the face, the same one which had eluded him back in the previous encounter.
"So you've found this place after all, eh Shadow?" He asked with a grin.
Shadow didn't bother answering him, and instead turned around and walked outside as he closed the door behind him. This reaction stunned the Wraith, and he inched towards the door to listen.
Shadow had never, never, in his entire life backed away from any challenge before. Why start now?
Then, it became all too clear when a tiny click resonated through the door, and then a single bullet ripped through the man's head as Shadow opened the door again and dropped the rifle. The bullet entry wound was clean and went straight through, killing him before he hit the ground or even heard the sound of the gun being fired. With that nuisance out of the way, Shadow ran forward and broke down the door which led below to the dungeons. Not wanting to waste further time, he made his way straight to the bottom floor. Keeping Sereinia there would ensure that he had to cut himself off from retreat afterwards, but he had no choice in the matter anymore.
Finally he reached the bottom floor but it was empty, just like the rest. He couldn't figure out for the life of him what they were doing. They had nobody guarding Sereinia save for a single member likely watching over her in her chambers. Only one Wraith guarding the door.
"Just what are you after, Kiiro?" Shadow asked himself quietly.
There was a thought which struck him at that moment...
"... Mayumi..." He said softly.
His thoughts were interrupted, however, when the sounds of a struggle came from behind one of the doors in the back of the chamber.
Shadow bolted for it and gave it a single ram with his shoulder, but it was reinforced and Shadow instead ended up reeling back grabbing his shoulder in pain. He took another look at the door and discovered that it was made of a strange metal he'd never seen before. Whatever it was, however, it was no match for his daggers.
He swiftly brought them both out and slashed at the door, shredding it into several pieces as he kicked them in and finally broke the door down. Sereinia was on the ground with the Assassin now standing over her and who charged Shadow the instant he was through the door. Shadow tried to react but since he was holding both his daggers he couldn't grab the man or stop him from slamming him back into the wall behind them outside of Sereinia's chamber. Shadow let out a grunt of pain as a large fist made it's way into his jaw on the right side, sending him reeling several feet.
He quickly composed himself and analyzed his opponent. This one was a hand to hand specialist, and so Shadow obliged his passion by sheathing his daggers and cracking his neck. He shook off the shock of the first few attacks and the two began to fight. One punch, two, a kick, a locking hold. Move after move was traded for several seconds before Shadow's superior speed finally caught up with his opponent and he managed to snap the man's neck with the edge of his elbow, rupturing the arterial wall of his Carotid Artery and also clamping down momentarily on the jugular.
His opponent began to choke and went to his knees, but Shadow was in no such merciful mood and grabbed him by the hair and began to slowly twist his head around in a circle until he felt and heard a loud *SNAP* and the man's body fell limp in his hands. Shadow dropped the corpse and threw his body into a pile of crates just for good measure before letting out a deep breath and walking back to Sereinia's room.
"... Well done Kiiro..." He said quietly on his return trip.
Kiiro had played this out perfectly. By luring Shadow into a false sense of security and letting him have his meeting with Mayumi, he had created an opening to steal Sereinia away and give Shadow a choice: come after the helpless one, or protect his protege. Shadow had made his choice, knowing Mayumi's skills, but if Kiiro himself was there then there would be nothing he could do to protect Mayumi now. Kiiro knew full well the choice Shadow would make, and was likely on his way to find Mayumi if he hadn't already done so. It was for this reason that there was a begrudging respect between the two despite the seething hatred they shared for one another.
Give Shadow and Kiiro one full second to stare at each other from a distance of twenty feet and they'd be closing the gap and fighting by the very next second.
Once he walked inside, he approached her and gently reached around her body to snap the ropes which bound her. First her hands, then her legs, and then he simply stood up in front of her with a sorrowful expression on his face.
"... I'm so sorry Sereinia... This should never have happened. I was so focused on our task elsewhere that I neglected your safety in a city where Assassin presence and intelligence is quite strong. I never should have left you alone..." He said as he looked into her eyes.
"Please, forgive me." He pleaded.
"Close your eyes, Shadow. Look inside yourself, and all will be revealed..."
The voice came softly to his inner ear as he smiled slightly while he took deep and steady breaths. Recalling the locations of Te'i Sai's operations buildings within this city was a challenge since it had been a few years since he was here, but never the less his long term photographic memory marked them all out on the map in his head. He opened his eyes slowly and looked around from left to right, scanning the surrounding buildings.
"Now... Which ones would be used to house a hostage?" He asked himself quietly.
A few people walking through the streets took interest in his activities, but when they saw his eyes they gasped and turned away. Some of them ran, but most took comfort in the fact that he was not moving and so simply walked away.
There were three buildings in the immediate area which Te'i Sai had used in the past, and Shadow was guessing they were relying on his memory having faded since the last time he was here. However, that not being the case, Shadow turned around and started to walk slowly back towards where he had come. Sora had lost the man who took Sereinia in the crowds, but Shadow had a good idea where to find him. From the point where he grabbed her, there was only one location which would suit his needs for housing a hostage. It was a long shot, given how much time had gone by and how much had changed in five years, but it was all he had.
Shadow walked up to the door of the unassuming building in question which was actually disguised on the outside as a private club for scholars. Inside, however, were three layers of dungeons hidden beneath the surface of the city. Sereinia must have been here, because no other building in the city had such a place to store both people and supplies. Shadow didn't like the idea of leaving Mayumi alone in this city when the name Kiiro had crossed the mouths of common citizens, of all people, but he had no choice. If she encountered a Wraith, or worse yet, Kiiro himself, Mayumi knew his orders to run. However, with Kiiro being the man who murdered her master, Shadow was uncertain how long Mayumi would be able to resist the urge to chase him.
That aside, Shadow reached out to open the door when he caught sight of a slight glint. The door was rigged, and he followed the faint line of wire to its source which was a single rifle cleverly hidden behind a sign aimed right at his head level.
"... So they knew to calibrate it for my specific height eh?" He asked himself with a smile.
He took a moment and simply drew one of his daggers. With a single swift motion, the wire fell limp and the gun was now all but useless as Shadow opened the door and walked inside. When he did so, he was greeted by a single figure in a black cloak and a red Te'i Sai logo on the chest. This was another Wraith, and judging by the face, the same one which had eluded him back in the previous encounter.
"So you've found this place after all, eh Shadow?" He asked with a grin.
Shadow didn't bother answering him, and instead turned around and walked outside as he closed the door behind him. This reaction stunned the Wraith, and he inched towards the door to listen.
Shadow had never, never, in his entire life backed away from any challenge before. Why start now?
Then, it became all too clear when a tiny click resonated through the door, and then a single bullet ripped through the man's head as Shadow opened the door again and dropped the rifle. The bullet entry wound was clean and went straight through, killing him before he hit the ground or even heard the sound of the gun being fired. With that nuisance out of the way, Shadow ran forward and broke down the door which led below to the dungeons. Not wanting to waste further time, he made his way straight to the bottom floor. Keeping Sereinia there would ensure that he had to cut himself off from retreat afterwards, but he had no choice in the matter anymore.
Finally he reached the bottom floor but it was empty, just like the rest. He couldn't figure out for the life of him what they were doing. They had nobody guarding Sereinia save for a single member likely watching over her in her chambers. Only one Wraith guarding the door.
"Just what are you after, Kiiro?" Shadow asked himself quietly.
There was a thought which struck him at that moment...
"... Mayumi..." He said softly.
His thoughts were interrupted, however, when the sounds of a struggle came from behind one of the doors in the back of the chamber.
Shadow bolted for it and gave it a single ram with his shoulder, but it was reinforced and Shadow instead ended up reeling back grabbing his shoulder in pain. He took another look at the door and discovered that it was made of a strange metal he'd never seen before. Whatever it was, however, it was no match for his daggers.
He swiftly brought them both out and slashed at the door, shredding it into several pieces as he kicked them in and finally broke the door down. Sereinia was on the ground with the Assassin now standing over her and who charged Shadow the instant he was through the door. Shadow tried to react but since he was holding both his daggers he couldn't grab the man or stop him from slamming him back into the wall behind them outside of Sereinia's chamber. Shadow let out a grunt of pain as a large fist made it's way into his jaw on the right side, sending him reeling several feet.
He quickly composed himself and analyzed his opponent. This one was a hand to hand specialist, and so Shadow obliged his passion by sheathing his daggers and cracking his neck. He shook off the shock of the first few attacks and the two began to fight. One punch, two, a kick, a locking hold. Move after move was traded for several seconds before Shadow's superior speed finally caught up with his opponent and he managed to snap the man's neck with the edge of his elbow, rupturing the arterial wall of his Carotid Artery and also clamping down momentarily on the jugular.
His opponent began to choke and went to his knees, but Shadow was in no such merciful mood and grabbed him by the hair and began to slowly twist his head around in a circle until he felt and heard a loud *SNAP* and the man's body fell limp in his hands. Shadow dropped the corpse and threw his body into a pile of crates just for good measure before letting out a deep breath and walking back to Sereinia's room.
"... Well done Kiiro..." He said quietly on his return trip.
Kiiro had played this out perfectly. By luring Shadow into a false sense of security and letting him have his meeting with Mayumi, he had created an opening to steal Sereinia away and give Shadow a choice: come after the helpless one, or protect his protege. Shadow had made his choice, knowing Mayumi's skills, but if Kiiro himself was there then there would be nothing he could do to protect Mayumi now. Kiiro knew full well the choice Shadow would make, and was likely on his way to find Mayumi if he hadn't already done so. It was for this reason that there was a begrudging respect between the two despite the seething hatred they shared for one another.
Give Shadow and Kiiro one full second to stare at each other from a distance of twenty feet and they'd be closing the gap and fighting by the very next second.
Once he walked inside, he approached her and gently reached around her body to snap the ropes which bound her. First her hands, then her legs, and then he simply stood up in front of her with a sorrowful expression on his face.
"... I'm so sorry Sereinia... This should never have happened. I was so focused on our task elsewhere that I neglected your safety in a city where Assassin presence and intelligence is quite strong. I never should have left you alone..." He said as he looked into her eyes.
"Please, forgive me." He pleaded.
‘Shadow should have gotten Sereinia by now.’ Mayumi decided seeing as he hadn’t sent Sora to her.
She had sitted herself on a high tree branch situated near the North gate. For some reason, ever since she they got near the village she had been getting the feeling that someone was watching them, or maybe her alone. She wasn’t clear, but she knew that someone was definitely watching them.
‘Even now. Who is it?’ Mayumi felt strange. This foreign feeling she was getting. It didn’t seem right.
Moving stealthily, careful not to move any leafs or twigs on her way, she reached the highest branch of the tree that was still within coverage of the leafs. High places had always seemed to make her feel safer, but this time round, it didn’t seem to be working.
The once light atmosphere of nature was turning dark, the air around her was starting to feel suffocating, and the place around her had gone eerily quiet. Why hadn’t she noticed it before? She was on guard all along, wasn’t she?
She scanned the area for signs of recent activity or movement, and for a split second she was sure she saw a figure move from shadow to shadow. Bow and arrow in hand, she stayed alert as she got ready for a battle she knew would take place in the nearing future. A battle where victory was further off from her reach than she would like, but no matter, will do whatever it takes of her to try and accomplish her goal.
She had sitted herself on a high tree branch situated near the North gate. For some reason, ever since she they got near the village she had been getting the feeling that someone was watching them, or maybe her alone. She wasn’t clear, but she knew that someone was definitely watching them.
‘Even now. Who is it?’ Mayumi felt strange. This foreign feeling she was getting. It didn’t seem right.
Moving stealthily, careful not to move any leafs or twigs on her way, she reached the highest branch of the tree that was still within coverage of the leafs. High places had always seemed to make her feel safer, but this time round, it didn’t seem to be working.
The once light atmosphere of nature was turning dark, the air around her was starting to feel suffocating, and the place around her had gone eerily quiet. Why hadn’t she noticed it before? She was on guard all along, wasn’t she?
She scanned the area for signs of recent activity or movement, and for a split second she was sure she saw a figure move from shadow to shadow. Bow and arrow in hand, she stayed alert as she got ready for a battle she knew would take place in the nearing future. A battle where victory was further off from her reach than she would like, but no matter, will do whatever it takes of her to try and accomplish her goal.
There was a darkness moving in the wind which nobody could explain. Even the air within the city suddenly went cold and clouds began to move in overhead in the sky obscuring the moon's light and clouding the land in a veil of shadows. A lone figure now walked through the streets, standing tall and proud with a small armament of weaponry on his person. Two large daggers at his back, a single straight edge in his right boot, a small assortment of throwing daggers across his hips and chest, hidden darts disguised as a bracelet on his left wrist, and a belt of utilities with numerous small pockets for carrying Gods only know what.
His stride was slow and even, no fear of anything in his steps. His dark brown hair waved gently in the wind as it slowly blew through the streets around him. He wore a simple black tunic with a thin black shirt beneath it, black pants and black boots, and a black bandanna around his forehead to keep his hair out of his eyes. His boots were reinforced at the soul and in the toes, perfect for combat, while his pants and tunic were comprised of a very flexible and sturdy fabric that could withstand much abuse before tearing. In essence, he was armed similarly to Shadow.
As he walked the streets, some people who were still out and about this night mistook him for the Red-Eyed Demon from his manner of dress and posture. Even their faces looked similar, with the only major differences being the coloration of the eyes and Shadow's slightly darker skin tone. Other than that their jawline, lips, nose, and even their hair and eyebrows looked almost exactly the same. Had nobody known better, they could easily mistake them for twins.
He approached the city Gate and stood in the entrance, looking around to the surrounding trees and scanning for a certain someone's presence. One of his informants appeared beside from out of the darkness and stood next to him.
"Sir, we have found her. We await your command." He said quietly in a whisper.
The figure nodded to him and looked ahead once more. His informant disappeared while others began to move silently through the night. Slowly and steadily, they moved from shadow to shadow as they tracked her position and her point of focus. Those within line of sight didn't move while those out of her sight slowly crept forward foot by foot. It took approximately ten minutes, with the lone figure never moving from the opening from the Gate, before one of them finally made it up to her location.
Silently, he found his way to her and knocked her at the base of the neck to stun her momentarily. While she was stunned he grabbed her bow and arrows and leaped down out of the tree and walked quietly over to his master standing at the city gate a short distance away. The figure examined the bow and the arrows, determining that the arrows had come from Shadow since their tips were made of Orichalcum, before giving them back to his subordinate and looking up to where Mayumi had been with a small smile on his face.
"Come, young ward of the Red-Eyed Demon!" He called up to her.
"I think I have someone you would wish to see again." He said as he gestured to his side.
Another of his subordinates appeared from out of the gloom with Sora in his arms. The bird had a protective muzzle of sorts over its beak and its talons tied and padded so she couldn't do any damage. She appeared to be in a daze, and had in fact been shot with a drugged dart to put her under so she couldn't help Mayumi see these men or warn her of the impending danger.
He gave a flick of his wrist and the bird and the man holding her disappeared into the darkness once more as the figure turned away from her and ran back into the city streets. His steps were smooth and soft, almost like he was trying to walk on water. His movements were almost serpentine in nature given their fluidity and length, and it didn't take him very long at all to reach his chosen location where he would face the young ward of the Red-Eyed Demon. No people around, no light of the moon, no bird. Just the two of them, just the way he wanted it.
His stride was slow and even, no fear of anything in his steps. His dark brown hair waved gently in the wind as it slowly blew through the streets around him. He wore a simple black tunic with a thin black shirt beneath it, black pants and black boots, and a black bandanna around his forehead to keep his hair out of his eyes. His boots were reinforced at the soul and in the toes, perfect for combat, while his pants and tunic were comprised of a very flexible and sturdy fabric that could withstand much abuse before tearing. In essence, he was armed similarly to Shadow.
As he walked the streets, some people who were still out and about this night mistook him for the Red-Eyed Demon from his manner of dress and posture. Even their faces looked similar, with the only major differences being the coloration of the eyes and Shadow's slightly darker skin tone. Other than that their jawline, lips, nose, and even their hair and eyebrows looked almost exactly the same. Had nobody known better, they could easily mistake them for twins.
He approached the city Gate and stood in the entrance, looking around to the surrounding trees and scanning for a certain someone's presence. One of his informants appeared beside from out of the darkness and stood next to him.
"Sir, we have found her. We await your command." He said quietly in a whisper.
The figure nodded to him and looked ahead once more. His informant disappeared while others began to move silently through the night. Slowly and steadily, they moved from shadow to shadow as they tracked her position and her point of focus. Those within line of sight didn't move while those out of her sight slowly crept forward foot by foot. It took approximately ten minutes, with the lone figure never moving from the opening from the Gate, before one of them finally made it up to her location.
Silently, he found his way to her and knocked her at the base of the neck to stun her momentarily. While she was stunned he grabbed her bow and arrows and leaped down out of the tree and walked quietly over to his master standing at the city gate a short distance away. The figure examined the bow and the arrows, determining that the arrows had come from Shadow since their tips were made of Orichalcum, before giving them back to his subordinate and looking up to where Mayumi had been with a small smile on his face.
"Come, young ward of the Red-Eyed Demon!" He called up to her.
"I think I have someone you would wish to see again." He said as he gestured to his side.
Another of his subordinates appeared from out of the gloom with Sora in his arms. The bird had a protective muzzle of sorts over its beak and its talons tied and padded so she couldn't do any damage. She appeared to be in a daze, and had in fact been shot with a drugged dart to put her under so she couldn't help Mayumi see these men or warn her of the impending danger.
He gave a flick of his wrist and the bird and the man holding her disappeared into the darkness once more as the figure turned away from her and ran back into the city streets. His steps were smooth and soft, almost like he was trying to walk on water. His movements were almost serpentine in nature given their fluidity and length, and it didn't take him very long at all to reach his chosen location where he would face the young ward of the Red-Eyed Demon. No people around, no light of the moon, no bird. Just the two of them, just the way he wanted it.
Scared. Confused. Relief. These were the feelings that Sereinia had in just a matter of minutes. When the man on top of her was removed. She immediately backed up in the corner by instinct and began to witness a brawl happening in front of her. She was not really sure what was going on as her mind was in a haze that she could not understand. Closing her eyes tightly, she could hear the noises of the fight. But soon enough, it was quiet and still. This would only mean that the fight was over. She was not sure who won and for a brief moment, she was not sure she wanted to know. For it only meant that someone was dead. But in her heart, she did not want it to be anyone she knew especially Shadow.
Feeling a presence near her, Sereinia felt the ropes around her wrists and legs were removed. Opting to open her eyes, she saw the familiar ruby red eyes that she had seemed to be caught in and the face that instantly removed all the negative emotions she was having. It was Shadow. He came for her. She was not sure but she could feel tears streaming down her face without her trying anything to stop it. His words to her were like a blur. She knew that he was apologizing and it was also clear in his face. But, she just couldn't grasp his exact words. The next thing she did was to suddenly embrace him. Her fears were flowing with her tears while her body trembled. She was a total wreck. It was obvious but, she could not help it but be relieved that Shadow was here. She also felt slightly embarrassed but she was just glad he came here and the strong act she had put up just crumbled.
"I was so scared... So scared..." Her hold on him tightened as Sereinia buried her face on his chest. "I tried to escape... I didn't want to be a burden... I'm sorry..."
Sereinia continued to cry for a few moments as she repeated her apology over and over again. But soon, silence reigned between them. It would seemed that she was able to finally calm down herself. Slowly removing her face from Shadow's chest, she gazed at him with those deep amethyst eyes. She also gently removed her arms around him and made a reasonable distance between them.
"Thank you..."
Averting her eyes from Shadow, Sereinia wiped the tears away and tried to ease her mind. She was out of danger and she should stop acting like fearful child. It was then she suddenly remembered something important. Shadow was here but where was Mayumi.
"Where is Mayumi?"
Asking the question with concern, Sereinia felt a dread entering her body. She was not sure what its cause. However, she has a good reason to believe it was an omen of something terrible to happen. She began standing as they should leave this place but it was then another feeling ran across her body. But this time, it was the sensation of pain. She remembered that her captor had beaten her against a wall earlier. Her body was not that sturdy to begin with. She immediately fell to her knees.
"I'm sorry... I think I took in much beating than I realized..."
Feeling a presence near her, Sereinia felt the ropes around her wrists and legs were removed. Opting to open her eyes, she saw the familiar ruby red eyes that she had seemed to be caught in and the face that instantly removed all the negative emotions she was having. It was Shadow. He came for her. She was not sure but she could feel tears streaming down her face without her trying anything to stop it. His words to her were like a blur. She knew that he was apologizing and it was also clear in his face. But, she just couldn't grasp his exact words. The next thing she did was to suddenly embrace him. Her fears were flowing with her tears while her body trembled. She was a total wreck. It was obvious but, she could not help it but be relieved that Shadow was here. She also felt slightly embarrassed but she was just glad he came here and the strong act she had put up just crumbled.
"I was so scared... So scared..." Her hold on him tightened as Sereinia buried her face on his chest. "I tried to escape... I didn't want to be a burden... I'm sorry..."
Sereinia continued to cry for a few moments as she repeated her apology over and over again. But soon, silence reigned between them. It would seemed that she was able to finally calm down herself. Slowly removing her face from Shadow's chest, she gazed at him with those deep amethyst eyes. She also gently removed her arms around him and made a reasonable distance between them.
"Thank you..."
Averting her eyes from Shadow, Sereinia wiped the tears away and tried to ease her mind. She was out of danger and she should stop acting like fearful child. It was then she suddenly remembered something important. Shadow was here but where was Mayumi.
"Where is Mayumi?"
Asking the question with concern, Sereinia felt a dread entering her body. She was not sure what its cause. However, she has a good reason to believe it was an omen of something terrible to happen. She began standing as they should leave this place but it was then another feeling ran across her body. But this time, it was the sensation of pain. She remembered that her captor had beaten her against a wall earlier. Her body was not that sturdy to begin with. She immediately fell to her knees.
"I'm sorry... I think I took in much beating than I realized..."
Shadow was taken aback by Sereinia suddenly clasping onto his chest and crying, but it was nothing he hadn't experienced before. One individual from his past had been quite an emotional person and had done this numerous times. Shadow felt a bit nostalgic as he gently wrapped his arms around her while she cried, not saying anything further until she had calmed down and backed away.
"Where is Mayumi?" She asked.
Shadow was about to answer, but stopped before any words came forth.
Before he could think of anything further to say Sereinia collapsed to her knees and Shadow almost instinctively came forward to catch her on her way down. He took her shoulders in his hands and leaned in close, examining her from head to toe, checking her for bruises, cuts and any other signs of outer injury that he could see. There wasn't much, though she would be getting a decent bruise on her back soon enough. That much was obvious by the way her body moved in reaction to whatever had happened before his arrival.
He didn't know what else to do, so he helped her to her feet and supported her with one arm around her waist as he walked her out of the room and into the hall. The damage the hallways had taken from the fight were still fresh, as was the body in the now broken crates on the side, but Shadow paid them no mind as he walked Sereinia up three flights of stairs to ground level and into the true building atop them. He stopped for a moment and examined Sereinia one last time before cautiously letting go of her. In truth he was a bit reluctant to since he wasn't sure if he should leave her alone again so soon, but the threat facing Mayumi was not one he could ignore.
"Sereinia..." He began softly.
Suddenly, Shadow realized something.
Kiiro had planned all of this out perfectly thus far, and there was no reason to think he hadn't planned on Shadow leaving Sereinia somewhere "safe" to find Mayumi. That being the case, there was no guarantee Kiiro didn't want Shadow to stay with Sereinia and find Mayumi anyway. With all of the possibilities it was hard to know what Kiiro was planning and even harder still to come up with a solution that wouldn't get someone killed. Shadow's mind raced with thought until he found a solution he was positive Kiiro wouldn't be ready for because it was something he'd never known Shadow to do.
"Sereinia, I need you to go to the North Gate and check on Mayumi. If you find her with anyone, do absolutely nothing. Just wait. There's something I need to do." He said as he opened the door.
He waited for a moment outside to see what Sereinia would do before darting to the southwest. He had a plan in place now, and it would be sure to put a damper on Kiiro's plans. Shadow had to wonder why he hadn't thought of it before and why it was that he was so off lately from his usual self.
Was it Sereinia?
No, surely not. Shadow had dealt with a woman like her before in his company so there was no reason to think that it was her.
Was it Mayumi?
No, that couldn't be it either. Shadow had taught many others in the past in Te'i Sai and one other Assassin privately before her who turned into his most trusted ally during recent years. It was no hardship to him to have a fellow Assassin, even if she was so young.
So then what was it? Shadow was the Red-Eyed Demon. He was known for being calculating and calm, so why had he been so flustered and easily fooled lately? The answers to those and many other questions temporarily eluded him, but he had a feeling if he kept his cool and stopped worrying that the answers would come to him soon enough.
"Where is Mayumi?" She asked.
Shadow was about to answer, but stopped before any words came forth.
Before he could think of anything further to say Sereinia collapsed to her knees and Shadow almost instinctively came forward to catch her on her way down. He took her shoulders in his hands and leaned in close, examining her from head to toe, checking her for bruises, cuts and any other signs of outer injury that he could see. There wasn't much, though she would be getting a decent bruise on her back soon enough. That much was obvious by the way her body moved in reaction to whatever had happened before his arrival.
He didn't know what else to do, so he helped her to her feet and supported her with one arm around her waist as he walked her out of the room and into the hall. The damage the hallways had taken from the fight were still fresh, as was the body in the now broken crates on the side, but Shadow paid them no mind as he walked Sereinia up three flights of stairs to ground level and into the true building atop them. He stopped for a moment and examined Sereinia one last time before cautiously letting go of her. In truth he was a bit reluctant to since he wasn't sure if he should leave her alone again so soon, but the threat facing Mayumi was not one he could ignore.
"Sereinia..." He began softly.
Suddenly, Shadow realized something.
Kiiro had planned all of this out perfectly thus far, and there was no reason to think he hadn't planned on Shadow leaving Sereinia somewhere "safe" to find Mayumi. That being the case, there was no guarantee Kiiro didn't want Shadow to stay with Sereinia and find Mayumi anyway. With all of the possibilities it was hard to know what Kiiro was planning and even harder still to come up with a solution that wouldn't get someone killed. Shadow's mind raced with thought until he found a solution he was positive Kiiro wouldn't be ready for because it was something he'd never known Shadow to do.
"Sereinia, I need you to go to the North Gate and check on Mayumi. If you find her with anyone, do absolutely nothing. Just wait. There's something I need to do." He said as he opened the door.
He waited for a moment outside to see what Sereinia would do before darting to the southwest. He had a plan in place now, and it would be sure to put a damper on Kiiro's plans. Shadow had to wonder why he hadn't thought of it before and why it was that he was so off lately from his usual self.
Was it Sereinia?
No, surely not. Shadow had dealt with a woman like her before in his company so there was no reason to think that it was her.
Was it Mayumi?
No, that couldn't be it either. Shadow had taught many others in the past in Te'i Sai and one other Assassin privately before her who turned into his most trusted ally during recent years. It was no hardship to him to have a fellow Assassin, even if she was so young.
So then what was it? Shadow was the Red-Eyed Demon. He was known for being calculating and calm, so why had he been so flustered and easily fooled lately? The answers to those and many other questions temporarily eluded him, but he had a feeling if he kept his cool and stopped worrying that the answers would come to him soon enough.
Her eyes widened as she found her bow and arrows being ripped away from her hands. How were they able to creep up on her without her noticing? Had she let her guard down?
She was torn between going after the man who had Sora and sprinting to find Shadow, but now that she looked around it didn’t seem like either option was available to her. Her only options were to move forward and face the man who has called upon her or face the wraiths that had surrounded the area around her. Either way, it seemed like a dead end to her.
Mayumi leaped from the tree, flipping in the air once before landing in a crouch on the ground. Having not much of a choice, she walked cautiously towards the man who now stood in the middle of the city streets intersection. She was feeling rather on edge after having been crept up on from behind. Her instincts were screaming at her to stay away from the man who now stood a few feet in front of her, but even if she wanted to now, she couldn’t. Mayumi decided that she disliked how she felt at that instant.
He noticed her discomfort around him and a smirk found its way onto his mouth.
“Who are you, what do you want?” she asked flatly to the man whom had features alike to Shadow’s.
A deep chuckle rumbled from the man. “Has the Red-eyed Demon failed to mention me?” He asked with mock hurt.
Mayumi thought back to the time when Shadow had warned her of a certain man.
‘No… Could it be?’
“Kiiro.” Black tinted red eyes narrowed as the identity of the man was confirmed with his acknowledgement.
“Ah, so he has mentioned me, but now.” His tone went cold and the distance between them was closed under a second.
“Let’s begin.” Dark orbs filled with blood lust connected with mesmerizing ones for a second before a sudden punch to her guts was thrown.
The vicious blow sent her reeling across the streets, but within seconds Mayumi stopped herself from going any further using her arms as friction against the pebble stone grounds scrapping her skin along the way and jumped back up on her feet ready for his next attack.
Kiiro began an array of attacks on the teen, his every movement fluid. He could see that she was faster to react than the assassins in Te’i Sai as she dodged some of his attacks but still wasn’t fast enough to dodge his quicker ones.
“Is dodging all you’ve been taught?” He taunted.
Mayumi ignored his taunt, bruises starting to form on her body. Her observation of him told her that he was not using his full potential. She guessed his tactic was to wear her down and if this were to continue it was most definitely going to work. The battle was most likely not going to end in her favor, but that didn’t mean that she was going to just sit there and be his punching bag. After all, her master had been killed by this guy and she had yet to fulfill her mission of revenge.
Observing his pattern of attacks closely, she found a split second opening for an attack. With a slight jerk of her arm, long needles that were cleverly hidden in her arm guards dropped into her hands. Locking her sight on Kiiro, she charged at him dodging most of his attacks but still getting hit a number of times. She managed to recover quickly and when the split second opening came she feigned a punch to the left and the moment he dodged it she threw a needle in the direction he dodged and threw the rest of the needles half a second after the first with the distance of his quick dodges she had estimated spaced between each of the needles to lessen his chance of dodging them. She then continued her attack with a combo of punches and kicks, her movements smooth like a dance she had memorized and long mastered.
Kiiro still managed to dodge all of the needles save for one that grazed his arm slightly. It was hard not to be impressed by Shadow’s little protégé. At such a young age, one wouldn’t be able to even dodge one of his attacks, but since she had been trained under Shadow and a former high ranking member of Te’i Sai, he had expected that. On the other hand, grazing him and drawing even the slightest amount of blood was a completely different story.
‘Impressive.’ He thought in amusement as he dodged her punches and kicks.
“Is that all?” Kiiro mocked her.
Mayumi jumped back a few feet to put some distance between them.
“The needles are laced with a poison that will slow down your movements even if it’s just a small graze.” Mayumi informed him monotonously.
Kiiro’s eyes widened for a second as he felt his muscles tighten. A smirk broke out on his face “Do you think that will really work on me?” his voice oozed with pride.
Mayumi threw her cloak to the side, finding it a hindrance to her quick movements.
Kiiro noticed a long scar going diagonally across her torso, the work of someone whom he had killed quite a while ago.
“Shall I help you remove that?” He asked her with malicious intent clear in his voice.
Mayumi followed his line of vision and upon realizing what he meant immediately glared at him as if daring him to do so.
“Isn’t it painful to be reminded of him?” He smirked as he said contemptuously.
“Painful? It wouldn’t have turned out this way if you hadn’t killed him!” Mayumi’s voice rose in anger.
She charged at Kiiro, her hatred for him growing and blinding her insight. She did a combo of kicks and punches in an attempt to land an attack on him. She then flipped backwards landing on a wall and retrieving a dagger in her boots at the same time before she jumped at him, aiming a slash at his face.
Kiiro easily evaded her attacks smoothly but wasn’t ready for the slash to his face thus was half a second late in dodging, added with the fact that his movements had slowed because of the poison that had entered him. Being substantially larger, he overpowered the teen effortlessly and pinned her against the wall with both wrist above her head with just one hand.
“Do you really think you can land an attack on me with such pitiful attempts?” he asked with an air of arrogance about him.
He took the dagger from her hands and slowly brought it down to her torso tracing the scar with it lightly in a teasing manner. The girl struggled to free herself from his grasp, attempting a kick at his crotch but failed miserably as Kiiro pinned her legs down with his own.
“Such a beautiful scar. But… I think I can do better.” Within the next second, Mayumi felt a searing pain across her torso.
Letting her go, she fell to the ground clutching her torso as blood poured out of her new wound. The wound went across her first scar and was no doubt going to leave another scar on her torso. Mayumi ignored the pain and got into a half-crouch ready to attack again, her eyes showing determination.
Mayumi threw a punch at Kiiro, he blocked it and held her arm going underneath it and getting behind her. He twisted her arm behind her and stepped on her lower back, pushing her down to her knees.
"You fought just like your deceased master did... Slow and weak, no substance at all." He told her as he stepped on her ankle putting more and more pressure on it until he felt the bones give way and crack beneath his sole. Letting go of her arm, he kicked her side with full force sending her skiing across the ground.
At that moment, Mayumi was sure that she heard her ribs cracking from the impact of the kick, her light weight causing her to slide all the way until she reached a wall where her back slammed hard against which left her lying limply there, unmoving.
Footsteps were heard coming towards her, but Mayumi couldn’t find the strength to get up.
Kiiro crouched beside her, reaching out a hand to lift her head to face him.
“You should have just done as the letter had said. Look what you made me do.” Kiiro said in mock sympathy.
Just then an informant of his appeared beside him from the shadows of the alley way.
“Sir, it seems that the other two will be heading this way soon.” He informed.
Kiiro nodded and the informant disappeared into the shadows once again.
“Looks like we’ll have to part here for now, but before that…” Kiiro took out a carving knife and Mayumi could only watch on.
A while later, Kiiro stood back and admired his art. Satisfied, he threw her cloak together with her bow and arrows onto the ground beside her.
“Well then, we’ll meet again soon enough young ward of the Red-Eyed Demon.” With those words, he disappeared into the Shadows with ghostly silence.
Soon enough after his leave, the scream of an upset golden eagle filled the skies, seeing its fallen mistress unmoving on the ground. Sora circled the location Mayumi laid knowing Shadow would see her, at the same time watching out for anyone except Shadow who dared to come near her mistress and attacking them. For now, everyone was an enemy in her keen sight.
After a while, Mayumi finally got enough strength to push herself up to lean back against the wall. She reached for her cloak and covered herself with it, trying to hide the shame of her defeat. For the first time in her 14 years of life she was feeling vulnerable.
Her ankle was going numb and every breath she took sent a jolt of pain throughout her whole being. Blood had formed a puddle beneath her but she failed to notice this as her mind started fogging up, her senses dulling with every passing second and her skin paling due to the massive amount of blood she was losing. She briefly wondered if she was going to make it…
She was torn between going after the man who had Sora and sprinting to find Shadow, but now that she looked around it didn’t seem like either option was available to her. Her only options were to move forward and face the man who has called upon her or face the wraiths that had surrounded the area around her. Either way, it seemed like a dead end to her.
Mayumi leaped from the tree, flipping in the air once before landing in a crouch on the ground. Having not much of a choice, she walked cautiously towards the man who now stood in the middle of the city streets intersection. She was feeling rather on edge after having been crept up on from behind. Her instincts were screaming at her to stay away from the man who now stood a few feet in front of her, but even if she wanted to now, she couldn’t. Mayumi decided that she disliked how she felt at that instant.
He noticed her discomfort around him and a smirk found its way onto his mouth.
“Who are you, what do you want?” she asked flatly to the man whom had features alike to Shadow’s.
A deep chuckle rumbled from the man. “Has the Red-eyed Demon failed to mention me?” He asked with mock hurt.
Mayumi thought back to the time when Shadow had warned her of a certain man.
‘No… Could it be?’
“Kiiro.” Black tinted red eyes narrowed as the identity of the man was confirmed with his acknowledgement.
“Ah, so he has mentioned me, but now.” His tone went cold and the distance between them was closed under a second.
“Let’s begin.” Dark orbs filled with blood lust connected with mesmerizing ones for a second before a sudden punch to her guts was thrown.
The vicious blow sent her reeling across the streets, but within seconds Mayumi stopped herself from going any further using her arms as friction against the pebble stone grounds scrapping her skin along the way and jumped back up on her feet ready for his next attack.
Kiiro began an array of attacks on the teen, his every movement fluid. He could see that she was faster to react than the assassins in Te’i Sai as she dodged some of his attacks but still wasn’t fast enough to dodge his quicker ones.
“Is dodging all you’ve been taught?” He taunted.
Mayumi ignored his taunt, bruises starting to form on her body. Her observation of him told her that he was not using his full potential. She guessed his tactic was to wear her down and if this were to continue it was most definitely going to work. The battle was most likely not going to end in her favor, but that didn’t mean that she was going to just sit there and be his punching bag. After all, her master had been killed by this guy and she had yet to fulfill her mission of revenge.
Observing his pattern of attacks closely, she found a split second opening for an attack. With a slight jerk of her arm, long needles that were cleverly hidden in her arm guards dropped into her hands. Locking her sight on Kiiro, she charged at him dodging most of his attacks but still getting hit a number of times. She managed to recover quickly and when the split second opening came she feigned a punch to the left and the moment he dodged it she threw a needle in the direction he dodged and threw the rest of the needles half a second after the first with the distance of his quick dodges she had estimated spaced between each of the needles to lessen his chance of dodging them. She then continued her attack with a combo of punches and kicks, her movements smooth like a dance she had memorized and long mastered.
Kiiro still managed to dodge all of the needles save for one that grazed his arm slightly. It was hard not to be impressed by Shadow’s little protégé. At such a young age, one wouldn’t be able to even dodge one of his attacks, but since she had been trained under Shadow and a former high ranking member of Te’i Sai, he had expected that. On the other hand, grazing him and drawing even the slightest amount of blood was a completely different story.
‘Impressive.’ He thought in amusement as he dodged her punches and kicks.
“Is that all?” Kiiro mocked her.
Mayumi jumped back a few feet to put some distance between them.
“The needles are laced with a poison that will slow down your movements even if it’s just a small graze.” Mayumi informed him monotonously.
Kiiro’s eyes widened for a second as he felt his muscles tighten. A smirk broke out on his face “Do you think that will really work on me?” his voice oozed with pride.
Mayumi threw her cloak to the side, finding it a hindrance to her quick movements.
Kiiro noticed a long scar going diagonally across her torso, the work of someone whom he had killed quite a while ago.
“Shall I help you remove that?” He asked her with malicious intent clear in his voice.
Mayumi followed his line of vision and upon realizing what he meant immediately glared at him as if daring him to do so.
“Isn’t it painful to be reminded of him?” He smirked as he said contemptuously.
“Painful? It wouldn’t have turned out this way if you hadn’t killed him!” Mayumi’s voice rose in anger.
She charged at Kiiro, her hatred for him growing and blinding her insight. She did a combo of kicks and punches in an attempt to land an attack on him. She then flipped backwards landing on a wall and retrieving a dagger in her boots at the same time before she jumped at him, aiming a slash at his face.
Kiiro easily evaded her attacks smoothly but wasn’t ready for the slash to his face thus was half a second late in dodging, added with the fact that his movements had slowed because of the poison that had entered him. Being substantially larger, he overpowered the teen effortlessly and pinned her against the wall with both wrist above her head with just one hand.
“Do you really think you can land an attack on me with such pitiful attempts?” he asked with an air of arrogance about him.
He took the dagger from her hands and slowly brought it down to her torso tracing the scar with it lightly in a teasing manner. The girl struggled to free herself from his grasp, attempting a kick at his crotch but failed miserably as Kiiro pinned her legs down with his own.
“Such a beautiful scar. But… I think I can do better.” Within the next second, Mayumi felt a searing pain across her torso.
Letting her go, she fell to the ground clutching her torso as blood poured out of her new wound. The wound went across her first scar and was no doubt going to leave another scar on her torso. Mayumi ignored the pain and got into a half-crouch ready to attack again, her eyes showing determination.
Mayumi threw a punch at Kiiro, he blocked it and held her arm going underneath it and getting behind her. He twisted her arm behind her and stepped on her lower back, pushing her down to her knees.
"You fought just like your deceased master did... Slow and weak, no substance at all." He told her as he stepped on her ankle putting more and more pressure on it until he felt the bones give way and crack beneath his sole. Letting go of her arm, he kicked her side with full force sending her skiing across the ground.
At that moment, Mayumi was sure that she heard her ribs cracking from the impact of the kick, her light weight causing her to slide all the way until she reached a wall where her back slammed hard against which left her lying limply there, unmoving.
Footsteps were heard coming towards her, but Mayumi couldn’t find the strength to get up.
Kiiro crouched beside her, reaching out a hand to lift her head to face him.
“You should have just done as the letter had said. Look what you made me do.” Kiiro said in mock sympathy.
Just then an informant of his appeared beside him from the shadows of the alley way.
“Sir, it seems that the other two will be heading this way soon.” He informed.
Kiiro nodded and the informant disappeared into the shadows once again.
“Looks like we’ll have to part here for now, but before that…” Kiiro took out a carving knife and Mayumi could only watch on.
A while later, Kiiro stood back and admired his art. Satisfied, he threw her cloak together with her bow and arrows onto the ground beside her.
“Well then, we’ll meet again soon enough young ward of the Red-Eyed Demon.” With those words, he disappeared into the Shadows with ghostly silence.
Soon enough after his leave, the scream of an upset golden eagle filled the skies, seeing its fallen mistress unmoving on the ground. Sora circled the location Mayumi laid knowing Shadow would see her, at the same time watching out for anyone except Shadow who dared to come near her mistress and attacking them. For now, everyone was an enemy in her keen sight.
After a while, Mayumi finally got enough strength to push herself up to lean back against the wall. She reached for her cloak and covered herself with it, trying to hide the shame of her defeat. For the first time in her 14 years of life she was feeling vulnerable.
Her ankle was going numb and every breath she took sent a jolt of pain throughout her whole being. Blood had formed a puddle beneath her but she failed to notice this as her mind started fogging up, her senses dulling with every passing second and her skin paling due to the massive amount of blood she was losing. She briefly wondered if she was going to make it…
Shadow managed to get his desired work done which was to contact a friend of his in the city and put everyone on their 'team' into the streets and the shadows looking for signs of trouble and reporting them back. Shadow had a small network of spies and informants and he should have tapped into them the moment he set foot in the city. He knew that much, but for whatever reason his mind had been clouded recently and he didn't like it.
As he was on his way back to the Gate he heard Sora scream out into the night. As he drew yet closer he saw her making circles in the sky, making sudden though infrequent dives towards the ground before ascending back into the skies above. He couldn't understand exactly what she was doing. Was Mayumi fighting right now? Was Sora trying to fight along side her? What was going on?
More and more he started to worry about what Sora's now violent intentions were until he finally came into sight of Mayumi as he skidded to a halt in the open street. His mouth dropped as he saw her laying there in a pool of her own blood and his fists clenched so tightly that his nails, small as they were, cut into his skin and tiny drops of blood now fell from his fists to the ground. He approached Mayumi very slowly, knowing exactly who she had come into contact with and from what he was seeing, the extent of the damage was severe.
He knelt down in front of her and placed his right index finger against her throat beneath her jaw, checking her pulse. It was steady, but weak, and he knew he didn't have much time. He instantly scooped her up in his arms and kicked her bow and arrows into the air, catching them as they came down on his left arm before shifting his weight and walking quickly away. Sora was above, flying and guiding overhead as he walked back through the streets. Sereinia had made it there first and done as Shadow asked by standing there silently, but she didn't look to be doing too well upon seeing Mayumi in Shadow's arms like that.
Shadow led them both back to a safe house, if it could be called that now, and walked inside. He set Mayumi down on a table and opened the window for Sora to fly in at her leisure. He removed her cloak and all of her clothing save for her undergarments and took a good long look at the new wounds she carried. Not only did Kiiro claw another wound across her chest, starting under her collar bone and ending just above the bone in her hip to make an "X" with her old scar, but he also carved his name in small letters on her other hip. It almost looked like a tattoo were it not for the blood oozing from it.
He heaved a sigh.
Shadow knew that this was Sereinia's forte, but this was a matter for him and his protege to settle so he turned his head and looked at her, his eyes glassy and empty of emotion.
"Sereinia, I know that you would like to help, but this is my job now. I will tend to my protege. I want you to attend to yourself. Go take care of whatever wounds you carry and get some rest. I will be standing guard here all night so you needn't worry about any further trouble."
With that, Shadow got to work.
The first thing he did was check Mayumi's vitals from her pulse once more for good measure to her breathing and skin tone. He knew that Kiiro had done a number on her, but she was tough enough to live through it without much difficulty though she would be out of action for several days, if not a few weeks.
Shadow quickly began mixing a special blend of herbs from his personal stash from the pouches on his belt. After about two minutes the concoction was ready and he began to apply it to the large gash on her chest and Kiiro's name on her hip. The blood flow stopped almost as soon as the pasty concoction was applied and he was then able to clean and disinfect the wound with several other herbs from his pouches. He'd have to resupply soon, but that was not an issue.
The new and gaping wound on her chest started at just below her collar bone and went all the way down to just above her hip, making an "X" with her old scar. No doubt Kiiro's way of giving himself a target when they next met.
One Shadow finished applying his herbs and cleaning the wounds he sewed them up, starting with the larger of the two. Kiiro's name was small, and sewing it proved to be a bit of a challenge but Shadow managed to sew each tiny letter shut. In the back of his mind for every stitch he applied he counted a number and promised himself that he'd inflict that many non life threatening wounds to Kiiro when they next came into contact with one another so he'd know how it felt. When that was done, Shadow took a step back and examined her once more with his eyes only.
He stepped forward again and felt her bones starting at her neck and skull before moving down to her shoulders and arms. When he got to her wrists, he noticed that one of them was both dislocated and broken just at the base of the Ulna near her wrist. The break was benign and not out of place and it would heal on its own given time, but the dislocation had to be fixed. Luckily Mayumi was out cold, so Shadow simply applied pressure and a small pop echoed through the silent room. Shadow moved on, checking her breast bone on her chest beneath the bloody wounds, her ribs, and her hips and legs. He didn't feel anything wrong with much else, though a few ribs were definitely cracked but not completely broken.
Once he was finished with Mayumi Shadow removed his shirt and tossed it on a nearby char as he picked Mayumi up and set her gently down on the couch. He stepped back and sat down in the chair where his shirt was and leaned his head back as he took in a deep breath and exhaled on a sigh. So much had happened and so much had gone so very wrong in so little time. Was Kiiro really just that far ahead? Did he know what was going on? He had to, and Shadow's fears were confirmed when one of his informants approached the door and let Shadow know that a few of his past "comrades" had now partnered with the Wraiths and leaked what information they had about his plans to Kiiro.
"... Perfect." Shadow said quietly as his informant closed the door and left.
Shadow was exhausted both physically and mentally though he knew he couldn't rest just yet. There was still danger about and if he fell asleep now the girls would be at the mercy of whoever showed up. For their sake, he would stay awake all night long.
As he was on his way back to the Gate he heard Sora scream out into the night. As he drew yet closer he saw her making circles in the sky, making sudden though infrequent dives towards the ground before ascending back into the skies above. He couldn't understand exactly what she was doing. Was Mayumi fighting right now? Was Sora trying to fight along side her? What was going on?
More and more he started to worry about what Sora's now violent intentions were until he finally came into sight of Mayumi as he skidded to a halt in the open street. His mouth dropped as he saw her laying there in a pool of her own blood and his fists clenched so tightly that his nails, small as they were, cut into his skin and tiny drops of blood now fell from his fists to the ground. He approached Mayumi very slowly, knowing exactly who she had come into contact with and from what he was seeing, the extent of the damage was severe.
He knelt down in front of her and placed his right index finger against her throat beneath her jaw, checking her pulse. It was steady, but weak, and he knew he didn't have much time. He instantly scooped her up in his arms and kicked her bow and arrows into the air, catching them as they came down on his left arm before shifting his weight and walking quickly away. Sora was above, flying and guiding overhead as he walked back through the streets. Sereinia had made it there first and done as Shadow asked by standing there silently, but she didn't look to be doing too well upon seeing Mayumi in Shadow's arms like that.
Shadow led them both back to a safe house, if it could be called that now, and walked inside. He set Mayumi down on a table and opened the window for Sora to fly in at her leisure. He removed her cloak and all of her clothing save for her undergarments and took a good long look at the new wounds she carried. Not only did Kiiro claw another wound across her chest, starting under her collar bone and ending just above the bone in her hip to make an "X" with her old scar, but he also carved his name in small letters on her other hip. It almost looked like a tattoo were it not for the blood oozing from it.
He heaved a sigh.
Shadow knew that this was Sereinia's forte, but this was a matter for him and his protege to settle so he turned his head and looked at her, his eyes glassy and empty of emotion.
"Sereinia, I know that you would like to help, but this is my job now. I will tend to my protege. I want you to attend to yourself. Go take care of whatever wounds you carry and get some rest. I will be standing guard here all night so you needn't worry about any further trouble."
With that, Shadow got to work.
The first thing he did was check Mayumi's vitals from her pulse once more for good measure to her breathing and skin tone. He knew that Kiiro had done a number on her, but she was tough enough to live through it without much difficulty though she would be out of action for several days, if not a few weeks.
Shadow quickly began mixing a special blend of herbs from his personal stash from the pouches on his belt. After about two minutes the concoction was ready and he began to apply it to the large gash on her chest and Kiiro's name on her hip. The blood flow stopped almost as soon as the pasty concoction was applied and he was then able to clean and disinfect the wound with several other herbs from his pouches. He'd have to resupply soon, but that was not an issue.
The new and gaping wound on her chest started at just below her collar bone and went all the way down to just above her hip, making an "X" with her old scar. No doubt Kiiro's way of giving himself a target when they next met.
One Shadow finished applying his herbs and cleaning the wounds he sewed them up, starting with the larger of the two. Kiiro's name was small, and sewing it proved to be a bit of a challenge but Shadow managed to sew each tiny letter shut. In the back of his mind for every stitch he applied he counted a number and promised himself that he'd inflict that many non life threatening wounds to Kiiro when they next came into contact with one another so he'd know how it felt. When that was done, Shadow took a step back and examined her once more with his eyes only.
He stepped forward again and felt her bones starting at her neck and skull before moving down to her shoulders and arms. When he got to her wrists, he noticed that one of them was both dislocated and broken just at the base of the Ulna near her wrist. The break was benign and not out of place and it would heal on its own given time, but the dislocation had to be fixed. Luckily Mayumi was out cold, so Shadow simply applied pressure and a small pop echoed through the silent room. Shadow moved on, checking her breast bone on her chest beneath the bloody wounds, her ribs, and her hips and legs. He didn't feel anything wrong with much else, though a few ribs were definitely cracked but not completely broken.
Once he was finished with Mayumi Shadow removed his shirt and tossed it on a nearby char as he picked Mayumi up and set her gently down on the couch. He stepped back and sat down in the chair where his shirt was and leaned his head back as he took in a deep breath and exhaled on a sigh. So much had happened and so much had gone so very wrong in so little time. Was Kiiro really just that far ahead? Did he know what was going on? He had to, and Shadow's fears were confirmed when one of his informants approached the door and let Shadow know that a few of his past "comrades" had now partnered with the Wraiths and leaked what information they had about his plans to Kiiro.
"... Perfect." Shadow said quietly as his informant closed the door and left.
Shadow was exhausted both physically and mentally though he knew he couldn't rest just yet. There was still danger about and if he fell asleep now the girls would be at the mercy of whoever showed up. For their sake, he would stay awake all night long.
The world started spinning around her and just as she saw a figure sprinting towards her, she fell into a dark abyss with no signs of return…
Pale eyelids slowly opened to reveal unfocused black-red orbs. Sight adjusting they found themselves staring at a ceiling of what they weren’t clear of.
Out of the corner of her eyes, Mayumi caught sight of familiar brownish golden feathers. Slowly turning her head to the side, she found herself staring at Sora who was perched beside her. She reached out a hand to touch her loyal pet and found that her muscles were a little stiff.
Sora understood what its mistress wanted and bent its head toward her hand, snuggling against it. The golden eagle had stood by Mayumi’s side throughout the three days that she was unconscious for fear that someone may attack her again.
Mayumi sat up but immediately regretted the action as pain shot down her front. Recalling the previous events that occurred before she blacked out, fists clenched till knuckles turned white.
‘He will pay for this.’ She wasn’t about to relent. Especially not to someone who killed her master.
Three days later…
Pale eyelids slowly opened to reveal unfocused black-red orbs. Sight adjusting they found themselves staring at a ceiling of what they weren’t clear of.
Out of the corner of her eyes, Mayumi caught sight of familiar brownish golden feathers. Slowly turning her head to the side, she found herself staring at Sora who was perched beside her. She reached out a hand to touch her loyal pet and found that her muscles were a little stiff.
Sora understood what its mistress wanted and bent its head toward her hand, snuggling against it. The golden eagle had stood by Mayumi’s side throughout the three days that she was unconscious for fear that someone may attack her again.
Mayumi sat up but immediately regretted the action as pain shot down her front. Recalling the previous events that occurred before she blacked out, fists clenched till knuckles turned white.
‘He will pay for this.’ She wasn’t about to relent. Especially not to someone who killed her master.
Shadow stayed awake through the night for three straight days and rested his eyes during the day. All in all it had been four days since he had gotten any real sleep whatsoever and it was beginning to take its toll on him. His complexion was beginning to pale, his eyes were getting to be slightly bloodshot and he had less energy every day. For Shadow, it was an unusual time with unfavorable circumstances.
One of the traitors in Shadow's mini organization had tipped his targets off about his presence and they had retreated from the city before they could be hunted down. Shadow's top Assassin in this little organization was on their trail and he was confident they'd have taken care of business before the end of the month, but it was no guarantee.
Shadow was now at his wits end with everything playing out against him.
Shadow himself wasn't sure how much longer he could sustain this kind of existence and he was beginning to have second thoughts about his recent course of action. Kiiro had managed to completely bait and trap him the night Mayumi was injured, and that was unacceptable. Kiiro, while very intelligent and capable, had never bested Shadow in such a way before and Shadow was having a hard time dealing with it. Whether it was his pride or if it was just the frustration of having been handed a defeat, he wasn't sure anymore.
Eventually, Mayumi started to awaken and tried to sit up with unfavorable results. During the three days she had been moved from the table to a proper bed and was in the main room of the building they were staying in. It was an abandoned house which Shadow's comrades were keeping off the market, and it provided an excellent shelter since they were also keeping prying eyes away from it. Mayumi laid back down with Sora by her side and Shadow had a feeling he knew what was on her mind. Shadow didn't bother moving from his position at the far end of the room, but never the less decided to speak to his protege.
"So Mayumi... how did it feel to fight with the man who murdered your master?" He asked.
One of the traitors in Shadow's mini organization had tipped his targets off about his presence and they had retreated from the city before they could be hunted down. Shadow's top Assassin in this little organization was on their trail and he was confident they'd have taken care of business before the end of the month, but it was no guarantee.
Shadow was now at his wits end with everything playing out against him.
Shadow himself wasn't sure how much longer he could sustain this kind of existence and he was beginning to have second thoughts about his recent course of action. Kiiro had managed to completely bait and trap him the night Mayumi was injured, and that was unacceptable. Kiiro, while very intelligent and capable, had never bested Shadow in such a way before and Shadow was having a hard time dealing with it. Whether it was his pride or if it was just the frustration of having been handed a defeat, he wasn't sure anymore.
Eventually, Mayumi started to awaken and tried to sit up with unfavorable results. During the three days she had been moved from the table to a proper bed and was in the main room of the building they were staying in. It was an abandoned house which Shadow's comrades were keeping off the market, and it provided an excellent shelter since they were also keeping prying eyes away from it. Mayumi laid back down with Sora by her side and Shadow had a feeling he knew what was on her mind. Shadow didn't bother moving from his position at the far end of the room, but never the less decided to speak to his protege.
"So Mayumi... how did it feel to fight with the man who murdered your master?" He asked.
Lacrimosa dies illa
Qua resurget ex favilla
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine...
It was so familiar and so sad however, it was lulling Sereinia to a deep slumber. She found comfort to the rather distant voice that sang the melody. There was this lingering feeling that she had heard this song in a past that should not be forgotten. The only problem there was no concrete memory within her mind that could solidify the existence of the one singing. Her mother and aunt had never sang her such a lullaby. In her earliest recollections, she had never encountered this song even in passing murmurs from other people. If that is so, why is that she was certain that she knew this lullaby and even more so the one singing it. Why does it feel that her heart feels a slight ache? It was like a void that cannot be filled. Questions flooded her and the sense of peace that she had felt dispersed without much effort. She wanted to know the answers. It was so tiring to be left out in the dark. She had it being ignorant especially matters concerning herself.
"Live..."
A hand was gently placed upon Sereinia's forehead. She did not avoid it or even felt anything negative about it. Actually, she had this vague feeling that this hand was from someone very important to her. The touch was like a feather and it emitted a certain degree of warmth and comfort that chased her troubles away. It was like magic that could only exist in fairy tales. However, she cannot deny the fact that she find solace with the hand on her forehead. She only wished that she would come to know who was the owner of that hand. Slowly, she willed her eyes to open and when she did all she could see was the familiar ceiling of a shelter that she had been staying in for the past 3 days. Yet again, the identity of person in her dreams still eluded her. Covering her face with her right arm, she released a rather heavy sigh.
"After all these years, I had that dream again... "
Taking a deep breath, Sereinia decided to discard thoughts about her dream for now. She had other important matters to attend to then to contemplate on such a hazy memory. Removing the arm from her face, she slowly proceeded to a sitting position. The injuries she had sustained such as the cuts and bruises were almost healed. As for the bones that suffered mild fractures, she had managed to put a cast and drink one of her medicine that could induced faster bone regeneration. She was fortunate that her ribs did not splint to puncture any internal organs. It would have been a very difficult situation especially when she remembered how Shadow and her found Mayumi that fateful night. There was no need for anyone to tell her. She was used as a distraction. It was something she was sure of. If she was not here, this could have never happened. Shadow could have been there for Mayumi. Moreover, she was useless. She was not able to help them at all.
"It would be best if I leave... I will be just a burden if this continues on..." Sereinia inwardly thought as her expression revealed definitive resignation.
Qua resurget ex favilla
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine...
It was so familiar and so sad however, it was lulling Sereinia to a deep slumber. She found comfort to the rather distant voice that sang the melody. There was this lingering feeling that she had heard this song in a past that should not be forgotten. The only problem there was no concrete memory within her mind that could solidify the existence of the one singing. Her mother and aunt had never sang her such a lullaby. In her earliest recollections, she had never encountered this song even in passing murmurs from other people. If that is so, why is that she was certain that she knew this lullaby and even more so the one singing it. Why does it feel that her heart feels a slight ache? It was like a void that cannot be filled. Questions flooded her and the sense of peace that she had felt dispersed without much effort. She wanted to know the answers. It was so tiring to be left out in the dark. She had it being ignorant especially matters concerning herself.
"Live..."
A hand was gently placed upon Sereinia's forehead. She did not avoid it or even felt anything negative about it. Actually, she had this vague feeling that this hand was from someone very important to her. The touch was like a feather and it emitted a certain degree of warmth and comfort that chased her troubles away. It was like magic that could only exist in fairy tales. However, she cannot deny the fact that she find solace with the hand on her forehead. She only wished that she would come to know who was the owner of that hand. Slowly, she willed her eyes to open and when she did all she could see was the familiar ceiling of a shelter that she had been staying in for the past 3 days. Yet again, the identity of person in her dreams still eluded her. Covering her face with her right arm, she released a rather heavy sigh.
"After all these years, I had that dream again... "
Taking a deep breath, Sereinia decided to discard thoughts about her dream for now. She had other important matters to attend to then to contemplate on such a hazy memory. Removing the arm from her face, she slowly proceeded to a sitting position. The injuries she had sustained such as the cuts and bruises were almost healed. As for the bones that suffered mild fractures, she had managed to put a cast and drink one of her medicine that could induced faster bone regeneration. She was fortunate that her ribs did not splint to puncture any internal organs. It would have been a very difficult situation especially when she remembered how Shadow and her found Mayumi that fateful night. There was no need for anyone to tell her. She was used as a distraction. It was something she was sure of. If she was not here, this could have never happened. Shadow could have been there for Mayumi. Moreover, she was useless. She was not able to help them at all.
"It would be best if I leave... I will be just a burden if this continues on..." Sereinia inwardly thought as her expression revealed definitive resignation.
A forest outside of Cre' Est
It was warm. Almost too warm for Keito's own liking, but the slight breeze that brushed its was through the landscape every now and then kept it somewhat cool. It was peaceful, with the quiet buzzing of insects and the chirping of many birds, but nothing too loud to turn into a nuisance. His eyes opened slowly at first, squinting at the evening sun which beams streamed through the leafs of the large tree that Keito had been sleeping under. He sat up in the grass and rubbed his eyes for a moment as he tried to push his drowsiness away. Another breeze swept its way through the trees and he let out a yawn, his eyes still slightly narrowed as they adjusted to the sunlight. He stood up and spent a few minutes brushing the leafs off his clothes and picking strands of grass out of his hair, along with occasionally wiping the sweat from under his bangs. It probably wouldn't be as warm if he took his coat off and removed his gloves, but the only time he'd ever do that was if he was walking through the desserts of Shaharan.
He'd fallen asleep on his back under and immensely large oak tree, the branches sprawled out high above him with a rather thick trunk. In front of him was a small, grassy clearing with trees surrounding him as far as the eyes could see along with plenty of undergrowth and brush. He leaned down and picked up the small black bag that had been sitting next to him while he was sleeping and threw the strap over his shoulder. He'd gone and slept through another day, something he usually did since he never had anything better to do other than sleep. He let out a sigh and started making his way towards Gweynura. He still had a long ways to go and wasn't taking any of the usual travel routes, but walking never bothered him and finding his way around some rivers or ravines never caused him any problems before, aside from lengthening the amount of time it took him to get places.
He'd only been in Cre' Est for a few days to pack up on food and trade in a few squirrels he'd barely managed to hunt down for some money. Once again, he was moving around with no real reason to do so. It wouldn't be so hard for him to settle down again and make a home for himself in another country, perhaps Gweynura. He was heading in that direction anyways and it was a peaceful enough place with many sights to see, but staying in one place never seemed to satisfy Keito. He'd tried it a couple of times already, but always found himself moving again whether he had a reason to or not. With the current amount of money he had now, there was no way he'd be capable of renting a room for himself for even one night, let alone a lifetime. In four or five hours the sun would already be going down and he'd have to stop again for the night, even though he'd just end up staring at the night sky for hours on end until finally falling asleep an hour or two before sunrise. With all of the naps he's been taking, his sleeping schedule has gotten so off course that day time felt more like night time to him.
And another day wasted on doing absolutely nothing...
It was warm. Almost too warm for Keito's own liking, but the slight breeze that brushed its was through the landscape every now and then kept it somewhat cool. It was peaceful, with the quiet buzzing of insects and the chirping of many birds, but nothing too loud to turn into a nuisance. His eyes opened slowly at first, squinting at the evening sun which beams streamed through the leafs of the large tree that Keito had been sleeping under. He sat up in the grass and rubbed his eyes for a moment as he tried to push his drowsiness away. Another breeze swept its way through the trees and he let out a yawn, his eyes still slightly narrowed as they adjusted to the sunlight. He stood up and spent a few minutes brushing the leafs off his clothes and picking strands of grass out of his hair, along with occasionally wiping the sweat from under his bangs. It probably wouldn't be as warm if he took his coat off and removed his gloves, but the only time he'd ever do that was if he was walking through the desserts of Shaharan.
He'd fallen asleep on his back under and immensely large oak tree, the branches sprawled out high above him with a rather thick trunk. In front of him was a small, grassy clearing with trees surrounding him as far as the eyes could see along with plenty of undergrowth and brush. He leaned down and picked up the small black bag that had been sitting next to him while he was sleeping and threw the strap over his shoulder. He'd gone and slept through another day, something he usually did since he never had anything better to do other than sleep. He let out a sigh and started making his way towards Gweynura. He still had a long ways to go and wasn't taking any of the usual travel routes, but walking never bothered him and finding his way around some rivers or ravines never caused him any problems before, aside from lengthening the amount of time it took him to get places.
He'd only been in Cre' Est for a few days to pack up on food and trade in a few squirrels he'd barely managed to hunt down for some money. Once again, he was moving around with no real reason to do so. It wouldn't be so hard for him to settle down again and make a home for himself in another country, perhaps Gweynura. He was heading in that direction anyways and it was a peaceful enough place with many sights to see, but staying in one place never seemed to satisfy Keito. He'd tried it a couple of times already, but always found himself moving again whether he had a reason to or not. With the current amount of money he had now, there was no way he'd be capable of renting a room for himself for even one night, let alone a lifetime. In four or five hours the sun would already be going down and he'd have to stop again for the night, even though he'd just end up staring at the night sky for hours on end until finally falling asleep an hour or two before sunrise. With all of the naps he's been taking, his sleeping schedule has gotten so off course that day time felt more like night time to him.
And another day wasted on doing absolutely nothing...
Mayumi turned to look at Shadow. She could see that he had not been resting for quite a period of time and knew it was most probably because of her vulnerable state.
After accessing the situation she turned back to stare blankly at the ceiling above her.
"It was interesting, though I failed miserably. For that, I apologize if it has done harm to your reputation, but I will be sure to defeat him one day, even if I have to go to the deepest depths of hell to do so." she spoke in a tone that could lower temperatures to the degree that icicles formed.
'The marks on the ground left over from the battle I had with Kiiro was the same as the ones I found master in. Though Kiiro's fighting style is similar to that of Shadow's there is a slight difference between them.' Mayumi observed from her last glimpse of the battle field before she had blacked out.
She had few doubts about Shadow’s words of her master being killed by Kiiro before, but now she knew it was definitely true. Shadow had just gained a little more of her trust in him. She had never trusted anyone except her previous master so this was particularly new to her and a first time for her.
“Sir, I have a feeling that Sereinia will be doing something unnecessary.” She deadpanned.
Mayumi knew no emotions but her sixth sense was rather strong and would tell her what was right and wrong. Somehow she could gain information just by staring at a person and at times she would even have bits of flashes appear in her mind while she slept and a few days later the bits of flashes would happen. She didn’t know what it was but found it rather useful anyway.
After accessing the situation she turned back to stare blankly at the ceiling above her.
"It was interesting, though I failed miserably. For that, I apologize if it has done harm to your reputation, but I will be sure to defeat him one day, even if I have to go to the deepest depths of hell to do so." she spoke in a tone that could lower temperatures to the degree that icicles formed.
'The marks on the ground left over from the battle I had with Kiiro was the same as the ones I found master in. Though Kiiro's fighting style is similar to that of Shadow's there is a slight difference between them.' Mayumi observed from her last glimpse of the battle field before she had blacked out.
She had few doubts about Shadow’s words of her master being killed by Kiiro before, but now she knew it was definitely true. Shadow had just gained a little more of her trust in him. She had never trusted anyone except her previous master so this was particularly new to her and a first time for her.
“Sir, I have a feeling that Sereinia will be doing something unnecessary.” She deadpanned.
Mayumi knew no emotions but her sixth sense was rather strong and would tell her what was right and wrong. Somehow she could gain information just by staring at a person and at times she would even have bits of flashes appear in her mind while she slept and a few days later the bits of flashes would happen. She didn’t know what it was but found it rather useful anyway.
Shadow listened quietly to Mayumi's words and truly closed his eyes for the first time in over three days.
"Mayumi, your name and mine are not affiliated with one another. The people of this continent know me as the Red-Eyed Demon, and only the underground and the world of Assassins knows me by the name of Shadow. You have nothing to fear for my 'reputation', as I don't care about it one way or the other in the end."
He looked over to her for moment, taking in the last part of what she said and then realizing that Mayumi was probably right. If Sereinia was truly as much like the one from Shadow's past, she would definitely think she was a burden by now if she hadn't thought it before and try to leave. The problem was that it was still too dangerous for them to be apart. A fact that was clearly demonstrated during their recent encounter with Kiiro.
Shadow stood up and placed a hand on Mayumi's shoulder, gently feeling the muscles of her neck and shoulder for a moment before turning away to find Sereinia. When he did, she didn't look very good. She was still in pain, and she had that look of defeat on her face. Shadow himself had experienced this frustrating feeling many times before, so he knew what she was going through.
"Sereinia..." He said quietly as he approached and sat down beside her.
"How are you?" He asked gently.
"Mayumi, your name and mine are not affiliated with one another. The people of this continent know me as the Red-Eyed Demon, and only the underground and the world of Assassins knows me by the name of Shadow. You have nothing to fear for my 'reputation', as I don't care about it one way or the other in the end."
He looked over to her for moment, taking in the last part of what she said and then realizing that Mayumi was probably right. If Sereinia was truly as much like the one from Shadow's past, she would definitely think she was a burden by now if she hadn't thought it before and try to leave. The problem was that it was still too dangerous for them to be apart. A fact that was clearly demonstrated during their recent encounter with Kiiro.
Shadow stood up and placed a hand on Mayumi's shoulder, gently feeling the muscles of her neck and shoulder for a moment before turning away to find Sereinia. When he did, she didn't look very good. She was still in pain, and she had that look of defeat on her face. Shadow himself had experienced this frustrating feeling many times before, so he knew what she was going through.
"Sereinia..." He said quietly as he approached and sat down beside her.
"How are you?" He asked gently.
Sereinia was so focused on her inner thoughts that she did not even noticed Shadow entering her room or even sensed him approaching her bed. If she did, there was a possibility for her to have removed the rather defeated expression on her face. Honestly, she did not want anyone to see her in such a state anymore. It would only add to her feeling of being utterly pathetic. However, she was too late. The sad daze that blanketed her eyes and dulled her senses were awakened by the gentle inquiry of Shadow. It was enough for her to slowly turn her head and face him. There was just brief flash of surprise on her face but it was quickly replaced with obvious concern. In which, the question was ignored as she posed her own.
"How are you keeping up, Shadow?" She asked almost to a whisper with her eyes expressing guilt and worry.
Slowly, Sereinia touched Shadow's face gently as if it was so fragile. The action was slightly painful as her ribs were still not fully recovered. However, it was not comparable to the emotional distress she was feeling from everything that had happened. Seeing his condition now, she could not help think that he was pushing himself to safeguard her and Mayumi. His work would be much easier if he only one to worry. In addition, Mayumi was someone that could protect herself at the very least. Unlike her, she was pushed to a corner and all she could do was cry for a name... His name... She was really pathetic. At that thought, she took back her hand and looked away from him.
"I am truly sorry... Because of me Mayumi got hurt and you are having a hard time as well." Making a fist with her hands, she continued on. "You should leave here without me. I am not that far from my town anyway. This place is familiar to me, so you would not need to worry about me getting lost. I do travel here often."
There was no way telling that the people that are after Shadow and Mayumi would not come after her. But, Sereinia would rather take that chance far away from them. At the very least, they could not be burdened by her shortcomings. They would not have to watch over her constantly and if they do come, she'll just take her life instantly. In that way, no one would be bothered. Shadow and Mayumi would not feel any sort of responsibility or guilt over her safety. After all, it is a decision she had chosen. This was the best solution she could think of at the current circumstances. Closing her eyes, she spoke again.
"I believe I will be fine on my own now. In terms of my condition, I will live." Opening her eyes, Sereinia looked at Shadow with a rather sad yet concerned smile. "More importantly, you should be more concerned about yourself. I told you. You should be a little more selfish when it comes to yourself."
"How are you keeping up, Shadow?" She asked almost to a whisper with her eyes expressing guilt and worry.
Slowly, Sereinia touched Shadow's face gently as if it was so fragile. The action was slightly painful as her ribs were still not fully recovered. However, it was not comparable to the emotional distress she was feeling from everything that had happened. Seeing his condition now, she could not help think that he was pushing himself to safeguard her and Mayumi. His work would be much easier if he only one to worry. In addition, Mayumi was someone that could protect herself at the very least. Unlike her, she was pushed to a corner and all she could do was cry for a name... His name... She was really pathetic. At that thought, she took back her hand and looked away from him.
"I am truly sorry... Because of me Mayumi got hurt and you are having a hard time as well." Making a fist with her hands, she continued on. "You should leave here without me. I am not that far from my town anyway. This place is familiar to me, so you would not need to worry about me getting lost. I do travel here often."
There was no way telling that the people that are after Shadow and Mayumi would not come after her. But, Sereinia would rather take that chance far away from them. At the very least, they could not be burdened by her shortcomings. They would not have to watch over her constantly and if they do come, she'll just take her life instantly. In that way, no one would be bothered. Shadow and Mayumi would not feel any sort of responsibility or guilt over her safety. After all, it is a decision she had chosen. This was the best solution she could think of at the current circumstances. Closing her eyes, she spoke again.
"I believe I will be fine on my own now. In terms of my condition, I will live." Opening her eyes, Sereinia looked at Shadow with a rather sad yet concerned smile. "More importantly, you should be more concerned about yourself. I told you. You should be a little more selfish when it comes to yourself."
Shadow sat quietly through all of Sereinia's words and didn't move a muscle when she reached out to touch his face. Her hand was small, delicate, and warm. She truly was just like a very special someone from his past and he couldn't help but smile when she slowly removed her hand and looked away from him. The memories were fond ones, and Shadow enjoyed remembering them which was something he realized he should be thanking her for.
He closed his eyes and leaned forward, putting his chin in both hands as he thought about what to say while she continued to speak and try to convince him that her presence was not necessary. Eventually though, he found his opening to speak once again.
"... There is an old saying among us Assassins, Sereinia... One only defeats oneself when despair becomes your only ally."
He was silent for but a moment, giving her a chance to take the words in.
"Right now your mind is clouded by despair, and the only one who sees you leaving as a good idea is you. Mayumi and I have need of your talents, and you still have to show me this Festival of the Gods that is coming up as I am very curious and eager to see it. Going to see it with you would make it a truly enjoyable experience, I'm sure." He said, his smile warm and genuine.
"Sereinia, if you left do you really think you could take yourself off of my conscience? If anything I'd be more worried about you because you'd be far away and neither Mayumi nor myself would be in a position to aid you. As I said when we first met the world would suffer if it lost you, not just Mayumi and I. No, right now the safest place for you to be is here with the two of us. So it shall be unless you think you can defeat me, Sereinia." He nearly chuckled to himself at the last remark, but never the less his smile was still warm and genuine.
"My spies have told me that this city has been cleared of our enemies for the time being, so we are all safe right now while we recover. And please Sereinia, do not think of yourself as a burden. My little sister, Era, thought herself a burden for a long time after we were reunited. Yet despite this it was she who was able to convince me that no matter who or what I became, there were people in this world who would care for me and that is something that has kept me going for many years now. Because of my sister, who had no combat skills whatsoever, I learned to care about others and see their safety as something that is important and worth protecting."
Shadow turned to Sereinia and cupped her cheek gently in his hand.
"So stay with us Sereinia. We need you." He said quietly.
He closed his eyes and leaned forward, putting his chin in both hands as he thought about what to say while she continued to speak and try to convince him that her presence was not necessary. Eventually though, he found his opening to speak once again.
"... There is an old saying among us Assassins, Sereinia... One only defeats oneself when despair becomes your only ally."
He was silent for but a moment, giving her a chance to take the words in.
"Right now your mind is clouded by despair, and the only one who sees you leaving as a good idea is you. Mayumi and I have need of your talents, and you still have to show me this Festival of the Gods that is coming up as I am very curious and eager to see it. Going to see it with you would make it a truly enjoyable experience, I'm sure." He said, his smile warm and genuine.
"Sereinia, if you left do you really think you could take yourself off of my conscience? If anything I'd be more worried about you because you'd be far away and neither Mayumi nor myself would be in a position to aid you. As I said when we first met the world would suffer if it lost you, not just Mayumi and I. No, right now the safest place for you to be is here with the two of us. So it shall be unless you think you can defeat me, Sereinia." He nearly chuckled to himself at the last remark, but never the less his smile was still warm and genuine.
"My spies have told me that this city has been cleared of our enemies for the time being, so we are all safe right now while we recover. And please Sereinia, do not think of yourself as a burden. My little sister, Era, thought herself a burden for a long time after we were reunited. Yet despite this it was she who was able to convince me that no matter who or what I became, there were people in this world who would care for me and that is something that has kept me going for many years now. Because of my sister, who had no combat skills whatsoever, I learned to care about others and see their safety as something that is important and worth protecting."
Shadow turned to Sereinia and cupped her cheek gently in his hand.
"So stay with us Sereinia. We need you." He said quietly.
Shadow's gentle gesture surprised Sereinia but after a few moments, she relaxed to his touch. His words gave her a sense of bewilderment and at the same time comfort. Closing her eyes, she leaned to his touch unconsciously. He wished for her to stay with them despite all the trouble she had caused them. His smile was warm and real unlike the others that she had the chance to see. For the first time, she felt contented. She was not sure why but it gave her a sense of fulfillment. He gave her purpose by wanting to see the Festival of the Gods and even comparing her to his sister named Era. This was the first time she had heard of him having a sibling. However, it was not unexpected. After all, he was a mysterious man but still a man. He has familial connections just like everyone else although underneath different circumstances than most. Although, she could not help but feel a bit of pang in her heart. She wondered why she had that feeling.
Slowly, Sereinia touched the hand that Shadow had placed on her cheek. Her eyes of deep amethyst were opened once more as she gazed at him with such melancholy joy. Everything that he had said especially about her mindset and current situation was true. She could not refuse the fact in those words. It would be foolish not to acknowledge it. However, the events of that evening haunted her and always fill her with guilt and regret.
"I... I... I am useless... I will only bring more trouble to you and Mayumi. I am certain of that."
Sereinia spoke with a trembling voice. Her eyes were slowly glistening indicating that her tears were about to fall. Her touch became a death grip on Shadow's hand as if it was a lifeline. She looked so broken and very fragile. It would be inconsiderate and somewhat out of place to say, however, she looked quite enticing and beautiful. Her raven black hair seemed to have caught some light as it reflected a purple hue while it fell around her like a silk blanket.
"Those people would surely come and attack again. Perhaps not right now. Still, it is a fact they would target your weakness. If I am still with you, I will be that person. I will be a burden."
Removing Shadow's hand from her cheek, Sereinia's tears finally fell from her eyes. Her hand remained holding his hand. It would seem that her hold tightened even more as her body seemed to tremble. Her emotions were building up inside like a powder keg waiting to explode at the opportune moment.
"I know this. It is why you should leave me alone. You do not need me even Mayumi. But..."
There was silence between them as Sereinia left her words hanging. She averted her eyes from Shadow and looked down. At the same time, she had released his hand from her grasp. She bit her lower lip in hesitation and with realization that contradicted all of her logical thinking before Shadow had come to talk to her. It is why she did not noticed that due to her own tension that she had pierced the flesh on her lips as a trickle of blood fell.
"I... I want to stay with you and Mayumi... I need you two more than I thought..." Raising her head to look at him, Sereinia appeared like a child. "Can I really stay with you?"
Slowly, Sereinia touched the hand that Shadow had placed on her cheek. Her eyes of deep amethyst were opened once more as she gazed at him with such melancholy joy. Everything that he had said especially about her mindset and current situation was true. She could not refuse the fact in those words. It would be foolish not to acknowledge it. However, the events of that evening haunted her and always fill her with guilt and regret.
"I... I... I am useless... I will only bring more trouble to you and Mayumi. I am certain of that."
Sereinia spoke with a trembling voice. Her eyes were slowly glistening indicating that her tears were about to fall. Her touch became a death grip on Shadow's hand as if it was a lifeline. She looked so broken and very fragile. It would be inconsiderate and somewhat out of place to say, however, she looked quite enticing and beautiful. Her raven black hair seemed to have caught some light as it reflected a purple hue while it fell around her like a silk blanket.
"Those people would surely come and attack again. Perhaps not right now. Still, it is a fact they would target your weakness. If I am still with you, I will be that person. I will be a burden."
Removing Shadow's hand from her cheek, Sereinia's tears finally fell from her eyes. Her hand remained holding his hand. It would seem that her hold tightened even more as her body seemed to tremble. Her emotions were building up inside like a powder keg waiting to explode at the opportune moment.
"I know this. It is why you should leave me alone. You do not need me even Mayumi. But..."
There was silence between them as Sereinia left her words hanging. She averted her eyes from Shadow and looked down. At the same time, she had released his hand from her grasp. She bit her lower lip in hesitation and with realization that contradicted all of her logical thinking before Shadow had come to talk to her. It is why she did not noticed that due to her own tension that she had pierced the flesh on her lips as a trickle of blood fell.
"I... I want to stay with you and Mayumi... I need you two more than I thought..." Raising her head to look at him, Sereinia appeared like a child. "Can I really stay with you?"
Shadow felt a certain level of guilt as he watched her tears flow. He was able to keep the smile on his face, but it very slowly became less genuine as she looked away and started cry. Shadow took looked away from her and slowly his smile disappeared. He wanted to say more, but he wasn't the one who always knew what to say. That title belonged to someone dear to him who was not here and who he likely would not see for some time to come.
"I... I want to stay with you and Mayumi... I need you two more than I thought..." Raising her head to look at him, Sereinia appeared like a child. "Can I really stay with you?"
Shadow closed his eyes and smiled, the smile being genuine once again as her desire to stay made him happy.
He looked up at her and nodded his head.
"We wouldn't have it any other way." He said quietly.
With that, Shadow stood up and extended his hand to her.
"We should check on Mayumi now. I haven't changed her wound dressings this morning and I was planning on letting you do that if you don't mind."
Shadow wanted Sereinia to become more involved in their lives so that could stop feeling like a burden. If she had a job to do, even a small one, thoughts like those would stay far from her mind. He wanted her to stop feeling useless, so he decided to be honest with her about himself for a moment.
"I am a halfway decent healer, given that I had to dress my own wounds for so many years. But as you well know I'm better at inflicting wounds than healing them. I am not a professional, and Mayumi's wounds need to be tended to by someone who really knows what they're doing. So will you take care of her for me?" He asked quietly.
"I... I want to stay with you and Mayumi... I need you two more than I thought..." Raising her head to look at him, Sereinia appeared like a child. "Can I really stay with you?"
Shadow closed his eyes and smiled, the smile being genuine once again as her desire to stay made him happy.
He looked up at her and nodded his head.
"We wouldn't have it any other way." He said quietly.
With that, Shadow stood up and extended his hand to her.
"We should check on Mayumi now. I haven't changed her wound dressings this morning and I was planning on letting you do that if you don't mind."
Shadow wanted Sereinia to become more involved in their lives so that could stop feeling like a burden. If she had a job to do, even a small one, thoughts like those would stay far from her mind. He wanted her to stop feeling useless, so he decided to be honest with her about himself for a moment.
"I am a halfway decent healer, given that I had to dress my own wounds for so many years. But as you well know I'm better at inflicting wounds than healing them. I am not a professional, and Mayumi's wounds need to be tended to by someone who really knows what they're doing. So will you take care of her for me?" He asked quietly.
Sereinia smiled warmly as Shadow affirmed the desire for her to stay. She was very glad to hear that. Her guilt and regret were slowly dissipating within her. It would be safe to assume that her worries and fears were being buried away for now. Wiping her tears away, she saw him stood up and gave his hand for her to hold. She looked at his hand as if it was a foreign object that has never been encountered before. However, it was only for a brief moment as she took a deep breath and held it. She used it as a support for her to stand up as well. There was slight jolt of pain from the sudden movement but it was not that major like the last 3 days. It was more tolerable to say the very least and would not impede her to do light physical work if needed.
After standing up, Sereinia listened to Shadow's suggestion and she agreed completely. She was also very concerned about how Mayumi's condition was now. Although, she did hear that the young girl was still part of the living which was a very good news. Now, all that she was worried about was how Mayumi was faring with her injuries. Hearing the latter part of Shadow's statement, it effectively perked up Sereinia's sense of duty.
"I do not mind at all... I will be happy to do so."
Saying with a very sincere and gentle tone, Sereinia looked at Shadow with her deep amethyst eyes now cleared from her earlier depression. Regardless, there was still something sad about her eyes and she had failed to notice that. Standing beside him, she continued listening to his words about being a halfway decent healer. He had become akin to dressing his wounds as it was a necessity for his lifestyle. She understands this as certain situations would not have him go to a cleric or doctor despite how grave his wounds may be. It was then he asked her to take care of Mayumi.
"Of course. I will do my best to treat her and to make sure she will be fine."
Remembering Shadow's words on that fateful night where he had told Sereinia that it was between him and Mayumi, she chose not to say anything noticing the seriousness and the air that he would not have any argument about the subject. Despite that, she did feel that she was pretty much useless. But as of now, she was concluding that he must be doing this for her sake. For her not to feel insignificant, she could not help but release a small yet fleeting smile on her face. It appeared that he understand her more than she had estimated. Perhaps, it was because of her similarities with his little sister, Era.
"I will take care of Mayumi. It is why you should take this opportunity to rest."
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia's eyes were filled with concern as she had noticed how he seemed to push himself harder than before. With her free hand, she placed it on his forehead to check his temperature. If this continues on, she would not be surprised if he gets a cold or a fever. He did say that they were safe now within the city since those after them had already left. So, he should rest.
"I would want to have you and Mayumi be in good condition for the Festival."
After standing up, Sereinia listened to Shadow's suggestion and she agreed completely. She was also very concerned about how Mayumi's condition was now. Although, she did hear that the young girl was still part of the living which was a very good news. Now, all that she was worried about was how Mayumi was faring with her injuries. Hearing the latter part of Shadow's statement, it effectively perked up Sereinia's sense of duty.
"I do not mind at all... I will be happy to do so."
Saying with a very sincere and gentle tone, Sereinia looked at Shadow with her deep amethyst eyes now cleared from her earlier depression. Regardless, there was still something sad about her eyes and she had failed to notice that. Standing beside him, she continued listening to his words about being a halfway decent healer. He had become akin to dressing his wounds as it was a necessity for his lifestyle. She understands this as certain situations would not have him go to a cleric or doctor despite how grave his wounds may be. It was then he asked her to take care of Mayumi.
"Of course. I will do my best to treat her and to make sure she will be fine."
Remembering Shadow's words on that fateful night where he had told Sereinia that it was between him and Mayumi, she chose not to say anything noticing the seriousness and the air that he would not have any argument about the subject. Despite that, she did feel that she was pretty much useless. But as of now, she was concluding that he must be doing this for her sake. For her not to feel insignificant, she could not help but release a small yet fleeting smile on her face. It appeared that he understand her more than she had estimated. Perhaps, it was because of her similarities with his little sister, Era.
"I will take care of Mayumi. It is why you should take this opportunity to rest."
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia's eyes were filled with concern as she had noticed how he seemed to push himself harder than before. With her free hand, she placed it on his forehead to check his temperature. If this continues on, she would not be surprised if he gets a cold or a fever. He did say that they were safe now within the city since those after them had already left. So, he should rest.
"I would want to have you and Mayumi be in good condition for the Festival."
When Shadow placed a hand on her shoulder earlier, Mayumi found herself flinching from his touch but had quickly caught herself the second she did and managed to stay still. If it weren’t for her stiff muscles, she was almost sure that she would be half way across the room by then. She shrugged off the weird shivers she was getting, reasoning with herself that it was due to the pain she was feeling at that moment.
Looking around the room, she noticed that it was starting to spin around her and her head was beginning to throb painfully. Her body grew weak forcing her to lie back down and beads of sweat begin to form on her forehead.
'What's going on?'
Eye lids grew heavier by the second, and soon they closed as the small teen passed out.
As time went by, the young girl’s condition grew worse as her body began to tremble and her skin paled.
Sora noticed its mistress’s weird behavior and swiftly flew outside to where Shadow and Sereinia was, pulling on Shadow’s sleeve with its bill while flapping golden-brown wings wildly.
Looking around the room, she noticed that it was starting to spin around her and her head was beginning to throb painfully. Her body grew weak forcing her to lie back down and beads of sweat begin to form on her forehead.
'What's going on?'
Eye lids grew heavier by the second, and soon they closed as the small teen passed out.
As time went by, the young girl’s condition grew worse as her body began to tremble and her skin paled.
Sora noticed its mistress’s weird behavior and swiftly flew outside to where Shadow and Sereinia was, pulling on Shadow’s sleeve with its bill while flapping golden-brown wings wildly.
Shadow was about to speak again when Sora found him an started tugging on his shirt to have him go inside. Shadow knew without ever having to be informed that this was not a good sign. Shadow looked Sereinia, the usual determined and serious expression back on his face as he ran towards the door and walked inside. He went to Mayumi's bedside and felt her forehead, checked her pulse, and lifted her arm to see if she had any control over it when he let it fall to the bed once again.
She did not seem to have any control.
Shadow looked back over his shoulder to Sereinia.
"Give me one second to knock her out and she's all yours." He said calmly, but still with a hint of authority.
Shadow placed his right thumb on Mayumi's forehead just at the peak of her crown where her hair line was and his left index finger behind her at the base of her skull. He pressed firmly but gently enough to do no damage as he applied pressure to small meridian lines which allowed the brain to receive signals back from the body which effectively was like putting it in a choke hold. After but a few seconds Mayumi was out cold, and Shadow felt her pulse and vitals and she was still strong enough for Sereinia to do her job.
Shadow looked at Sora.
"Behave yourself Sora. Sereinia is going to take care of Mayumi now and that is not a request." He said in a calm but still authoritative tone as he had before.
He looked over his shoulder to Sereinia and took a step to the side to give her full access to Mayumi as she lie unconscious on the bed.
"Now it's up to you. That long cut on her chest should probably be dealt with first given its size and condition. I've kept it from getting infected but it's not healing as well as I'd hoped and her temperature is rising. Use anything and everything you need. If you need my assistance at any time I will be in the next room resting my eyes, but I will not hesitate to aid you if you call."
With that Shadow left the room and sat down in a chair to close his eyes. He needed rest if he was to be of any true use to Sereinia. He had gotten used to powering through hazy and dreary mental conditions, but it could only work for so long before the brain shut down from lack of rest and recuperation. Shadow was, right now, in no danger of that happening but he was in danger of collapsing from a lack of sleep. He closed his eyes and let his mind clear, already feeling a slight ease wash over him.
She did not seem to have any control.
Shadow looked back over his shoulder to Sereinia.
"Give me one second to knock her out and she's all yours." He said calmly, but still with a hint of authority.
Shadow placed his right thumb on Mayumi's forehead just at the peak of her crown where her hair line was and his left index finger behind her at the base of her skull. He pressed firmly but gently enough to do no damage as he applied pressure to small meridian lines which allowed the brain to receive signals back from the body which effectively was like putting it in a choke hold. After but a few seconds Mayumi was out cold, and Shadow felt her pulse and vitals and she was still strong enough for Sereinia to do her job.
Shadow looked at Sora.
"Behave yourself Sora. Sereinia is going to take care of Mayumi now and that is not a request." He said in a calm but still authoritative tone as he had before.
He looked over his shoulder to Sereinia and took a step to the side to give her full access to Mayumi as she lie unconscious on the bed.
"Now it's up to you. That long cut on her chest should probably be dealt with first given its size and condition. I've kept it from getting infected but it's not healing as well as I'd hoped and her temperature is rising. Use anything and everything you need. If you need my assistance at any time I will be in the next room resting my eyes, but I will not hesitate to aid you if you call."
With that Shadow left the room and sat down in a chair to close his eyes. He needed rest if he was to be of any true use to Sereinia. He had gotten used to powering through hazy and dreary mental conditions, but it could only work for so long before the brain shut down from lack of rest and recuperation. Shadow was, right now, in no danger of that happening but he was in danger of collapsing from a lack of sleep. He closed his eyes and let his mind clear, already feeling a slight ease wash over him.
Noticing the avian companion of Mayumi, Sereinia could not help but feel the quickening beat of her heart due to concern. Without further ado, Shadow entered where the young girl was in as she followed closely behind him. He checked her vitals which seemed to be stable at the moment but her response was not on par. From her current position, Sereinia could already assessed what Mayumi's condition is at the moment. The girl had undoubtedly received first aid but not the proper treatment. Her eyes narrowed as she hoped that her suspicions were incorrect. She would need a closer inspection to make certain of the girl's health.
Disrupting Sereinia's thoughts, Shadow had looked at her and inform her that he would be knocking out Mayumi. She wanted to object as it seems that the young girl was already passed out. In addition, she could just concoct a sleeping drug and an anesthesia if needed. In that way, she could assessed how much time she needed to fully treat all wounds that Mayumi suffered. But Shadow's tone prevented Sereinia from saying any further as she watched him do his deed.
After doing so, Shadow asked Sora to behave knowing the avian's protectiveness to his mistress. Then, he moved to the side to allow Sereinia access to Mayumi. She nodded and immediately went to Mayumi's bedside. She quickly placed her hand on the young girl's forehead and confirmed what Shadow was saying about her temperature. Not looking at Shadow, she listened to his observations in the background as she checked the scar that was stitched by Shadow and the other wound that seemed to be a carved name. It had sealed but it was not completely free from infection as a result the girl has a fever and judging by Mayumi's skin tone. The child was suffering from blood loss and malnutrition. She did hear that Mayumi had slept 3 days straight and without proper nourishment and replenishment of blood will be very slow to accommodate the loss of blood.
"It will be fine Shadow. Go ahead and rest." Sereinia managed to say as she looked over her shoulder and gave a sincere smile.
Afterwards, Sereinia focused her attention to Mayumi but not before looking at Sora. "I promise. I will help Mayumi with everything I can."
Giving her words of promise to Sora, Sereinia started to take out one of her anesthesia concoction from her medicinal bag. She had took it with her before leaving her room. She used a sterilized syringe and injected on a vein in Mayumi's arm. Passing out was not equivalent for not feeling pain, this would numb Mayumi's sensation. It seemed that she would have to remove the stitches that Shadow had done and re-do it to fully see where the infection was. Thus, there was no need to say how painful that could be. Taking out her surgical equipments, she made sure to sterilized them with the proper methods and even tied her hair and wore gloves.
"Hang on, Mayumi."
With that said, Sereinia began removing the stitches on her large scar first. Soon, it was reopened and at that moment pus spilled out from it. It must have been infected from the tools used or Shadow must have not thoroughly cleaned it before sealing it. She immediately removed it and thoroughly cleaned it with antiseptic that if without anesthesia and being knocked out, Mayumi would feel a painful sting. When that was all done, she took out a special thread of hers. There was no need to remove it once the skin had made a connection as it dissolves without harm to the body. But before that, she applied one of her salves that would aid in regeneration and protect it from infection. After doing so, she closed the large scar that overlapped an old one.
When that was done, Sereinia placed her attention to the carved name. She did the same but this one has more pus than the large one. The weapon that made this must have caused it. Cleansing it, she did the same procedure. Afterwards, she looked at handiwork and one could see the even and seamless stitches. With proper application of her salve, there should be no scar or if there is, it would only be a faint line that would be almost invisible to the eyes. She did checked other parts of her body and noticed bruises that seemed to be healing slowly. It was probably because she lacked the blood that helps in the clotting process. Thus, she applied a salve to prevent from infection for now.
Next, Sereinia checked any broken bones and noticed a previously dislocated wrist. Shadow seemed to have put it back in and released a sigh at that knowledge. She also noticed a few cracked ribs but it should be fine once she asked Mayumi to drink the drug that would in bone regeneration. But as she looked further down, she noticed that Mayumi's ankle seemed to be swelling. This must be the other source of Mayumi's fever. She felt the lump and could see a deformity forming around it.
"This is bad..."
Sereinia could theorized that it could just need realignment but if comes to worst, she would need to do a surgery to connect the bones. For now, all she could do was to ease the pressure by creating a small cut. After a while, the swelling has decreased and she could now properly feel that the bone was dislocated rather than being broken. All she had to do was to realigned it. Injecting a small portion of the anesthesia around the area, she then quickly realigned it without much trouble. It seemed that she had more strength than she is credited for. After doing so, she placed a cooling salve around it and then placed a splint around it which would aid in its recovery.
"This should be fine for now..."
Speaking under her breath, Sereinia checked once more Mayumi's body for any other injuries that she might have overlooked. There was none as she was now worried about how to ensure that Mayumi regain some of the blood she lost and proper nourishment. At the same time, she would need for the young girl to take some medicine to combat further infection, medicine for fever, aid in bone regeneration, and iron supplements. Well, all she could do for now is to inject in directly to the blood stream. The bone regeneration medicine was already in liquid form but the other three medicines were in capsules.
"I would have to dissolve this."
Thus, Sereinia began to make her preparations that took quite some time. She would occasionally feel slight jolt of pain from her cracked ribs but they were bearable. After all, she is much more concerned about Mayumi knowing the young girl's condition is much worse than hers. After turning all the medicine into liquid forms, she injected it with orderly and with specific interval of time and certain dosages. When it was all done, she released a sigh of relief. This should make Mayumi feel a bit better as she wiped some of the sweat that Mayumi had around her face. Then, she looked at Sora with a gentle smile.
"She should be fine now."
After doing that, Sereinia noticed that much time had already passed along with the growling of her stomach. It seemed that her concentration had made her ignore the hunger she was having.
Disrupting Sereinia's thoughts, Shadow had looked at her and inform her that he would be knocking out Mayumi. She wanted to object as it seems that the young girl was already passed out. In addition, she could just concoct a sleeping drug and an anesthesia if needed. In that way, she could assessed how much time she needed to fully treat all wounds that Mayumi suffered. But Shadow's tone prevented Sereinia from saying any further as she watched him do his deed.
After doing so, Shadow asked Sora to behave knowing the avian's protectiveness to his mistress. Then, he moved to the side to allow Sereinia access to Mayumi. She nodded and immediately went to Mayumi's bedside. She quickly placed her hand on the young girl's forehead and confirmed what Shadow was saying about her temperature. Not looking at Shadow, she listened to his observations in the background as she checked the scar that was stitched by Shadow and the other wound that seemed to be a carved name. It had sealed but it was not completely free from infection as a result the girl has a fever and judging by Mayumi's skin tone. The child was suffering from blood loss and malnutrition. She did hear that Mayumi had slept 3 days straight and without proper nourishment and replenishment of blood will be very slow to accommodate the loss of blood.
"It will be fine Shadow. Go ahead and rest." Sereinia managed to say as she looked over her shoulder and gave a sincere smile.
Afterwards, Sereinia focused her attention to Mayumi but not before looking at Sora. "I promise. I will help Mayumi with everything I can."
Giving her words of promise to Sora, Sereinia started to take out one of her anesthesia concoction from her medicinal bag. She had took it with her before leaving her room. She used a sterilized syringe and injected on a vein in Mayumi's arm. Passing out was not equivalent for not feeling pain, this would numb Mayumi's sensation. It seemed that she would have to remove the stitches that Shadow had done and re-do it to fully see where the infection was. Thus, there was no need to say how painful that could be. Taking out her surgical equipments, she made sure to sterilized them with the proper methods and even tied her hair and wore gloves.
"Hang on, Mayumi."
With that said, Sereinia began removing the stitches on her large scar first. Soon, it was reopened and at that moment pus spilled out from it. It must have been infected from the tools used or Shadow must have not thoroughly cleaned it before sealing it. She immediately removed it and thoroughly cleaned it with antiseptic that if without anesthesia and being knocked out, Mayumi would feel a painful sting. When that was all done, she took out a special thread of hers. There was no need to remove it once the skin had made a connection as it dissolves without harm to the body. But before that, she applied one of her salves that would aid in regeneration and protect it from infection. After doing so, she closed the large scar that overlapped an old one.
When that was done, Sereinia placed her attention to the carved name. She did the same but this one has more pus than the large one. The weapon that made this must have caused it. Cleansing it, she did the same procedure. Afterwards, she looked at handiwork and one could see the even and seamless stitches. With proper application of her salve, there should be no scar or if there is, it would only be a faint line that would be almost invisible to the eyes. She did checked other parts of her body and noticed bruises that seemed to be healing slowly. It was probably because she lacked the blood that helps in the clotting process. Thus, she applied a salve to prevent from infection for now.
Next, Sereinia checked any broken bones and noticed a previously dislocated wrist. Shadow seemed to have put it back in and released a sigh at that knowledge. She also noticed a few cracked ribs but it should be fine once she asked Mayumi to drink the drug that would in bone regeneration. But as she looked further down, she noticed that Mayumi's ankle seemed to be swelling. This must be the other source of Mayumi's fever. She felt the lump and could see a deformity forming around it.
"This is bad..."
Sereinia could theorized that it could just need realignment but if comes to worst, she would need to do a surgery to connect the bones. For now, all she could do was to ease the pressure by creating a small cut. After a while, the swelling has decreased and she could now properly feel that the bone was dislocated rather than being broken. All she had to do was to realigned it. Injecting a small portion of the anesthesia around the area, she then quickly realigned it without much trouble. It seemed that she had more strength than she is credited for. After doing so, she placed a cooling salve around it and then placed a splint around it which would aid in its recovery.
"This should be fine for now..."
Speaking under her breath, Sereinia checked once more Mayumi's body for any other injuries that she might have overlooked. There was none as she was now worried about how to ensure that Mayumi regain some of the blood she lost and proper nourishment. At the same time, she would need for the young girl to take some medicine to combat further infection, medicine for fever, aid in bone regeneration, and iron supplements. Well, all she could do for now is to inject in directly to the blood stream. The bone regeneration medicine was already in liquid form but the other three medicines were in capsules.
"I would have to dissolve this."
Thus, Sereinia began to make her preparations that took quite some time. She would occasionally feel slight jolt of pain from her cracked ribs but they were bearable. After all, she is much more concerned about Mayumi knowing the young girl's condition is much worse than hers. After turning all the medicine into liquid forms, she injected it with orderly and with specific interval of time and certain dosages. When it was all done, she released a sigh of relief. This should make Mayumi feel a bit better as she wiped some of the sweat that Mayumi had around her face. Then, she looked at Sora with a gentle smile.
"She should be fine now."
After doing that, Sereinia noticed that much time had already passed along with the growling of her stomach. It seemed that her concentration had made her ignore the hunger she was having.
Shadow allowed himself to drift off into a light sleep, one that would easily have been broken by something as slight as the sound of a small object hitting the floor, but sleep none the less. His consciousness drifted and his body relaxed in the chair as he slowly began to succumb to the power of unconsciousness and began to dream.
He was outdoors somewhere, but it was familiar. Like a memory. He looked around and saw that the sky overhead was partially cloudy, and that the skyline around him was marked by buildings which stood several stories in height. He walked the streets, recognizing it as the "Central Path" of the Capitol City of Cre' Est where he had eliminated so many targets in the past. Slowly he walked the street, looking left and right as the people around him took a single look and fled indoors. It was not unusual, but it still left a pang of guilt and pain within his heart as he continued to walk.
Eventually, as he continued to walk down the central path, he started seeing faces of those familiar to him. Immediately to his left as he continued on his way passed the blacksmith was a face he knew well. A man slightly older and larger than he, but still with an impressive muscular build and a large two handed sword at his back which he could wield with one hand. He smiled at his friend, but received only a cold glare in return. He remained silent and looked away as he continued down the street.
Another face he recognized as his sister, Era. She too, was looking at him with cold eyes and was held in a stand offish body posture as he passed her, almost as if she was expecting him to lash out at her. Shadow's heart began to grow cold as he continued his now solemn path down the street ahead. More and more he saw faces of those he knew and those he had come to see as friends giving him cold and distant glares as he passed them. It became almost unbearable as he neared the end of his journey when the central path came to an end and he stood in front of the palace where the Royal Family dwelt.
He looked at the mighty structure, slightly in awe since he had come to appreciate the strength and majesty of architecture, and then he looked down to just inside the front gate passed two guards. They glared at him, but did not stop him from entering the garden just beyond the gate which led to the two large doors of the palace. Shadow stopped in the center of the garden, looking around and wondering what it meant and why he was here. However, his answers came all too suddenly as the final piece of the puzzle made itself known.
Standing before him, seemingly from out of nowhere, was the face of the most important person in his life. She stood on the opposite side of a small pond with a fountain in the center, not saying a word. Her expression was not one of anger or disappointment, but sadness. He tried to speak, only to find that his voice did not work and his vocal chords produced no sound. She tried to speak to him, but the sky turned red and her body moved in slow motion as a blade was suddenly thrust through her stomach from behind her. Blood exploded forth from her chest as the blade was turned face up and ripped skyward out through the side of her neck, her body collapsing into two distinct halves in front of him as the pond in between them filled with her blood and the fountain began to spout dark crimson red liquid into the air.
Shadow could only watch in horror as he looked up to see a dark figure there, holding the blade exactly where it stopped when it exited her body. Two glowing red eyes peered back at him from the darkness of that was the figure's form, and he knew all too well what that meant. The haze that was the shadows cleared and revealed Shadow himself standing there, holding one of his Twins in the air with blood smeared across his face and covering his hands. His eyes were wide and feral, his pupils dilated so they were almost invisible which gave him a very sinister and primal appearance. His jaw was clenched tight and his muscles tense, his body nearly trembling from the obvious lust for blood which was coursing through his veins. Slowly, as Shadow tried to turn his vision began to change.
He blinked, and suddenly he found himself dressed in the clothing he wore when he first became an Assassin. Black robes with the red crest of Te'i Sai in the center of the chest as he held the dagger in his right hand high in the air, blood smeared across his face and covering his hands. He looked down in front of him and there she was, split in two lying in the fountain at his feet. He looked up and there was nobody where he used to be standing. However, a figure began to appear out of the gloom ahead and finally took a position where he had once been standing. The figure began to become clearer with time until he saw the face of his old master, Grandmaster Takai himself.
Grandmaster Takai's mouth moved, but no sound came out. The message however, was not lost.
"You'll never escape what you have become... What I made you. You are now, and forever will be the Red-Eyed Demon. Roda I'l Lousta is a part of you now and forever more, and you'll never be rid of its beautiful curse so long as you live. Know despair, Red-Eyed Demon, and live your life forever in fear of your own two hands!"
At that moment Shadow awoke with a start and in a cold sweat, his eyes wide in fear and his heart beating much too fast. He looked around and found that he was still inside, sitting in the chair he sat down in earlier to rest his eyes with Sereinia and Mayumi in the next room. He checked his hands and found that they were shaking. For the first time in a long time he had no control over them as they trembled in fear of what he had just witnessed in his dream.
Shadow leaned back in the chair and took in a deep breath to slow his breathing and his heart rate. It took several seconds, but he finally got his heart rate under control and managed to stop the shaking of his hands.
He stood up and removed his now sweat drenched shirt, placing it in a small bin where laundry was done as he walked to the window and opened it. A cool, evening breeze caressed his face and brought the sweet smell of freshly made food from nearby houses to his nose as he closed his eyes and took in another deep breath. He let it out on a sigh and opened his eyes, looking around in the street at the people going about their lives near the end of their day. It was calming to him to watch other people's content states, and Shadow managed to stop the sweat from coming forth as well as his body relaxed. He walked away from the window and fetched himself a towel and dried his body off in the bathroom, coming back and dropping the towel in the laundry bin as he once again found his way to the window. He didn't bother to replace his shirt, since the evening air was cool and sweet and he just looked out the window as he continued to watch people go about their business.
It's been almost one full year without incident... Why now of all times am I suddenly having these dreams of it again? He thought to himself.
"... Roda I'l Lousta..." He said to himself.
He was outdoors somewhere, but it was familiar. Like a memory. He looked around and saw that the sky overhead was partially cloudy, and that the skyline around him was marked by buildings which stood several stories in height. He walked the streets, recognizing it as the "Central Path" of the Capitol City of Cre' Est where he had eliminated so many targets in the past. Slowly he walked the street, looking left and right as the people around him took a single look and fled indoors. It was not unusual, but it still left a pang of guilt and pain within his heart as he continued to walk.
Eventually, as he continued to walk down the central path, he started seeing faces of those familiar to him. Immediately to his left as he continued on his way passed the blacksmith was a face he knew well. A man slightly older and larger than he, but still with an impressive muscular build and a large two handed sword at his back which he could wield with one hand. He smiled at his friend, but received only a cold glare in return. He remained silent and looked away as he continued down the street.
Another face he recognized as his sister, Era. She too, was looking at him with cold eyes and was held in a stand offish body posture as he passed her, almost as if she was expecting him to lash out at her. Shadow's heart began to grow cold as he continued his now solemn path down the street ahead. More and more he saw faces of those he knew and those he had come to see as friends giving him cold and distant glares as he passed them. It became almost unbearable as he neared the end of his journey when the central path came to an end and he stood in front of the palace where the Royal Family dwelt.
He looked at the mighty structure, slightly in awe since he had come to appreciate the strength and majesty of architecture, and then he looked down to just inside the front gate passed two guards. They glared at him, but did not stop him from entering the garden just beyond the gate which led to the two large doors of the palace. Shadow stopped in the center of the garden, looking around and wondering what it meant and why he was here. However, his answers came all too suddenly as the final piece of the puzzle made itself known.
Standing before him, seemingly from out of nowhere, was the face of the most important person in his life. She stood on the opposite side of a small pond with a fountain in the center, not saying a word. Her expression was not one of anger or disappointment, but sadness. He tried to speak, only to find that his voice did not work and his vocal chords produced no sound. She tried to speak to him, but the sky turned red and her body moved in slow motion as a blade was suddenly thrust through her stomach from behind her. Blood exploded forth from her chest as the blade was turned face up and ripped skyward out through the side of her neck, her body collapsing into two distinct halves in front of him as the pond in between them filled with her blood and the fountain began to spout dark crimson red liquid into the air.
Shadow could only watch in horror as he looked up to see a dark figure there, holding the blade exactly where it stopped when it exited her body. Two glowing red eyes peered back at him from the darkness of that was the figure's form, and he knew all too well what that meant. The haze that was the shadows cleared and revealed Shadow himself standing there, holding one of his Twins in the air with blood smeared across his face and covering his hands. His eyes were wide and feral, his pupils dilated so they were almost invisible which gave him a very sinister and primal appearance. His jaw was clenched tight and his muscles tense, his body nearly trembling from the obvious lust for blood which was coursing through his veins. Slowly, as Shadow tried to turn his vision began to change.
He blinked, and suddenly he found himself dressed in the clothing he wore when he first became an Assassin. Black robes with the red crest of Te'i Sai in the center of the chest as he held the dagger in his right hand high in the air, blood smeared across his face and covering his hands. He looked down in front of him and there she was, split in two lying in the fountain at his feet. He looked up and there was nobody where he used to be standing. However, a figure began to appear out of the gloom ahead and finally took a position where he had once been standing. The figure began to become clearer with time until he saw the face of his old master, Grandmaster Takai himself.
Grandmaster Takai's mouth moved, but no sound came out. The message however, was not lost.
"You'll never escape what you have become... What I made you. You are now, and forever will be the Red-Eyed Demon. Roda I'l Lousta is a part of you now and forever more, and you'll never be rid of its beautiful curse so long as you live. Know despair, Red-Eyed Demon, and live your life forever in fear of your own two hands!"
At that moment Shadow awoke with a start and in a cold sweat, his eyes wide in fear and his heart beating much too fast. He looked around and found that he was still inside, sitting in the chair he sat down in earlier to rest his eyes with Sereinia and Mayumi in the next room. He checked his hands and found that they were shaking. For the first time in a long time he had no control over them as they trembled in fear of what he had just witnessed in his dream.
Shadow leaned back in the chair and took in a deep breath to slow his breathing and his heart rate. It took several seconds, but he finally got his heart rate under control and managed to stop the shaking of his hands.
He stood up and removed his now sweat drenched shirt, placing it in a small bin where laundry was done as he walked to the window and opened it. A cool, evening breeze caressed his face and brought the sweet smell of freshly made food from nearby houses to his nose as he closed his eyes and took in another deep breath. He let it out on a sigh and opened his eyes, looking around in the street at the people going about their lives near the end of their day. It was calming to him to watch other people's content states, and Shadow managed to stop the sweat from coming forth as well as his body relaxed. He walked away from the window and fetched himself a towel and dried his body off in the bathroom, coming back and dropping the towel in the laundry bin as he once again found his way to the window. He didn't bother to replace his shirt, since the evening air was cool and sweet and he just looked out the window as he continued to watch people go about their business.
It's been almost one full year without incident... Why now of all times am I suddenly having these dreams of it again? He thought to himself.
"... Roda I'l Lousta..." He said to himself.
A forest outside of Cre'Est
Running fairly early in the morning is not something that Jude Vanderwolf particularly enjoyed but because of the current circumstances it was a necessity. Although the temperature was anything but comfortable for this time of the day the man would not cease running. Shirtless, trying to buckle his belt, and currently carrying most of his possessions within his hands he was running away from a middle aged gentleman with a hunting rifle. Now to understand how such an absurd situation had arisen you would need to understand the reasons as to which this scene is taking place. The night before Jude Vanderwolf had been traveling from the Cre'Est to another land, staying in one place to long was never a good thing for a professional thief. Yes the shirtless man running for his dear life is a thief, and a good one at that. Now how had these two gentlemen met? Well while traveling Jude had asked the middle aged gentleman if he could sleep the night in the man's house. Being a kind man and not knowing the others occupation he let Jude sleep at his estate. The gentleman had give him food and shelter for the night while expecting nothing in return. Now why would such a nice and caring individual be pointing a rather lethal weapon in the direction of said man he assisted? Well the gentleman had a beautiful daughter, she had flowing blonde hair that reached her lower back and a body of a goddess. Jude also noticed this and being the type of man that he was he couldn't help himself. Needless to say the gentleman found the two together and with blind rage tried to assault the man. Now to continue from where we left off.
The forest in which Jude was running in was littered with foliage of different kinds and many trees covered the immediate area. Being a skilled escapist Jude weaved in between the trees and foliage to dodge the gentleman's not-so-friendly fire. Jude was fairing fairly well against the assault but because of all the running he was doing to dodge the man, he had become fatigued. Sweat covered his back and chest, his breaths were shallow and his footwork began to slow down. With exhaustion catching up with him a passing bullet had grazed his right arm, causing a small cut. Alarmed Jude exerted himself, running faster and more agile than before. It seemed that he was going to out run the gentleman until he reached a cliff face. Unable to continue forth and unable to go back in the direction he came from Jude found himself in a tight situation. Before he could formulate any plan the gentleman emerged from the forest, pointing his hunting rifle directly at Jude.
Well, I'm in deep shit now, he thought to himself. Now with nowhere left to run, staring at the gentleman seemed like the only thing he was able to do. As the gentleman cocked his rifle, aiming it directly at Jude's head the man asked if he had any last requests. Laughing to himself Jude stared up at the clouds, hoping to find an answer there or at least something interesting to look at before he died. Unable to find either Jude conceded that this was going to be the end. Throwing his possessions behind him and down the cliff face Jude stared directly at the middle aged gentleman and smirked.
"No need for a last request... your daughter fulfilled every last one. But if I were to have another it would be to survive this fall.. Goodbye." He said this while putting his arms out to the side and jumping backwards towards the cliff face, falling down to the earth below.
Turning his body midair Jude tried his hardest to try and survive the fall. The height of the fall was rather tall so he had sometime before falling but not enough time to really think of an appropriate action to save himself. The ground grew ever closer to him and the trees seemed to be coming towards him. Using all of his might Jude tried to grab on to one of the branches of a tree he had fallen past, only to shatter the branch from where he tried to grab it. He tried this a couple of times but to no avail, these attempts did however slow down his descent but marginally. He continued to fall, without any real hope left he still tried to hang on, to survive. Luckily for him it seems that a means is always provided if ample work is put in. With only twenty feet between him and the earth Jude noticed a young man walking through the forest. Unable to warn him in time Jude fell upon the young man, causing both of them to be laying on the ground.
"Well that was not one of my most brilliant performances... but at the very least there was a soft landing awaiting me." He said this while sitting up next to the young man, placing his hand on him while he thanked him for being there to "catch" him.
It was then that Jude noticed that all of his other possessions, and some of the gentleman's, were littered around the area. Walking towards a black and rather beat up traveling bag Jude took out a black long sleeve shirt, putting it on to cover his many scars. Cringing when the fabric passes over the injury he sustained from the grazing bullet on his right arm, which was now bleeding. Taking out some bandages he lifted his sleeve to where he had been hit, cleaning the wound and dressing it well enough until he could receive medical attention. He walked towards a long tattered crimson red trench coat which was hanging on one of the tree branches above his head, placing it into the traveling bag as it was too hot to wear at the current moment. After gather up all the rest of his possessions Jude sat back down, leaning on a nearby tree.
"Thanks for the save there... didn't know what would have happened if you weren't there to break my fall. What is your name?" He asked the young man who had broken his fall, hoping to at least give him thanks, even if he didn't mean to help.
Running fairly early in the morning is not something that Jude Vanderwolf particularly enjoyed but because of the current circumstances it was a necessity. Although the temperature was anything but comfortable for this time of the day the man would not cease running. Shirtless, trying to buckle his belt, and currently carrying most of his possessions within his hands he was running away from a middle aged gentleman with a hunting rifle. Now to understand how such an absurd situation had arisen you would need to understand the reasons as to which this scene is taking place. The night before Jude Vanderwolf had been traveling from the Cre'Est to another land, staying in one place to long was never a good thing for a professional thief. Yes the shirtless man running for his dear life is a thief, and a good one at that. Now how had these two gentlemen met? Well while traveling Jude had asked the middle aged gentleman if he could sleep the night in the man's house. Being a kind man and not knowing the others occupation he let Jude sleep at his estate. The gentleman had give him food and shelter for the night while expecting nothing in return. Now why would such a nice and caring individual be pointing a rather lethal weapon in the direction of said man he assisted? Well the gentleman had a beautiful daughter, she had flowing blonde hair that reached her lower back and a body of a goddess. Jude also noticed this and being the type of man that he was he couldn't help himself. Needless to say the gentleman found the two together and with blind rage tried to assault the man. Now to continue from where we left off.
The forest in which Jude was running in was littered with foliage of different kinds and many trees covered the immediate area. Being a skilled escapist Jude weaved in between the trees and foliage to dodge the gentleman's not-so-friendly fire. Jude was fairing fairly well against the assault but because of all the running he was doing to dodge the man, he had become fatigued. Sweat covered his back and chest, his breaths were shallow and his footwork began to slow down. With exhaustion catching up with him a passing bullet had grazed his right arm, causing a small cut. Alarmed Jude exerted himself, running faster and more agile than before. It seemed that he was going to out run the gentleman until he reached a cliff face. Unable to continue forth and unable to go back in the direction he came from Jude found himself in a tight situation. Before he could formulate any plan the gentleman emerged from the forest, pointing his hunting rifle directly at Jude.
Well, I'm in deep shit now, he thought to himself. Now with nowhere left to run, staring at the gentleman seemed like the only thing he was able to do. As the gentleman cocked his rifle, aiming it directly at Jude's head the man asked if he had any last requests. Laughing to himself Jude stared up at the clouds, hoping to find an answer there or at least something interesting to look at before he died. Unable to find either Jude conceded that this was going to be the end. Throwing his possessions behind him and down the cliff face Jude stared directly at the middle aged gentleman and smirked.
"No need for a last request... your daughter fulfilled every last one. But if I were to have another it would be to survive this fall.. Goodbye." He said this while putting his arms out to the side and jumping backwards towards the cliff face, falling down to the earth below.
Turning his body midair Jude tried his hardest to try and survive the fall. The height of the fall was rather tall so he had sometime before falling but not enough time to really think of an appropriate action to save himself. The ground grew ever closer to him and the trees seemed to be coming towards him. Using all of his might Jude tried to grab on to one of the branches of a tree he had fallen past, only to shatter the branch from where he tried to grab it. He tried this a couple of times but to no avail, these attempts did however slow down his descent but marginally. He continued to fall, without any real hope left he still tried to hang on, to survive. Luckily for him it seems that a means is always provided if ample work is put in. With only twenty feet between him and the earth Jude noticed a young man walking through the forest. Unable to warn him in time Jude fell upon the young man, causing both of them to be laying on the ground.
"Well that was not one of my most brilliant performances... but at the very least there was a soft landing awaiting me." He said this while sitting up next to the young man, placing his hand on him while he thanked him for being there to "catch" him.
It was then that Jude noticed that all of his other possessions, and some of the gentleman's, were littered around the area. Walking towards a black and rather beat up traveling bag Jude took out a black long sleeve shirt, putting it on to cover his many scars. Cringing when the fabric passes over the injury he sustained from the grazing bullet on his right arm, which was now bleeding. Taking out some bandages he lifted his sleeve to where he had been hit, cleaning the wound and dressing it well enough until he could receive medical attention. He walked towards a long tattered crimson red trench coat which was hanging on one of the tree branches above his head, placing it into the traveling bag as it was too hot to wear at the current moment. After gather up all the rest of his possessions Jude sat back down, leaning on a nearby tree.
"Thanks for the save there... didn't know what would have happened if you weren't there to break my fall. What is your name?" He asked the young man who had broken his fall, hoping to at least give him thanks, even if he didn't mean to help.
Keito somehow made his way down into a ravine, littered with dead leaves and plenty of fallen trees. The center of the ravine was wide and open, with a faded dirt path running down the middle and a few rotting branches blocking the way. Keito climbed over a large tree that had fallen maybe a few months ago until he reached some shade cover under an area close to the wall of the ravine where the trees grew more thickly. It might not have been too hot out, but the humidity was getting to him. It wasn't anything he wasn't used to, but that didn't mean trudging through a humid forest in the late afternoon wearing all black was enjoyable. He wiped more sweat from his forehead and stopped under a large tree to take a break. Pulling his back off his shoulder, he opened the strap and dug through it for a moment, searching for his canteen. After a few seconds he felt the metal against his fingers and pulled it out and untwisted the top while holding his bag under his armpit. He lifted the canteen to his lips, but was quickly disappointed to find that there was only a couple sips left. He tipped the bottle upside down and shook it a couple of times as if there was more water stuck to the bottom of the bottle. As expected, nothing came out.
I filled it up in Cre' Est!..Don't tell me I have a leak..
He was ready to peek into his bag to see if anything was wet when suddenly the loud sound of branches splitting rung out above him. He took a small step back and looked up, barely having any time to think as a weight crashed down on him. He let out a loud 'hmph!' As he fell onto his stomach and his canteen and bag dropped onto the grass in front of him. "What the...hell?" He moaned, pushing himself up of the ground and staying on his hands and knees for a moment, trying to catch his breath. He coughed a couple of times, cringing a little at the pain in his back.
"Well that was not one of my most brilliant performances... but at the very least there was a soft landing awaiting me."
He heard the voice of a man and felt a hand on his shoulder for a moment before watching his back get picked up and one of his shirts was removed. "Hey, wait a minute!" He said, quickly followed by more coughs. He leaned back onto his knees, deciding to let the man do whatever for now. He was a little amazed the shirt actually fit the man, but it was a tight fit at that.
"Thanks for the save there... didn't know what would have happened if you weren't there to break my fall. What is your name?"
Keito picked himself up off the ground and leaned himself against a tree, glaring at the man also leaning on a tree across of him. "It's Keito..and I don't remember asking to be your savior." He said, taking a couple more breathes before walking over and picking up his canteen and shoving it back into his black bag, then picking up the bandages, a coin bag, and a slice of bread wrapped up in a piece of blue cloth. He put them back in their rightful place and snapped the bag shut before throwing it over his shoulder and looking back at the man. "Since when was it a good idea to go jumping off of cliffs? The last time I checked, people usually want to die when they do that, but you seem grateful." He said with a hint of irritation in his tone as he tried to ignore the pain in his back. He may have been accustomed to the heat, but it wasn't everyday someone fell from the sky and landed on him.
I filled it up in Cre' Est!..Don't tell me I have a leak..
He was ready to peek into his bag to see if anything was wet when suddenly the loud sound of branches splitting rung out above him. He took a small step back and looked up, barely having any time to think as a weight crashed down on him. He let out a loud 'hmph!' As he fell onto his stomach and his canteen and bag dropped onto the grass in front of him. "What the...hell?" He moaned, pushing himself up of the ground and staying on his hands and knees for a moment, trying to catch his breath. He coughed a couple of times, cringing a little at the pain in his back.
"Well that was not one of my most brilliant performances... but at the very least there was a soft landing awaiting me."
He heard the voice of a man and felt a hand on his shoulder for a moment before watching his back get picked up and one of his shirts was removed. "Hey, wait a minute!" He said, quickly followed by more coughs. He leaned back onto his knees, deciding to let the man do whatever for now. He was a little amazed the shirt actually fit the man, but it was a tight fit at that.
"Thanks for the save there... didn't know what would have happened if you weren't there to break my fall. What is your name?"
Keito picked himself up off the ground and leaned himself against a tree, glaring at the man also leaning on a tree across of him. "It's Keito..and I don't remember asking to be your savior." He said, taking a couple more breathes before walking over and picking up his canteen and shoving it back into his black bag, then picking up the bandages, a coin bag, and a slice of bread wrapped up in a piece of blue cloth. He put them back in their rightful place and snapped the bag shut before throwing it over his shoulder and looking back at the man. "Since when was it a good idea to go jumping off of cliffs? The last time I checked, people usually want to die when they do that, but you seem grateful." He said with a hint of irritation in his tone as he tried to ignore the pain in his back. He may have been accustomed to the heat, but it wasn't everyday someone fell from the sky and landed on him.
The young man had introduced himself as Keito, he was rather cold and not the least amused by the situation. When Keito had asked, "Since when was it a good idea to go jumping off of cliffs? The last time I checked, people usually want to die when they do that, but you seem grateful", Jude got the impression that Keito thought that Jude was somehow mentally unstable. Something which irked Jude a little, he never liked to be thought of as anything but sound of mind.
"To answer your question Keito, no I am not suicidal. No it is not a good idea for an able bodied and sound minded person to jump off a cliff, of any size... I however had little choice on the matter and if you were in my shoes, which seems anatomically impossible because of your... stature, you would've done the same. I however don't think you would be interested in why I jumped off the cliff really, you would need to gain a few more years... or at the very least more inches before I could go into "real" detail." Jude said this in a joking manner, as to respond to Keito's rather cold and irritated tone. Jude wasn't a personable person either but he at least knew how to joke every now and then. With his "brothers" at least.
From the way Keito had addressed Jude Vanderwolf he could tell that the other didn't feel as grateful for such good fortune. Then again since Keito didn't really get anything for his "assistance" it is understandable why he would be irked at Jude. Wanting to reward Keito for being Jude's savior, well reluctant savior, Jude started to rummage through his traveling bag to give to Keito. Going through the bag itself was quite troublesome because he couldn't find anything that he wanted. One of the many faults of a thief, they can never seem to find what they want within their bag of stolen goods. After a few short moments Jude produced a small leather pouch from the bag, tossing it in the air.
"This is your other coin pouch, the one that you keep under your jacket... I didn't think it was very grateful of me to steal from my "savior". But if you would rather not have saved me this could always just be another addition to my funds." After a few moments of thinking Jude tossed the pouch to Keito. "I put some more coins in there for you to... Even though you might not be grateful for this serendipitous situation, I am." Standing up Jude walked towards Keito, leaning to whisper into his ear. "Besides... a few coins isn't much to me, I've got enough money as it is. And if I ever run out, I just "take" what I need... Well maybe more than what I need."
Looking across the landscape Jude noticed that the forest which they were in was rather beautiful, when not being chased by crazed middle aged men. The sun wasn't the friendliest of acquaintances today, the heat was incredibly hot especially with the humidity of the forest. Jude however was use to humidity, being raised in Triveila the water nation he was use to humidity. The forest had many beautiful plants, some of which Jude hadn't seen before in his life. The river that they were near had crisp blue running water, which was coming down from a waterfall not that far back, a part of the cliff face that he had jumped over not that long ago. The river was the life giver in the immediate area, everything seemed to be growing well in the area. Looking into the river Jude noticed some fish swimming around. Fishes of all types and colors, it was like a rainbow.
"You're rather young to be wandering aren't you Keito? What brings you to a place like this? You heading somewhere or something?" Despite not knowing much about the young man Jude felt some sort of connection to him. Maybe it was because he reminded him so much of one of his younger "brothers" within the Wolf Pack. An invisible bond seemed to connect the two of them together, whether they knew it or not.
"To answer your question Keito, no I am not suicidal. No it is not a good idea for an able bodied and sound minded person to jump off a cliff, of any size... I however had little choice on the matter and if you were in my shoes, which seems anatomically impossible because of your... stature, you would've done the same. I however don't think you would be interested in why I jumped off the cliff really, you would need to gain a few more years... or at the very least more inches before I could go into "real" detail." Jude said this in a joking manner, as to respond to Keito's rather cold and irritated tone. Jude wasn't a personable person either but he at least knew how to joke every now and then. With his "brothers" at least.
From the way Keito had addressed Jude Vanderwolf he could tell that the other didn't feel as grateful for such good fortune. Then again since Keito didn't really get anything for his "assistance" it is understandable why he would be irked at Jude. Wanting to reward Keito for being Jude's savior, well reluctant savior, Jude started to rummage through his traveling bag to give to Keito. Going through the bag itself was quite troublesome because he couldn't find anything that he wanted. One of the many faults of a thief, they can never seem to find what they want within their bag of stolen goods. After a few short moments Jude produced a small leather pouch from the bag, tossing it in the air.
"This is your other coin pouch, the one that you keep under your jacket... I didn't think it was very grateful of me to steal from my "savior". But if you would rather not have saved me this could always just be another addition to my funds." After a few moments of thinking Jude tossed the pouch to Keito. "I put some more coins in there for you to... Even though you might not be grateful for this serendipitous situation, I am." Standing up Jude walked towards Keito, leaning to whisper into his ear. "Besides... a few coins isn't much to me, I've got enough money as it is. And if I ever run out, I just "take" what I need... Well maybe more than what I need."
Looking across the landscape Jude noticed that the forest which they were in was rather beautiful, when not being chased by crazed middle aged men. The sun wasn't the friendliest of acquaintances today, the heat was incredibly hot especially with the humidity of the forest. Jude however was use to humidity, being raised in Triveila the water nation he was use to humidity. The forest had many beautiful plants, some of which Jude hadn't seen before in his life. The river that they were near had crisp blue running water, which was coming down from a waterfall not that far back, a part of the cliff face that he had jumped over not that long ago. The river was the life giver in the immediate area, everything seemed to be growing well in the area. Looking into the river Jude noticed some fish swimming around. Fishes of all types and colors, it was like a rainbow.
"You're rather young to be wandering aren't you Keito? What brings you to a place like this? You heading somewhere or something?" Despite not knowing much about the young man Jude felt some sort of connection to him. Maybe it was because he reminded him so much of one of his younger "brothers" within the Wolf Pack. An invisible bond seemed to connect the two of them together, whether they knew it or not.
What do you mean I need to grow a few more inches!? He was ready to snap, but held it back since it would just make him look childish. He might not be as tall as most boys his age, but at least he didn't act like a little kid. And what did he mean about his 'stature', that he wasn't some crazy person running the the forest with no shirt on and jumping off of cliffs and landing on people?
"This is your other coin pouch, the one that you keep under your jacket... I didn't think it was very grateful of me to steal from my "savior". But if you would rather not have saved me this could always just be another addition to my funds."
"Wha-?"
Keito clumsily caught the coin pouch with his hands and looked at the man with a little surprise. When had he managed to grab it? Probably after he landed on him. He tensed a little when the man walked over and leaned in to whisper that he could just take what he needs if he were to run out. He wasn't comfortable having him that close when he'd so easily taken the coin pouch from his belt without him even realizing it. It figures, this guy was just some thief probably running after being caught doing something stupid or trying to steal something. Keito took a small step back, keeping his eyes on the man as he walked over to the stream that ran through the ravine nearby. He placed the coin pouch back in its rightful place and, remembering that he was out of water, he also walked over, staying a couple of feet down river from the man of course, and knelt down on the bank. After setting his bag next to him and taking out the canteen, he untwisted the lid and stuck it into the water as the man started to ask him questions.
As he'd suspected, the metal canteen somehow gained a small crack on the corner of the bottle and the water was slowly tripping back out after he pulled the bottle out the the river and examined the outside of it.
"I'm perfectly fine on my own, thank you. And.." He paused a moment, lowering the bottle a little as he thought. What did bring him here? There really wasn't an answer to that question. "I guess I'm just here. I'm heading towards Gweynura..for whatever reason. I'll figure that out when I get there." He stood up, taking a few gulps of the water in the canteen before dumping it out. There was no use carrying it around full if it would just leak all over the place. He twisted the bottle shut and dropped it back into his back and strapped the bag shut before throwing it over his shoulder and turning his attention back to the man.
Now that he got a good look at him, he had some pretty strange coloring in his eyes that almost drew you in in a way. Apart from that though, he looked shaggy and unorganized as well. Completely opposite of Keito, who kept his appearance clean and well kept. Then there was the part where, once again, Keito felt utterly small compared to him. "What about you? You seemed to be in quite a hurry to leave Cre' Est. You came from that direction and why else would you risk jumping off of a cliff? Oh, and by the way, I don't think you've actually told me your name yet. That's the least you owe me after using me to break your suicide jump." He said, taking a small, barely noticeable step back and remembering to keep his distance to at least a couple of feet.
"This is your other coin pouch, the one that you keep under your jacket... I didn't think it was very grateful of me to steal from my "savior". But if you would rather not have saved me this could always just be another addition to my funds."
"Wha-?"
Keito clumsily caught the coin pouch with his hands and looked at the man with a little surprise. When had he managed to grab it? Probably after he landed on him. He tensed a little when the man walked over and leaned in to whisper that he could just take what he needs if he were to run out. He wasn't comfortable having him that close when he'd so easily taken the coin pouch from his belt without him even realizing it. It figures, this guy was just some thief probably running after being caught doing something stupid or trying to steal something. Keito took a small step back, keeping his eyes on the man as he walked over to the stream that ran through the ravine nearby. He placed the coin pouch back in its rightful place and, remembering that he was out of water, he also walked over, staying a couple of feet down river from the man of course, and knelt down on the bank. After setting his bag next to him and taking out the canteen, he untwisted the lid and stuck it into the water as the man started to ask him questions.
As he'd suspected, the metal canteen somehow gained a small crack on the corner of the bottle and the water was slowly tripping back out after he pulled the bottle out the the river and examined the outside of it.
"I'm perfectly fine on my own, thank you. And.." He paused a moment, lowering the bottle a little as he thought. What did bring him here? There really wasn't an answer to that question. "I guess I'm just here. I'm heading towards Gweynura..for whatever reason. I'll figure that out when I get there." He stood up, taking a few gulps of the water in the canteen before dumping it out. There was no use carrying it around full if it would just leak all over the place. He twisted the bottle shut and dropped it back into his back and strapped the bag shut before throwing it over his shoulder and turning his attention back to the man.
Now that he got a good look at him, he had some pretty strange coloring in his eyes that almost drew you in in a way. Apart from that though, he looked shaggy and unorganized as well. Completely opposite of Keito, who kept his appearance clean and well kept. Then there was the part where, once again, Keito felt utterly small compared to him. "What about you? You seemed to be in quite a hurry to leave Cre' Est. You came from that direction and why else would you risk jumping off of a cliff? Oh, and by the way, I don't think you've actually told me your name yet. That's the least you owe me after using me to break your suicide jump." He said, taking a small, barely noticeable step back and remembering to keep his distance to at least a couple of feet.
A forest outside of Cre' Est
It was an ordinary day, filled with ordinary happenings.
A shirtless man fell from the freaking sky.
Siren had been taking a leisurely stroll through the forest – not really, she’d been hunting down her new and terribly unlucky victim, ah, the joys of bounty hunting – when all of a sudden a shirtless man fell from the sky. The first thought that wiggled into her head was what a waste of good stature. Honestly, it wasn’t an unwelcome sight, the man was a God. That was, until good-stature fell on heap-of-tiny.
From where she stood, she couldn’t hear what they were saying but it didn’t matter. That was her deer. Light glinted off his black hair and how it managed to stay so perfect after having a ton of man crashing into it, she didn’t know. Siren squinted and she could make out the vague crescent shaped birthmark on her boy’s neck. Jun Corny or something was his name.
It was unfortunate that good-stature had to be there, though she appreciated him slowing Corny down. The boy was quick and difficult to track for someone who wasn’t even trying to hide. She considered killing good-stature then decided that’d be too much of a waste. Besides, if his scars were any indication, he’d had his share of fights. A thief, probably. A hot one, too. Siren pulled herself swiftly up onto the branch of the nearest tree and climbed higher and higher, her soft and untarnished white sheer skirts following closely behind. Even after running and swinging through the forest for hours, Siren had managed to keep her dress clean, her skin unmarked by sweat and her long, white-blonde hair smooth.
She was just talented that way.
Leaping and swinging from tree to tree, she finally sat on a rather comfortable wedge where the trunk met the branch, overlooking the two men. Now to catch him alive...
"I guess I'm just here. I'm heading towards Gweynura..for whatever reason. I'll figure that out when I get there," said Corny.
Gweynura. The name of the familiar nation lit a scramble of emotions within her. Sadness. Yearning. Regret. Nostalgia. She decided she would capture Corny before he reached Gweynura, for when he did, she would have to face the relics of her past. Siren was not one for dwelling on such things; she looked ahead, not behind. Besides, Gweynura was too far away for the small bounty on his head.
Securing the soft white veil over the lower half of her face, Siren considered jumping on Corny - just for laughs. She smiled to herself and thought, too reckless and that's just mean. The poor guy's had enough sky divers for the day. Siren swept her iron fan open, slipping two sleeping darts from the folds of the intricate fan in one fluid motion. She would put them both to sleep.
She held the needles gently between her fingers, aligning them to the necks of her targets - and with a tiny, quick flick of her wrist, she threw the darts.
It was an ordinary day, filled with ordinary happenings.
A shirtless man fell from the freaking sky.
Siren had been taking a leisurely stroll through the forest – not really, she’d been hunting down her new and terribly unlucky victim, ah, the joys of bounty hunting – when all of a sudden a shirtless man fell from the sky. The first thought that wiggled into her head was what a waste of good stature. Honestly, it wasn’t an unwelcome sight, the man was a God. That was, until good-stature fell on heap-of-tiny.
From where she stood, she couldn’t hear what they were saying but it didn’t matter. That was her deer. Light glinted off his black hair and how it managed to stay so perfect after having a ton of man crashing into it, she didn’t know. Siren squinted and she could make out the vague crescent shaped birthmark on her boy’s neck. Jun Corny or something was his name.
It was unfortunate that good-stature had to be there, though she appreciated him slowing Corny down. The boy was quick and difficult to track for someone who wasn’t even trying to hide. She considered killing good-stature then decided that’d be too much of a waste. Besides, if his scars were any indication, he’d had his share of fights. A thief, probably. A hot one, too. Siren pulled herself swiftly up onto the branch of the nearest tree and climbed higher and higher, her soft and untarnished white sheer skirts following closely behind. Even after running and swinging through the forest for hours, Siren had managed to keep her dress clean, her skin unmarked by sweat and her long, white-blonde hair smooth.
She was just talented that way.
Leaping and swinging from tree to tree, she finally sat on a rather comfortable wedge where the trunk met the branch, overlooking the two men. Now to catch him alive...
"I guess I'm just here. I'm heading towards Gweynura..for whatever reason. I'll figure that out when I get there," said Corny.
Gweynura. The name of the familiar nation lit a scramble of emotions within her. Sadness. Yearning. Regret. Nostalgia. She decided she would capture Corny before he reached Gweynura, for when he did, she would have to face the relics of her past. Siren was not one for dwelling on such things; she looked ahead, not behind. Besides, Gweynura was too far away for the small bounty on his head.
Securing the soft white veil over the lower half of her face, Siren considered jumping on Corny - just for laughs. She smiled to herself and thought, too reckless and that's just mean. The poor guy's had enough sky divers for the day. Siren swept her iron fan open, slipping two sleeping darts from the folds of the intricate fan in one fluid motion. She would put them both to sleep.
She held the needles gently between her fingers, aligning them to the necks of her targets - and with a tiny, quick flick of her wrist, she threw the darts.
Jude laughed at Keito's reasons for him being in this forest. He had no real reason and his destination was not definite, just like Jude they seemed to both be just wanderers. Keito's next questions also made Jude laugh, the young man seemed so adamant in learning the reason why Jude had jumped off from that cliff. Quietly Jude hummed a little tune, a common children's song sung by many Triveilan children. Rummaging through his traveling black traveling bag Jude pulled out his two pistols, placing them in his belt holsters which he had just buckled on before jumping off the cliff. Jude than began to place bullets individually on his belt, making it a makeshift bandolier which he would use to reload his pistols. While doing this he walked closer to Keito, so that he could look into his eyes as he talked to him. Despite appearances Jude could not sense any ill will from the young man, unusual since he carried a sword on his back, Jude naturally thought that Keito would have some killing intent in his eyes. His eyes however seemed innocent, but with much more experience than a man his age should have. Finally convinced that he could at least trust him with his name Jude leaned back to address Keito.
"My name is Jude Vanderwolf, but I am more commonly known by the name "Omega"." Jude than began to go through his traveling bag to find another piece of equipment which he seemed to have misplaced.
"If you don't know me from that name than I am not surprised, I am more well known in the nation of Triveila. I am a professional thief, and a damn good one at that. And the scene that you just witnessed of me jumping down the cliff was not because of some job gone wrong... It was something a lot more personal... Well intimate. I slept with a gentleman's daughter and he didn't react to well to that, if you catch my drift..." Pulling up his sleeve Jude revealed the blood soaked bandages on his right arm, showing the damage the gentleman had done.
"If you're heading towards Gweynura wouldn't it be much quicker to take the main roads than to travel via the forest? It will take a while to get there this way... Is there something that you're hiding from me?" Saying this he tried to see if he could help Keito out, he felt that he needed to help the young man despite not knowing him for a long time.
Suddenly Jude felt a prickly sensation on his neck, feeling his neck he found that a tipped dart had struck his neck. Confused Jude looked around, seeing another one heading towards Keito this time he caught the dart mid air, acting as if he was catching a fly. The darts seemed to be tipped with a sleeping inducer since it started to make Jude feel drowsy. But because of his thief training Jude had gained an immunity to most poisons, but no matter what they still seemed to affect him some way or another. Since it was a sleeping inducer, and a powerful one at that, Jude began to feel drowsy and exhausted. Jude however didn't want to alarm Keito, or the assailant who had attacked them with these darts.
"Dang... I thought I could've killed that bloody fly. It's constant buzzing was getting annoying." Jude tried to keep Keito from noticing that they had just been attacked, covering up most of what was happening. Knowing that he had to get rid of or lose whoever was following them Jude tried to think of a plan.
"We should probably head out towards Gweynura if we are to get there in a good time... Lets get going than shall we." Jude than slapped Keito's back towards the direction of Gweynura, hopping they would find someway to get rid of their assailant on the way there. Jude kept one hand on his silver pistols just in case they happened to come across their assailant, hoping that he won't have to use it.
"My name is Jude Vanderwolf, but I am more commonly known by the name "Omega"." Jude than began to go through his traveling bag to find another piece of equipment which he seemed to have misplaced.
"If you don't know me from that name than I am not surprised, I am more well known in the nation of Triveila. I am a professional thief, and a damn good one at that. And the scene that you just witnessed of me jumping down the cliff was not because of some job gone wrong... It was something a lot more personal... Well intimate. I slept with a gentleman's daughter and he didn't react to well to that, if you catch my drift..." Pulling up his sleeve Jude revealed the blood soaked bandages on his right arm, showing the damage the gentleman had done.
"If you're heading towards Gweynura wouldn't it be much quicker to take the main roads than to travel via the forest? It will take a while to get there this way... Is there something that you're hiding from me?" Saying this he tried to see if he could help Keito out, he felt that he needed to help the young man despite not knowing him for a long time.
Suddenly Jude felt a prickly sensation on his neck, feeling his neck he found that a tipped dart had struck his neck. Confused Jude looked around, seeing another one heading towards Keito this time he caught the dart mid air, acting as if he was catching a fly. The darts seemed to be tipped with a sleeping inducer since it started to make Jude feel drowsy. But because of his thief training Jude had gained an immunity to most poisons, but no matter what they still seemed to affect him some way or another. Since it was a sleeping inducer, and a powerful one at that, Jude began to feel drowsy and exhausted. Jude however didn't want to alarm Keito, or the assailant who had attacked them with these darts.
"Dang... I thought I could've killed that bloody fly. It's constant buzzing was getting annoying." Jude tried to keep Keito from noticing that they had just been attacked, covering up most of what was happening. Knowing that he had to get rid of or lose whoever was following them Jude tried to think of a plan.
"We should probably head out towards Gweynura if we are to get there in a good time... Lets get going than shall we." Jude than slapped Keito's back towards the direction of Gweynura, hopping they would find someway to get rid of their assailant on the way there. Jude kept one hand on his silver pistols just in case they happened to come across their assailant, hoping that he won't have to use it.
He knew.
The dart had sailed sharply into the neck of Jude Vanderwolf – Omega – but he caught the second. He caught the second with his bare freaking hands. Sure, it wasn't a a bullet but her movements were precise, lightning fast. Siren couldn't help but give the man a nod of respect and a frown of disappointment.
"Dang... I thought I could've killed that bloody fly. It's constant buzzing was getting annoying." Jude was swaying ever so slightly, his words carefully controlled. Unfortunately for them, she was a trained bounty hunter and that meant she could hear even the slightest of sounds and the man was slurring. He appeared to be resistant to the darts but she wasn't sure, after all, the man was quite big. Siren counted the seconds and she wished the dart had instead hit Corny. Jude wasn't who she wanted - however handsome he was. Actually, this close, Corny wasn't too bad, either. Maybe...
"We should probably head out towards Gweynura if we are to get there in a good time... Lets get going then shell we." She grinned, an idea weaving itself in her mind. Neither of them had seen her yet - bless Auxureilla - and she was soundless and quick. She would follow them and befriend the two. Gweynura was home to the House of Sirens, of which - although she'd left - she was still entitled to be a part of. She'd simply say she belonged to the group of sisters who sold their bodies and time, that she was a mere beauty of Gweynura, having lived there for such a long time - all of which was true. It was what she would say if they asked where she was from and who she was. She did dislike lying, but word-twisting was a whole other matter. She didn't ask them to think of it that way, after all.
They moved and Siren followed, leaping and swinging from branch to branch. Her bare feet rolling soundlessly on and off the wood, the leaves treating her as if she were a leaf herself. Fluttering. Light. Jude's hand rested at his revolver as they rushed for Gweynura. Siren truly disliked firearms, believing them to be, well, cheating. But she supposed in the matter of life and death it didn't matter how you lived as long as you did. For a flicker of a thought, she considered dropping the hunt but Corny wasn't just any deer, you see. He was somewhat of a popular game amongst bounty hunters as he was one of the rare ones whom no one had yet caught. She took the challenge for the hell of it and perhaps a little for the glory. After all, she normally accepted missions in which the bounty was large. The two have now ignited Siren's curiosity, however and she'd always been perhaps a little too persistent.
She did so love a chase.
They raced through the forest and they were surprisingly quite quiet, both of them, but especially the thief. Well duh. Soon, they would reach Gweynura and when they did, she'd meet them. That was - if she didn't miss a single branch - or slip.
The dart had sailed sharply into the neck of Jude Vanderwolf – Omega – but he caught the second. He caught the second with his bare freaking hands. Sure, it wasn't a a bullet but her movements were precise, lightning fast. Siren couldn't help but give the man a nod of respect and a frown of disappointment.
"Dang... I thought I could've killed that bloody fly. It's constant buzzing was getting annoying." Jude was swaying ever so slightly, his words carefully controlled. Unfortunately for them, she was a trained bounty hunter and that meant she could hear even the slightest of sounds and the man was slurring. He appeared to be resistant to the darts but she wasn't sure, after all, the man was quite big. Siren counted the seconds and she wished the dart had instead hit Corny. Jude wasn't who she wanted - however handsome he was. Actually, this close, Corny wasn't too bad, either. Maybe...
"We should probably head out towards Gweynura if we are to get there in a good time... Lets get going then shell we." She grinned, an idea weaving itself in her mind. Neither of them had seen her yet - bless Auxureilla - and she was soundless and quick. She would follow them and befriend the two. Gweynura was home to the House of Sirens, of which - although she'd left - she was still entitled to be a part of. She'd simply say she belonged to the group of sisters who sold their bodies and time, that she was a mere beauty of Gweynura, having lived there for such a long time - all of which was true. It was what she would say if they asked where she was from and who she was. She did dislike lying, but word-twisting was a whole other matter. She didn't ask them to think of it that way, after all.
They moved and Siren followed, leaping and swinging from branch to branch. Her bare feet rolling soundlessly on and off the wood, the leaves treating her as if she were a leaf herself. Fluttering. Light. Jude's hand rested at his revolver as they rushed for Gweynura. Siren truly disliked firearms, believing them to be, well, cheating. But she supposed in the matter of life and death it didn't matter how you lived as long as you did. For a flicker of a thought, she considered dropping the hunt but Corny wasn't just any deer, you see. He was somewhat of a popular game amongst bounty hunters as he was one of the rare ones whom no one had yet caught. She took the challenge for the hell of it and perhaps a little for the glory. After all, she normally accepted missions in which the bounty was large. The two have now ignited Siren's curiosity, however and she'd always been perhaps a little too persistent.
She did so love a chase.
They raced through the forest and they were surprisingly quite quiet, both of them, but especially the thief. Well duh. Soon, they would reach Gweynura and when they did, she'd meet them. That was - if she didn't miss a single branch - or slip.
Keito kept his eyes on the man as he started to load the two pistols he'd been carrying with him. Wonderful, two of Keito's least favorite weapons. He was secretly relieved that this thief didn't try to attack him while he was still on the ground before. There would've been little chance for Keito to recover fast enough and distance himself from him if that had been the case. Yet, he didn't really feel all that threatened from him, aside from the fact that he didn't want this guy to snatch up any more of his belongings. Even so, that didn't mean he trusted him and he wasn't about to let his guard down for a second.
Keito took a small step back as the man walked up to him and finished loading his guns into..whatever you cal those round things where you put the bullets. With the man standing closer to him, he felt even smaller than when he was standing a couple of feet away.
"My name is Jude Vanderwolf, but I am more commonly known by the name "Omega"."
Omega?..ironic with a last name like that.
"If you don't know me from that name than I am not surprised, I am more well known in the nation of Triveila. I am a professional thief, and a damn good one at that."
Triveila, it had been a while since he'd heard that name. It caused his heart to fall a little as a blurry vision from the past jumped to the front of his mind. For a second he wondered if this person knew anything about the old man he used to work for, but asking something like that would just sound weird.
And the scene that you just witnessed of me jumping down the cliff was not because of some job gone wrong... It was something a lot more personal... Well intimate. I slept with a gentleman's daughter and he didn't react to well to that, if you catch my drift..."
And that is what kicked Keito's past memory to its original place in the back of his head. How do you think a father would react to that?! He thought to himself, feeling a little nervous. That wasn't exactly a topic he was very familiar with, despite almost being eighteen. He'd rarely had any experience with girls and..after that accident..he'd never tried to pursue any either.
"If you're heading towards Gweynura wouldn't it be much quicker to take the main roads than to travel via the forest? It will take a while to get there this way... Is there something that you're hiding from me?"
His expression went from nervous to stern once again and he took another small step back. "Why I don't take the main roads isn't really your business." He said bluntly. There was no way he trusted this person enough to give him the real reason why he avoided main roads. For one, he'd only just met Jude and still had his suspicions about him. Secondly..telling him the reason would bring back too many upsetting memories that Keito was still struggling to forget.
Suddenly Jude made a swift, quick movement and caught something between his fingers only a few inches away from where Keito was standing. This made the man stand closer, and Keito immediately took another two steps back as Jude explained something about trying to catch a fly. Strange, he hadn't heard any buzzing. Maybe the ringing sound of a mosquito now and then, but a fly would usually be louder and easier to spot. He noticed something was off about Jude shortly after his quick attempt to 'catch a fly' and he quickly started to feel alert. He kept a calm outlook as his eyes darted around the trees, trying to spot something or someone that might be a threat to them.
That alertness didn't last very long though after Keito felt a hard hand on his back and he stumbled forward in the direction he had previously been going. "Wait a minute, since when did I say I would travel with you?" He said stubbornly, turning his head to look at him. Still, Keito continued to get the feeling that something wasn't right. "Fine, but we're separating when we get there. And don't you dare try stealing any of my stuff or I'll be forced to take it back." He said, turning back around and starting his way down river.
((Woops, didn't mean to tag me twice sorry!))
Keito took a small step back as the man walked up to him and finished loading his guns into..whatever you cal those round things where you put the bullets. With the man standing closer to him, he felt even smaller than when he was standing a couple of feet away.
"My name is Jude Vanderwolf, but I am more commonly known by the name "Omega"."
Omega?..ironic with a last name like that.
"If you don't know me from that name than I am not surprised, I am more well known in the nation of Triveila. I am a professional thief, and a damn good one at that."
Triveila, it had been a while since he'd heard that name. It caused his heart to fall a little as a blurry vision from the past jumped to the front of his mind. For a second he wondered if this person knew anything about the old man he used to work for, but asking something like that would just sound weird.
And the scene that you just witnessed of me jumping down the cliff was not because of some job gone wrong... It was something a lot more personal... Well intimate. I slept with a gentleman's daughter and he didn't react to well to that, if you catch my drift..."
And that is what kicked Keito's past memory to its original place in the back of his head. How do you think a father would react to that?! He thought to himself, feeling a little nervous. That wasn't exactly a topic he was very familiar with, despite almost being eighteen. He'd rarely had any experience with girls and..after that accident..he'd never tried to pursue any either.
"If you're heading towards Gweynura wouldn't it be much quicker to take the main roads than to travel via the forest? It will take a while to get there this way... Is there something that you're hiding from me?"
His expression went from nervous to stern once again and he took another small step back. "Why I don't take the main roads isn't really your business." He said bluntly. There was no way he trusted this person enough to give him the real reason why he avoided main roads. For one, he'd only just met Jude and still had his suspicions about him. Secondly..telling him the reason would bring back too many upsetting memories that Keito was still struggling to forget.
Suddenly Jude made a swift, quick movement and caught something between his fingers only a few inches away from where Keito was standing. This made the man stand closer, and Keito immediately took another two steps back as Jude explained something about trying to catch a fly. Strange, he hadn't heard any buzzing. Maybe the ringing sound of a mosquito now and then, but a fly would usually be louder and easier to spot. He noticed something was off about Jude shortly after his quick attempt to 'catch a fly' and he quickly started to feel alert. He kept a calm outlook as his eyes darted around the trees, trying to spot something or someone that might be a threat to them.
That alertness didn't last very long though after Keito felt a hard hand on his back and he stumbled forward in the direction he had previously been going. "Wait a minute, since when did I say I would travel with you?" He said stubbornly, turning his head to look at him. Still, Keito continued to get the feeling that something wasn't right. "Fine, but we're separating when we get there. And don't you dare try stealing any of my stuff or I'll be forced to take it back." He said, turning back around and starting his way down river.
((Woops, didn't mean to tag me twice sorry!))
Keito didn't seem to like the arrangement that Jude had suggested, most likely because Keito doesn't seem to trust him. But considering the circumstances that Keito is in he shouldn't be so distrustful, since Jude most possibly just saved his life. Jude however could not warn Keito since that would also tip off whoever was following them. Stuck between a rock and a hard place Jude decided that it would still be best if he followed Keito, he didn't want the young man's life on his conscience. Keito's latter statement made Jude grin automatically, he didn't know why the young man would still feel that Jude would steal his belongings, considering he could've done that and left him for dead earlier. But Keito didn't need to know that.
"You never said you would travel with me... You don't have to if you don't want to but I will follow you nonetheless. And please son, if I wanted to steal any of your things I would've done so already... Only thing I am really interested in is that sword of yours anyway, seems like I would get a good price for it... Not that I would ever use such a weapon though, much more effective things to kill a man with... a gun for instance." At this moment Jude began doing flare tricks with his pistols in an attempt to lighten the mood. One of his pistols though fired without warning towards a nearby tree.
"...Well... seems I might have made the hair trigger a bit too sensitive... Oh well." Holstering his pistols back into his belt Jude continued to travel towards Gweynura with Keito, hoping he will find whoever is following them as well. Jude never like the feeling of being followed, but considering the situation they were in he would have to live with it for the time being. Anyway it seemed as if that person was also laying low for now, since they haven't taken any action for a while. But Jude knew they were still being followed, and they would probably be followed until they either reached Gweynura or the hunter reveals themselves.
A forest near the borders of Cre' Est and Gweynura
Time passed as day turned to night, Jude and Keito hardly spoke during the time traveling. Keito for whatever reason and Jude because of how exhausted he was because of the dart earlier. Feeling worn out Jude decided it would be best to set up camp for the night. Setting down his black traveling bag Jude leaned on a tree next to his bag, lifting his right sleeve to check his wound. His upper right arm was covered entirely of blood, the bandages didn't seem to be dressing the wound as good as he thought it would. Taking out some bandages and some alcohol he had in his bag he cleaned and disinfected the wound, redressing it with bandages. He then started a campfire to warm them up, and to cook on if they had anything to cook.
"I think we should set up camp here, we've traveled quite a distance already today... Still it would be best to use the main roads but I guess you're the boss on that. You should probably have something to eat, I wouldn't want your growth to stop because you didn't have enough food to eat... If you need just go through my bag, I always keep some jerky in there." After addressing Keito, Jude took a swig from the bottle of alcohol, which turned out to be a lot stronger than he thought it would be. Feeling a bit mischievous and also trying to lighten up Keito, Jude dropped the bottle onto Keito's lap.
"Have a drink of that, it might turn you into a man." Laughing a little Jude walked back to his bag, digging through it til he found a small metal container. Picking it up he placed it into his back pocket, climbing up a tree where he sat on a rather large branch which he could sleep on.
"I'll keep watch for now... Go catch some beauty sleep Keito, you're going to need it for the track tomorrow morning." Jude than pulled out his pistols, taking the bullets out of the chambers. He than proceeded to dip these bullets into the metal case he had retrieved from his bag earlier. The contents of which were a liquid based hallucination inducing poison.
If our stalker shows up I will be ready for them... I will get you, whoever you are... No one drugs up Jude Vanderwolf but me. Both pistols loaded he cocked them and placed them in his holster, watching over Keito.
"You never said you would travel with me... You don't have to if you don't want to but I will follow you nonetheless. And please son, if I wanted to steal any of your things I would've done so already... Only thing I am really interested in is that sword of yours anyway, seems like I would get a good price for it... Not that I would ever use such a weapon though, much more effective things to kill a man with... a gun for instance." At this moment Jude began doing flare tricks with his pistols in an attempt to lighten the mood. One of his pistols though fired without warning towards a nearby tree.
"...Well... seems I might have made the hair trigger a bit too sensitive... Oh well." Holstering his pistols back into his belt Jude continued to travel towards Gweynura with Keito, hoping he will find whoever is following them as well. Jude never like the feeling of being followed, but considering the situation they were in he would have to live with it for the time being. Anyway it seemed as if that person was also laying low for now, since they haven't taken any action for a while. But Jude knew they were still being followed, and they would probably be followed until they either reached Gweynura or the hunter reveals themselves.
A forest near the borders of Cre' Est and Gweynura
Time passed as day turned to night, Jude and Keito hardly spoke during the time traveling. Keito for whatever reason and Jude because of how exhausted he was because of the dart earlier. Feeling worn out Jude decided it would be best to set up camp for the night. Setting down his black traveling bag Jude leaned on a tree next to his bag, lifting his right sleeve to check his wound. His upper right arm was covered entirely of blood, the bandages didn't seem to be dressing the wound as good as he thought it would. Taking out some bandages and some alcohol he had in his bag he cleaned and disinfected the wound, redressing it with bandages. He then started a campfire to warm them up, and to cook on if they had anything to cook.
"I think we should set up camp here, we've traveled quite a distance already today... Still it would be best to use the main roads but I guess you're the boss on that. You should probably have something to eat, I wouldn't want your growth to stop because you didn't have enough food to eat... If you need just go through my bag, I always keep some jerky in there." After addressing Keito, Jude took a swig from the bottle of alcohol, which turned out to be a lot stronger than he thought it would be. Feeling a bit mischievous and also trying to lighten up Keito, Jude dropped the bottle onto Keito's lap.
"Have a drink of that, it might turn you into a man." Laughing a little Jude walked back to his bag, digging through it til he found a small metal container. Picking it up he placed it into his back pocket, climbing up a tree where he sat on a rather large branch which he could sleep on.
"I'll keep watch for now... Go catch some beauty sleep Keito, you're going to need it for the track tomorrow morning." Jude than pulled out his pistols, taking the bullets out of the chambers. He than proceeded to dip these bullets into the metal case he had retrieved from his bag earlier. The contents of which were a liquid based hallucination inducing poison.
If our stalker shows up I will be ready for them... I will get you, whoever you are... No one drugs up Jude Vanderwolf but me. Both pistols loaded he cocked them and placed them in his holster, watching over Keito.
The idiot nearly killed her.
Well, not an idiot, she supposed. Since she didn't exactly have good intentions, either. Still, she wasn't trying to kill them. Jude had been messing around with his gun - she hated those stupid things - when he "accidentally" fired a shot at her tree. She would've been lying in a pond of blood and death if she hadn't thrown herself into the next tree the very second he fired the shot. She'd fumbled for a hold as her foot twisted at a terrible angle and had very nearly fallen from the sky onto Jun Corny. She didn't let a twisted ankle stop her, though. Siren continued forward with a few more scrapes and bruises than she normally achieved on a hunt.
Night
Breathing a tad heavier than normal, Siren sat on the crook of the branch and trunk, leaning her back against the tree. Her knee was bent as she examined her weak ankle, long, snowing hair trailing past her hips. She'd have to sleep on a nearby tree tonight or she'd lose them.
"I think we should set up camp here, we've traveled quite a distance already today... Still it would be best to use the main roads but I guess you're the boss on that. You should probably have something to eat, I wouldn't want your growth to stop because you didn't have enough food to eat... If you need just go through my bag, I always keep some jerky in there."
Food. Gosh, she was hungry.
"Have a drink of that, it might turn you into a man," laughed Jude. Siren closed her silver eyes.
He had a nice laugh. And she was thirsty. For a moment, Siren considered using the whip wrapped around her waist to inconspicuously pick up the small metal container. Jude seemed to know someone was there, anyway. So what did it matter. She'd wait till they were asleep - and swipe the container. She'd just take a sip and then she'd put it back.
"I'll keep watch for now... Go catch some beauty sleep Keito, you're going to need it for the track tomorrow morning."
Ohhhh no. You catch some beauty sleep. You need it, too. Sleep, godamnit. She'd been listening to Jude's voice when she noticed there was a rustling of leaves nearby. She lifted her lids and her silver eyes met those of black and gold.
Must. Mate. Immediately.
She wasn't sure if it was because of the night and a trick of light, but the eyes were unnerving and beautiful and unnerving. Jude. He wasn't even looking at her - at least, she hoped he wasn't. A scar marked the left side of his face and that made Siren angry. She didn't like seeing beautiful things tarnished. Well, no. It actually suited him quite well. She found herself wanting to ask him how he'd got it. She'd been with countless men and women throughout her life, attraction was not foreign to her but to say she was attracted would be an understatement. The man was a God - an incubus. That put her thoughts straight. She was terrified of everything supernatural - although she was a believer of science - and those eyes, that face, his body, all of it screamed super-freaking-natural. Ironic, her fear of the unknown, as she went by the name Siren - a creature of seduction and supernatural fantasy.
Jude was right in front of her.
A soft yelp escaped her rose-coloured lips and she lost her balance on the branch.
Well, not an idiot, she supposed. Since she didn't exactly have good intentions, either. Still, she wasn't trying to kill them. Jude had been messing around with his gun - she hated those stupid things - when he "accidentally" fired a shot at her tree. She would've been lying in a pond of blood and death if she hadn't thrown herself into the next tree the very second he fired the shot. She'd fumbled for a hold as her foot twisted at a terrible angle and had very nearly fallen from the sky onto Jun Corny. She didn't let a twisted ankle stop her, though. Siren continued forward with a few more scrapes and bruises than she normally achieved on a hunt.
Night
Breathing a tad heavier than normal, Siren sat on the crook of the branch and trunk, leaning her back against the tree. Her knee was bent as she examined her weak ankle, long, snowing hair trailing past her hips. She'd have to sleep on a nearby tree tonight or she'd lose them.
"I think we should set up camp here, we've traveled quite a distance already today... Still it would be best to use the main roads but I guess you're the boss on that. You should probably have something to eat, I wouldn't want your growth to stop because you didn't have enough food to eat... If you need just go through my bag, I always keep some jerky in there."
Food. Gosh, she was hungry.
"Have a drink of that, it might turn you into a man," laughed Jude. Siren closed her silver eyes.
He had a nice laugh. And she was thirsty. For a moment, Siren considered using the whip wrapped around her waist to inconspicuously pick up the small metal container. Jude seemed to know someone was there, anyway. So what did it matter. She'd wait till they were asleep - and swipe the container. She'd just take a sip and then she'd put it back.
"I'll keep watch for now... Go catch some beauty sleep Keito, you're going to need it for the track tomorrow morning."
Ohhhh no. You catch some beauty sleep. You need it, too. Sleep, godamnit. She'd been listening to Jude's voice when she noticed there was a rustling of leaves nearby. She lifted her lids and her silver eyes met those of black and gold.
Must. Mate. Immediately.
She wasn't sure if it was because of the night and a trick of light, but the eyes were unnerving and beautiful and unnerving. Jude. He wasn't even looking at her - at least, she hoped he wasn't. A scar marked the left side of his face and that made Siren angry. She didn't like seeing beautiful things tarnished. Well, no. It actually suited him quite well. She found herself wanting to ask him how he'd got it. She'd been with countless men and women throughout her life, attraction was not foreign to her but to say she was attracted would be an understatement. The man was a God - an incubus. That put her thoughts straight. She was terrified of everything supernatural - although she was a believer of science - and those eyes, that face, his body, all of it screamed super-freaking-natural. Ironic, her fear of the unknown, as she went by the name Siren - a creature of seduction and supernatural fantasy.
Jude was right in front of her.
A soft yelp escaped her rose-coloured lips and she lost her balance on the branch.
The entire walk was silent, but if anything Keito preferred it that way. He kept a decent distance between Jude and himself, not liking the fact that the man mentioned that Keito's sword could fetch a good price. That was the last thing Keito was going to let happen. No one touched his sword except him and it wouldn't be used to cut down anyone other than his own enemies. They'd made it quite a ways when the sun finally set and the sky darkened. It was a perfectly clear night with a cool breeze and the stars bright far above the forest. There didn't seem to be a moon out tonight, but it was still peaceful all the same. When Jude stopped to lean against a nearby tree and check his wounds, Keito took a seat in the grass with his back against a tree a few feet away. He set his bag to the left of him, opposite side of where Jude was, and glanced over at the man. His wound looked pretty bad and would probably end up getting infected if something better wasn't done. He let out a sigh as Jude started up a fire and suggested that they should set up camp. That was probably the best idea. Keito had slept in pretty late, so he wasn't all that tire, but hiking through the forest was always a pain at night and tonight was particularly dark since there was no moon in the sky.
"Still it would be best to use the main roads but I guess you're the boss on that. You should probably have something to eat, I wouldn't want your growth to stop because you didn't have enough food to eat... If you need just go through my bag, I always keep some jerky in there."
Why is my growth any of your concern?
"I'm fine. I don't usually eat unless I really need it."
Only seconds after he finished his sentence a bottle dropped onto his lap and the strong smell of alcohol drifted up to his nose.
"Have a drink of that, it might turn you into a man."
He glared up at him until Jude made his way up into a tree before quickly setting the bottle aside. Alcohol was definitely his least favorite drink.
If being a man means getting drunk and passing out in some river nearby, I'll pass, he thought to himself, listening to Jude say that he'd keep watch while Keito got some 'beauty sleep'.
"I'm more capable than I look you know. I've traveled through the forest more often than you could probably count."
Though this was the case, he still felt tired. Not to mention his back was still stiff from being used as a cushion for some maniac who decided to jump off of a cliff. He let out a sigh and fell onto his side in the grass anyway, his left arm supporting his head as he stared at the fire, the gold glow reflecting off his eyes. "Whatever, just wake me up in a few hours and I'll take over." He didn't really have any time to worry about the guy taking his sword and bag and running off. His eyes slowly began to drift shut, when his drowsiness was interrupted by a small yelp and the sound of rustling branches. He sat up and looked up in the direction where Jude was positioned, trying to figure out if the noise was him.
No, that was a woman's voice. No mistaking it.
"Jude what was that?" He called up, picking himself up off the ground and, reaching up, he clutched the handle of his sword.
"Still it would be best to use the main roads but I guess you're the boss on that. You should probably have something to eat, I wouldn't want your growth to stop because you didn't have enough food to eat... If you need just go through my bag, I always keep some jerky in there."
Why is my growth any of your concern?
"I'm fine. I don't usually eat unless I really need it."
Only seconds after he finished his sentence a bottle dropped onto his lap and the strong smell of alcohol drifted up to his nose.
"Have a drink of that, it might turn you into a man."
He glared up at him until Jude made his way up into a tree before quickly setting the bottle aside. Alcohol was definitely his least favorite drink.
If being a man means getting drunk and passing out in some river nearby, I'll pass, he thought to himself, listening to Jude say that he'd keep watch while Keito got some 'beauty sleep'.
"I'm more capable than I look you know. I've traveled through the forest more often than you could probably count."
Though this was the case, he still felt tired. Not to mention his back was still stiff from being used as a cushion for some maniac who decided to jump off of a cliff. He let out a sigh and fell onto his side in the grass anyway, his left arm supporting his head as he stared at the fire, the gold glow reflecting off his eyes. "Whatever, just wake me up in a few hours and I'll take over." He didn't really have any time to worry about the guy taking his sword and bag and running off. His eyes slowly began to drift shut, when his drowsiness was interrupted by a small yelp and the sound of rustling branches. He sat up and looked up in the direction where Jude was positioned, trying to figure out if the noise was him.
No, that was a woman's voice. No mistaking it.
"Jude what was that?" He called up, picking himself up off the ground and, reaching up, he clutched the handle of his sword.
Whether it was fortune or not Jude found himself staring directly into the eyes of a goddess. Her flowing long snow-blonde hair and silver eyes made her seem even more unreal, ethereal even. The woman was quite short but had a divine figure underneath her dress. Caught up in her beauty Jude noticed that she was quite startled by him, that a soft yelp escaped her mouth. The moment was than rudely awakened by Keito down below, asking what was happening. Before Jude could reply to him the woman in front of him stumbled and lost balance, falling off of the branch. Without even thinking Jude jumped out towards her, catching her in his arms before landing on the ground. With the woman closer than she was before Jude couldn't help but notice how beautiful she was, if he didn't know better he would've called her a falling angel, quite literally.
"You know you should be glad that we were around here... a fall from that height could've hurt you. And it would be a crime against nature for something so beautiful as you to be damaged." Jude than let the girl down on the soft grass around the campfire, around where Keito was. He than walked over to his traveling bag, pulling out a blanket, wrapping it around the young lady. As he wrapped the blanket around her he noticed that she was a bit nervous, maybe it was because of the distance between them, which wasn't much. Placing on the blanket Jude stole a hug from the beauty.
"My name is Jude and the young man over there... well he can introduce himself to you." Sitting down next to her Jude stared deeply into her eyes, trying to savor every moment he was with her. Leaning against a tree Jude took out of his pants a piece of jerky wrapped with some cloth. Taking a few bites with it to settle his hunger Jude finally turned back towards the young beauty.
"So... is it an everyday occurrence that you fall out of trees because if it is it seems that we may have something in common... I jumped off a cliff earlier today and the young lad over there is my savior." As the fire burned and the wood crackled Jude looked up towards the sky. Jude didn't know why but whenever he looked up to the stars he seemed to be closer to whatever is out there. Jude wasn't a very religious person, he saw no need for deities or gods, this world is full of suffering, this land is godless. Shaking his head Jude stopped and looked at the young woman. He couldn't understand why she would be out here, especially in these parts of the forest. This part of the forest was quite dangerous in particular, as per why he was on lookout moments earlier.
"So young miss, what are you doing out here at this time of night by yourself? I mean..." Pulling out a two knives from his back pocket, he held them in front of her.
"Even with these I don't think you would be safe around these parts... Especially since you almost fell out of a tree." Curious as to why she was out here and who she was Jude had seemingly forgotten about the immediate threat of being hunted by an unknown assailant.
"And before I forget... What is your name love?"
"You know you should be glad that we were around here... a fall from that height could've hurt you. And it would be a crime against nature for something so beautiful as you to be damaged." Jude than let the girl down on the soft grass around the campfire, around where Keito was. He than walked over to his traveling bag, pulling out a blanket, wrapping it around the young lady. As he wrapped the blanket around her he noticed that she was a bit nervous, maybe it was because of the distance between them, which wasn't much. Placing on the blanket Jude stole a hug from the beauty.
"My name is Jude and the young man over there... well he can introduce himself to you." Sitting down next to her Jude stared deeply into her eyes, trying to savor every moment he was with her. Leaning against a tree Jude took out of his pants a piece of jerky wrapped with some cloth. Taking a few bites with it to settle his hunger Jude finally turned back towards the young beauty.
"So... is it an everyday occurrence that you fall out of trees because if it is it seems that we may have something in common... I jumped off a cliff earlier today and the young lad over there is my savior." As the fire burned and the wood crackled Jude looked up towards the sky. Jude didn't know why but whenever he looked up to the stars he seemed to be closer to whatever is out there. Jude wasn't a very religious person, he saw no need for deities or gods, this world is full of suffering, this land is godless. Shaking his head Jude stopped and looked at the young woman. He couldn't understand why she would be out here, especially in these parts of the forest. This part of the forest was quite dangerous in particular, as per why he was on lookout moments earlier.
"So young miss, what are you doing out here at this time of night by yourself? I mean..." Pulling out a two knives from his back pocket, he held them in front of her.
"Even with these I don't think you would be safe around these parts... Especially since you almost fell out of a tree." Curious as to why she was out here and who she was Jude had seemingly forgotten about the immediate threat of being hunted by an unknown assailant.
"And before I forget... What is your name love?"
Siren was not shocked.
She was frozen. As frozen as the ice of which she now completely resembled. One moment, she'd been falling, wind sweeping her soft pale hair against her closed eyes and the next, warm, comforting arms held her close. She landed without impact or pain, just the soft thump of the man reaching the ground. She felt as if she'd been ripped from Earth, down into Heaven. She had no idea what was happening.
"You know you should be glad that we were around here... a fall from that height could've hurt you. And it would be a crime against nature for something so beautiful as you to be damaged." She stared into his black and gold eyes as he set her down.
And stared some more. 'something so beautiful as you.' Jude left for a while and when he came back, he tucked her safely in a blanket and his arms. Pressed up so close against him, she forgot who she was, what she did, who he was and why she was here. She could convince herself this was just a lover-getaway into the forest, sleeping under moon and starlight. Siren didn't move, for she wanted to stay here, needed for them to be turned into stone so he could hold her for all of eternity and she would never have to explain. Siren blinked. You're a huntress. They're the hunted. They will kill you once they realise.
"My name is Jude and the young man over there... well he can introduce himself to you."
Siren blinked, slowly, and moved her head ever so slightly to see Jun Corny, the boy with dark blue eyes, the crescent moon birthmark and the bounty on his head. She watched as Jude pulled a piece of jerky from his pants. She watched as he ate. Watched as that was all she could do. Jude Omega Vanderwolf had a very nice back.
"So... is it an everyday occurrence that you fall out of trees because if it is it seems that we may have something in common... I jumped off a cliff earlier today and the young lad over there is my savior."
And now you're mine, she thought numbly. I've forgotten how to speak.
"So young miss, what are you doing out here at this time of night by yourself? I mean..." Jude withdrew two sharpened knives from his back pocket and held it in front of her and that's what confirmed what she already knew. He doesn't know. Why else would he practically hand his destruction to his enemy? She felt relieved. Not only because her beauty and petite figure bought her some time away from possible death, but because she didn't want him to know she was his huntress. Guilt wrenched her heart from its socket and it was as if an ocean of sadness rested in her silver-grey eyes.
"And before I forget... What is your name love?"
Speak. Move. Do something or you're dead.
"Si-" she stopped herself. Siren was a name well known: a seductive, beautiful bounty hunter with a 100% success rate - so far. "Layla," she whispered meekly, her melodic voice breaking the quiet of the night.
"Layla Luciel," she said, stronger. The ice began to melt and she became a river again. "I was on my way to Gweynura. I was looking for a place to rest for the night so I climbed to the top of the tallest tree I could find to scout the area. You two looked a little dangerous will all your weapons so I'm really sorry for sneaking around," she said as sincerely as she could, an apology in her eyes. Then, a flirtatious smile played on her lips.
"Thanks for saving me, my dear, mighty prince. I am forever in your debt." She curtsied and with a wink said, "You're very beautiful yourself."
"It's nice to meet you two gentlemen," she smiled, revealing two perfect rows of pearly white teeth. "Are you headed for Gweynura, too? It's strange to be out in the woods this late."
Siren tilted her head to the side, blinking her large, innocent eyes and thick, curled lashes at them - playing the 'innocent young lady' look. She was glad she didn't bring her double swords today for it would've been too obvious. Her whip luckily matched her dress like a pretty belt. She unclenched her fists, not realising she had held on so tight, her nails had left markings on her palms. It wasn't the first time she'd been caught, but lying was never this painful.
She was frozen. As frozen as the ice of which she now completely resembled. One moment, she'd been falling, wind sweeping her soft pale hair against her closed eyes and the next, warm, comforting arms held her close. She landed without impact or pain, just the soft thump of the man reaching the ground. She felt as if she'd been ripped from Earth, down into Heaven. She had no idea what was happening.
"You know you should be glad that we were around here... a fall from that height could've hurt you. And it would be a crime against nature for something so beautiful as you to be damaged." She stared into his black and gold eyes as he set her down.
And stared some more. 'something so beautiful as you.' Jude left for a while and when he came back, he tucked her safely in a blanket and his arms. Pressed up so close against him, she forgot who she was, what she did, who he was and why she was here. She could convince herself this was just a lover-getaway into the forest, sleeping under moon and starlight. Siren didn't move, for she wanted to stay here, needed for them to be turned into stone so he could hold her for all of eternity and she would never have to explain. Siren blinked. You're a huntress. They're the hunted. They will kill you once they realise.
"My name is Jude and the young man over there... well he can introduce himself to you."
Siren blinked, slowly, and moved her head ever so slightly to see Jun Corny, the boy with dark blue eyes, the crescent moon birthmark and the bounty on his head. She watched as Jude pulled a piece of jerky from his pants. She watched as he ate. Watched as that was all she could do. Jude Omega Vanderwolf had a very nice back.
"So... is it an everyday occurrence that you fall out of trees because if it is it seems that we may have something in common... I jumped off a cliff earlier today and the young lad over there is my savior."
And now you're mine, she thought numbly. I've forgotten how to speak.
"So young miss, what are you doing out here at this time of night by yourself? I mean..." Jude withdrew two sharpened knives from his back pocket and held it in front of her and that's what confirmed what she already knew. He doesn't know. Why else would he practically hand his destruction to his enemy? She felt relieved. Not only because her beauty and petite figure bought her some time away from possible death, but because she didn't want him to know she was his huntress. Guilt wrenched her heart from its socket and it was as if an ocean of sadness rested in her silver-grey eyes.
"And before I forget... What is your name love?"
Speak. Move. Do something or you're dead.
"Si-" she stopped herself. Siren was a name well known: a seductive, beautiful bounty hunter with a 100% success rate - so far. "Layla," she whispered meekly, her melodic voice breaking the quiet of the night.
"Layla Luciel," she said, stronger. The ice began to melt and she became a river again. "I was on my way to Gweynura. I was looking for a place to rest for the night so I climbed to the top of the tallest tree I could find to scout the area. You two looked a little dangerous will all your weapons so I'm really sorry for sneaking around," she said as sincerely as she could, an apology in her eyes. Then, a flirtatious smile played on her lips.
"Thanks for saving me, my dear, mighty prince. I am forever in your debt." She curtsied and with a wink said, "You're very beautiful yourself."
"It's nice to meet you two gentlemen," she smiled, revealing two perfect rows of pearly white teeth. "Are you headed for Gweynura, too? It's strange to be out in the woods this late."
Siren tilted her head to the side, blinking her large, innocent eyes and thick, curled lashes at them - playing the 'innocent young lady' look. She was glad she didn't bring her double swords today for it would've been too obvious. Her whip luckily matched her dress like a pretty belt. She unclenched her fists, not realising she had held on so tight, her nails had left markings on her palms. It wasn't the first time she'd been caught, but lying was never this painful.
Once again, Jude ended up falling from the sky, though this time with a passenger in his arms. The man landed on his back in the grass with a thud and quickly recovered. All Keito could really do was watch with a dumbfounded look on his face. He released his hand from the swords handle and dropped his arms to his sides after relaxing a little. She was just some girl, a beautiful one at that, who's been in the wrong place at the right time. What was she doing out here in the forest in the first place?
Jude ended up wrapping a blanket around her and he was acting mighty gentlemanly, not really the sort of image he could place on the guy. In fact, he was acting extremely friendly towards her and she seemed to be pretty dumbfounded herself for the most part. Still, he was suspicious. How many times could someone fall out of the sky in one day? He tensed for a moment, expecting another body to fall out of no where and land on him, but he quickly shook the thought after Jude introduced him as 'his savior'.
Not by choice..
"Si-"
The girl had started to give them her name, but cut off the word and quickly redirected herself.
"Layla, Layla Lucile."
Her dumbfounded first-appearance seemed to melt away and she looked more relaxed than before. Still, why had she cut off the first thing she was going to say?
"Thanks for saving me, my dear, mighty prince. I am forever in your debt. You're very beautiful yourself."
Well, she was definitely more comfortable than she was before, but for some reason it caused a small spark of frustration to flare up for a brief moment. As far as Keito could tell, Jude was far from being a prince, and his shaggy, unkempt appearance looked nothing like that of a beautiful person. Not to mention his personality was sarcastic and irritating.
Wait a minute? Why the heck do I care?!
"It's nice to meet you two gentlemen. What are your names, if I may ask? Are you headed for Gweynura, too?"
She had quite the pretty smile, which just added on to her nearly white hair and alluring silvery eyes.
"It's Keito, and yes that's where I'm headed", He gave a small nod towards Jude, "And Jude there is just tagging along."
Letting out a small sigh, he realized he was probably coming off a little cold or maybe rude, so he let a friendly smile play over his lips.
"It's nice to meet you, Miss. And you should be more careful. A girl like you shouldn't be climbing up so high, it's dangerous. And I assure you we're no threat to you." He paused a moment and glanced over at Jude. "Or at least I'm not threat, but you should be careful of the pick-pocket. There's a story behind why he had to leap from a cliff."
Jude ended up wrapping a blanket around her and he was acting mighty gentlemanly, not really the sort of image he could place on the guy. In fact, he was acting extremely friendly towards her and she seemed to be pretty dumbfounded herself for the most part. Still, he was suspicious. How many times could someone fall out of the sky in one day? He tensed for a moment, expecting another body to fall out of no where and land on him, but he quickly shook the thought after Jude introduced him as 'his savior'.
Not by choice..
"Si-"
The girl had started to give them her name, but cut off the word and quickly redirected herself.
"Layla, Layla Lucile."
Her dumbfounded first-appearance seemed to melt away and she looked more relaxed than before. Still, why had she cut off the first thing she was going to say?
"Thanks for saving me, my dear, mighty prince. I am forever in your debt. You're very beautiful yourself."
Well, she was definitely more comfortable than she was before, but for some reason it caused a small spark of frustration to flare up for a brief moment. As far as Keito could tell, Jude was far from being a prince, and his shaggy, unkempt appearance looked nothing like that of a beautiful person. Not to mention his personality was sarcastic and irritating.
Wait a minute? Why the heck do I care?!
"It's nice to meet you two gentlemen. What are your names, if I may ask? Are you headed for Gweynura, too?"
She had quite the pretty smile, which just added on to her nearly white hair and alluring silvery eyes.
"It's Keito, and yes that's where I'm headed", He gave a small nod towards Jude, "And Jude there is just tagging along."
Letting out a small sigh, he realized he was probably coming off a little cold or maybe rude, so he let a friendly smile play over his lips.
"It's nice to meet you, Miss. And you should be more careful. A girl like you shouldn't be climbing up so high, it's dangerous. And I assure you we're no threat to you." He paused a moment and glanced over at Jude. "Or at least I'm not threat, but you should be careful of the pick-pocket. There's a story behind why he had to leap from a cliff."
Siren pretended to gasp in horror. "He's a thief?" She grinned mischeviously. "Somehow that just adds to his allure."
She strolled over to the their bags, near the fire, all confidence. Sitting down, she looked at Corn- Keito. The boy was handsome and who was she to call short and tiny, she was barely over 5 foot 3. Siren felt the sultry bounty huntress seep back into her bones, along with her love of all genders. She brushed her hair to the side, the firelight glinting off the pale shade and making strands of her hair appear kaleidoscope in colour. She gave Keito the most suggestive look she could muster after the shock of her life for he was her target and he seemed a lot more stiff compared to Jude. Also, he truly was attractive - his dark blue eyes reminded her of the seas of Triveila.
"So what do you do for a living, Keito? Saving thieves from impending doom seems quite exciting. What was he running from? The angry father of a lady he'd deflowered?" she joked. Then, growing serious, she stared intensely into Keito's eyes. "Are you running?" After a pause, she smiled.
"I have to ask. Are you from Triveila? Your eyes are such a deep shade of blue, it reminds me of the waters there. I was born there-" Realising they could make the connections with her place of birth and her full name, she hastily added. "Well, I'm not sure. I lived in an orphanage in Triveila for some time. I didn't know who I was so I just took the name of a fictional character in this story book we once read in the orphanage."
Siren shifted her body and the left sleeve of her clothing slipped off her shoulder to reveal smooth, light skin. She smiled demurely. They'd be smitten in no time. Maybe I should leave. Wait for them at Gweynura. She wiggled her injured ankle and a sharp jolt of pain made her shiver. Nope. She'd have to take the chance and stay. What were they going to do? Give her feminine iron fan a meticulous examination?
"If it's quite alright with you two, could I please sleep here for the night? I-" she let a look of fear pass over her. "heard these noises. It sounded like a large man and I was just so scared. I'm somewhat afraid of the dark, you see. And I'm a terrible fighter. I sing and dance and that's about it." She gave them an embarrassed laugh.
Siren knew they wouldn't simply turn their backs on a helpless maiden and that made her hate herself a little more. Still, she would wait for the right moment to give them both a heavier dose of sleeping needles and take Keito. She'd do it because she was Siren and not Layla. Siren the Huntress who did not give a damn.
Embers floated from the fire to land on her fair skin, spreading pinpricks of pain up her arms. The night air was chilling, the wind singing haunting tunes with its high whistling. It sounded like a warning or an angry, disappointed parent.
Even nature disliked her now.
She strolled over to the their bags, near the fire, all confidence. Sitting down, she looked at Corn- Keito. The boy was handsome and who was she to call short and tiny, she was barely over 5 foot 3. Siren felt the sultry bounty huntress seep back into her bones, along with her love of all genders. She brushed her hair to the side, the firelight glinting off the pale shade and making strands of her hair appear kaleidoscope in colour. She gave Keito the most suggestive look she could muster after the shock of her life for he was her target and he seemed a lot more stiff compared to Jude. Also, he truly was attractive - his dark blue eyes reminded her of the seas of Triveila.
"So what do you do for a living, Keito? Saving thieves from impending doom seems quite exciting. What was he running from? The angry father of a lady he'd deflowered?" she joked. Then, growing serious, she stared intensely into Keito's eyes. "Are you running?" After a pause, she smiled.
"I have to ask. Are you from Triveila? Your eyes are such a deep shade of blue, it reminds me of the waters there. I was born there-" Realising they could make the connections with her place of birth and her full name, she hastily added. "Well, I'm not sure. I lived in an orphanage in Triveila for some time. I didn't know who I was so I just took the name of a fictional character in this story book we once read in the orphanage."
Siren shifted her body and the left sleeve of her clothing slipped off her shoulder to reveal smooth, light skin. She smiled demurely. They'd be smitten in no time. Maybe I should leave. Wait for them at Gweynura. She wiggled her injured ankle and a sharp jolt of pain made her shiver. Nope. She'd have to take the chance and stay. What were they going to do? Give her feminine iron fan a meticulous examination?
"If it's quite alright with you two, could I please sleep here for the night? I-" she let a look of fear pass over her. "heard these noises. It sounded like a large man and I was just so scared. I'm somewhat afraid of the dark, you see. And I'm a terrible fighter. I sing and dance and that's about it." She gave them an embarrassed laugh.
Siren knew they wouldn't simply turn their backs on a helpless maiden and that made her hate herself a little more. Still, she would wait for the right moment to give them both a heavier dose of sleeping needles and take Keito. She'd do it because she was Siren and not Layla. Siren the Huntress who did not give a damn.
Embers floated from the fire to land on her fair skin, spreading pinpricks of pain up her arms. The night air was chilling, the wind singing haunting tunes with its high whistling. It sounded like a warning or an angry, disappointed parent.
Even nature disliked her now.
Light engulfed her out of nowhere. Once the light dissipated, her vision was blurry.
Darkness surrounded her. Everywhere she looked was total darkness, not a single light in sight. This would have been rather comforting to Mayumi if it weren't for the gloom that filled what seemed to be a decent sized room.
She caught sight of a small framed silhouette lying unmoving on solid white in the middle of the room.
'Must be a bed.' she guessed.
Senses heightened as the almost inaudible sound of a door opening caught her attention. Turning towards the direction of the sound, she found a tall figure walking towards her. By the broad frame, she could tell it was a man but due to her blurry vision and dark surroundings she couldn't see his face.
Instead of stopping in front of Mayumi, the man walked through her, only stopping when he was by the bed where the small framed person lay.
The man sat down on the bed beside the person which Mayumi thought to be familiar. He reached out a hand to touch what she guessed was the face of the person and then he bent over the bed, but Mayumi could not see what he was doing and had a feeling that it'd be best not to know either. Whatever it was, the person lying on the bed didn't have even the slightest reaction to it.
This scene disturbed Mayumi since she had never been fond of physical contact, much less watching them. She had never came into physical contact with anyone besides when in fighting or training and she would prefer keeping it that way as much as possible.
Just then, the scene faded only to be replaced with a dark void.
This time, the air wasn't gloomy but dark and malicious with a hint of blood lust. Curious, Mayumi moved cautiously towards what she felt was the direction in which the aura was coming from.
She wasn't sure how much time had passed since she started walking. It was like walking on nothing as she walked through the endless void of black, and for some reason the dark presence wasn't getting any stronger than it should have if she was moving closer to it, neither was it growing weaker which would indicate if she was heading the wrong way.
Suddenly, it hit her and she stopped in her tracks. Looking up, she found her goal.
A lone dark figure floated high up above in the center of the dark void. Though the figure’s back was facing her she could tell from the muscular frame that it was clearly a man. Dark aura seeped out of him like a stream and clothed him in his own darkness. He seemed to be asleep, unaware of his current surroundings.
‘This black void… is made of this man’s dark aura?’
Without a second more to think, the scene faded and a blanket of darkness covered her as she was pulled into deep slumber...
Darkness surrounded her. Everywhere she looked was total darkness, not a single light in sight. This would have been rather comforting to Mayumi if it weren't for the gloom that filled what seemed to be a decent sized room.
She caught sight of a small framed silhouette lying unmoving on solid white in the middle of the room.
'Must be a bed.' she guessed.
Senses heightened as the almost inaudible sound of a door opening caught her attention. Turning towards the direction of the sound, she found a tall figure walking towards her. By the broad frame, she could tell it was a man but due to her blurry vision and dark surroundings she couldn't see his face.
Instead of stopping in front of Mayumi, the man walked through her, only stopping when he was by the bed where the small framed person lay.
The man sat down on the bed beside the person which Mayumi thought to be familiar. He reached out a hand to touch what she guessed was the face of the person and then he bent over the bed, but Mayumi could not see what he was doing and had a feeling that it'd be best not to know either. Whatever it was, the person lying on the bed didn't have even the slightest reaction to it.
This scene disturbed Mayumi since she had never been fond of physical contact, much less watching them. She had never came into physical contact with anyone besides when in fighting or training and she would prefer keeping it that way as much as possible.
Just then, the scene faded only to be replaced with a dark void.
This time, the air wasn't gloomy but dark and malicious with a hint of blood lust. Curious, Mayumi moved cautiously towards what she felt was the direction in which the aura was coming from.
She wasn't sure how much time had passed since she started walking. It was like walking on nothing as she walked through the endless void of black, and for some reason the dark presence wasn't getting any stronger than it should have if she was moving closer to it, neither was it growing weaker which would indicate if she was heading the wrong way.
Suddenly, it hit her and she stopped in her tracks. Looking up, she found her goal.
A lone dark figure floated high up above in the center of the dark void. Though the figure’s back was facing her she could tell from the muscular frame that it was clearly a man. Dark aura seeped out of him like a stream and clothed him in his own darkness. He seemed to be asleep, unaware of his current surroundings.
‘This black void… is made of this man’s dark aura?’
Without a second more to think, the scene faded and a blanket of darkness covered her as she was pulled into deep slumber...
Jude sat across from Keito and Layla, finding their conversation quite amusing. Keito of course was still stiff and cold as a corpse, but at least he tried to be friendly with Layla, unlike with Jude. It wasn't long before Keito decided to try and destroy his gentleman status which he had built with Layla, hinting to events earlier in the day and revealing my occupation. Little runt... Got to be more careful of what I tell him. He might start telling everyone who I am... and that's not something I am looking forward to. He thought this because if information of who he was and where he was was leaked he would find himself surrounded by bounty hunters, an experience that the thief did not want to relive. "Omega of the Wolf Pack" had killed enough already in his lifetime. If he could Jude would settle down and quit the life of a thief but he knew in his heart of hearts that it was impossible. Once you know who you are it is hard to become someone else, even if it is in your best interests.
"Well, you wouldn't be wrong with your assumption Layla... That is exactly the reason as per why I had jumped off that cliff. Don't want to have more scars from gunfire, considering I have a lot already." To support his statement Jude had lifted up his shirt, revealing a number of scars that he had received to his torso. There were many scars across his chest and torso, so numerous that it was almost impossible to pick out a distinctive one, all of them stood out. He than put his shirt back on since he didn't like the feeling of be watched, even by such a beautiful lady and Keito.
When Layla had asked if she could stay with them for the night Jude had nodded, seeing no real reason to not let her stay with them. It was actually quite uncharacteristic of himself to be this trusting of people but Jude felt there was no need to be cautious. What is a young beauty and a shrimp possibly going to do to him?
"Triveila? That is my homeland as well... I don't really miss it though. Too many bad memories... I had a lot of good memories too but I think it will be a while before I am able to travel back there. I don't think I would meet welcoming arms if I did go back anyway." When Layla had mentioned the orphanage memories of his past came flooding into Jude's mind. Such as the time he was nearly beat to death for defending another child from an abusive caregiver. Or when he had received a very large scar on his back from being attacked by another caregiver. And of the day that he had met Edgar Vanderwolf, one of Jude's most cherished memories.
Jude had noticed that the blanket and Layla's clothing had slipped a bit, revealing her soft pale skin. Trying to stay seemingly calm Jude just started to twirl his guns around his fingers, a nervous tick he had developed when he was in the Wolf Pack. You could describe the action as to twirl a pen in your hand, only a lot more dangerous to himself and those around him. Looking away for a second to regain composure Jude finally calmed down, holstering his pistols as he did.
"You said that you can sing and dance?... Would you by any chance sing for us? I mean I think that is compensation enough for letting you stay with us." Jude said this as a joke but was also serious, it had been a while since he had heard a maiden's song.
To stand guard and to get a better seat for the possible performance Jude climbed back up the tree he had previously met Layla on. Looking around the area to see if he could spot anything suspicious. He hadn't forgotten that they were being hunted but Jude felt at ease for some reason despite his better senses. He couldn't feel anyone watching them as he did before, whether their hunter had left them or not he did not know, but he did know that their presence had disappeared. Which concerned him more than when he could feel them there.
Where did that bastard disappear to? He thought as he twirled one of his pistols in his hand.
"Well, you wouldn't be wrong with your assumption Layla... That is exactly the reason as per why I had jumped off that cliff. Don't want to have more scars from gunfire, considering I have a lot already." To support his statement Jude had lifted up his shirt, revealing a number of scars that he had received to his torso. There were many scars across his chest and torso, so numerous that it was almost impossible to pick out a distinctive one, all of them stood out. He than put his shirt back on since he didn't like the feeling of be watched, even by such a beautiful lady and Keito.
When Layla had asked if she could stay with them for the night Jude had nodded, seeing no real reason to not let her stay with them. It was actually quite uncharacteristic of himself to be this trusting of people but Jude felt there was no need to be cautious. What is a young beauty and a shrimp possibly going to do to him?
"Triveila? That is my homeland as well... I don't really miss it though. Too many bad memories... I had a lot of good memories too but I think it will be a while before I am able to travel back there. I don't think I would meet welcoming arms if I did go back anyway." When Layla had mentioned the orphanage memories of his past came flooding into Jude's mind. Such as the time he was nearly beat to death for defending another child from an abusive caregiver. Or when he had received a very large scar on his back from being attacked by another caregiver. And of the day that he had met Edgar Vanderwolf, one of Jude's most cherished memories.
Jude had noticed that the blanket and Layla's clothing had slipped a bit, revealing her soft pale skin. Trying to stay seemingly calm Jude just started to twirl his guns around his fingers, a nervous tick he had developed when he was in the Wolf Pack. You could describe the action as to twirl a pen in your hand, only a lot more dangerous to himself and those around him. Looking away for a second to regain composure Jude finally calmed down, holstering his pistols as he did.
"You said that you can sing and dance?... Would you by any chance sing for us? I mean I think that is compensation enough for letting you stay with us." Jude said this as a joke but was also serious, it had been a while since he had heard a maiden's song.
To stand guard and to get a better seat for the possible performance Jude climbed back up the tree he had previously met Layla on. Looking around the area to see if he could spot anything suspicious. He hadn't forgotten that they were being hunted but Jude felt at ease for some reason despite his better senses. He couldn't feel anyone watching them as he did before, whether their hunter had left them or not he did not know, but he did know that their presence had disappeared. Which concerned him more than when he could feel them there.
Where did that bastard disappear to? He thought as he twirled one of his pistols in his hand.
The girl, Layla, walked herself over to the tree where their bags were and she sat herself down after practically complimenting the fact that Jude was a thief. He had to admit, the guy was pretty talented, but to Keito being a thief wasn't exactly something to be proud of. Of course, he'd taken a few things before when he was younger, but only because no one would give him any jobs because they all required heavy lifting. Now that he was bigger, well, taller at least, he was better capable of convincing people. Even so, he wasn't very happy with himself whenever he did manage to steal something. Of course now he completely restrained himself from doing it.
"So what do you do for a living, Keito? Saving thieves from impending doom seems quite exciting. What was he running from? The angry father of a lady he'd deflowered?"
Spot on.
"Are you running?"
That question caught him off guard, especially the brief moment of seriousness coming from her as she asked. He wasn't particularly running from anything of physical form. But he was always trying to run from his past. Though, he wouldn't tell her that and he was relieved she quickly moved on to another question.
"I have to ask. Are you from Triveila? Your eyes are such a deep shade of blue, it reminds me of the waters there. I was born there- Well, I'm not sure. I lived in an orphanage in Triveila for some time. I didn't know who I was so I just took the name of a fictional character in this story book we once read in the orphanage."
He gave her a sympathetic smile.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that...and no in fact I've never visited the place."
Liar
"See I'm not really a big fan of fish and I heard that's pretty much all they've got in the restaurants. Well, I'm sure they have other food too but I don't even....like....the smell."
The last few word slurred a little as the blanket and Layla's sleeve slipped off her shoulder. He swallowed nervously, trying to ignore it.
"If it's quite alright with you two, could I please sleep here for the night? I heard these noises. It sounded like a large man and I was just so scared. I'm somewhat afraid of the dark, you see. And I'm a terrible fighter. I sing and dance and that's about it."
His seriousness returned and he let his eyes scanned the trees. Could someone be following them? He'd felt like it earlier, and thought that it was probably this girl. But now that she mentioned it, he still didn't feel completely safe. Almost like someone was watching him with wanting eyes.
"It's fine! You can travel with us all the way to Gweynura if you want to."
He smiled at her and knelt down in front of her to pull the blanket back up over her shoulder.
"There's a chilly breeze tonight, so you don't want to go catching yourself a cold.", he said as he pulled his bag over to him and opened it. After a little digging he found the bread wrapped up in the blue cloth and handed it to her. It wasn't much but it would help if she was hungry.
"Here. If you're hungry you can have this. Oh, and I bet if we slice it open and put some jerky in between it would make a pretty good sandwich."
He leaned back a little and looked over at Jude.
"Hey, how much of that jerky do you have anyway?"
"So what do you do for a living, Keito? Saving thieves from impending doom seems quite exciting. What was he running from? The angry father of a lady he'd deflowered?"
Spot on.
"Are you running?"
That question caught him off guard, especially the brief moment of seriousness coming from her as she asked. He wasn't particularly running from anything of physical form. But he was always trying to run from his past. Though, he wouldn't tell her that and he was relieved she quickly moved on to another question.
"I have to ask. Are you from Triveila? Your eyes are such a deep shade of blue, it reminds me of the waters there. I was born there- Well, I'm not sure. I lived in an orphanage in Triveila for some time. I didn't know who I was so I just took the name of a fictional character in this story book we once read in the orphanage."
He gave her a sympathetic smile.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that...and no in fact I've never visited the place."
Liar
"See I'm not really a big fan of fish and I heard that's pretty much all they've got in the restaurants. Well, I'm sure they have other food too but I don't even....like....the smell."
The last few word slurred a little as the blanket and Layla's sleeve slipped off her shoulder. He swallowed nervously, trying to ignore it.
"If it's quite alright with you two, could I please sleep here for the night? I heard these noises. It sounded like a large man and I was just so scared. I'm somewhat afraid of the dark, you see. And I'm a terrible fighter. I sing and dance and that's about it."
His seriousness returned and he let his eyes scanned the trees. Could someone be following them? He'd felt like it earlier, and thought that it was probably this girl. But now that she mentioned it, he still didn't feel completely safe. Almost like someone was watching him with wanting eyes.
"It's fine! You can travel with us all the way to Gweynura if you want to."
He smiled at her and knelt down in front of her to pull the blanket back up over her shoulder.
"There's a chilly breeze tonight, so you don't want to go catching yourself a cold.", he said as he pulled his bag over to him and opened it. After a little digging he found the bread wrapped up in the blue cloth and handed it to her. It wasn't much but it would help if she was hungry.
"Here. If you're hungry you can have this. Oh, and I bet if we slice it open and put some jerky in between it would make a pretty good sandwich."
He leaned back a little and looked over at Jude.
"Hey, how much of that jerky do you have anyway?"
"Well, you wouldn't be wrong with your assumption Layla... That is exactly the reason as per why I had jumped off that cliff. Don't want to have more scars from gunfire, considering I have a lot already." Jude lifted up his shirt and she withheld a gasp. Not from disgust but from shock and anger at whoever it was who did this to him. Then, sadly, she realised she might possibly just add another scar to his body. He was covered in them and she would be another betrayal. He's just another enemy temporarily charmed by your good looks. You're on a mission. He's just charming and good looking, that's all. They both are. You'll get over it. She inwardly brushed away her foolish thoughts and continued speaking.
"Triveila? That is my homeland as well... I don't really miss it though. Too many bad memories... I had a lot of good memories too but I think it will be a while before I am able to travel back there. I don't think I would meet welcoming arms if I did go back anyway." Jude's eyes appeared haunted. His one black iris pulled her in and she was afraid if she looked too long, she might fall into their depths from which she would never return. She focused on his gold eye instead - a mistake. She felt defenseless looking into them, like they could see into every unhealed wound she did not otherwise show on her body. Siren looked away.
She wondered why he wouldn't be welcomed and very nearly asked when she realised. He's a theif, duh.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that...and no in fact I've never visited the place," said Keito. She wished he wouldn't be so sympathetic. She tilted her head, sensing the lie about him having never visited Triveila. Why the lie?
They let her stay, though - as expected. Men could be so foolish. To offer their enemies shelter - hah. She took the jerky and bread they offered gratefully.
"You said that you can sing and dance?... Would you by any chance sing for us? I mean I think that is compensation enough for letting you stay with us."
Siren smiled warmly. "Of course."
Standing up, she ran her hands through her dress and her already perfect locks. She felt a tad nervous, somehow. Strange, for she'd performed for men countless of times. You just want to impress these two more than normal. Idiot.
Her voice flowed like a stream without debris, like moonlight and honey. Siren was indeed - a Siren. She sang a simple but haunting lullaby she often whispered quietly to herself when she could not sleep. The lullaby of her childhood when her father kept her locked in a closet and the lullaby she sang as Siren who was not Layla when the memories and loneliness grew to be too much to bear. Her voice was pure, like that of a muse or angel or both. It echoed in the dark forest and it was as if a stream of light spilled from her ruby lips.
Then, she danced.
Her feet glided over the damp ground and she appeared weightless. Her white dress and snowing hair twirled and twirled until she was a dizzying blaze of graceful light. The warm fire reflected off her light hair, eyes and robes, making her gleam with an eerie kaleidoscope glow.
She danced and sang and then she slept - forgetting they were her enemies. She slept peacefully, eyes gently closed and body curled into a ball.
She slept and awakened in the dark. For when neither Jude nor Keito were looking - she put poison on her lips.
"Triveila? That is my homeland as well... I don't really miss it though. Too many bad memories... I had a lot of good memories too but I think it will be a while before I am able to travel back there. I don't think I would meet welcoming arms if I did go back anyway." Jude's eyes appeared haunted. His one black iris pulled her in and she was afraid if she looked too long, she might fall into their depths from which she would never return. She focused on his gold eye instead - a mistake. She felt defenseless looking into them, like they could see into every unhealed wound she did not otherwise show on her body. Siren looked away.
She wondered why he wouldn't be welcomed and very nearly asked when she realised. He's a theif, duh.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that...and no in fact I've never visited the place," said Keito. She wished he wouldn't be so sympathetic. She tilted her head, sensing the lie about him having never visited Triveila. Why the lie?
They let her stay, though - as expected. Men could be so foolish. To offer their enemies shelter - hah. She took the jerky and bread they offered gratefully.
"You said that you can sing and dance?... Would you by any chance sing for us? I mean I think that is compensation enough for letting you stay with us."
Siren smiled warmly. "Of course."
Standing up, she ran her hands through her dress and her already perfect locks. She felt a tad nervous, somehow. Strange, for she'd performed for men countless of times. You just want to impress these two more than normal. Idiot.
Her voice flowed like a stream without debris, like moonlight and honey. Siren was indeed - a Siren. She sang a simple but haunting lullaby she often whispered quietly to herself when she could not sleep. The lullaby of her childhood when her father kept her locked in a closet and the lullaby she sang as Siren who was not Layla when the memories and loneliness grew to be too much to bear. Her voice was pure, like that of a muse or angel or both. It echoed in the dark forest and it was as if a stream of light spilled from her ruby lips.
Then, she danced.
Her feet glided over the damp ground and she appeared weightless. Her white dress and snowing hair twirled and twirled until she was a dizzying blaze of graceful light. The warm fire reflected off her light hair, eyes and robes, making her gleam with an eerie kaleidoscope glow.
She danced and sang and then she slept - forgetting they were her enemies. She slept peacefully, eyes gently closed and body curled into a ball.
She slept and awakened in the dark. For when neither Jude nor Keito were looking - she put poison on her lips.
Keito listened to Layla's singing as he sat once again with his back against a tree. It was the most beautiful thing he'd ever heard, reminding him of the way his mother used to sing him to sleep when he was still just a toddler. It was peaceful, but something about the song was sad as well. It wasn't any problem with the lyrics, but the tone of her voice. It was sad in a way, but still beautiful. She danced like a perfect professional, the light of the fire gleaming off her snowy hair and clothes. He was still curious as to why a girl like her was out in the forest alone, but her voice seemed to push those thoughts aside as the sound drifted in. The suspicion of someone following them also seemed to vanish into thin air and it became the least of his worries. Right now, this moment was completely perfect. It wasn't everyday he could so easily forget everything and just let the world take him in.
They're both from Triveila, how ironic. The one place I'm never going back to.
His eyes saddened a little as he stared into the fire and listened to Layla's voice. Her song had been helping, but it didn't take long for his thoughts to come back. So then, Jude said that he wouldn't be welcomed if he went back. It was almost the same as Keito, but Keito wasn't entirely sure whether he would be welcomed or not. He never caused any trouble for the place, never broke any laws and treated everyone with respect. But Elina..he let her father down. He said he'd protect her and he broke his word. How could he ever go back to that place? It would bring back too many hurtful memories. It wasn't really a case of Keito no being welcomed, but more like he felt he had no right to go back.
So now there were two places he didn't belong; his homeland and Triveila. Recalling the bounty his father had place on him, he wondered if anyone would ever waist their time to catch him. For one, most bounty hunters preferred larger prey in which they could kill and bring back. Secondly, anyone who did try to find him would have to do quite a lot of digging. His thirteen-year-old image on the wanted paper didn't have too much of a difference, aside form his hair being a lot shorter. Then there was his birthmark that didn't even show up in the image, but anyone who did some digging or talked to his parents could easily get that information. Still, it had been nearly three years since his father paid to place that bounty, and not once had he run in to any trouble. It would be easy to assume no one ever bothered to pursue him or no one ever took the trouble to actually talk to his parents or consider what he would look like in the future.
He listened until nearly the very end. By then he found himself laying on his side his arm being used as a pillow. The warmth from the fire and Layla's voice was like the perfect lullaby and eventually Keito's eyes closed and he drifted off into sleep, Layla's voice and the quiet crackling of wood blurring into nothingness.
They're both from Triveila, how ironic. The one place I'm never going back to.
His eyes saddened a little as he stared into the fire and listened to Layla's voice. Her song had been helping, but it didn't take long for his thoughts to come back. So then, Jude said that he wouldn't be welcomed if he went back. It was almost the same as Keito, but Keito wasn't entirely sure whether he would be welcomed or not. He never caused any trouble for the place, never broke any laws and treated everyone with respect. But Elina..he let her father down. He said he'd protect her and he broke his word. How could he ever go back to that place? It would bring back too many hurtful memories. It wasn't really a case of Keito no being welcomed, but more like he felt he had no right to go back.
So now there were two places he didn't belong; his homeland and Triveila. Recalling the bounty his father had place on him, he wondered if anyone would ever waist their time to catch him. For one, most bounty hunters preferred larger prey in which they could kill and bring back. Secondly, anyone who did try to find him would have to do quite a lot of digging. His thirteen-year-old image on the wanted paper didn't have too much of a difference, aside form his hair being a lot shorter. Then there was his birthmark that didn't even show up in the image, but anyone who did some digging or talked to his parents could easily get that information. Still, it had been nearly three years since his father paid to place that bounty, and not once had he run in to any trouble. It would be easy to assume no one ever bothered to pursue him or no one ever took the trouble to actually talk to his parents or consider what he would look like in the future.
He listened until nearly the very end. By then he found himself laying on his side his arm being used as a pillow. The warmth from the fire and Layla's voice was like the perfect lullaby and eventually Keito's eyes closed and he drifted off into sleep, Layla's voice and the quiet crackling of wood blurring into nothingness.
There is a heaviness, a weight, a mountain, a troll, a nation, a house, an orphanage, a corpse, a rope around my neck – and it bleeds on everything I love. It holds me down, falls on my head and grips its chains around my ankle and anchors me to the ocean – close enough to breathe but not enough to live.
"If you want to go, that's okay," they'd say. Maybe. Hopefully. One day. I wish someone would give me permission to die. Or at least forget me. I have people to live for – but I don't. The happiness doesn't outweigh the misery. It never does. And even if it did, it'd be hard to remember. To be.
We have no scars to show for happiness.
Light teased her eyelids, I don't want to wake up, she stirred. Her arm bumped against another body. Siren sat up quickly, immediately awake. Where am I? She looked around and down at the familiar body next to her - Keito. Right, she was on a hunt. Looking around, she searched for Jude, she didn't see him. A pang of worry and disappointment hit her. Don't be silly, he's your deer.
Then, she found him. His bandage had fallen from his arm and she kept a straight face but inside, she was utterly shaken. Siren was not mistaken - she could only see half of it but she knew with a certainty that it was the head of a wolf. The Wolf Pack. She raked her fingers through her waterfall hair - a nervous gesture she often could not shake despite years of lying. Surely she was overreacting. Tons of people had tattoos of wolves. Especially thieves. She chuckled nervously. How silly of her to think a wolf tattoo certainly meant he was a part of the infamous thieves guild. Then a frightened, excited and disappointed thought hit her.
Omega... Omega. Omega Vanderwolf. Wolf tattoo. Triveila. Orphanage. Omega of the Wolf Pack. Jude Vanderwolf wasn't just Omega, he was the Omega. The Omega with a very, very big bounty on his head.
The poison on her lips tingled. This is your chance, Siren. Seduce them. Kill Jude and take Keito. It's not like you haven't betrayed people before. But she didn't want to. She liked them in a way she didn't quite understand but felt nonetheless. They were not terrible men. Yeah, a killer-thief and a most likely killer. Of course they're not terrible.
Yeah, a bounty huntress who kills others and sells herself for money is soooo much better.
The poison on her lips continued to tingle. Siren clutched her iron fan and its array of needles tightly. She had to do this. It was more than money now - though that was a huge added bonus - she needed to do this because it was the way of things. She would either be the huntress or the hunted. Because who was she kidding? She couldn't hide her identity forever. Honestly, she was surprised they didn't recognise the red marks on her hands and feet. There was only one bounty hunter with those marks of peace, love and trust, of Auxureilla the Goddess of the Sea - ironic. If she let them go, she would become weak. She needed to succeed in these bounties or she would forget who she was. She would not become weak. She'd been defenseless before, naive. Siren would destroy them because she was afraid - of them, of herself.
Kill Omega, kidnap Corny. Kill Omega, kidnap Corny. Kill Omega, kidnap Corny. She repeated this to herself, hoping if she thought of them not as Jude and Keito but as mere targets, she would be able to convince herself that really was all they were. She took a deep breath that felt like her last for after she did this, she would not deserve to live. She was killing her future.
Siren's poisoned lips were soft, beautiful, deadly as she tenderly held Jude's face as if she were his lover. Her silken cascading hair fell around them like a veil. Siren leaned forward - and kissed him.
"If you want to go, that's okay," they'd say. Maybe. Hopefully. One day. I wish someone would give me permission to die. Or at least forget me. I have people to live for – but I don't. The happiness doesn't outweigh the misery. It never does. And even if it did, it'd be hard to remember. To be.
We have no scars to show for happiness.
Light teased her eyelids, I don't want to wake up, she stirred. Her arm bumped against another body. Siren sat up quickly, immediately awake. Where am I? She looked around and down at the familiar body next to her - Keito. Right, she was on a hunt. Looking around, she searched for Jude, she didn't see him. A pang of worry and disappointment hit her. Don't be silly, he's your deer.
Then, she found him. His bandage had fallen from his arm and she kept a straight face but inside, she was utterly shaken. Siren was not mistaken - she could only see half of it but she knew with a certainty that it was the head of a wolf. The Wolf Pack. She raked her fingers through her waterfall hair - a nervous gesture she often could not shake despite years of lying. Surely she was overreacting. Tons of people had tattoos of wolves. Especially thieves. She chuckled nervously. How silly of her to think a wolf tattoo certainly meant he was a part of the infamous thieves guild. Then a frightened, excited and disappointed thought hit her.
Omega... Omega. Omega Vanderwolf. Wolf tattoo. Triveila. Orphanage. Omega of the Wolf Pack. Jude Vanderwolf wasn't just Omega, he was the Omega. The Omega with a very, very big bounty on his head.
The poison on her lips tingled. This is your chance, Siren. Seduce them. Kill Jude and take Keito. It's not like you haven't betrayed people before. But she didn't want to. She liked them in a way she didn't quite understand but felt nonetheless. They were not terrible men. Yeah, a killer-thief and a most likely killer. Of course they're not terrible.
Yeah, a bounty huntress who kills others and sells herself for money is soooo much better.
The poison on her lips continued to tingle. Siren clutched her iron fan and its array of needles tightly. She had to do this. It was more than money now - though that was a huge added bonus - she needed to do this because it was the way of things. She would either be the huntress or the hunted. Because who was she kidding? She couldn't hide her identity forever. Honestly, she was surprised they didn't recognise the red marks on her hands and feet. There was only one bounty hunter with those marks of peace, love and trust, of Auxureilla the Goddess of the Sea - ironic. If she let them go, she would become weak. She needed to succeed in these bounties or she would forget who she was. She would not become weak. She'd been defenseless before, naive. Siren would destroy them because she was afraid - of them, of herself.
Kill Omega, kidnap Corny. Kill Omega, kidnap Corny. Kill Omega, kidnap Corny. She repeated this to herself, hoping if she thought of them not as Jude and Keito but as mere targets, she would be able to convince herself that really was all they were. She took a deep breath that felt like her last for after she did this, she would not deserve to live. She was killing her future.
Siren's poisoned lips were soft, beautiful, deadly as she tenderly held Jude's face as if she were his lover. Her silken cascading hair fell around them like a veil. Siren leaned forward - and kissed him.
Jude sat above the two in a nearby tree, looking out for them. All imminent danger seemed to slip away as he listened and watched Layla dance, she had the voice of a muse, a siren. Layla was singing an old lullaby native to Triveila, a song Jude remembered all to well from his childhood. Jude was no longer in the dark of the forest of Cre' Est, no he found himself on top of the white sheets of an infirmary. Covered in bandages, his back covered in blood from the punishment he had received from a caregiver within the orphanage. The melody was being hummed by the doctor as he took care of Jude's wounds, the doctor was Dr. Edgar Vanderwolf. Jude had spent much time in that infirmary bed, countless days. Whenever he was there he remembered that song being hummed as he fell asleep and as he woke up. It was a peaceful melody but also a sad one, an incredibly sad song.
The lullaby itself tells of a story of a little girl named Alice, a beautiful girl who lived with her parents in a small cottage. Life was good, or at least content until one day her parents had been killed by a highwayman. Grief stricken and heartbroken the girl named Alice was put into the care of fellow family members. While in their care she was maltreated, and abused. One day she heard one of her family members saying how much of a burden she was to them and how they wished she would have died as well as her good for nothing parents. Lost in grief and anger the girl named Alice picked up a kitchen knife, walked up to all members of her family, killing all of them. Having no reason to live and being overcome with the loss of her parents the girl named Alice ended her life. It was then that she found herself in the afterlife, embraced by her parents. No longer again to be separated.
The story itself is fiction but the song had several meanings and lessons. The song tells that when a person is at their worst they are capable of doing anything, even the innocent Alice. The song heeds a warning that no one even the beautiful Alice shouldn't be trusted because all humans are capable of atrocities, no matter how innocent they are. It also warns people to be kind to those they meet because they never know how the person will retaliate.
Lost in his head Jude didn't notice the others fall asleep beneath him. Looking down he noticed how innocent the two were, the beautiful young woman and the young boy. They looked innocent but so did the girl named Alice, how could he trust them so readily? Jude came to realize that he didn't know them well enough to trust them, nor should he. He would've left the two of them right there but he couldn't, he couldn't leave them. Sighing he leaned back against the tree, looking up at the night sky above his head his mind wandering to thoughts of the past. You are the Omega wolf... You shouldn't be taking care of children... You are not able to take care of them. Run while you still can... leave them for your sake... RUN!
It seemed that Jude had also fallen asleep, dreaming about memories best left forgotten. His eyes becoming heavy he began to drift to sleep again. This however was interrupted by the feel of soft lips and the taste of strawberries, and also something else, something strange. Opening his black and gold eyes he found himself staring into the face of Layla. Pleasantly surprised Jude embraced her in his arms, kissing Layla back in turn. Her skin was soft and felt like silk underneath his hands. Her hair was smooth as well as he passed his right hand through it. Jude had become lost within the embrace, wanting to savor every feeling, ever taste, every sensation. Despite the pleasure he received from this he knew something was wrong, something was off, the taste in his mouth was no longer that of fruit and strawberries, that strange taste instead filled his mouth... Poison.
Breaking the embrace and pushing Layla away from him Jude took out his pistols, aiming them towards Layla. Jude the pleasure seeking thief was no longer there, Omega the Wolf the heartless killer had taken over. Staring straight into her silver eyes Omega cocked his pistols in preparation to shoot. His body began to sweat and he became numb all over.
"What did you do to me Layla?... Who are you?"
The lullaby itself tells of a story of a little girl named Alice, a beautiful girl who lived with her parents in a small cottage. Life was good, or at least content until one day her parents had been killed by a highwayman. Grief stricken and heartbroken the girl named Alice was put into the care of fellow family members. While in their care she was maltreated, and abused. One day she heard one of her family members saying how much of a burden she was to them and how they wished she would have died as well as her good for nothing parents. Lost in grief and anger the girl named Alice picked up a kitchen knife, walked up to all members of her family, killing all of them. Having no reason to live and being overcome with the loss of her parents the girl named Alice ended her life. It was then that she found herself in the afterlife, embraced by her parents. No longer again to be separated.
The story itself is fiction but the song had several meanings and lessons. The song tells that when a person is at their worst they are capable of doing anything, even the innocent Alice. The song heeds a warning that no one even the beautiful Alice shouldn't be trusted because all humans are capable of atrocities, no matter how innocent they are. It also warns people to be kind to those they meet because they never know how the person will retaliate.
Lost in his head Jude didn't notice the others fall asleep beneath him. Looking down he noticed how innocent the two were, the beautiful young woman and the young boy. They looked innocent but so did the girl named Alice, how could he trust them so readily? Jude came to realize that he didn't know them well enough to trust them, nor should he. He would've left the two of them right there but he couldn't, he couldn't leave them. Sighing he leaned back against the tree, looking up at the night sky above his head his mind wandering to thoughts of the past. You are the Omega wolf... You shouldn't be taking care of children... You are not able to take care of them. Run while you still can... leave them for your sake... RUN!
It seemed that Jude had also fallen asleep, dreaming about memories best left forgotten. His eyes becoming heavy he began to drift to sleep again. This however was interrupted by the feel of soft lips and the taste of strawberries, and also something else, something strange. Opening his black and gold eyes he found himself staring into the face of Layla. Pleasantly surprised Jude embraced her in his arms, kissing Layla back in turn. Her skin was soft and felt like silk underneath his hands. Her hair was smooth as well as he passed his right hand through it. Jude had become lost within the embrace, wanting to savor every feeling, ever taste, every sensation. Despite the pleasure he received from this he knew something was wrong, something was off, the taste in his mouth was no longer that of fruit and strawberries, that strange taste instead filled his mouth... Poison.
Breaking the embrace and pushing Layla away from him Jude took out his pistols, aiming them towards Layla. Jude the pleasure seeking thief was no longer there, Omega the Wolf the heartless killer had taken over. Staring straight into her silver eyes Omega cocked his pistols in preparation to shoot. His body began to sweat and he became numb all over.
"What did you do to me Layla?... Who are you?"
The kiss was horribly beautiful.
She loved it, love him a little. For a few, wonderful seconds, she forgot who she was, who he was and what she was doing again. She held him, ran her hands down his built chest and slipped them under his shirt. She kissed him and he kissed her back, holding her tighter. Siren's lips fit with his more perfectly than any other kiss she'd ever had. Let me stay.
She hated it.
The poison poured onto his tongue, seeping into his mouth. It would destroy him as it had so many others before. He wouldn't be resistance to this, she was sure. For it wasn't any mere poison used by killers or hunters - it was the poison of Sirens, a special concoction nobody who'd tasted had lived to tell or make. It would kill him.
What have you done?
Then, he shoved her roughly away and she found herself staring up into vacant, hard eyes - black and gold without a trace of mercy. The eyes of Omega. Then, they were no longer eyes but the deadly blackness of pistols. He's going to kill me. Fear screamed for her to run, to feign oblivion.
Then, she laughed. A lilting, slightly crazed laugh, fuelled by adrenaline and hate for herself. You were very willing to kill him just a minute ago.
"What did you do to me Layla?... Who are you?"
Siren grinned and stood, slowly, in one fluid motion, brushing her skirts. She tilted her head to the side and him like prey - a serene and mad gleam in her eyes. "Oh, absolutely nothing, my love. I was curious to see if you liked poison berries and you were oh so lovely in your sleep. I myself love them so I went" she smiled wider, straight white teeth and maroon lips. "-gathering."
"As for the latter question, I am who I've always been - Layla Luciel," her quiet, feminine voice was serious now.
She pulled the whip from her hips, ducked and swung the long whip around his pistols in one elegant motion. Siren ripped the guns from his hands.
"Simple self defence for helpless maidens," she whispered, looking into Jude's eyes. She snatched one of the pistols midair and flung the other backwards in Keito's direction - she didn't know that, of course.
Pointing the gun at Jude, she started trembling ever so slightly - you wouldn't notice it if you didn't have a trained eye. Keeping the gun trained on Jude, she made a decision. Siren reached for the red and silver necklace she wore around her neck and her long sleeves fell to reveal the enchanting, intricate red marks of Cre' Est and the maidens of Auruxeilla that had been made onto her skin. She pricked her finger on a section of the pendant that somehow appeared smooth. She held the maroon liquid to the ruby necklace in the centre of the pendant.
It clicked open.
Her hands shielded the contents within but when she clicked it back shut, she had a infinitely tiny, single red sphere between her fingers. Siren held it out to Jude even though she knew he might slice off her hand or something as or more horrific.
To mend my mistakes.
Silver-grey eyes sad and apologetic - although she knew no amount of apologies could make up for her betrayal - Siren spoke quietly, as if she were trying not to wake Keito. Even her long, long hair was silent in the wind. All of her could be summed in one word - solemn. The red bead stood out against the contrast of her pale skin and delicate hands, they were the hands of the finest of princesses, of dancers - not killers. She sang when she spoke.
"The cure."
She loved it, love him a little. For a few, wonderful seconds, she forgot who she was, who he was and what she was doing again. She held him, ran her hands down his built chest and slipped them under his shirt. She kissed him and he kissed her back, holding her tighter. Siren's lips fit with his more perfectly than any other kiss she'd ever had. Let me stay.
She hated it.
The poison poured onto his tongue, seeping into his mouth. It would destroy him as it had so many others before. He wouldn't be resistance to this, she was sure. For it wasn't any mere poison used by killers or hunters - it was the poison of Sirens, a special concoction nobody who'd tasted had lived to tell or make. It would kill him.
What have you done?
Then, he shoved her roughly away and she found herself staring up into vacant, hard eyes - black and gold without a trace of mercy. The eyes of Omega. Then, they were no longer eyes but the deadly blackness of pistols. He's going to kill me. Fear screamed for her to run, to feign oblivion.
Then, she laughed. A lilting, slightly crazed laugh, fuelled by adrenaline and hate for herself. You were very willing to kill him just a minute ago.
"What did you do to me Layla?... Who are you?"
Siren grinned and stood, slowly, in one fluid motion, brushing her skirts. She tilted her head to the side and him like prey - a serene and mad gleam in her eyes. "Oh, absolutely nothing, my love. I was curious to see if you liked poison berries and you were oh so lovely in your sleep. I myself love them so I went" she smiled wider, straight white teeth and maroon lips. "-gathering."
"As for the latter question, I am who I've always been - Layla Luciel," her quiet, feminine voice was serious now.
She pulled the whip from her hips, ducked and swung the long whip around his pistols in one elegant motion. Siren ripped the guns from his hands.
"Simple self defence for helpless maidens," she whispered, looking into Jude's eyes. She snatched one of the pistols midair and flung the other backwards in Keito's direction - she didn't know that, of course.
Pointing the gun at Jude, she started trembling ever so slightly - you wouldn't notice it if you didn't have a trained eye. Keeping the gun trained on Jude, she made a decision. Siren reached for the red and silver necklace she wore around her neck and her long sleeves fell to reveal the enchanting, intricate red marks of Cre' Est and the maidens of Auruxeilla that had been made onto her skin. She pricked her finger on a section of the pendant that somehow appeared smooth. She held the maroon liquid to the ruby necklace in the centre of the pendant.
It clicked open.
Her hands shielded the contents within but when she clicked it back shut, she had a infinitely tiny, single red sphere between her fingers. Siren held it out to Jude even though she knew he might slice off her hand or something as or more horrific.
To mend my mistakes.
Silver-grey eyes sad and apologetic - although she knew no amount of apologies could make up for her betrayal - Siren spoke quietly, as if she were trying not to wake Keito. Even her long, long hair was silent in the wind. All of her could be summed in one word - solemn. The red bead stood out against the contrast of her pale skin and delicate hands, they were the hands of the finest of princesses, of dancers - not killers. She sang when she spoke.
"The cure."
Shadow continued to think quietly to himself as he watched the sun begin to set behind the horizon line that was the rooftops on the edge of the city. As he watched the colors in the sky slowly shift from one to the next he began to reminisce about the times he spent with the others during the early stages of his initial rebellion.
The first person to ever trust him and treat him as a human being was a young woman named Iris Di' Nelma. She was intelligent, kind hearted and sweet tempered and she lived to bring happiness to others. It was one of the reasons she worked as a maid for an important family in Cre' Est's Capitol City. She was the one who first managed to force Shadow to think about his life up until that point when he was seventeen and begin to question his "purpose" in life. As they grew closer Shadow began to lose sight of his paranoia and because of that Grandmaster Takai was able to have Iris poisoned while Shadow was away on another mission. When he went to visit her next she was alive, but only just. She told him of her dreams to live a simple and peaceful life with a family all her own, and that she wished her children could have eyes as "beautiful" as his. Her words caused tears to fall from Shadows eyes for the first time in his life and he was forced to end her misery after she fell asleep by cleaving her heart in two.
After he resolved to make Grandmaster Takai pay for what he had done, Shadow met a young woman who had joined Te'i Sai with dreams of being able to grow strong enough to bring peace and security to her homeland. A naive dream to be sure, but a dream none the less which was brought about by a pure heart and mind. Her name was Taira, and she was a vivacious young woman with a strong heart and an even stronger drive to accomplish her goals. Shadow initially had trouble identifying with her and because of that her training under him was slow to progress and because of that she had suffered wounds similar to those of Mayumi when she was seventeen... However, they were caused by Shadow himself.
Roda I'l Lousta, translated as "Lust for Death" in the ancient language of the Assassins, was the ultimate cause of her near death experience and Shadow had never forgiven himself for inflicting such grievous wounds. During the final battle against the Cre' Est branch of Te'i Sai when Shadow managed to trick the Cre' Itian army into attacking the fortress, Shadow was wounded and blacked out after falling down near a corpse which was lying in a pool of its own blood. When he awoke, Taira was nearly dead at his feet but he had just barely managed to save her. She recovered fully and today worked for him as his most trusted Assassin and scout, gathering information and taking out targets which he could not chase because of other, more important targets or because of time issues.
Shadow turned around and decided to stop thinking about the issue, burying it in his mind as he walked back into the room with Sereinia and Mayumi. He did a quick inspection of Mayumi's wounds and smiled at Sereinia for her work as he sat down next to the table and looked over at Sora. He then remembered something as his eyes widened slightly, and he closed his eyes with a look of pain on his face. He stood up slowly, turning around to face Sereinia with a look of frustration and sorrow in his eyes.
"... I'm sorry for making you see this again..." He said.
He looked down slowly, having only just remembered he wasn't wearing his shirt again. His expression was sour and filled with disgust as he looked at his own body, littered with scars, as it was once again revealed to the world. Shadow was kicking himself mentally for making her see them again. From the base of his neck to the top of his pants with some of them extending below, scars abound. Long, short, wide, thin, new and fading all adorned his body as he slowly started walking away to return to the other room and out of sight of Sereinia.
The first person to ever trust him and treat him as a human being was a young woman named Iris Di' Nelma. She was intelligent, kind hearted and sweet tempered and she lived to bring happiness to others. It was one of the reasons she worked as a maid for an important family in Cre' Est's Capitol City. She was the one who first managed to force Shadow to think about his life up until that point when he was seventeen and begin to question his "purpose" in life. As they grew closer Shadow began to lose sight of his paranoia and because of that Grandmaster Takai was able to have Iris poisoned while Shadow was away on another mission. When he went to visit her next she was alive, but only just. She told him of her dreams to live a simple and peaceful life with a family all her own, and that she wished her children could have eyes as "beautiful" as his. Her words caused tears to fall from Shadows eyes for the first time in his life and he was forced to end her misery after she fell asleep by cleaving her heart in two.
After he resolved to make Grandmaster Takai pay for what he had done, Shadow met a young woman who had joined Te'i Sai with dreams of being able to grow strong enough to bring peace and security to her homeland. A naive dream to be sure, but a dream none the less which was brought about by a pure heart and mind. Her name was Taira, and she was a vivacious young woman with a strong heart and an even stronger drive to accomplish her goals. Shadow initially had trouble identifying with her and because of that her training under him was slow to progress and because of that she had suffered wounds similar to those of Mayumi when she was seventeen... However, they were caused by Shadow himself.
Roda I'l Lousta, translated as "Lust for Death" in the ancient language of the Assassins, was the ultimate cause of her near death experience and Shadow had never forgiven himself for inflicting such grievous wounds. During the final battle against the Cre' Est branch of Te'i Sai when Shadow managed to trick the Cre' Itian army into attacking the fortress, Shadow was wounded and blacked out after falling down near a corpse which was lying in a pool of its own blood. When he awoke, Taira was nearly dead at his feet but he had just barely managed to save her. She recovered fully and today worked for him as his most trusted Assassin and scout, gathering information and taking out targets which he could not chase because of other, more important targets or because of time issues.
Shadow turned around and decided to stop thinking about the issue, burying it in his mind as he walked back into the room with Sereinia and Mayumi. He did a quick inspection of Mayumi's wounds and smiled at Sereinia for her work as he sat down next to the table and looked over at Sora. He then remembered something as his eyes widened slightly, and he closed his eyes with a look of pain on his face. He stood up slowly, turning around to face Sereinia with a look of frustration and sorrow in his eyes.
"... I'm sorry for making you see this again..." He said.
He looked down slowly, having only just remembered he wasn't wearing his shirt again. His expression was sour and filled with disgust as he looked at his own body, littered with scars, as it was once again revealed to the world. Shadow was kicking himself mentally for making her see them again. From the base of his neck to the top of his pants with some of them extending below, scars abound. Long, short, wide, thin, new and fading all adorned his body as he slowly started walking away to return to the other room and out of sight of Sereinia.
It was quiet, and peaceful. He was used to sleeping all the time, but somehow this time the sleep was different from any other time. He just felt more relaxed and safer than usual. It had been a while since he'd actually fallen asleep at night before the moon reached the middle of the sky. Usually he would just stay awake until sunrise and then sleep until the late afternoon. Or we would just space out naps every few hours, but that eventually started causing him too much drowsiness and fatigue to care for. Why was this sleep any different from the rest? Perhaps it was because he didn't fall asleep alone somewhere. This time he fell asleep with company, and a warm fire, and a beautiful song sung by a beautiful girl.
'Thud'
Keito's eyes cracked open, his vision blurry at first and his mind hazy as he tried to figure out where he was. The fire was starting to dim and go down, and it seemed well into the night. The sun might even rise in a few hours. His eyes opened a little more as he tried to recall why he'd woken up. There was a noise of some kind that interrupted his sleep. What was it? Maybe that thief just fell asleep and toppled out of the tree...
"The cure."
Layla?
His suddenly found himself awake as he recognized Laya's singing voice and he turned his head to look up where it came from. The sight surprised him more than it should have. She was standing in front of Jude, a gun in one hand and a vial of some kind in the other and a little smile on her lips while Jude sat there looking like he was going to vomit. Keito silently sat up, putting together the reason for this scene in his head. Of course, it made sense now. The feeling he got earlier of someone following them, it wasn't a man at all, it was Layla. But why was she doing this?
He quickly reach up to grab the handle of his sword, but then stopped himself. There was no way he could reach them form here, and he gun would travel a lot faster than his blade. He turned his head form side to side, trying to find something he could throw to distract her. That's when something silver caught his eye sitting in the grass only a foot away from where his head had been resting a minute ago. He would've preferred not to, but right now he didn't have a choice.
He reached for the gun and messed with it for a minute in an attempt to get it to be ready to shoot the bullet, whatever you called that.
Man, I really need to better knowledge myself with these things..
He then pointed it in the direction of Layla, but hesitated a moment. Could he really shoot her? Of course! He had to help Jude, but that look in Layla's eyes...
Just pull it!
Pull it he did. He was a little surprised when the gun briefly yanked itself upwards a couple of inches as it fired, but was able to recover. He picked himself up off the ground and continued pointing the gun. He was pretty sure he missed the first shot, but he was being serious now and if need be, he would kill Layla.
'Thud'
Keito's eyes cracked open, his vision blurry at first and his mind hazy as he tried to figure out where he was. The fire was starting to dim and go down, and it seemed well into the night. The sun might even rise in a few hours. His eyes opened a little more as he tried to recall why he'd woken up. There was a noise of some kind that interrupted his sleep. What was it? Maybe that thief just fell asleep and toppled out of the tree...
"The cure."
Layla?
His suddenly found himself awake as he recognized Laya's singing voice and he turned his head to look up where it came from. The sight surprised him more than it should have. She was standing in front of Jude, a gun in one hand and a vial of some kind in the other and a little smile on her lips while Jude sat there looking like he was going to vomit. Keito silently sat up, putting together the reason for this scene in his head. Of course, it made sense now. The feeling he got earlier of someone following them, it wasn't a man at all, it was Layla. But why was she doing this?
He quickly reach up to grab the handle of his sword, but then stopped himself. There was no way he could reach them form here, and he gun would travel a lot faster than his blade. He turned his head form side to side, trying to find something he could throw to distract her. That's when something silver caught his eye sitting in the grass only a foot away from where his head had been resting a minute ago. He would've preferred not to, but right now he didn't have a choice.
He reached for the gun and messed with it for a minute in an attempt to get it to be ready to shoot the bullet, whatever you called that.
Man, I really need to better knowledge myself with these things..
He then pointed it in the direction of Layla, but hesitated a moment. Could he really shoot her? Of course! He had to help Jude, but that look in Layla's eyes...
Just pull it!
Pull it he did. He was a little surprised when the gun briefly yanked itself upwards a couple of inches as it fired, but was able to recover. He picked himself up off the ground and continued pointing the gun. He was pretty sure he missed the first shot, but he was being serious now and if need be, he would kill Layla.
It was just as Jude had expected, Layla had poisoned him. She must have laced her lips with the poison, kissing me while I slept to end my life... And I fell right into her trap. Layla Luciel? If there was a hidden meaning behind that name Jude didn't know it. He tried to think of where he would have heard of that name before but because of the poison Jude was unable to keep his thoughts straight. Under a moment of weakness Jude found himself unarmed, without his precious pistols; Fenrir and Warg.
Jude could see Layla was speaking but nothing was registering in his mind, everything seemed to be melting away. Colors merged and sounds distorted, Jude couldn't trust his eyes anymore. Using his willpower and fighting experience alone Jude stood up to face Layla. He could see that Layla was pointing one of his pistols at him, possibly Fenrir but Jude couldn't really tell. She was playing around with something in her hands, a necklace. Layla had something in her hand, a red sphere. Her mouth was moving but Jude couldn't tell if she was saying anything or not. Losing consciousness Jude knew he had to do something fast, whether or not it would speed the effects of the poison no longer mattered. He had to do something.
Using his remaining power Jude threw three strikes, one to knock the pistol out of Layla's hand, one to grab whatever was in her other hand, and the last to throw off Layla's balance on the tree branch. The strikes were fast but because of the poison running through his veins his strength was weakened an incredible amount, he didn't know if any of those attacks had any effect. Following this he had heard gunfire but because of his current condition he was not sure if it was real or not.
Finally consumed by the poison Jude found himself no longer standing on top of the tree, but instead falling. Nothing seemed to resemble anything anymore, all it was was shadows made of colors. The item he had taken from Layla was spherical in shape, but that no longer mattered for Jude could no longer feel it within his hands.
On the verge of death itself, losing consciousness and all of his senses with the last remnants of his strength Jude placed whatever that item was into his mouth, hoping it would do him some good. Nothing mattered anymore, Jude had lost. As his eyes turned towards the back of his head Jude had finally lost consciousness.
An infirmary room inside Jude's subconscious
"Are you okay Jude? Did someone try to hurt you again" It seemed as though Jude was now on top of an infirmary bed, the bed in which he was so familiar with in his childhood. Father was in the room, he was sitting on his desk, messing around with some papers as he usually did.
"You know old man I'm no longer a child... I can take care of myself... I don't need anyone anymore." Sighing Edgar Vanderwolf walked over to Jude, placing his hand on Jude's shoulder.
"Everyone needs someone my boy. You needed me then and you most positively need me now... Despite your own beliefs." Moving away from his father Jude looked at himself in the mirror, not seeing himself as he was as a child but as he was now, scars and all. Confused Jude looked back at Edgar, trying to ask him what he already thought.
"No my son... this is not the afterlife. It is the plane of existence in between... And it is my job as a doctor and as a father to make you all better."
Jude could see Layla was speaking but nothing was registering in his mind, everything seemed to be melting away. Colors merged and sounds distorted, Jude couldn't trust his eyes anymore. Using his willpower and fighting experience alone Jude stood up to face Layla. He could see that Layla was pointing one of his pistols at him, possibly Fenrir but Jude couldn't really tell. She was playing around with something in her hands, a necklace. Layla had something in her hand, a red sphere. Her mouth was moving but Jude couldn't tell if she was saying anything or not. Losing consciousness Jude knew he had to do something fast, whether or not it would speed the effects of the poison no longer mattered. He had to do something.
Using his remaining power Jude threw three strikes, one to knock the pistol out of Layla's hand, one to grab whatever was in her other hand, and the last to throw off Layla's balance on the tree branch. The strikes were fast but because of the poison running through his veins his strength was weakened an incredible amount, he didn't know if any of those attacks had any effect. Following this he had heard gunfire but because of his current condition he was not sure if it was real or not.
Finally consumed by the poison Jude found himself no longer standing on top of the tree, but instead falling. Nothing seemed to resemble anything anymore, all it was was shadows made of colors. The item he had taken from Layla was spherical in shape, but that no longer mattered for Jude could no longer feel it within his hands.
On the verge of death itself, losing consciousness and all of his senses with the last remnants of his strength Jude placed whatever that item was into his mouth, hoping it would do him some good. Nothing mattered anymore, Jude had lost. As his eyes turned towards the back of his head Jude had finally lost consciousness.
An infirmary room inside Jude's subconscious
"Are you okay Jude? Did someone try to hurt you again" It seemed as though Jude was now on top of an infirmary bed, the bed in which he was so familiar with in his childhood. Father was in the room, he was sitting on his desk, messing around with some papers as he usually did.
"You know old man I'm no longer a child... I can take care of myself... I don't need anyone anymore." Sighing Edgar Vanderwolf walked over to Jude, placing his hand on Jude's shoulder.
"Everyone needs someone my boy. You needed me then and you most positively need me now... Despite your own beliefs." Moving away from his father Jude looked at himself in the mirror, not seeing himself as he was as a child but as he was now, scars and all. Confused Jude looked back at Edgar, trying to ask him what he already thought.
"No my son... this is not the afterlife. It is the plane of existence in between... And it is my job as a doctor and as a father to make you all better."
It was an ordinary day, with ordinary happenings.
We fell from the sky.
"Jude!" she cried without planning to. Siren reached toward him midair and then she crashed into the ground. A sharp pain spiked through her head. She couldn't breathe, couldn't move and a horrible thought crossed her mind. I'm paralysed.
A shot fired.
Oh god, I shot him.
Siren managed to wiggle her hand, the gun was still clutched in it. She drew a shallow breath, then another and another. She had to check on him. She didn't give him the cure just so he could die. She didn't want him to die. Siren sat up, slowly, her ears rang from the gunshot and her head pounded with the impact of hard rock on skull. Blood trickled from the wound and a drop fell into her left eye, it stung badly.
"Jude...?" she mumbled. You idiot, why the hell would he answer the woman who just tried to kill him?
Siren stumbled over to Jude, the sky spinning in endless circles. She collapsed to her knees next to Jude. She exhaled, relieved to see Jude hadn't been shot. She rested her head gently against his chest. He was breathing, his hard was beating. She looked around and didn't spot any red pills. He must have swallowed it. He's going to be okay.
Running her hands through her hair, she leaned forward to bury her face in Jude's shirt. What the hell am I doing? Lost in her thoughts and dizzy from the fall, Siren didn't notice a gun aimed at her head until that very moment. She turned around to find herself staring into the barrel of a gun and deep, piercing blue eyes.
Keito.
Her heart wrenched itself against her rib cage, beating painfully. I'm going to die. Oh goddess, Auxureilla, I'm going to die. A hundred scenarios bounced against one another in her mind. A dagger to the throat, duck. Use Jude as a shield. Run. Siren looked around. There was nowhere she could go if Keito wanted her dead. Keito wasn't drugged, she wouldn't be able to dodge his bullet. Maybe she could leave it to chance, Keito might be a bad shot. No, she couldn't. She panicked. She'd never been this afraid since she was a defenseless child under the painful strangles of her father.
Then, an eerie calm settled over her. She wouldn't fight. She wouldn't run. She wouldn't do anything except look at Keito with her light silver eyes.
This was it.
Permission to die.
"You killed your mother," a voice growled in her head. A foot smashed into her gut. Layla fell against the corner of a wooden table. "You should never have been born." Hands pulling back hair, a forehead smacking against a wall.
Helpless.
A door slammed shut, bolts attaching. Siren's eyes turned into ice. A blizzard. Vacant. I won't be helpless anymore. She stood, ignoring the blood seeping from the cut on her head. She smiled and winked.
"You're going to shoot a beautiful lady? That's cold."
She ran forward and ripped her whip, wrapping it tightly around Keito's wrist - and pulled. Siren reached up her skirt and pulled a red dagger from her thigh. She became a different person. Her eyes were no longer warm and Layla was no longer there. The seductress with a conscience was gone. Fear became violence.
Siren aimed for Keito's neck - and threw the dagger.
We fell from the sky.
"Jude!" she cried without planning to. Siren reached toward him midair and then she crashed into the ground. A sharp pain spiked through her head. She couldn't breathe, couldn't move and a horrible thought crossed her mind. I'm paralysed.
A shot fired.
Oh god, I shot him.
Siren managed to wiggle her hand, the gun was still clutched in it. She drew a shallow breath, then another and another. She had to check on him. She didn't give him the cure just so he could die. She didn't want him to die. Siren sat up, slowly, her ears rang from the gunshot and her head pounded with the impact of hard rock on skull. Blood trickled from the wound and a drop fell into her left eye, it stung badly.
"Jude...?" she mumbled. You idiot, why the hell would he answer the woman who just tried to kill him?
Siren stumbled over to Jude, the sky spinning in endless circles. She collapsed to her knees next to Jude. She exhaled, relieved to see Jude hadn't been shot. She rested her head gently against his chest. He was breathing, his hard was beating. She looked around and didn't spot any red pills. He must have swallowed it. He's going to be okay.
Running her hands through her hair, she leaned forward to bury her face in Jude's shirt. What the hell am I doing? Lost in her thoughts and dizzy from the fall, Siren didn't notice a gun aimed at her head until that very moment. She turned around to find herself staring into the barrel of a gun and deep, piercing blue eyes.
Keito.
Her heart wrenched itself against her rib cage, beating painfully. I'm going to die. Oh goddess, Auxureilla, I'm going to die. A hundred scenarios bounced against one another in her mind. A dagger to the throat, duck. Use Jude as a shield. Run. Siren looked around. There was nowhere she could go if Keito wanted her dead. Keito wasn't drugged, she wouldn't be able to dodge his bullet. Maybe she could leave it to chance, Keito might be a bad shot. No, she couldn't. She panicked. She'd never been this afraid since she was a defenseless child under the painful strangles of her father.
Then, an eerie calm settled over her. She wouldn't fight. She wouldn't run. She wouldn't do anything except look at Keito with her light silver eyes.
This was it.
Permission to die.
"You killed your mother," a voice growled in her head. A foot smashed into her gut. Layla fell against the corner of a wooden table. "You should never have been born." Hands pulling back hair, a forehead smacking against a wall.
Helpless.
A door slammed shut, bolts attaching. Siren's eyes turned into ice. A blizzard. Vacant. I won't be helpless anymore. She stood, ignoring the blood seeping from the cut on her head. She smiled and winked.
"You're going to shoot a beautiful lady? That's cold."
She ran forward and ripped her whip, wrapping it tightly around Keito's wrist - and pulled. Siren reached up her skirt and pulled a red dagger from her thigh. She became a different person. Her eyes were no longer warm and Layla was no longer there. The seductress with a conscience was gone. Fear became violence.
Siren aimed for Keito's neck - and threw the dagger.
"Jude!"
He yelled, watching the man fall from the tree after Keito had failed miserably to hit his target. But then something strange happened; Jude's attacker also fell from the tree, attempting to grab him? But why? That didn't make any sense! Layla looked utterly worried for Jude, as if she completely regretted the action she just took on him. Wasn't she trying to kill him just now? Had Keito made a mistake?
No way!
The signs were too obvious to be excused as a simple mistake of the situation. It was clear what Layla's intentions were. He just didn't understand why. Was there a chance this girl was a bounty hunter after them? It was possible that Jude also had a price on his head, since he was a thief after all. But were the two of them worth going through all this trouble?
Then their eyes met, and Keito felt a chill go up his spine. He clutched the gun tighter as he continued to point, wondering if now would be a good time to drop it and unsheathe the weapon he was more capable of wielding. No, Layla still had the other gun in her hand, and she was probably more experienced with it as well. Even if he drew his sword, she would still have the advantage in this fight. He had to find some way to better distance himself from her. Right now he only stood maybe four feet from where Jude lay, that was too close to be able to dodge if she fired her gun.
Wait a minute, what was that he was seeing in her eyes? Was she suddenly giving up? Why did she look so calm?
Don't..don't do that..I can't shoot if you do that..
He clenched his teeth and swallowed dryly. There was no way he'd be capable of killing someone who looked so ready to die. He shut his eyes for a moment. Perhaps he could do it if he didn't watch.
"You're going to shoot a beautiful lady? That's cold."
His eyes snapped open and he looked a little surprised. She'd stood up blood dripping from her head, and she now looked like a completely different person. No, she hadn't given up. She didn't plan on dieing here. His eyes narrowed as he glared at her, a calmness sweeping over him. It was about time he stopped showing such sympathy and did what he needed to do.
She suddenly charged at him, whip cracking like lightening across a stormy sky. He felt the leather wrap around his left wrist and he was yanked forward. The gun dropped form his hand and he clenched his teeth tighter, refraining himself from letting out any noises to show the pain that his hand and arm were feeling. He quickly leaned back, grabbing onto the whip with his left hand and pulling as hard as he could. His feet slipped forward in the grass a little and he ducked just in time to watch a dagger fly itself over his head, a little too close to his forehead for his own comfort. At that moment he reach up and drew his sword, bringing the black down onto the whip a couple inches from his left hand. The whip snapped and he stumbled backward, avoiding a fall after his back roughly slammed up against a tree behind him, the same tree a dagger was sticking out of a few feet above him.
He kept himself from letting out a gasp or grunt, and took a small step forward, his sword at his side and his other wrist starting to drip blood. He didn't need to speak; his glaring eyes said it all. He wasn't about to let himself get killed either. There was no way he'd been taken down here.
"Who are you?..and what's your reason for doing this?" He asked bluntly, his voice calm and cold; ompletely unnatural for him.
He yelled, watching the man fall from the tree after Keito had failed miserably to hit his target. But then something strange happened; Jude's attacker also fell from the tree, attempting to grab him? But why? That didn't make any sense! Layla looked utterly worried for Jude, as if she completely regretted the action she just took on him. Wasn't she trying to kill him just now? Had Keito made a mistake?
No way!
The signs were too obvious to be excused as a simple mistake of the situation. It was clear what Layla's intentions were. He just didn't understand why. Was there a chance this girl was a bounty hunter after them? It was possible that Jude also had a price on his head, since he was a thief after all. But were the two of them worth going through all this trouble?
Then their eyes met, and Keito felt a chill go up his spine. He clutched the gun tighter as he continued to point, wondering if now would be a good time to drop it and unsheathe the weapon he was more capable of wielding. No, Layla still had the other gun in her hand, and she was probably more experienced with it as well. Even if he drew his sword, she would still have the advantage in this fight. He had to find some way to better distance himself from her. Right now he only stood maybe four feet from where Jude lay, that was too close to be able to dodge if she fired her gun.
Wait a minute, what was that he was seeing in her eyes? Was she suddenly giving up? Why did she look so calm?
Don't..don't do that..I can't shoot if you do that..
He clenched his teeth and swallowed dryly. There was no way he'd be capable of killing someone who looked so ready to die. He shut his eyes for a moment. Perhaps he could do it if he didn't watch.
"You're going to shoot a beautiful lady? That's cold."
His eyes snapped open and he looked a little surprised. She'd stood up blood dripping from her head, and she now looked like a completely different person. No, she hadn't given up. She didn't plan on dieing here. His eyes narrowed as he glared at her, a calmness sweeping over him. It was about time he stopped showing such sympathy and did what he needed to do.
She suddenly charged at him, whip cracking like lightening across a stormy sky. He felt the leather wrap around his left wrist and he was yanked forward. The gun dropped form his hand and he clenched his teeth tighter, refraining himself from letting out any noises to show the pain that his hand and arm were feeling. He quickly leaned back, grabbing onto the whip with his left hand and pulling as hard as he could. His feet slipped forward in the grass a little and he ducked just in time to watch a dagger fly itself over his head, a little too close to his forehead for his own comfort. At that moment he reach up and drew his sword, bringing the black down onto the whip a couple inches from his left hand. The whip snapped and he stumbled backward, avoiding a fall after his back roughly slammed up against a tree behind him, the same tree a dagger was sticking out of a few feet above him.
He kept himself from letting out a gasp or grunt, and took a small step forward, his sword at his side and his other wrist starting to drip blood. He didn't need to speak; his glaring eyes said it all. He wasn't about to let himself get killed either. There was no way he'd been taken down here.
"Who are you?..and what's your reason for doing this?" He asked bluntly, his voice calm and cold; ompletely unnatural for him.
"Who are you?..and what's your reason for doing this?"
She shook her broken whip distastefully, the spikes slapped against her leg, drawing blood. "Man, that was my favourite." Siren calmly wrapped the damaged weapon around her hips, ignoring Keito-the-man-who-wanted-to-kill-her. "You're buying me a new one," she said, a playful smile on her red lips, dipping her already deep cupid's bow.
Siren reached behind her back, grasping for her double swords, forgetting she'd left it at Cre' Est. "Aw man. That just isn't fair, Keito." She stepped forward and trailed her fingers softly over his face. She had nothing left to lose. Her hands trailed over his body until she clenched his bloodied wrist. She crushed it and bent it backward at a terrible angle. There was no Layla left to tell her not to.
"Who am I?" she asked, cold eyes looking into Keito's but seeing nothing. "Who am I?" She reached up her long white skirt to take another white dagger from her thigh sheath, almost sensually. The snow-haired beauty pressed the dagger to Keito's throat and in a single word, it was as if the very last of her sanity drained from her. She became a terrible beauty.
"Siren."
Keito was taller than her, bigger. She didn't seem to notice anything at that moment, though. She was lost. Unthinking. Siren pressed the dagger harder against his throat.
"Or maybe not. Maybe I"m a figment of your imagination." She whispered her lips over his birthmark, her hand still painfully grasping his bloodied wrist. It was a horrific mix of love and hate. "My dear Keito,
"I'm everything you want me to be."
She shook her broken whip distastefully, the spikes slapped against her leg, drawing blood. "Man, that was my favourite." Siren calmly wrapped the damaged weapon around her hips, ignoring Keito-the-man-who-wanted-to-kill-her. "You're buying me a new one," she said, a playful smile on her red lips, dipping her already deep cupid's bow.
Siren reached behind her back, grasping for her double swords, forgetting she'd left it at Cre' Est. "Aw man. That just isn't fair, Keito." She stepped forward and trailed her fingers softly over his face. She had nothing left to lose. Her hands trailed over his body until she clenched his bloodied wrist. She crushed it and bent it backward at a terrible angle. There was no Layla left to tell her not to.
"Who am I?" she asked, cold eyes looking into Keito's but seeing nothing. "Who am I?" She reached up her long white skirt to take another white dagger from her thigh sheath, almost sensually. The snow-haired beauty pressed the dagger to Keito's throat and in a single word, it was as if the very last of her sanity drained from her. She became a terrible beauty.
"Siren."
Keito was taller than her, bigger. She didn't seem to notice anything at that moment, though. She was lost. Unthinking. Siren pressed the dagger harder against his throat.
"Or maybe not. Maybe I"m a figment of your imagination." She whispered her lips over his birthmark, her hand still painfully grasping his bloodied wrist. It was a horrific mix of love and hate. "My dear Keito,
"I'm everything you want me to be."
She was way too close to him. Closer than he'd ever had any other girl before. He wasn't used to this. He wasn't used to this at all. Still, although he was tensed up and completely nervous, he kept his eyes calm and glaring as she moved her fingers over his cheek. He pushed himself up against the tree, growing more nervous as her hand trailed down his chest, until she grabbed his wrist. He winced in pain, clutching his teeth together harder to keep from letting out a yelp. He made an attempt to push her away, but she was just standing too close to him. It was like his body was paralyzed.
Move you idiot..what's wrong with you?
"Who am I?"
The end of a second dagger was pressed to his throat and he swallowed as she repeated his question. Who was this girl, really? He liked her before. He liked having such a friendly, sweet person around. It just brought him peace of mind. But this girl wasn't Layla. This girl was Siren, and he knew that name well. So she was a bounty hunter after all. She did a fine job at playing them, he had to give her that much. His eyes moved onto Jude for a brief moment. Had she actually killed him? He hoped he was alive. If Keito was the one this girl was after, then it would be his fault that Jude got caught up into this mess. He should've never let the guy travel with him. Whenever he made bonds, there was always something there to snap them in half. He should've known that from the start.
"Or maybe not. Maybe I"m a figment of your imagination. My dear Keito."
Another chill made his way up his spine as her lips brushed his neck. She was definitely too close. He didn't know how to react to something like this. She still had a firm grip on his wrist which was surging with pain, but he was more focused on how close she was. He was stuck between the tree and her, and there was no way to slide out.
"I'm everything you want me to be."
"So then, you really don't have any idea who you really are then..that's a little sad in a way. Don't you think?", he managed to say, his right hand clutching the handle of his sword, but he made no attempt to move it. "I don't think you said that right, Layla. I don't really want you to be anything. There is nothing that I want you to be."
He paused a moment, glancing at Jude once again, then looking down into Layla's eyes with complete calmness.
"If you're just after me, I'd like you to cure whatever you did to Jude. In return I'll go with you without any resistance", he paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing, "But if you plan on taking Jude as well, I don't think I'll be able to let you live for much longer."
All he needed was a single answer. For now he needed to push his nervousness aside and focus on what action he should take next.
Please...please don't make me kill you..
Move you idiot..what's wrong with you?
"Who am I?"
The end of a second dagger was pressed to his throat and he swallowed as she repeated his question. Who was this girl, really? He liked her before. He liked having such a friendly, sweet person around. It just brought him peace of mind. But this girl wasn't Layla. This girl was Siren, and he knew that name well. So she was a bounty hunter after all. She did a fine job at playing them, he had to give her that much. His eyes moved onto Jude for a brief moment. Had she actually killed him? He hoped he was alive. If Keito was the one this girl was after, then it would be his fault that Jude got caught up into this mess. He should've never let the guy travel with him. Whenever he made bonds, there was always something there to snap them in half. He should've known that from the start.
"Or maybe not. Maybe I"m a figment of your imagination. My dear Keito."
Another chill made his way up his spine as her lips brushed his neck. She was definitely too close. He didn't know how to react to something like this. She still had a firm grip on his wrist which was surging with pain, but he was more focused on how close she was. He was stuck between the tree and her, and there was no way to slide out.
"I'm everything you want me to be."
"So then, you really don't have any idea who you really are then..that's a little sad in a way. Don't you think?", he managed to say, his right hand clutching the handle of his sword, but he made no attempt to move it. "I don't think you said that right, Layla. I don't really want you to be anything. There is nothing that I want you to be."
He paused a moment, glancing at Jude once again, then looking down into Layla's eyes with complete calmness.
"If you're just after me, I'd like you to cure whatever you did to Jude. In return I'll go with you without any resistance", he paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing, "But if you plan on taking Jude as well, I don't think I'll be able to let you live for much longer."
All he needed was a single answer. For now he needed to push his nervousness aside and focus on what action he should take next.
Please...please don't make me kill you..
"So then, you really don't have any idea who you really are then..that's a little sad in a way. Don't you think?"
She paused. Siren lifted her head from Keito's neck and looked into his eyes of deep ocean. A mistake. Her vacant silver eyes clouded over and turned greyer. She quickly looked back down, burying her smooth face in his neck and nibbling gently. "Of course I know who I am. I'm just adaptable," she mumbled. Siren wrapped her arms behind his neck, grinning.
"I don't think you said that right, Layla. I don't really want you to be anything. There is nothing that I want you to be."
She ran a nervous hand through her silky pale blonde hair. Everyone expected something. They had to. She wouldn't know what to be if there was nothing anyone wanted her to be. Keito's eyes were cold, as if a wall of ice had slammed down behind them. It hurt a little and strangely enough, it melted her own ice and resolve - a little. Layla peeped through.
"If you're just after me, I'd like you to cure whatever you did to Jude. In return I'll go with you without any resistance." Come back, Siren. She glanced at Jude, briefly, her hair swayed with her slight movement. Siren hooked her finger under Keito's collar, smirked, and pulled him in, walking backwards. Jude had already been cured but Keito didn't need to know that.
"But if you plan on taking Jude as well, I don't think I'll be able to let you live for much longer." Siren laughed her melodic chuckle.
"I don't think I'll let you kill me that easily, Keito." Siren twirled a strand of his dark hair and looked as if she were contemplating his deal. "Sure. If I let him live, you'll come with me, yes?" She waited for the nod. "You'll have to be drugged, though. I don't trust you. Don't worry, you won't be knocked out. Just... Not there."
Siren waited for Keito to promise her and slipped a needle in his skin. The drug would allow him to walk - like hell am I lugging him through the forest - but he wouldn't know friend from foe. In fact, Siren doubted he'd know who he himself was for some time. Before the drug kicked in, Siren made a show of gracefully strolling over to Jude and sticking a plain needle into his arm. He'd wake up soon when the antidote finished its work. She'd have to move quickly. Siren began contemplating killing him but she didn't have time to finish the thought before a loud voice in her head screamed No.
Slipping the spikes of her torn whip back in, Siren tied Keito's hands together and held the handle. His eyes were already becoming vacant. She tugged - and then she ran, Keito in tow.
She paused. Siren lifted her head from Keito's neck and looked into his eyes of deep ocean. A mistake. Her vacant silver eyes clouded over and turned greyer. She quickly looked back down, burying her smooth face in his neck and nibbling gently. "Of course I know who I am. I'm just adaptable," she mumbled. Siren wrapped her arms behind his neck, grinning.
"I don't think you said that right, Layla. I don't really want you to be anything. There is nothing that I want you to be."
She ran a nervous hand through her silky pale blonde hair. Everyone expected something. They had to. She wouldn't know what to be if there was nothing anyone wanted her to be. Keito's eyes were cold, as if a wall of ice had slammed down behind them. It hurt a little and strangely enough, it melted her own ice and resolve - a little. Layla peeped through.
"If you're just after me, I'd like you to cure whatever you did to Jude. In return I'll go with you without any resistance." Come back, Siren. She glanced at Jude, briefly, her hair swayed with her slight movement. Siren hooked her finger under Keito's collar, smirked, and pulled him in, walking backwards. Jude had already been cured but Keito didn't need to know that.
"But if you plan on taking Jude as well, I don't think I'll be able to let you live for much longer." Siren laughed her melodic chuckle.
"I don't think I'll let you kill me that easily, Keito." Siren twirled a strand of his dark hair and looked as if she were contemplating his deal. "Sure. If I let him live, you'll come with me, yes?" She waited for the nod. "You'll have to be drugged, though. I don't trust you. Don't worry, you won't be knocked out. Just... Not there."
Siren waited for Keito to promise her and slipped a needle in his skin. The drug would allow him to walk - like hell am I lugging him through the forest - but he wouldn't know friend from foe. In fact, Siren doubted he'd know who he himself was for some time. Before the drug kicked in, Siren made a show of gracefully strolling over to Jude and sticking a plain needle into his arm. He'd wake up soon when the antidote finished its work. She'd have to move quickly. Siren began contemplating killing him but she didn't have time to finish the thought before a loud voice in her head screamed No.
Slipping the spikes of her torn whip back in, Siren tied Keito's hands together and held the handle. His eyes were already becoming vacant. She tugged - and then she ran, Keito in tow.
"You're face does not befit such a sorrowful expression, my beloved."
These words were spoken with a sincere yet gentle concern as the one who spoke gazed at a woman who had the flowers surrounding her enchanted in some manner. However, it was not surprising as the female was truly a beauty to behold in every form. It would not be surprising if the moon or stars grew envy of her. The woman was adorned in a very intricate and form-fitting white gown with detached sleeves. It had beautiful gray embellishments with gold pearls and a very prominent brown rose located at the neckline and golden delicate vambraces with a red gemstone as the centerpiece around the detached sleeves. From this, one could assessed that she was not just an ordinary citizen. There is a great probability that she could be a noble. Upon further inspection, her chosen apparel complemented her straight ankle-length ash-blonde hair left untied but was decorated with an well-crafted headdress perfectly suited for a royalty. The gems that brought brilliance to it was of red and amethyst hued. It enhanced those sad deep purple colored eyes of hers as she looked at the one who had addressed her.
"Then what fits it?"
It was her almost whispered answer as the one who had spoke revealed himself to her. Golden eyes reflected warmth and at the same adoration as its owner approached the female. He was a very attractive male in every angle. His face was of masculine aesthetic but a subtle touch of feminine curves made it alluring and even beautiful. He has golden hoop earrings in both ears but it would be a mistake to think it degrades his masculinity. Actually, it complements him perfectly somehow. It also adds to his sexual charm that his long dark violet hair often mistaken as ebony in color at times would find its way wrapping his well-toned physique. This form would always be craftily showed with his rather choice in loose clothes but complemented with exquisite fabric and jewelry.
"This..."
After that word, he without hesitation kissed the female in front of him. His right hand cradled her cheek while his other hand was placed firmly on her back. She did not reject such a passionate kiss as she simply closed her eyes and placed her arms around his neck. There was no way she could rebuke such an action directed towards her by this male.
"You need not worry too much. We will find our child, safe and sound."
He spoke after the kiss ended and he looked at the female now in his secure embrace. Purple and gold met with an understanding unique only to the two of them. She a small nod to show her acceptance of his words of encouragement. It was just her heart still yearns for her baby that she had only held in her arms only for a few minutes.
"Eonis, is it fine for me to feel this helpless?" She paused briefly before continuing on. "I am the Empress of Cre' Est. I should be... No, I must be strong."
A hand run through her ash-blonde hair and she was pulled into a tight embrace in Eonis' arms. At that gesture, she could not help but feel the burden in her shoulders lighten even just a bit. In his arms, she felt that nothing could harm her in any way. It was unbelievable in her opinion for her to feel such dependency on one person and that person was her lover, her husband, and her emperor.
"Before you are an empress, you are only a woman and above all of that as of now... you are a mother, Regalie." Eonis placed a kiss on top of her head. "It is why it's fine to worry about our child. I also feel the same... I worry but I believe everything will be fine. After all, she is our child."
Regalie gently pulled herself away from Eonis' embrace and smiled with gratefulness. He always knew how to make her feel better with just a few words. She must not give up on the hope that they will be a complete family in the future. Their daughter would be found soon and when that happens. She is certain that it would be her greatest happiness and joy.
"You are absolutely right. We will find her, our precious rose."
Sereinia began to clean up as she wanted to ensure that Mayumi's wounds would not be infected as much as possible. After all, she had had made certain that the younger female's injuries would be healed in the best possible conditions. When it was all done, she could feel her stomach complained once more as she decided to blatantly ignore it once more. There were still some things that she needed to do before leaving Mayumi to her rest. Thus, she checked the young girl's vitals and her wounds once more if she missed out anything. As for the broken ankle, she had concluded that Mayumi would need to be more astute to not put much pressure on it while it is still recovering.
"I only hope she would not be stubborn about getting proper rest..."
Saying it to no one in particular, Sereinia released a small sigh afterwards and then looked at the avian companion, Sora. She offered the bird a small smile. It was very remarkable to see such bond between a human and animal. If she would be bold, she had interpreted that to Mayumi. Sora is family no matter what others might say and she find that thought beautiful. Removing her attention from Sora, she untied her hair as it fell around her like ravishing waterfall. There was a slight pain that tingled at the action but she knew it was normal in the recovery process. It was at that moment that Shadow had made his appearance before her once more.
Without ado, Shadow went to Mayumi's bedside to check on the girl's condition. Sereinia moved away to give him space as she observed him in silent. It seemed that he had managed to retrieve some energy from his sleep. However, it is not enough in her opinion knowing how much he had pushed himself in the past few days. He needed more rest than any of them. She was about to say something when he turned around to look at her with a smile.
"I only did my best. I would still need to look over her to make sure that her recovery would go smoothly."
Sereinia spoke while looking away from Shadow who was already looking at Sora. She did not know what caused such a reaction from her. If she remembered correctly, she had expressed her desire to see him smile more. With that in mind, why is she looking away from it? She truly does not understand herself at the moment. But perhaps, he had mistaken this gesture of hers for something else as she heard his sorrowful tone.
"... I'm sorry for making you see this again..."
This statement was enough to make Sereinia gazed at him as she now understood what he meant. It was then she had noticed that Shadow was half-naked before her. She had truly not noticed at her attention was on other matters. But now looking at it, he had a battle-worn physique as she would described it. Scars littered his body in varying forms, sizes, locations, and origins. It only proved how much violence, pain, and sadness he had gone through up to now. With this knowledge, she felt an ache echoing in her heart as he had began to make his leave.
"Shadow!"
She called out to Shadow instinctively and Sereinia did not noticed that she had closed the distance between them. She had grabbed his arm in a desperate manner. Upon noticing it, she quickly released him and looked away with a slightly flushed face. It was noticeable due to her milky white complexion.
"Do not misunderstand. I am not disgusted or irked seeing your scars." She slowly looked at him.
"These prove the trials you had to face." Her hand touched one of his scars present on his upper right chest.
"The pain you suffered and overcame. Each are undeniable proof that you have live through all of it." Removing her hand from the scar, she looked at him gently.
"I see a man who lives and faces his tribulations with strength." Raising her hand, she removed a few strands of his hair that blocked the sight of one of his red eyes.
"They are beautiful just like your eyes. I have always adored them even now."
It was at that moment that Sereinia's stomach had chosen to interrupt the mood as it grumbled loudly to emphasize that she ignoring its complaint. This made her blushed awfully as she quickly stepped away from Shadow in embarrassment. She was awfully red that even her ears were red as a tomato. Actually, she looked quite adorable with as she covered her face with her hands.
"I apologize... This is so embarrassing..."
These words were spoken with a sincere yet gentle concern as the one who spoke gazed at a woman who had the flowers surrounding her enchanted in some manner. However, it was not surprising as the female was truly a beauty to behold in every form. It would not be surprising if the moon or stars grew envy of her. The woman was adorned in a very intricate and form-fitting white gown with detached sleeves. It had beautiful gray embellishments with gold pearls and a very prominent brown rose located at the neckline and golden delicate vambraces with a red gemstone as the centerpiece around the detached sleeves. From this, one could assessed that she was not just an ordinary citizen. There is a great probability that she could be a noble. Upon further inspection, her chosen apparel complemented her straight ankle-length ash-blonde hair left untied but was decorated with an well-crafted headdress perfectly suited for a royalty. The gems that brought brilliance to it was of red and amethyst hued. It enhanced those sad deep purple colored eyes of hers as she looked at the one who had addressed her.
"Then what fits it?"
It was her almost whispered answer as the one who had spoke revealed himself to her. Golden eyes reflected warmth and at the same adoration as its owner approached the female. He was a very attractive male in every angle. His face was of masculine aesthetic but a subtle touch of feminine curves made it alluring and even beautiful. He has golden hoop earrings in both ears but it would be a mistake to think it degrades his masculinity. Actually, it complements him perfectly somehow. It also adds to his sexual charm that his long dark violet hair often mistaken as ebony in color at times would find its way wrapping his well-toned physique. This form would always be craftily showed with his rather choice in loose clothes but complemented with exquisite fabric and jewelry.
"This..."
After that word, he without hesitation kissed the female in front of him. His right hand cradled her cheek while his other hand was placed firmly on her back. She did not reject such a passionate kiss as she simply closed her eyes and placed her arms around his neck. There was no way she could rebuke such an action directed towards her by this male.
"You need not worry too much. We will find our child, safe and sound."
He spoke after the kiss ended and he looked at the female now in his secure embrace. Purple and gold met with an understanding unique only to the two of them. She a small nod to show her acceptance of his words of encouragement. It was just her heart still yearns for her baby that she had only held in her arms only for a few minutes.
"Eonis, is it fine for me to feel this helpless?" She paused briefly before continuing on. "I am the Empress of Cre' Est. I should be... No, I must be strong."
A hand run through her ash-blonde hair and she was pulled into a tight embrace in Eonis' arms. At that gesture, she could not help but feel the burden in her shoulders lighten even just a bit. In his arms, she felt that nothing could harm her in any way. It was unbelievable in her opinion for her to feel such dependency on one person and that person was her lover, her husband, and her emperor.
"Before you are an empress, you are only a woman and above all of that as of now... you are a mother, Regalie." Eonis placed a kiss on top of her head. "It is why it's fine to worry about our child. I also feel the same... I worry but I believe everything will be fine. After all, she is our child."
Regalie gently pulled herself away from Eonis' embrace and smiled with gratefulness. He always knew how to make her feel better with just a few words. She must not give up on the hope that they will be a complete family in the future. Their daughter would be found soon and when that happens. She is certain that it would be her greatest happiness and joy.
"You are absolutely right. We will find her, our precious rose."
Sereinia began to clean up as she wanted to ensure that Mayumi's wounds would not be infected as much as possible. After all, she had had made certain that the younger female's injuries would be healed in the best possible conditions. When it was all done, she could feel her stomach complained once more as she decided to blatantly ignore it once more. There were still some things that she needed to do before leaving Mayumi to her rest. Thus, she checked the young girl's vitals and her wounds once more if she missed out anything. As for the broken ankle, she had concluded that Mayumi would need to be more astute to not put much pressure on it while it is still recovering.
"I only hope she would not be stubborn about getting proper rest..."
Saying it to no one in particular, Sereinia released a small sigh afterwards and then looked at the avian companion, Sora. She offered the bird a small smile. It was very remarkable to see such bond between a human and animal. If she would be bold, she had interpreted that to Mayumi. Sora is family no matter what others might say and she find that thought beautiful. Removing her attention from Sora, she untied her hair as it fell around her like ravishing waterfall. There was a slight pain that tingled at the action but she knew it was normal in the recovery process. It was at that moment that Shadow had made his appearance before her once more.
Without ado, Shadow went to Mayumi's bedside to check on the girl's condition. Sereinia moved away to give him space as she observed him in silent. It seemed that he had managed to retrieve some energy from his sleep. However, it is not enough in her opinion knowing how much he had pushed himself in the past few days. He needed more rest than any of them. She was about to say something when he turned around to look at her with a smile.
"I only did my best. I would still need to look over her to make sure that her recovery would go smoothly."
Sereinia spoke while looking away from Shadow who was already looking at Sora. She did not know what caused such a reaction from her. If she remembered correctly, she had expressed her desire to see him smile more. With that in mind, why is she looking away from it? She truly does not understand herself at the moment. But perhaps, he had mistaken this gesture of hers for something else as she heard his sorrowful tone.
"... I'm sorry for making you see this again..."
This statement was enough to make Sereinia gazed at him as she now understood what he meant. It was then she had noticed that Shadow was half-naked before her. She had truly not noticed at her attention was on other matters. But now looking at it, he had a battle-worn physique as she would described it. Scars littered his body in varying forms, sizes, locations, and origins. It only proved how much violence, pain, and sadness he had gone through up to now. With this knowledge, she felt an ache echoing in her heart as he had began to make his leave.
"Shadow!"
She called out to Shadow instinctively and Sereinia did not noticed that she had closed the distance between them. She had grabbed his arm in a desperate manner. Upon noticing it, she quickly released him and looked away with a slightly flushed face. It was noticeable due to her milky white complexion.
"Do not misunderstand. I am not disgusted or irked seeing your scars." She slowly looked at him.
"These prove the trials you had to face." Her hand touched one of his scars present on his upper right chest.
"The pain you suffered and overcame. Each are undeniable proof that you have live through all of it." Removing her hand from the scar, she looked at him gently.
"I see a man who lives and faces his tribulations with strength." Raising her hand, she removed a few strands of his hair that blocked the sight of one of his red eyes.
"They are beautiful just like your eyes. I have always adored them even now."
It was at that moment that Sereinia's stomach had chosen to interrupt the mood as it grumbled loudly to emphasize that she ignoring its complaint. This made her blushed awfully as she quickly stepped away from Shadow in embarrassment. She was awfully red that even her ears were red as a tomato. Actually, she looked quite adorable with as she covered her face with her hands.
"I apologize... This is so embarrassing..."
It was dark, blurry, muffled. What was happening? Where was his sword? Why was it so cold?..or was it hot? Was it really that dark, or was it possibly just too light for him to see anything? It was almost like he was standing in a vast ocean of nothingness. He could feel a little something, vibrations coming from below him. Was he running from something? Why was he running, what reason did he have to be in such a hurry? There was another presence though. Someone was running in front of him, but why were they running? He could see something amongst the darkness. Snow? No, hair. Snowy white hair. There was a pressure as well, something tied around his wrists. Why couldn't he move his hands?
Keito's eyes were empty and dim, his eyelids softly narrowed and he was staring off into nothing. At first, he'd slightly winced when the needle pricked his skin, but then everything just started to become blurry. Everything just went silent, or it was all just too confusing for him to understand. He knew at that moment that she'd given him quite the strong drug, and there would be no chance of defying her now. At least he was able to see her 'give the antidote' to Jude before his consciousness faded away into a dark wonderland, dropping his sword onto the grass beside him before she bound his wrists.
What am I running from? What am I running to? Am I alone?...it's so crowded. What are all these voices? Why is it so quiet?
The dark blurriness faded into white and he found himself standing in a vast waist land of freshly fallen snow. The snow continued to fall slowly, unchanging as they rested themselves on Keito hair, the white specks sticking out like bright stars in the night. The sky was white, and the distance dissolved into nothing but complete white. Even so, he didn't feel cold at all. In fact, he couldn't really feel anything, as if he wasn't even standing there. Was he really standing there? Did he even exist anymore?
"Jun, you need to finish up everything on your plate, or you'll be small like that forever."
What was that voice? It was so familiar, and comforting.
"I'm not small! If I eat all this I'll get fat like grandma!"
The voice of a little boy. The voices vanished as quickly as they came. He raised one of his hands, a few snow flakes falling onto his palm and melting. It didn't feel wet at all, or cold, as if he wasn't even touching them.
"Ryuu, if you keep eating so much fish you're going to get fat."
Which voice was it this time? Why did it make him feel sad?
"Hey, I'd never let myself end up looking like your old man. I'm a growing man I gotta eat!"
"Maybe you could use a few inches, but eating so much is just going to make you fat and you'll have to roll around everywhere."
"Wait could that really happen!? No way!!"
The distant laughter of a young girl echoed around him. Go away...don't..leave me here..stop..., he wasn't sure what he wanted, and despite him opening his mouth to speak, no sound came out.
On the outside, Keito continued running behind Layla, a blank expression on his face. Instead he'd ended up speaking those words out loud, but only in a small whisper. His eyes were empty, staring at nothing. His lips stayed slightly parted after his whisper, but for now he couldn't figure out what was going on away from that snowy place. It was as if he'd been split in half, one side left to keep his body moving and reacting, and the other being thrown into a white abyss.
"El..." He whispered again unconsciously, the image of Layla in front of him blurring and weaving unnaturally.
"Eli.."
Keito's eyes were empty and dim, his eyelids softly narrowed and he was staring off into nothing. At first, he'd slightly winced when the needle pricked his skin, but then everything just started to become blurry. Everything just went silent, or it was all just too confusing for him to understand. He knew at that moment that she'd given him quite the strong drug, and there would be no chance of defying her now. At least he was able to see her 'give the antidote' to Jude before his consciousness faded away into a dark wonderland, dropping his sword onto the grass beside him before she bound his wrists.
What am I running from? What am I running to? Am I alone?...it's so crowded. What are all these voices? Why is it so quiet?
The dark blurriness faded into white and he found himself standing in a vast waist land of freshly fallen snow. The snow continued to fall slowly, unchanging as they rested themselves on Keito hair, the white specks sticking out like bright stars in the night. The sky was white, and the distance dissolved into nothing but complete white. Even so, he didn't feel cold at all. In fact, he couldn't really feel anything, as if he wasn't even standing there. Was he really standing there? Did he even exist anymore?
"Jun, you need to finish up everything on your plate, or you'll be small like that forever."
What was that voice? It was so familiar, and comforting.
"I'm not small! If I eat all this I'll get fat like grandma!"
The voice of a little boy. The voices vanished as quickly as they came. He raised one of his hands, a few snow flakes falling onto his palm and melting. It didn't feel wet at all, or cold, as if he wasn't even touching them.
"Ryuu, if you keep eating so much fish you're going to get fat."
Which voice was it this time? Why did it make him feel sad?
"Hey, I'd never let myself end up looking like your old man. I'm a growing man I gotta eat!"
"Maybe you could use a few inches, but eating so much is just going to make you fat and you'll have to roll around everywhere."
"Wait could that really happen!? No way!!"
The distant laughter of a young girl echoed around him. Go away...don't..leave me here..stop..., he wasn't sure what he wanted, and despite him opening his mouth to speak, no sound came out.
On the outside, Keito continued running behind Layla, a blank expression on his face. Instead he'd ended up speaking those words out loud, but only in a small whisper. His eyes were empty, staring at nothing. His lips stayed slightly parted after his whisper, but for now he couldn't figure out what was going on away from that snowy place. It was as if he'd been split in half, one side left to keep his body moving and reacting, and the other being thrown into a white abyss.
"El..." He whispered again unconsciously, the image of Layla in front of him blurring and weaving unnaturally.
"Eli.."
Sereinia's response to his trying to leave the room was surprising, having grabbed his arm tightly before letting go of it and blushing. Her face turned a light pink in color and Shadow couldn't help but smile again. As she spoke to him and reassured him that his body did not bother her it brought a warm feeling to his heart that he had only felt when in the company of two people before in his life.
One of them was Iris, and she was dead.
However that fact didn't seem to matter at the moment. Sereinia continued to speak to him about about his eyes, referencing them as beautiful and saying that she adored them.
... My eyes... He thought to himself.
His blood red eyes had always been a symbol of fear and death in the world wherever he went. Even the fiercest warriors had grown to be afraid of them and lost all manner of confidence when they were revealed. Shadow had faced many a would be challenger in the past who claimed to know that the Demon was but a man and could be defeated, but upon Shadow looking at them their confidence disintegrated and their speech patterns became scattered and incomplete. The strongest bounty hunters and mercenaries around were afraid of Shadow's eyes.
Yet Sereinia, a doctor and a kind soul to all, was not.
Then, there was a sound from Sereinia's stomach. A small growling noise to which Sereinia turned a deep red in the face and ears as she turned away from him.
"I apologize... This is so embarrassing..." She said quietly.
Shadow was absolutely stunned. There was a strange feeling in his throat as he looked at her, a feeling he was unfamiliar with as he continued to examine her tomato red face.
But suddenly... It didn't matter.
Shadow, for the first time in years, burst out laughing. His laughter was pure, warm and oddly innocent as he put his hands on his knees while trying to keep himself upright. He grabbed his ribs a moment later as his laughter filled the room, stunning even Sora on her perch. Mayumi was drugged and could not hear it nor would she wake from it, but if she had been awake Shadow was certain in his mind that she would look at him with confusion as well. Shadow laughed for a good minute before finally calming down and resting against the wall.
"... I haven't laughed like that in many years..." He said, wiping a tear brought about by his laughter away.
"Thank you Sereinia. That was just what I needed." He said gently as he stood up straight once more.
Shadow heard a knock at the door and was instantly on guard as the simple joy and innocence to be found in his face vanished in an instant and the deadly seriousness for which he was known made its reappearance. He walked slowly to the door and opened it, only to stare into the eyes of a young woman whom he knew very well. He let out a relaxed sigh and stood to the side to let her into the room.
She stood at five feet eight inches in height and had a sleek and athletic body. Carrying womanly curves in all the right places but still having a similar musculature to Shadow's indicating that she was very, very strong and quite a capable fighter. Her face was heart shaped, her locks flowing down just above her eyebrows and elongating on the sides by her ears to frame her face as the rest of her hair flowed elegantly down her back to her hips in straight, dark brown strands. She looked at Sereinia as she walked into the room, and then looked to Mayumi, and then turned around and looked back to Shadow once more with a bow of her head.
Shadow smiled at her, looking then to Sereinia.
"Sereinia, this is Taira. She is my most trusted Assassin and has been with me since the beginning when I turned against Te'i Sai." He said, gesturing to her with his arm.
Taira took a small bow to Sereinia, a courtesy which she didn't often extend to most as she smiled and spoke for herself.
"I am here to watch over Mayumi for the next few days and will be taking her to a safe location elsewhere in the city for her recovery. During this time, myself and several other trusted Assassins who are loyal to Shadow will watch and care for her which will give you and Shadow the time to recuperate for yourselves."
She paused for a moment, looking to Sora.
"Beautiful Sora, I have heard much about you. Of course your presence is required for this as Mayumi will not be pleased if she finds you anywhere but her side."
Taira's voice was young and sounded so very sweet, but was, under the surface, very authoritative. Her confidence oozed through her tone and told in and of itself the battles she had seen and the experience which she held in Shadow's violent life. Her eyes were soft, but could pierce the hardest metal and her upright posture was enough to intimidate most who ever took a stance against her.
Shadow put a hand on Taira's shoulder and smiled as she looked at him. With that, he looked to Sereinia.
"Mayumi will be away from us for three days, Sereinia. But fear not for her safety. Taira is the first person I have ever taken under my wing and is the strongest Assassin in our small force. She is more than a match for most of the Assassins we've seen up until now, and I guarantee that Mayumi will be safe under her watchful eye."
Taira nodded, closing her eyes while doing so before opening them as her head came up once again. She walked over to Mayumi's body and gently picked her up, taking great care in the way she held her and how slowly she stood to not aggravate the wounds which her body was now recovering from. Shadow opened the door for Taira as she walked away and carried Mayumi's unconscious body away into the fading light. On the rooftops around them were other trusted Assassins in Shadow's little mini army who would follow and protect both of the girls with their lives.
Shadow closed the door and walked towards Sereinia once more.
"I think I will go to bed now. It has been a while since I have slept and I have no intention of letting my body fail on me in the coming days. The Festival of the Gods will take place in eight days from now if I'm not mistaken, so that's plenty of time for Mayumi to reunite with and join us when you show us this Festival."
He smiled warmly to her and turned away but stopped at the stairs leading to the second floor.
"Go ahead and find something to eat Sereinia. I have Assassins all over this city watching over you and Mayumi so do not fear for your own safety as you walk the streets... Goodnight." He said gently.
With that, Shadow walked upstairs and laid himself down to rest...
... Finally...
One of them was Iris, and she was dead.
However that fact didn't seem to matter at the moment. Sereinia continued to speak to him about about his eyes, referencing them as beautiful and saying that she adored them.
... My eyes... He thought to himself.
His blood red eyes had always been a symbol of fear and death in the world wherever he went. Even the fiercest warriors had grown to be afraid of them and lost all manner of confidence when they were revealed. Shadow had faced many a would be challenger in the past who claimed to know that the Demon was but a man and could be defeated, but upon Shadow looking at them their confidence disintegrated and their speech patterns became scattered and incomplete. The strongest bounty hunters and mercenaries around were afraid of Shadow's eyes.
Yet Sereinia, a doctor and a kind soul to all, was not.
Then, there was a sound from Sereinia's stomach. A small growling noise to which Sereinia turned a deep red in the face and ears as she turned away from him.
"I apologize... This is so embarrassing..." She said quietly.
Shadow was absolutely stunned. There was a strange feeling in his throat as he looked at her, a feeling he was unfamiliar with as he continued to examine her tomato red face.
But suddenly... It didn't matter.
Shadow, for the first time in years, burst out laughing. His laughter was pure, warm and oddly innocent as he put his hands on his knees while trying to keep himself upright. He grabbed his ribs a moment later as his laughter filled the room, stunning even Sora on her perch. Mayumi was drugged and could not hear it nor would she wake from it, but if she had been awake Shadow was certain in his mind that she would look at him with confusion as well. Shadow laughed for a good minute before finally calming down and resting against the wall.
"... I haven't laughed like that in many years..." He said, wiping a tear brought about by his laughter away.
"Thank you Sereinia. That was just what I needed." He said gently as he stood up straight once more.
Shadow heard a knock at the door and was instantly on guard as the simple joy and innocence to be found in his face vanished in an instant and the deadly seriousness for which he was known made its reappearance. He walked slowly to the door and opened it, only to stare into the eyes of a young woman whom he knew very well. He let out a relaxed sigh and stood to the side to let her into the room.
She stood at five feet eight inches in height and had a sleek and athletic body. Carrying womanly curves in all the right places but still having a similar musculature to Shadow's indicating that she was very, very strong and quite a capable fighter. Her face was heart shaped, her locks flowing down just above her eyebrows and elongating on the sides by her ears to frame her face as the rest of her hair flowed elegantly down her back to her hips in straight, dark brown strands. She looked at Sereinia as she walked into the room, and then looked to Mayumi, and then turned around and looked back to Shadow once more with a bow of her head.
Shadow smiled at her, looking then to Sereinia.
"Sereinia, this is Taira. She is my most trusted Assassin and has been with me since the beginning when I turned against Te'i Sai." He said, gesturing to her with his arm.
Taira took a small bow to Sereinia, a courtesy which she didn't often extend to most as she smiled and spoke for herself.
"I am here to watch over Mayumi for the next few days and will be taking her to a safe location elsewhere in the city for her recovery. During this time, myself and several other trusted Assassins who are loyal to Shadow will watch and care for her which will give you and Shadow the time to recuperate for yourselves."
She paused for a moment, looking to Sora.
"Beautiful Sora, I have heard much about you. Of course your presence is required for this as Mayumi will not be pleased if she finds you anywhere but her side."
Taira's voice was young and sounded so very sweet, but was, under the surface, very authoritative. Her confidence oozed through her tone and told in and of itself the battles she had seen and the experience which she held in Shadow's violent life. Her eyes were soft, but could pierce the hardest metal and her upright posture was enough to intimidate most who ever took a stance against her.
Shadow put a hand on Taira's shoulder and smiled as she looked at him. With that, he looked to Sereinia.
"Mayumi will be away from us for three days, Sereinia. But fear not for her safety. Taira is the first person I have ever taken under my wing and is the strongest Assassin in our small force. She is more than a match for most of the Assassins we've seen up until now, and I guarantee that Mayumi will be safe under her watchful eye."
Taira nodded, closing her eyes while doing so before opening them as her head came up once again. She walked over to Mayumi's body and gently picked her up, taking great care in the way she held her and how slowly she stood to not aggravate the wounds which her body was now recovering from. Shadow opened the door for Taira as she walked away and carried Mayumi's unconscious body away into the fading light. On the rooftops around them were other trusted Assassins in Shadow's little mini army who would follow and protect both of the girls with their lives.
Shadow closed the door and walked towards Sereinia once more.
"I think I will go to bed now. It has been a while since I have slept and I have no intention of letting my body fail on me in the coming days. The Festival of the Gods will take place in eight days from now if I'm not mistaken, so that's plenty of time for Mayumi to reunite with and join us when you show us this Festival."
He smiled warmly to her and turned away but stopped at the stairs leading to the second floor.
"Go ahead and find something to eat Sereinia. I have Assassins all over this city watching over you and Mayumi so do not fear for your own safety as you walk the streets... Goodnight." He said gently.
With that, Shadow walked upstairs and laid himself down to rest...
... Finally...
Jude didn't understand what his father was saying, none of it made sense. How could Jude be sitting in the old infirmary room of the orphanage with his father who is deceased? He didn't know whether or not whatever he was experiencing was real or if he had just gone completely insane. That or the poison had some sort of hallucinogenic trait to it, he thought. Not wanting to waste anymore of his time in whatever the hell he was doing Jude stood up and walked to the door. Once he was standing in front of it his father, Edgar Vanderwolf, begun to laugh. Confused Jude looked back at his father, trying to find some meaning in his father's response.
"That won't help you my son... That door leads to nowhere... Well in truth it does lead to somewhere but wherever it leads to I have no knowledge what it is." Riddles, Jude hated riddles, especially since it was a test within the Wolf Pack thieves guild that he had a particular problem with. When it came to anything physical Jude would have no problem but deductive reasoning and ingenuity were not things which came naturally to him. Maybe that was why I spent most of my days training with my mind rather than my body.
He tried to ascertain the meaning behind the riddle of which his father was asking him but nothing seemed to come to mind. A door which leads to nowhere but in fact does lead to somewhere but there is no knowledge of the place of which it leads... If there is no knowledge of this particular place it can not be anywhere known to man. Simply i should lead to nowhere... but why would a door exist if it didn't have a purpose? If the whole reason for its existence is to just make people wonder about where it leads than it is a useless door... Confused and without a certain idea of what he should do Jude sat back down on the infirmary bed next to his father.
"Tough ain't it... It took me a while for me to find the meaning behind that door... And if you don't figure out what it is for than you may be stuck here a long time... Leaving your friend to die at the hands of that woman." How did his father no about Keito and Layla? What did he mean I would be leaving my friend to die?... Was Keito defeated by Layla as well? Panicking Jude ran to the door, trying to open the door but the door was locked. Jude tried forcing his way through the door, slamming himself against it and even kicking it but nothing he did made the door budge an inch.
Edgar Vanderwolf began spinning his pen between his fingers, a nervous tick that Jude also shares. "It's not as simple as that my son... Just wanting to go through it doesn't make you able to open it... You hope that the door will lead to your freedom but in reality this right here is true freedom... Death is freedom... All that lies behind that door is pain, misery, and betrayal. Will you be able to throw your chance at freedom to return to such a place? To return back to life?"
"I thought you said that this door lead to nowhere and that there is no knowledge about it... How could the answer to that be life?" Jude retorted, not understanding the thoughts behind his father's actions.
"Son... What is life? A painful journey filled with regret and sorrow... That is nothing worth going through... I didn't say there is no knowledge, I said "I" have no knowledge and I say this because I do not know what lies before you on that path... Now that you know what lies behind that door can you so readily open it?"
Jude thought about this for a moment, he didn't have anything waiting for him back there. Nothing worth risking his life for, nothing worth living for. Why shouldn't he just let himself die? He knew this to be true but despite his better judgement Jude had opened the door. Looking through it there was nothing, an empty dimension that was all just space.
"I'm sorry father, I can not stay. I have some debts to pay to a few individuals, I won't be able to rest peacefully with those two on my conscious... I hope you understand my decision." Waving goodbye to his father Jude let himself fall down the abyss, not knowing whether or not he would see the light of day again.
Sighing Edgar Vanderwolf walked back towards the infirmary door, closing it. He than walked back to his desk and began to read from the newspaper on his desk. "Jude... you made the right decision my son... But your path will be a thorny one, forgive your old man for trying to keep his son from hurting himself... And failing at that..."
A forest near the borders of Cre' Est and Gweynura
Snowflakes began to fall in the forest, blanketing it in a sea of white a most beautiful sight to see. The trees seemed to be hanging themselves down as the weight of the snow began to weigh them down. The fields of green grass seemed to disappear amongst the snow. It was chilly, colder than usual for this time of the year. The wind itself seemed to howl, blowing ever so quickly within the forest. Amongst this seemingly winter wonderland lay a man in the snow, covered with snow insomuch that if you weren't looking you would not see him there. A single snowflake began to fall, floating down to the earth until it landed on the man's face. Suddenly the man's eyes opened, revealing his black and gold eyes.
Omega the Wolf was back.
"That won't help you my son... That door leads to nowhere... Well in truth it does lead to somewhere but wherever it leads to I have no knowledge what it is." Riddles, Jude hated riddles, especially since it was a test within the Wolf Pack thieves guild that he had a particular problem with. When it came to anything physical Jude would have no problem but deductive reasoning and ingenuity were not things which came naturally to him. Maybe that was why I spent most of my days training with my mind rather than my body.
He tried to ascertain the meaning behind the riddle of which his father was asking him but nothing seemed to come to mind. A door which leads to nowhere but in fact does lead to somewhere but there is no knowledge of the place of which it leads... If there is no knowledge of this particular place it can not be anywhere known to man. Simply i should lead to nowhere... but why would a door exist if it didn't have a purpose? If the whole reason for its existence is to just make people wonder about where it leads than it is a useless door... Confused and without a certain idea of what he should do Jude sat back down on the infirmary bed next to his father.
"Tough ain't it... It took me a while for me to find the meaning behind that door... And if you don't figure out what it is for than you may be stuck here a long time... Leaving your friend to die at the hands of that woman." How did his father no about Keito and Layla? What did he mean I would be leaving my friend to die?... Was Keito defeated by Layla as well? Panicking Jude ran to the door, trying to open the door but the door was locked. Jude tried forcing his way through the door, slamming himself against it and even kicking it but nothing he did made the door budge an inch.
Edgar Vanderwolf began spinning his pen between his fingers, a nervous tick that Jude also shares. "It's not as simple as that my son... Just wanting to go through it doesn't make you able to open it... You hope that the door will lead to your freedom but in reality this right here is true freedom... Death is freedom... All that lies behind that door is pain, misery, and betrayal. Will you be able to throw your chance at freedom to return to such a place? To return back to life?"
"I thought you said that this door lead to nowhere and that there is no knowledge about it... How could the answer to that be life?" Jude retorted, not understanding the thoughts behind his father's actions.
"Son... What is life? A painful journey filled with regret and sorrow... That is nothing worth going through... I didn't say there is no knowledge, I said "I" have no knowledge and I say this because I do not know what lies before you on that path... Now that you know what lies behind that door can you so readily open it?"
Jude thought about this for a moment, he didn't have anything waiting for him back there. Nothing worth risking his life for, nothing worth living for. Why shouldn't he just let himself die? He knew this to be true but despite his better judgement Jude had opened the door. Looking through it there was nothing, an empty dimension that was all just space.
"I'm sorry father, I can not stay. I have some debts to pay to a few individuals, I won't be able to rest peacefully with those two on my conscious... I hope you understand my decision." Waving goodbye to his father Jude let himself fall down the abyss, not knowing whether or not he would see the light of day again.
Sighing Edgar Vanderwolf walked back towards the infirmary door, closing it. He than walked back to his desk and began to read from the newspaper on his desk. "Jude... you made the right decision my son... But your path will be a thorny one, forgive your old man for trying to keep his son from hurting himself... And failing at that..."
A forest near the borders of Cre' Est and Gweynura
Snowflakes began to fall in the forest, blanketing it in a sea of white a most beautiful sight to see. The trees seemed to be hanging themselves down as the weight of the snow began to weigh them down. The fields of green grass seemed to disappear amongst the snow. It was chilly, colder than usual for this time of the year. The wind itself seemed to howl, blowing ever so quickly within the forest. Amongst this seemingly winter wonderland lay a man in the snow, covered with snow insomuch that if you weren't looking you would not see him there. A single snowflake began to fall, floating down to the earth until it landed on the man's face. Suddenly the man's eyes opened, revealing his black and gold eyes.
Omega the Wolf was back.
'Go away...don't..leave me here..stop..." Siren looked back, Keito's dark blue eyes were distant and unseeing. She wasn't surprised that he'd spoken, that's what the drug normally did to you. But she was curious, What's he going on about? A soft pang tapped against her chest at his words. Gosh, he was adorable.
"I'm not leaving you, Keito. I didn't go all the way out here to let you go," she breathed, her feet falling and picking lightly on the surface as she ran. Siren turned back ahead, her long white-blonde hair and white dress a flurry behind her.
"El..." Siren slowed down a little. El?
"Eli.." She stopped abruptly, her skirts swooshing against her legs. Eli?
Elina.
No, that was too ridiculous of a coincidence. There're lots of Eli's in this world. Siren continued walking. She didn't run this time, couldn't. Her legs felt like they were going to collapse beneath her any minute now. Besides, we've been running for hours. Jude's probably really far behind. The forest was an endless sea of green with the occasional blur of wildlife. Speaking of wildlife, she was hungry and thirsty. Siren needed Keito alive - not starved and exhausted to death. Stopping, she tilted her head to search for running water. There's a stream nearby to your right. Siren went right and the sound of running water grew louder and louder until it filled her.
Siren untied Keito's wrists. Thoughts of Elina and affection for Keito and Jude made her more reckless than she'd ever been. Perhaps, Siren wanted the two to escape. It would be easier telling herself she'd been outnumbered or defeated by a skilled swordsman than "Oh yeah, I kinda liked them so I let them go." No, she wouldn't let Keito go. It would tarnish her perfect record. Everyone knew about her hunt for Jun Corn-what's-his-name but no one had to know she'd encountered Omega of the Wolf Pack.
Siren went hunting.
She skewered two rabbits with a dagger on her thigh - it required incredible skill to hide these many weapons under your skirt, she smiled to herself at the thought. God, I'm hilarious, she thought drily. Siren glanced briefly at Keito before running off to gather some firewood to roast the rabbits. When she returned, Keito was still there. Good. As the meat cooked, Siren found a large cupped leaf and dipped it into the stream. She poured it gently down Keito's throat, cooing softly. I'm acting like his mother. She shredded the meat into small pieces and tried to make Keito chew and swallow. He did - surprisingly.
Now that that was done, Siren ate and then drank from the stream. "I love water!" she cried. Her clothes came off immediately, falling pass her shoulders and down the length of her small frame to bundle at her ankles. She dipped a toe and then a foot into the freezing clear waters.
"Never test the depth of water with both feet," she mumbled to herself. Slowly, gingerly, she sunk her whole body in. Her long winter-blonde hair swirled around her like a ripple of snow. She stayed underwater for some time, her eyes shut. Triveila, she thought wistfully. Siren loved being underwater - it gave her a peace she did not find anywhere else. It was her sanctuary. When she was a little girl, she used to pretend she was a mermaid.
Minutes later, she popped up from the water with a gasp. She glanced at a nearby tree where she'd wrapped her whip on the branch to make sure she hadn't drifted downstream. Then, she floated. Most of her pale skin was emerged in water, her hair floating like a halo around her head, as she stared into the bright sky of noon. The sunlight glinted off her pale grey eyes, making them even more silver than they already were.
"Hey, Keito," she whispered - she didn't expect him to hear her, anyway. "Do you know Elina?" She paused. "Oh, right. You've never been to Triveila - or so you say - so I guess not. You should've. She was a nice girl. I lived near her when I was with my father and we used to play together. She was kind. After I left my... The house I lived in. She sneaked around her father, taking food from his restaurant to give to me. Actually, she always did that. My father wasn't very fond of feeding me, you see. In fact, he wasn't fond of me at all."
Her delicate feet bobbed in the water. Siren closed her eyes. I could sleep here and never wake up. Float and float until someone finds me or until I reach the end of the world. She felt like sobbing but Siren didn't cry. Couldn't. She stopped crying when she realised it wouldn't do her any good, she'd just get a harder beating.
"Do you know what happened to her, Keito?" she choked on tears that were not there. "I miss her."
Siren opened her eyes.
It was snowing.
"I'm not leaving you, Keito. I didn't go all the way out here to let you go," she breathed, her feet falling and picking lightly on the surface as she ran. Siren turned back ahead, her long white-blonde hair and white dress a flurry behind her.
"El..." Siren slowed down a little. El?
"Eli.." She stopped abruptly, her skirts swooshing against her legs. Eli?
Elina.
No, that was too ridiculous of a coincidence. There're lots of Eli's in this world. Siren continued walking. She didn't run this time, couldn't. Her legs felt like they were going to collapse beneath her any minute now. Besides, we've been running for hours. Jude's probably really far behind. The forest was an endless sea of green with the occasional blur of wildlife. Speaking of wildlife, she was hungry and thirsty. Siren needed Keito alive - not starved and exhausted to death. Stopping, she tilted her head to search for running water. There's a stream nearby to your right. Siren went right and the sound of running water grew louder and louder until it filled her.
Siren untied Keito's wrists. Thoughts of Elina and affection for Keito and Jude made her more reckless than she'd ever been. Perhaps, Siren wanted the two to escape. It would be easier telling herself she'd been outnumbered or defeated by a skilled swordsman than "Oh yeah, I kinda liked them so I let them go." No, she wouldn't let Keito go. It would tarnish her perfect record. Everyone knew about her hunt for Jun Corn-what's-his-name but no one had to know she'd encountered Omega of the Wolf Pack.
Siren went hunting.
She skewered two rabbits with a dagger on her thigh - it required incredible skill to hide these many weapons under your skirt, she smiled to herself at the thought. God, I'm hilarious, she thought drily. Siren glanced briefly at Keito before running off to gather some firewood to roast the rabbits. When she returned, Keito was still there. Good. As the meat cooked, Siren found a large cupped leaf and dipped it into the stream. She poured it gently down Keito's throat, cooing softly. I'm acting like his mother. She shredded the meat into small pieces and tried to make Keito chew and swallow. He did - surprisingly.
Now that that was done, Siren ate and then drank from the stream. "I love water!" she cried. Her clothes came off immediately, falling pass her shoulders and down the length of her small frame to bundle at her ankles. She dipped a toe and then a foot into the freezing clear waters.
"Never test the depth of water with both feet," she mumbled to herself. Slowly, gingerly, she sunk her whole body in. Her long winter-blonde hair swirled around her like a ripple of snow. She stayed underwater for some time, her eyes shut. Triveila, she thought wistfully. Siren loved being underwater - it gave her a peace she did not find anywhere else. It was her sanctuary. When she was a little girl, she used to pretend she was a mermaid.
Minutes later, she popped up from the water with a gasp. She glanced at a nearby tree where she'd wrapped her whip on the branch to make sure she hadn't drifted downstream. Then, she floated. Most of her pale skin was emerged in water, her hair floating like a halo around her head, as she stared into the bright sky of noon. The sunlight glinted off her pale grey eyes, making them even more silver than they already were.
"Hey, Keito," she whispered - she didn't expect him to hear her, anyway. "Do you know Elina?" She paused. "Oh, right. You've never been to Triveila - or so you say - so I guess not. You should've. She was a nice girl. I lived near her when I was with my father and we used to play together. She was kind. After I left my... The house I lived in. She sneaked around her father, taking food from his restaurant to give to me. Actually, she always did that. My father wasn't very fond of feeding me, you see. In fact, he wasn't fond of me at all."
Her delicate feet bobbed in the water. Siren closed her eyes. I could sleep here and never wake up. Float and float until someone finds me or until I reach the end of the world. She felt like sobbing but Siren didn't cry. Couldn't. She stopped crying when she realised it wouldn't do her any good, she'd just get a harder beating.
"Do you know what happened to her, Keito?" she choked on tears that were not there. "I miss her."
Siren opened her eyes.
It was snowing.
""Hey, Keito,"
Keito...why did that name sound so familiar? Who was that supposed to be again? Wait, that was supposed to be his name. Or was it some other person's name?
"Do you know Elina?"
Was that supposed to be his name? Keito stepped forward in the snowy waist land, but his foot stepped down with no feeling. There was no weight or sound. Was he even there? The snow in the waist land continued to fall softly, the flecks starting to roll off his head as the whiteness continued to rest itself on his hair and shoulders.
"We used to play together. She was kind, taking food from his restaurant to give to me."
Whose voice was that that continued to echo around him? Why did it sound so familiar? Was it familiar or was it the first time ever hearing tat voice?
"In fact, he wasn't fond of me at all."
"Do you know what happened to her, Keito? I miss her."
Keito....why are you so sad?
__________________________________________
Keito rose from where he was sitting on the grass and walked over to stand on the river bank. He knelt down onto the river bank on his hands and knees and reached into the water, taking Layla's hand. His eyes were still empty, but there was a small, but sad little smile on his lips.
"Don't cry." He whispered, his voice cracking a little at the attempt. He was completely oblivious as to what he was doing, but something about Layla speaking about his past made a little spark of his conscious return, ready to fade as quickly as it came though.
Keito...why did that name sound so familiar? Who was that supposed to be again? Wait, that was supposed to be his name. Or was it some other person's name?
"Do you know Elina?"
Was that supposed to be his name? Keito stepped forward in the snowy waist land, but his foot stepped down with no feeling. There was no weight or sound. Was he even there? The snow in the waist land continued to fall softly, the flecks starting to roll off his head as the whiteness continued to rest itself on his hair and shoulders.
"We used to play together. She was kind, taking food from his restaurant to give to me."
Whose voice was that that continued to echo around him? Why did it sound so familiar? Was it familiar or was it the first time ever hearing tat voice?
"In fact, he wasn't fond of me at all."
"Do you know what happened to her, Keito? I miss her."
Keito....why are you so sad?
__________________________________________
Keito rose from where he was sitting on the grass and walked over to stand on the river bank. He knelt down onto the river bank on his hands and knees and reached into the water, taking Layla's hand. His eyes were still empty, but there was a small, but sad little smile on his lips.
"Don't cry." He whispered, his voice cracking a little at the attempt. He was completely oblivious as to what he was doing, but something about Layla speaking about his past made a little spark of his conscious return, ready to fade as quickly as it came though.
A gentle hand held Siren's. She froze. Did Keito wake up? Impossible, that was a really heavy dose. Was it Jude? No, she'd be dead or dying by now if it was him. Siren didn't dare turn to look. It must've been Keito, anyway. It felt like him. A naked lady and a drugged boy. Hah. Now we just need a pissed off thief. Why was he holding her hand, though? He must think I'm someone else.
"Don't cry."
And she wanted to even more than she did before. Siren knew it was because of the drug she'd poured into his veins that made him treat her with such kindness and that made it so much worse. She wanted it to be real.
"Don't cry, Layla," said a soft spoken voice. Elina's. "It wasn't your fault your mama passed away. She wouldn't want you to feel so bad - she would've wanted you to live. You deserve to be happy and you're going to do great things one day. You'll make your mama proud."
I'm a bounty huntress without a conscience. Are you proud, mom?
Keito's hand held her still, stopped her from floating far, far away. Made her stay when she wanted to leave. She stood, slowly, her long wet hair pulling itself out of the water, droplets dripping down her body. Siren looked at Keito. He had a sad smile on his face and it made the world feel like it was shattering.
"Where's Elina?" she asked, her eyes desperate, searching. As if Keito's blue eyes were a magical map that could point her to Elina and tell her what to do. She held Keito's hand tighter and repeated, more desperately, "Where's Elina?" Siren knew she was being unreasonable, for who was she to think Keito even knew an Elina? Eli could be Elizabeth or Eliza or Elisa or Elida or just Eli. She didn't know if he knew but he was the only one there.
"I need to find her. She'll know what to do, Keito. She'll know how to fix us." Her voice wavered but still she did not cry. Siren wanted to destroy something. Her pain and anger - for what, she did not know - was overwhelming and she needed to destroy. A familiar gaze in Keito's eyes made her think of Elina, even though Elina's eyes were never drugged and vacant but were instead compassionate and emotional. Siren couldn't hurt him.
She snatched her hand away from Keito's and dropped herself into the bottom of the stream, hooking her feet between the smoothed rocks so she wouldn't float away. Fingernails in her skin, Siren hugged herself. Submerged in water, she wept - or maybe she didn't, it was hard to tell. She choked on the water and she stayed a little longer. She'd stay there until Elina or her mother came, as she often did when Elina couldn't escape from her duties to be with her sister Layla.
Siren would hold still - and wait for tomorrow to be kinder.
"Don't cry."
And she wanted to even more than she did before. Siren knew it was because of the drug she'd poured into his veins that made him treat her with such kindness and that made it so much worse. She wanted it to be real.
"Don't cry, Layla," said a soft spoken voice. Elina's. "It wasn't your fault your mama passed away. She wouldn't want you to feel so bad - she would've wanted you to live. You deserve to be happy and you're going to do great things one day. You'll make your mama proud."
I'm a bounty huntress without a conscience. Are you proud, mom?
Keito's hand held her still, stopped her from floating far, far away. Made her stay when she wanted to leave. She stood, slowly, her long wet hair pulling itself out of the water, droplets dripping down her body. Siren looked at Keito. He had a sad smile on his face and it made the world feel like it was shattering.
"Where's Elina?" she asked, her eyes desperate, searching. As if Keito's blue eyes were a magical map that could point her to Elina and tell her what to do. She held Keito's hand tighter and repeated, more desperately, "Where's Elina?" Siren knew she was being unreasonable, for who was she to think Keito even knew an Elina? Eli could be Elizabeth or Eliza or Elisa or Elida or just Eli. She didn't know if he knew but he was the only one there.
"I need to find her. She'll know what to do, Keito. She'll know how to fix us." Her voice wavered but still she did not cry. Siren wanted to destroy something. Her pain and anger - for what, she did not know - was overwhelming and she needed to destroy. A familiar gaze in Keito's eyes made her think of Elina, even though Elina's eyes were never drugged and vacant but were instead compassionate and emotional. Siren couldn't hurt him.
She snatched her hand away from Keito's and dropped herself into the bottom of the stream, hooking her feet between the smoothed rocks so she wouldn't float away. Fingernails in her skin, Siren hugged herself. Submerged in water, she wept - or maybe she didn't, it was hard to tell. She choked on the water and she stayed a little longer. She'd stay there until Elina or her mother came, as she often did when Elina couldn't escape from her duties to be with her sister Layla.
Siren would hold still - and wait for tomorrow to be kinder.
Sereinia was caught in the boundaries of many emotions. She felt embarrassment, surprise, disbelief, and admiration. The cause was the sound of laughter that Shadow had released. She had witnessed him smile in a detached manner and at the rare times, sincere. However, she had never heard him laughed before. In their travels from her town to the capital, she had not seen or heard a sound of merriment from him or even from Mayumi. Anyway normally, she had the right to be annoyed as he was unintentionally making fun of her. But, she did not feel any form or irritation emitting within her. Instead, she slowly removed the hands covering her face and gazed at him who was laughing in such a carefree manner. He looked like an adorable child a far cry from being known as feared assassin. Her eyes of amethyst glimmered with enchantment and childish curiosity. She had heard laughter as she grew up from many people who were her friends, acquaintances, patients, and loved ones. Thus, she should not feel such wonder. Despite such logical thinking, she cannot help but to love the sound of his laughter which was quite heartily as he rested himself beside the wall and even had a tear due to the humor at her expense.
Remaining a silent spectator, Shadow soon was able to reclaim his sense of self as time passed by. Afterwards, he thanked Sereinia for making him laugh which had not happened for a very long time. His words brought a small yet warm smile on her lips. She felt very glad to hear those words.
"I am happy to do so."
Like the saying, everything must come to an end at some point. A knock was heard at the door which made Shadow wary. But soon enough, he was able to identify the person and was relieved from what Sereinia could tell. The mystery person entered the room with Shadow's permission and it was a female. This earned a rather curious look from Sereinia. She had heard from Shadow that he had allies and contacts. However, she never knew anyone of his acquaintances or met them except for Mayumi and Sora as his traveling companions. So, she was rather curious especially upon hearing Shadow's introduction about the person now known as Taira.
"It is nice to meet and make your acquaintance, Ms. Taira. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail."
It was spoken with a warm and friendly tone as Sereinia returned Taira's bow with another one as well which was also accompanied with a smile. She was amazed and did not feel even an ounce of wariness or fear upon knowing that Taira was also an assassin. For Sereinia, she admired the combat prowess that Taira possessed. She did not expect another girl much like Mayumi for her to meet.
"Somewhere else?"
Taira's explanation was well-put. In addition, Sereinia did not doubt the strength of Shadow's friends. She knew for a fact that they are surely strong and capable. However, she could not help but still be concerned about Mayumi. The bloody scene of Mayumi on that night flashed within her mind like a haunting specter. She bit her lower lip in reaction. On that note, Shadow must have noticed her uneasiness of being near Mayumi as he spoke.
"...I understand. I truly believe that Ms. Taira and everyone else will do their best to keep Mayumi safe and sound. Please do not be offended by show of concern. It is just that I have been told to be quite the worrier."
Sereinia paused for a moment as she made her way to the bedside table where the medications that Mayumi should take on a certain frequency to ensure her full recovery. She found a piece of paper and wrote down the dosage and even specific instructions regarding Mayumi's broken ankle. Taking them into her hands, she placed them inside a pouch and returned to where Shadow and Taira were.
"Please take this with you. The medications along with instructions on how to use it are inside. It would make certain that Mayumi recover completely and about her broken ankle. Please remind her not to put much pressure on it. She needs adequate rest before she could walk properly again."
There was the tone of an authoritative doctor as Sereinia spoke. It was probably due to her profession as she delivers instructions to her patient which she had demonstrated to Shadow in the not so distant past. However, it was more notable that she had the tone of a very concerned mother or sister more than anything else. Her genuine expression of worry also added to that. As if noticing herself, she immediately apologized.
"I am sorry if I sounded like a motherly hen. I just cannot help it."
After that, the medicine pouch was taken from Sereinia's hand and Mayumi was taken afterwards. Within a few moments, Taira and Mayumi were gone from her sight. There was still the mist of concern clouding her heart. But, she trusts Taira and Shadow's words that Mayumi would be safe. She was only taken away from her self-induced trance when Shadow approached and spoke to her.
"The Festival? Oh! Yes!" Sereinia had completely forgotten about it which made her lightly blush.
"I will look forward to have you and Mayumi with me on the day of the Festival..."
She said with much happiness and a bright smile. Yet again, her stomach made a very unladylike gesture once more. Sereinia held her stomach and looked at it with annoyance and a very red face. But, this time Shadow did not laugh but gentle spoke to her.
"Yes, I will do that. Please do rest well. Good night and sweet dreams, Shadow."
Saying it with such tenderness and a gentle smile, Sereinia watched as Shadow took his leave. When he was now gone from her sight, she opted to follow his suggestion and address the matters of her hunger. Soon enough, she had her money pouch in hand and looking around the city to have something to eat. Unbeknown to her that eyes from Shadow's allies watched her and at the same time another pair of eyes who eluded what kind of intention it may have.
Remaining a silent spectator, Shadow soon was able to reclaim his sense of self as time passed by. Afterwards, he thanked Sereinia for making him laugh which had not happened for a very long time. His words brought a small yet warm smile on her lips. She felt very glad to hear those words.
"I am happy to do so."
Like the saying, everything must come to an end at some point. A knock was heard at the door which made Shadow wary. But soon enough, he was able to identify the person and was relieved from what Sereinia could tell. The mystery person entered the room with Shadow's permission and it was a female. This earned a rather curious look from Sereinia. She had heard from Shadow that he had allies and contacts. However, she never knew anyone of his acquaintances or met them except for Mayumi and Sora as his traveling companions. So, she was rather curious especially upon hearing Shadow's introduction about the person now known as Taira.
"It is nice to meet and make your acquaintance, Ms. Taira. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail."
It was spoken with a warm and friendly tone as Sereinia returned Taira's bow with another one as well which was also accompanied with a smile. She was amazed and did not feel even an ounce of wariness or fear upon knowing that Taira was also an assassin. For Sereinia, she admired the combat prowess that Taira possessed. She did not expect another girl much like Mayumi for her to meet.
"Somewhere else?"
Taira's explanation was well-put. In addition, Sereinia did not doubt the strength of Shadow's friends. She knew for a fact that they are surely strong and capable. However, she could not help but still be concerned about Mayumi. The bloody scene of Mayumi on that night flashed within her mind like a haunting specter. She bit her lower lip in reaction. On that note, Shadow must have noticed her uneasiness of being near Mayumi as he spoke.
"...I understand. I truly believe that Ms. Taira and everyone else will do their best to keep Mayumi safe and sound. Please do not be offended by show of concern. It is just that I have been told to be quite the worrier."
Sereinia paused for a moment as she made her way to the bedside table where the medications that Mayumi should take on a certain frequency to ensure her full recovery. She found a piece of paper and wrote down the dosage and even specific instructions regarding Mayumi's broken ankle. Taking them into her hands, she placed them inside a pouch and returned to where Shadow and Taira were.
"Please take this with you. The medications along with instructions on how to use it are inside. It would make certain that Mayumi recover completely and about her broken ankle. Please remind her not to put much pressure on it. She needs adequate rest before she could walk properly again."
There was the tone of an authoritative doctor as Sereinia spoke. It was probably due to her profession as she delivers instructions to her patient which she had demonstrated to Shadow in the not so distant past. However, it was more notable that she had the tone of a very concerned mother or sister more than anything else. Her genuine expression of worry also added to that. As if noticing herself, she immediately apologized.
"I am sorry if I sounded like a motherly hen. I just cannot help it."
After that, the medicine pouch was taken from Sereinia's hand and Mayumi was taken afterwards. Within a few moments, Taira and Mayumi were gone from her sight. There was still the mist of concern clouding her heart. But, she trusts Taira and Shadow's words that Mayumi would be safe. She was only taken away from her self-induced trance when Shadow approached and spoke to her.
"The Festival? Oh! Yes!" Sereinia had completely forgotten about it which made her lightly blush.
"I will look forward to have you and Mayumi with me on the day of the Festival..."
She said with much happiness and a bright smile. Yet again, her stomach made a very unladylike gesture once more. Sereinia held her stomach and looked at it with annoyance and a very red face. But, this time Shadow did not laugh but gentle spoke to her.
"Yes, I will do that. Please do rest well. Good night and sweet dreams, Shadow."
Saying it with such tenderness and a gentle smile, Sereinia watched as Shadow took his leave. When he was now gone from her sight, she opted to follow his suggestion and address the matters of her hunger. Soon enough, she had her money pouch in hand and looking around the city to have something to eat. Unbeknown to her that eyes from Shadow's allies watched her and at the same time another pair of eyes who eluded what kind of intention it may have.
The after effects of the poison still effected Jude, despite his usual immunity towards most poisons. He didn't know what that poison was that Layla gave him, but he knew that he would need to find out. He tried moving his arm finding that it was still numb, unable to feel anything even with the snow falling all around him. Jude looked around the winter wasteland around him, it had just been scorching hot earlier that day, why was it snowing now? It is possible that the extreme weather changes are because of the forest's natural weather patterns but because of how erratic it was Jude couldn't be certain if it was natural at all. But what else could be causing the forest's extreme weather patterns? Laughing at his own random thought he noticed that Keito and Layla were nowhere to be found.
"Just as my father warned me... Guess I'll have to save that little guy." Begrudgingly Jude got his body to stand, despite the effects of the poison. The snow under his feet was fresh, and was extremely soft under his feet. Jude felt at home with the snow falling down around him, it was an uncommon occurrence of where he grew up in Triveila so he cherished all the days that it did snow. Today however was not a time to be fondly thinking about the weather. Jude knew what he had to do, he had to track Layla down and he needed to get Keito back. Despite not having a real close relationship with Keito, Jude felt obligated to helping him. Not because Keito had broken his fall off the cliff face but because it was his duty to be the lookout that night and he failed in his duties. He would save Keito in redemption for his on short comings, hoping he will be able to find them.
Wiping the snow off his traveling bag Jude looked through it to find the equipment he needed. He pulled out a tattered red trench coat which was so long that it extended to just above his feet when he wore it. He put the coat on, pulling the hood of it over his head, readying himself for the upcoming pursuit. Slinging the bag over his left shoulder Jude began to look around the grounds for his cherished pistols, Fenrir and Warg. The silver custom made pistols were hard to find since snow covered most of the grounds at this time but he needed to find them, they were the only things he had left of his father, Edgar Vanderwolf. After some time spent searching for them Jude finally found the two pistols generally close together. Opening the chambers of both the pistols Jude found that one bullet had been used, whether by Layla or Keito he knew not. Taking a bullet from his makeshift bandolier belt he placed it in the empty chamber, holstering both weapons afterwards. Jude had also surprisingly found Keito's black sword lying near where his pistols were. Picking up the sword and sheath Jude placed it over his back, as he continued to ready himself.
"Well... I guess now is a better time than any." Trying to track down Layla and Keito was going to be difficult with the current weather, the snow must have hidden most of their tracks to begin with. Since Layla was the person who was following Keito it was most likely that she would head back towards the direction they had come already. But this was speculation, he wouldn't be sure unless he found some tracks to follow. Slowly but surely Jude looked over the grounds, trying to find a single hint in which direction they went. After much time Jude had found some tracks, they weren't as fresh as he hoped they would be but he knew that the only people possible to make them were Layla and Keito, and the tracks lead back to Cre' Est.
Suited up Jude began to follow these tracks, hoping to find them. He ran for a long time, moving across the tree tops at times to speed the chase, he knew he was far behind and that he needed to catch up. He had to save Keito. Like a lone wolf on the hunt for his prey Jude ran across the forest, tracking Layla and Keito very closely, he wasn't going to lose this time around he was to make sure of that.
"Just as my father warned me... Guess I'll have to save that little guy." Begrudgingly Jude got his body to stand, despite the effects of the poison. The snow under his feet was fresh, and was extremely soft under his feet. Jude felt at home with the snow falling down around him, it was an uncommon occurrence of where he grew up in Triveila so he cherished all the days that it did snow. Today however was not a time to be fondly thinking about the weather. Jude knew what he had to do, he had to track Layla down and he needed to get Keito back. Despite not having a real close relationship with Keito, Jude felt obligated to helping him. Not because Keito had broken his fall off the cliff face but because it was his duty to be the lookout that night and he failed in his duties. He would save Keito in redemption for his on short comings, hoping he will be able to find them.
Wiping the snow off his traveling bag Jude looked through it to find the equipment he needed. He pulled out a tattered red trench coat which was so long that it extended to just above his feet when he wore it. He put the coat on, pulling the hood of it over his head, readying himself for the upcoming pursuit. Slinging the bag over his left shoulder Jude began to look around the grounds for his cherished pistols, Fenrir and Warg. The silver custom made pistols were hard to find since snow covered most of the grounds at this time but he needed to find them, they were the only things he had left of his father, Edgar Vanderwolf. After some time spent searching for them Jude finally found the two pistols generally close together. Opening the chambers of both the pistols Jude found that one bullet had been used, whether by Layla or Keito he knew not. Taking a bullet from his makeshift bandolier belt he placed it in the empty chamber, holstering both weapons afterwards. Jude had also surprisingly found Keito's black sword lying near where his pistols were. Picking up the sword and sheath Jude placed it over his back, as he continued to ready himself.
"Well... I guess now is a better time than any." Trying to track down Layla and Keito was going to be difficult with the current weather, the snow must have hidden most of their tracks to begin with. Since Layla was the person who was following Keito it was most likely that she would head back towards the direction they had come already. But this was speculation, he wouldn't be sure unless he found some tracks to follow. Slowly but surely Jude looked over the grounds, trying to find a single hint in which direction they went. After much time Jude had found some tracks, they weren't as fresh as he hoped they would be but he knew that the only people possible to make them were Layla and Keito, and the tracks lead back to Cre' Est.
Suited up Jude began to follow these tracks, hoping to find them. He ran for a long time, moving across the tree tops at times to speed the chase, he knew he was far behind and that he needed to catch up. He had to save Keito. Like a lone wolf on the hunt for his prey Jude ran across the forest, tracking Layla and Keito very closely, he wasn't going to lose this time around he was to make sure of that.
For two days Shadow slept and dreamed. For two days he slept silently and peacefully.
At least... on the outside.
Inside, Shadow's dreams haunted him with memories of his early days as an Assassin.
Torture day in and day out... As a child he learned to do two things: walk and fight. Fighting against the other children to the point where they actually died from the beatings they received from their peers everyday. Shadow, the strongest of the children of his generation within the organization, was noticed by Grandmaster Takai and taken under his wing first and later the rest of the Grandmasters.
Training was beyond brutal for Shadow to the point where they had to resort to special herbal concoctions and drugs to keep him alive and on his feet to continue training.
Using his own body as a guide they taught him the muscle groups of the body and their functions, as well as how to both temporarily incapacitate them by demonstrating on Shadow himself. They demonstrated how to permanently incapacitate them on "disposable training dummies", in other words innocent lives taken from surrounding villages outside of the valley. Using his body as a guide they taught him how each of the pathways of the nervous system worked one path at a time, as well as how to both temporarily and permanently shut them down.
Using his body as a guide... They taught him about the major organs of the body and where they were located by cutting him open and showing him his own insides. Carefully cutting open his stomach and avoiding the muscles while slowly parting them so that he could see what lie beneath. Drugs and extreme painkillers could not dull the pain Shadow felt during this portion of training, and as a result Shadow's tolerance to pain only grew yet further given the long hours the Grandmaster spent showing him his own innards.
Weapons, tactics, tracking, reconnaissance, stealth and psychology were among Shadow's main focuses during his training throughout the years. His skill with daggers soared to heights unseen and grew to the point where the Grandmasters saw fit to gift him with a pair made of Orichalcum, the only pair in existence. His ability to disappear and move without sound was second to none and earned him the title of Master Assassin when he was only fifteen years old. At eighteen years old, Shadow was promoted to Grand Assassin with the only title above his being the Grandmasters themselves which made him, effectively, the next in line for the seat of Grandmaster before his rebellion.
Shadow's early missions during his teenage years were "perfection" in the eyes of the Grandmasters. Shadow was cold hearted and ruthless, sparing absolutely nobody. Women, children, elderly, sickly and unarmed people all fell victim to Shadow's wrath during his pre-rebellion stage as an Assassin. He once decapitated a child simply because they got in his way as he was walking down the street towards the alleyways after a mission. He slit a woman's throat while she was sleeping simply because she was the wife of his target though she herself was deemed to be no threat by the Grandmasters. Shadow had killed three elderly men who were speaking amongst themselves in a park simply because they were there and they were "speaking too loud" for Shadow's taste as he was walking by.
Shadow was the epitome of evil in the eyes of the common people and the legends of the Red-Eyed Demon became infamous throughout the continent and soon overseas on other continents. Stories of his deeds were what gave even the most battle hardened warriors of Cre' Est nightmares and was the reason why whenever you saw those red eyes in the darkness, you turned and ran for your life.
Throughout the course of these memories and the details therein of his early years as an Assassin Shadow continued to sleep quietly though his mind was crying from the pain the memories brought. Despite how still he was lying in bed and how peaceful he looked on the outside with a calm and emotionless expression on his face, tears still flowed slowly from his eyes.
Despite the rumors, legends and myths surrounding the Red-Eyed Demon, the fact that remained which almost nobody alive save for a handful of people seemed to know or understand was that he was still a human being. Despite his toughness, he felt pain. Despite the detachment from humanity, he felt emotional pain and heartache. Despite his proficiency with weapons and all things related to being a Master Assassin, he was still a young man who was curious about the world around him and he wanted to be a part of it.
He was tired of being the "Red-Eyed Demon", but the world was not ready for that to happen yet...
... Or... Was Shadow, not ready for that to happen yet?
Shadow did not have the answer to that question yet.
At least... on the outside.
Inside, Shadow's dreams haunted him with memories of his early days as an Assassin.
Torture day in and day out... As a child he learned to do two things: walk and fight. Fighting against the other children to the point where they actually died from the beatings they received from their peers everyday. Shadow, the strongest of the children of his generation within the organization, was noticed by Grandmaster Takai and taken under his wing first and later the rest of the Grandmasters.
Training was beyond brutal for Shadow to the point where they had to resort to special herbal concoctions and drugs to keep him alive and on his feet to continue training.
Using his own body as a guide they taught him the muscle groups of the body and their functions, as well as how to both temporarily incapacitate them by demonstrating on Shadow himself. They demonstrated how to permanently incapacitate them on "disposable training dummies", in other words innocent lives taken from surrounding villages outside of the valley. Using his body as a guide they taught him how each of the pathways of the nervous system worked one path at a time, as well as how to both temporarily and permanently shut them down.
Using his body as a guide... They taught him about the major organs of the body and where they were located by cutting him open and showing him his own insides. Carefully cutting open his stomach and avoiding the muscles while slowly parting them so that he could see what lie beneath. Drugs and extreme painkillers could not dull the pain Shadow felt during this portion of training, and as a result Shadow's tolerance to pain only grew yet further given the long hours the Grandmaster spent showing him his own innards.
Weapons, tactics, tracking, reconnaissance, stealth and psychology were among Shadow's main focuses during his training throughout the years. His skill with daggers soared to heights unseen and grew to the point where the Grandmasters saw fit to gift him with a pair made of Orichalcum, the only pair in existence. His ability to disappear and move without sound was second to none and earned him the title of Master Assassin when he was only fifteen years old. At eighteen years old, Shadow was promoted to Grand Assassin with the only title above his being the Grandmasters themselves which made him, effectively, the next in line for the seat of Grandmaster before his rebellion.
Shadow's early missions during his teenage years were "perfection" in the eyes of the Grandmasters. Shadow was cold hearted and ruthless, sparing absolutely nobody. Women, children, elderly, sickly and unarmed people all fell victim to Shadow's wrath during his pre-rebellion stage as an Assassin. He once decapitated a child simply because they got in his way as he was walking down the street towards the alleyways after a mission. He slit a woman's throat while she was sleeping simply because she was the wife of his target though she herself was deemed to be no threat by the Grandmasters. Shadow had killed three elderly men who were speaking amongst themselves in a park simply because they were there and they were "speaking too loud" for Shadow's taste as he was walking by.
Shadow was the epitome of evil in the eyes of the common people and the legends of the Red-Eyed Demon became infamous throughout the continent and soon overseas on other continents. Stories of his deeds were what gave even the most battle hardened warriors of Cre' Est nightmares and was the reason why whenever you saw those red eyes in the darkness, you turned and ran for your life.
Throughout the course of these memories and the details therein of his early years as an Assassin Shadow continued to sleep quietly though his mind was crying from the pain the memories brought. Despite how still he was lying in bed and how peaceful he looked on the outside with a calm and emotionless expression on his face, tears still flowed slowly from his eyes.
Despite the rumors, legends and myths surrounding the Red-Eyed Demon, the fact that remained which almost nobody alive save for a handful of people seemed to know or understand was that he was still a human being. Despite his toughness, he felt pain. Despite the detachment from humanity, he felt emotional pain and heartache. Despite his proficiency with weapons and all things related to being a Master Assassin, he was still a young man who was curious about the world around him and he wanted to be a part of it.
He was tired of being the "Red-Eyed Demon", but the world was not ready for that to happen yet...
... Or... Was Shadow, not ready for that to happen yet?
Shadow did not have the answer to that question yet.
"Where's Elina?"
Elina?
"Where's Elina?"
Why do you sound so scared?
Elina, that name sounded so familiar, but Keito just couldn't process it. He took another step forward, the snowy waist land disappearing and he was suddenly standing in the middle of an everlasting meadow with the sky painted with a flurry of pinks, oranges, and reds. In the distance two, glowing white moons floated above the horizon and a breeze ruffled the golden strands of grass, causing flecks of white to spread across the land from the dew reflecting the moons rays. Where was he now? He felt heavier this time, not as light and invisible as he did in the snowy waist land. Wait a minute, it was warm too.
He lifted his arm and stared at his palm for a moment. Was he alive this time? Is he started to exist? What was this pressure on his fingers?
"I need to find her. She'll know what to do, Keito. She'll know how to fix us."
The voice was louder this time, and he swore he'd heard it before. The pressure on his fingers slipped away and he took a step forward through the golden grass.
Eli...no..Layla.
___________________________________
The name suddenly clicked into his head and a heavy realization hit him. As if he'd woken up from a deep sleep, his eyes snapped open and he found himself sitting beside a snowy river bank, the white frost starting to rest on his head and shoulders. When had it started snowing? For a moment he thought maybe he was back in that waist land, but that image quickly started to fade to the back of his mind as if it had never existed.
Where is she..she drugged me..
Could he possibly be in Veilbrand? No, it was supposed to be the hot season there right now, so it definitely wasn't Veilbrand.
He turned his head from side to side, his vision blurring every now and then. The effect of whatever she drugged him with still hadn't warn off completely. He felt light-headed and dizzy and his legs were sore as well. Had they ran all the way to the mountains or something? He picked himself up off the ground, leaning a little but he made sure not to fall over as he rested his hand on the side of a frost-covered tree. His finger tips has started to turn a bright red color, and he was slowly starting to shiver a little. This was his most least favorite kind of whether and the worst kind to take a nap in.
Then something hanging in the tree caught his eyes. It was Layla's whip, the one he had broken with his sword. Right, his weapon was missing too, most likely dropped back where Jude was. He hoped the guy wasn't still laying on the ground, since he'd be covered in snow by now. Still, right now he wasn't concerned about that. Where was Layla?
She couldn't have..
He leaned forward a little, peering down into the waters of the river. His eyes widened for a second when he saw her, white hair, fair skin, and sitting at the bottom of the water with her eyes closed and curled in a ball. As if his body moved on his own, he jumped into the water and held his breath as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her out of the river. He set her down on the river bank, relieved to see she wasn't unconscious. Removing his long coat and relieving his long-sleeved black shirt, he threw it over her and wrapped his arms around himself.
"Do you want to die of hypothermia! What made you think it was a good idea to jump in a river while it's sno--"
His words cut off and he stumbled backward a little, dropping down into the snow and placing his hand on the side of his head as it throbbed a couple of times. He took a couple of deep breaths, then turned around and sat on the snow with his back facing Layla.
"Could you please put your clothes on at least.." He said, his tone showing a little irritation, but it wasn't too hard to tell he was just nervous and a little concerned for her.
Elina?
"Where's Elina?"
Why do you sound so scared?
Elina, that name sounded so familiar, but Keito just couldn't process it. He took another step forward, the snowy waist land disappearing and he was suddenly standing in the middle of an everlasting meadow with the sky painted with a flurry of pinks, oranges, and reds. In the distance two, glowing white moons floated above the horizon and a breeze ruffled the golden strands of grass, causing flecks of white to spread across the land from the dew reflecting the moons rays. Where was he now? He felt heavier this time, not as light and invisible as he did in the snowy waist land. Wait a minute, it was warm too.
He lifted his arm and stared at his palm for a moment. Was he alive this time? Is he started to exist? What was this pressure on his fingers?
"I need to find her. She'll know what to do, Keito. She'll know how to fix us."
The voice was louder this time, and he swore he'd heard it before. The pressure on his fingers slipped away and he took a step forward through the golden grass.
Eli...no..Layla.
___________________________________
The name suddenly clicked into his head and a heavy realization hit him. As if he'd woken up from a deep sleep, his eyes snapped open and he found himself sitting beside a snowy river bank, the white frost starting to rest on his head and shoulders. When had it started snowing? For a moment he thought maybe he was back in that waist land, but that image quickly started to fade to the back of his mind as if it had never existed.
Where is she..she drugged me..
Could he possibly be in Veilbrand? No, it was supposed to be the hot season there right now, so it definitely wasn't Veilbrand.
He turned his head from side to side, his vision blurring every now and then. The effect of whatever she drugged him with still hadn't warn off completely. He felt light-headed and dizzy and his legs were sore as well. Had they ran all the way to the mountains or something? He picked himself up off the ground, leaning a little but he made sure not to fall over as he rested his hand on the side of a frost-covered tree. His finger tips has started to turn a bright red color, and he was slowly starting to shiver a little. This was his most least favorite kind of whether and the worst kind to take a nap in.
Then something hanging in the tree caught his eyes. It was Layla's whip, the one he had broken with his sword. Right, his weapon was missing too, most likely dropped back where Jude was. He hoped the guy wasn't still laying on the ground, since he'd be covered in snow by now. Still, right now he wasn't concerned about that. Where was Layla?
She couldn't have..
He leaned forward a little, peering down into the waters of the river. His eyes widened for a second when he saw her, white hair, fair skin, and sitting at the bottom of the water with her eyes closed and curled in a ball. As if his body moved on his own, he jumped into the water and held his breath as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her out of the river. He set her down on the river bank, relieved to see she wasn't unconscious. Removing his long coat and relieving his long-sleeved black shirt, he threw it over her and wrapped his arms around himself.
"Do you want to die of hypothermia! What made you think it was a good idea to jump in a river while it's sno--"
His words cut off and he stumbled backward a little, dropping down into the snow and placing his hand on the side of his head as it throbbed a couple of times. He took a couple of deep breaths, then turned around and sat on the snow with his back facing Layla.
"Could you please put your clothes on at least.." He said, his tone showing a little irritation, but it wasn't too hard to tell he was just nervous and a little concerned for her.
Siren was pulled from the water. It was a shock. These past two days were a shock but this really stunned her. Siren prepared to throw the person who held her over her head until she noticed who it was.
Keito?
The young man wrapped her in his long coat and black shirt even though it was obvious that it was freezing. That stunned her even more. I just tried to kidnap you. Why are you being so nice? she wanted to ask. She sat there on the snowy banks, gawking at Keito for a little longer until he spoke.
"Do you want to die of hypothermia! What made you think it was a good idea to jump in a river while it's sno--"
Siren wanted to tell him living in Triveila made her somewhat immune to the cold. You could have 4 seasons in a day there with its fluctuating weather patterns. She didn't, because she kind of wanted to coo at what a sweet guy Keito was. She doubted Keito would appreciate being cooed at, though.
Keito pressed his hand on the side of his head and breathed slowly, turning away from her. She felt instantly bad. Poor thing. The drug's giving him a headache and it's freezing. "Triveila!" she gave a little cry of pride. Then she hastily took his clothes off her to return to him. He'd freeze long before she did.
"Could you please put your clothes on at least.." Siren laughed.
"You're the sweetest thing," she smiled, placing his long sleeved shirt on his lap. Siren made sure she brushed up against his exposed back, smirking. He's so much fun. "Saving the damsel in distress. How kind of you," she teased, though her tone was honest.
Siren took her own sweet time slipping his coat over his shoulders. "I'm sure I don't have anything you've never seen before," she whispered, very close to him. Siren paused and stood. "Actually, I probably do." She chuckled lightly.
"There's a first time for everything."
Siren twisted her endless snowy blonde hair. This snow is really good camouflage. Siren squeezed her hair so it wasn't so wet, it took quite some time because of the length of it. She threw the dress over her body, straightening it and pulling on her hair so it rested over the classily provocative clothes. Pulling up her skirts, Siren sat at the edge of the river bank. She watched her smooth legs as she kicked them in the water.
"You can go."
Keito?
The young man wrapped her in his long coat and black shirt even though it was obvious that it was freezing. That stunned her even more. I just tried to kidnap you. Why are you being so nice? she wanted to ask. She sat there on the snowy banks, gawking at Keito for a little longer until he spoke.
"Do you want to die of hypothermia! What made you think it was a good idea to jump in a river while it's sno--"
Siren wanted to tell him living in Triveila made her somewhat immune to the cold. You could have 4 seasons in a day there with its fluctuating weather patterns. She didn't, because she kind of wanted to coo at what a sweet guy Keito was. She doubted Keito would appreciate being cooed at, though.
Keito pressed his hand on the side of his head and breathed slowly, turning away from her. She felt instantly bad. Poor thing. The drug's giving him a headache and it's freezing. "Triveila!" she gave a little cry of pride. Then she hastily took his clothes off her to return to him. He'd freeze long before she did.
"Could you please put your clothes on at least.." Siren laughed.
"You're the sweetest thing," she smiled, placing his long sleeved shirt on his lap. Siren made sure she brushed up against his exposed back, smirking. He's so much fun. "Saving the damsel in distress. How kind of you," she teased, though her tone was honest.
Siren took her own sweet time slipping his coat over his shoulders. "I'm sure I don't have anything you've never seen before," she whispered, very close to him. Siren paused and stood. "Actually, I probably do." She chuckled lightly.
"There's a first time for everything."
Siren twisted her endless snowy blonde hair. This snow is really good camouflage. Siren squeezed her hair so it wasn't so wet, it took quite some time because of the length of it. She threw the dress over her body, straightening it and pulling on her hair so it rested over the classily provocative clothes. Pulling up her skirts, Siren sat at the edge of the river bank. She watched her smooth legs as she kicked them in the water.
"You can go."
"You're the sweetest thing, saving the damsel in distress. How kind of you."
He kept his eyes locked on the snow in front of him as she leaned in and placed his shirt on his lap, tensing up quite a bit when he felt her skin on his back. If his cheeks weren't already red from the cold, it would've been quite obvious that he was blushing nervously. He slipped on his wet shirt as quickly as he could, then stuck his arms through the damp sleeves of his coat and hugged himself.
"I'm sure I don't have anything you've never seen before,"
Okay, now you could probably tell he was blushing. Good thing he was facing the opposite direction.
"Actually, I probably do. There's a first time for everything."
You're not funny and I'm not interested.
That's what he wanted to say, but for now he was too focused on forcing his eyes to stay locked on the snowy ground in front of him. How cruel, trying to disturb his pure-hearted intentions. He let her get dressed as he tried to recall how exactly he'd reached his destination. Everything was such a blur, and so faded, like the way the moon looked on the surface of a puddle after someone tossed in a rock in. Where had his mind gone after she had drugged him? It frustrated him that he couldn't remember. Though, he could recall one thing. He remembered hearing a woman's voice, Elina's voice. They were just echoes of the past though, and it just caused him to feel worse. He'd done well so far to keep those thoughts in the farthest reach of his mind, but thanks to Layla's drug, they managed to push themselves forward.
There was something else to, he could've sworn he'd heard Layla say something. It was something that sparked his up most attention, but he just couldn't remember. Even so, it felt so important, like he had to remember, no matter what.
"Lay--"
"You can go."
He looked up from the snow and over to where she sat on the river back, her legs softly kicking the water. He was quite surprised, didn't she just kidnap him?
"You mean, you're not taking me in?"
He felt suspicious, and confused as well. She'd nearly killed him earlier, and there was dreid blood crusted around his wrist from the whip earlier and it looked to be a little bruised too. It didn't look like his quick dive into the river washed it off properly. He scooted over to the edge of the back, dipping his wrist into the water and letting the blood wash off. The wound didn't look to be that bad, it was just because she'd bent it back in an unnatural angle that it was hurting the way it was.
He glanced over to her as he let the cold water numb the pain.
"Did..something happen while I was drugged..you don't exactly seem like the type of bounty hunter to just let her bag of money walk off. And if you really are the well-known Siren, then that's going to have quite the effect on your perfect record, don't you think?"
His voice shook slightly as he shivered, his breathing forming little puffs of white that vanished soon after forming, only to be followed by another one.
He kept his eyes locked on the snow in front of him as she leaned in and placed his shirt on his lap, tensing up quite a bit when he felt her skin on his back. If his cheeks weren't already red from the cold, it would've been quite obvious that he was blushing nervously. He slipped on his wet shirt as quickly as he could, then stuck his arms through the damp sleeves of his coat and hugged himself.
"I'm sure I don't have anything you've never seen before,"
Okay, now you could probably tell he was blushing. Good thing he was facing the opposite direction.
"Actually, I probably do. There's a first time for everything."
You're not funny and I'm not interested.
That's what he wanted to say, but for now he was too focused on forcing his eyes to stay locked on the snowy ground in front of him. How cruel, trying to disturb his pure-hearted intentions. He let her get dressed as he tried to recall how exactly he'd reached his destination. Everything was such a blur, and so faded, like the way the moon looked on the surface of a puddle after someone tossed in a rock in. Where had his mind gone after she had drugged him? It frustrated him that he couldn't remember. Though, he could recall one thing. He remembered hearing a woman's voice, Elina's voice. They were just echoes of the past though, and it just caused him to feel worse. He'd done well so far to keep those thoughts in the farthest reach of his mind, but thanks to Layla's drug, they managed to push themselves forward.
There was something else to, he could've sworn he'd heard Layla say something. It was something that sparked his up most attention, but he just couldn't remember. Even so, it felt so important, like he had to remember, no matter what.
"Lay--"
"You can go."
He looked up from the snow and over to where she sat on the river back, her legs softly kicking the water. He was quite surprised, didn't she just kidnap him?
"You mean, you're not taking me in?"
He felt suspicious, and confused as well. She'd nearly killed him earlier, and there was dreid blood crusted around his wrist from the whip earlier and it looked to be a little bruised too. It didn't look like his quick dive into the river washed it off properly. He scooted over to the edge of the back, dipping his wrist into the water and letting the blood wash off. The wound didn't look to be that bad, it was just because she'd bent it back in an unnatural angle that it was hurting the way it was.
He glanced over to her as he let the cold water numb the pain.
"Did..something happen while I was drugged..you don't exactly seem like the type of bounty hunter to just let her bag of money walk off. And if you really are the well-known Siren, then that's going to have quite the effect on your perfect record, don't you think?"
His voice shook slightly as he shivered, his breathing forming little puffs of white that vanished soon after forming, only to be followed by another one.
"You mean, you're not taking me in?"
Siren didn't look at him. Didn't even answer. She just kept staring at her feet kicking in the water, splashing freezing cold droplets on her now semi-wet dress.
"Did..something happen while I was drugged..you don't exactly seem like the type of bounty hunter to just let her bag of money walk off. And if you really are the well-known Siren, then that's going to have quite the effect on your perfect record, don't you think?"
"When something good happens to you, do you always question it?" she sighed. "It doesn't matter why I did it but let's just say I owe someone something and this is my way of paying it back. Besides, the bounty on your head isn't worth it. You're just somewhat of a legend amongst us bounty hunters - the boy who was never found. As for my perfect record..." she trailed off and smiled.
"If you won't say anything, I won't, either. Your real name's Jun Cornelius, isn't it?" she surprised herself by saying. Siren didn't remember his last name until now. "No one recognises you. As far as I'm concerned, Jun Corny- Cornelius is dead.
"You're Keito"
Siren swung her legs from the water and stood. She traveled light, everything she owned was on her and not in a bag. She took a small vial from the sheath she wore around her thigh that now rested limp over the branch where her whip was and sat in front of Keito. She motioned for his hand, put a drop of the ointment on his wrist and gently rubbed it in circles. "It'll help it heal," she explained. "Sorry."
Concentrating on his wrist, Siren spoke. "So what's the bounty for, anyway? The person who placed it just said they wanted you alive." Siren heard the reply and then she decided screw it, I'll ask.
"So who's this Eli you were mumbling about?"
Siren didn't look at him. Didn't even answer. She just kept staring at her feet kicking in the water, splashing freezing cold droplets on her now semi-wet dress.
"Did..something happen while I was drugged..you don't exactly seem like the type of bounty hunter to just let her bag of money walk off. And if you really are the well-known Siren, then that's going to have quite the effect on your perfect record, don't you think?"
"When something good happens to you, do you always question it?" she sighed. "It doesn't matter why I did it but let's just say I owe someone something and this is my way of paying it back. Besides, the bounty on your head isn't worth it. You're just somewhat of a legend amongst us bounty hunters - the boy who was never found. As for my perfect record..." she trailed off and smiled.
"If you won't say anything, I won't, either. Your real name's Jun Cornelius, isn't it?" she surprised herself by saying. Siren didn't remember his last name until now. "No one recognises you. As far as I'm concerned, Jun Corny- Cornelius is dead.
"You're Keito"
Siren swung her legs from the water and stood. She traveled light, everything she owned was on her and not in a bag. She took a small vial from the sheath she wore around her thigh that now rested limp over the branch where her whip was and sat in front of Keito. She motioned for his hand, put a drop of the ointment on his wrist and gently rubbed it in circles. "It'll help it heal," she explained. "Sorry."
Concentrating on his wrist, Siren spoke. "So what's the bounty for, anyway? The person who placed it just said they wanted you alive." Siren heard the reply and then she decided screw it, I'll ask.
"So who's this Eli you were mumbling about?"
"When something good happens to you, do you always question it?"
He smiled a little at that and looked down at the water from where he was kneeling in the snow. It was kind of just a natural reaction for him really. He couldn't remember the last thing something good actually happened to him, aside from taking naps whenever he wanted or saving enough to eat a good meal or buy something sweet. He decided not to answer that and let her continue on.
Besides, the bounty on your head isn't worth it. You're just somewhat of a legend amongst us bounty hunters - the boy who was never found."
Another little smile crossed his lips and he stood up. It was true, his bounty wasn't all that high at all, maybe enough to buy yourself a pretty gold necklace or something like that. He wasn't really sure how much something like that would cost, though. It had just never been in his price range, but wasn't something that was too hard for nobles to buy.
The legend part was a little amusing. He figured the only reason no one had ever come looking for him was either because they weren't interested in his bounty price, or it was simply that his photo was too old to totally pick him from a crowd, and that he'd changed his name a couple of times of course.
Basically, she was after him because his name would look good on her record.
"If you won't say anything, I won't, either. Your real name's Jun Cornelius, isn't it?"
He looked over at her at the mention of his real name.
"No one recognises you. As far as I'm aware, you're dead. You're Keito"
Right, that was his name, not Jun. It was Keito, and he hoped he wouldn't have to change it again.
She got up from where she was on the bank as she finished her sentence and made her way over to him. He was a little cautious, but she seemed completely serious about letting him go, so he was able to relax a little bit. And after seeing her pull out a vial of some kind and gently hold up his wrist, he decided to let his guard down for the most part. The medicine that she rubbed onto the wrist already started to relieve the pain, and he was pretty grateful for it. Last time he checked he'd left his bag back in the little clearing along with his sword, so he didn't have any kind of medicine with him.
"So what's the bounty for, anyway? The person who placed it just said they wanted you alive."
He hesitated a moment, but decided that he at least owed her an answer. She was letting him go after all, and treating the wound she'd caused.
"Just a father looking for someone to keep his last name going, that's all."
He said bluntly, keeping up his little smile, though his voice grew slightly dim as he spoke. It wasn't the clearest answer he was capable of giving, but he didn't really like talking about his past.
"So who was this Eli you were mumbling about?"
His eyes widened for a second, the shock barely noticeable as he quickly shoved it away. Of course she would be the only think he'd think about when blacking out. He wouldn't have control over his memories if he wasn't able to control his actions while under the drug Layla had given him. His smile vanished and his eyes moved down to his wrist, though they seemed to loose their light for a moment.
"Elina...just someone I knew a long time ago. No one all that special.."
Just speaking her name made him want to dive into a black ocean and hide there forever. And saying out loud that she wasn't anyone special hurt even more. He softly clenched his teeth together and looked down a little more, trying to keep the unwanted emotions from bubbling up to the surface.
"Thank you for the medicine." He said, quickly wanting to change the subject. "I'll be on my way now. I left my sword back at the campsite, and should really be getting it back."
He smiled a little at that and looked down at the water from where he was kneeling in the snow. It was kind of just a natural reaction for him really. He couldn't remember the last thing something good actually happened to him, aside from taking naps whenever he wanted or saving enough to eat a good meal or buy something sweet. He decided not to answer that and let her continue on.
Besides, the bounty on your head isn't worth it. You're just somewhat of a legend amongst us bounty hunters - the boy who was never found."
Another little smile crossed his lips and he stood up. It was true, his bounty wasn't all that high at all, maybe enough to buy yourself a pretty gold necklace or something like that. He wasn't really sure how much something like that would cost, though. It had just never been in his price range, but wasn't something that was too hard for nobles to buy.
The legend part was a little amusing. He figured the only reason no one had ever come looking for him was either because they weren't interested in his bounty price, or it was simply that his photo was too old to totally pick him from a crowd, and that he'd changed his name a couple of times of course.
Basically, she was after him because his name would look good on her record.
"If you won't say anything, I won't, either. Your real name's Jun Cornelius, isn't it?"
He looked over at her at the mention of his real name.
"No one recognises you. As far as I'm aware, you're dead. You're Keito"
Right, that was his name, not Jun. It was Keito, and he hoped he wouldn't have to change it again.
She got up from where she was on the bank as she finished her sentence and made her way over to him. He was a little cautious, but she seemed completely serious about letting him go, so he was able to relax a little bit. And after seeing her pull out a vial of some kind and gently hold up his wrist, he decided to let his guard down for the most part. The medicine that she rubbed onto the wrist already started to relieve the pain, and he was pretty grateful for it. Last time he checked he'd left his bag back in the little clearing along with his sword, so he didn't have any kind of medicine with him.
"So what's the bounty for, anyway? The person who placed it just said they wanted you alive."
He hesitated a moment, but decided that he at least owed her an answer. She was letting him go after all, and treating the wound she'd caused.
"Just a father looking for someone to keep his last name going, that's all."
He said bluntly, keeping up his little smile, though his voice grew slightly dim as he spoke. It wasn't the clearest answer he was capable of giving, but he didn't really like talking about his past.
"So who was this Eli you were mumbling about?"
His eyes widened for a second, the shock barely noticeable as he quickly shoved it away. Of course she would be the only think he'd think about when blacking out. He wouldn't have control over his memories if he wasn't able to control his actions while under the drug Layla had given him. His smile vanished and his eyes moved down to his wrist, though they seemed to loose their light for a moment.
"Elina...just someone I knew a long time ago. No one all that special.."
Just speaking her name made him want to dive into a black ocean and hide there forever. And saying out loud that she wasn't anyone special hurt even more. He softly clenched his teeth together and looked down a little more, trying to keep the unwanted emotions from bubbling up to the surface.
"Thank you for the medicine." He said, quickly wanting to change the subject. "I'll be on my way now. I left my sword back at the campsite, and should really be getting it back."
"Elina...just someone I knew a long time ago. No one all that special.."
Oh. Siren was disappointed. Elina was special. What? You thought the Elina you knew was the centre of everyone's universe? She looked at Keito closer, though, and realised he didn't seem to be telling the complete truth. In fact, he looked pained and restrained.
"Thank you for the medicine. I'll be on my way now. I left my sword back at the campsite, and should really be getting it back."
"Of course," Siren said, gathering her belongings. She walked towards Keito and squeezed him in a tight hug. It'd be another eternity before she got to simply hug someone.
"Good luck on your journey, I hope you'll arrive safely in Gweynura. And if you ever happen to pass by the House of Sirens," she gave Keito a winning smile. "Make sure you say hi to them for me. From Layla and-" she paused, thinking. "Tell them I'm sorry."
Siren regretted leaving at times. She could've made a life for herself there, if she'd stayed. She didn't because she couldn't. Couldn't bring herself to grow so attached to any one place, with any one person. Besides, they were cruel women sometimes. Still, instead of hunting, she could've become an "entertainer." It was what she did, anyway. She entertained, charmed, bought love with giggles and skin and beauty - she just killed and kidnapped, too, that's all. She wondered if that was to be her whole life, then. Siren never thought about the future, in fact, she rarely though about anything at all. Occasionally she'd find herself dwelling on the past but never the future.
It's yesterday and there is no today, no tomorrow. Yesterday and yesterday is all I've ever known. Yesterday, because I can't move on when I can't hold still.
"You still owe me a new whip. I really liked that one," she sighed, exaggerating her sadness over the broken weapon. "Until next time, then. Goodbye Keito who is not Jun. Say bye to Jude for me, will you? He'll be quite peeved - but there's no harm done."
Honestly, Siren would miss Jude quite a bit. A slither of regret and sadness wiggled through her. Ah, well. Suck it up and get over it. She wanted to race back where they came and apologise to the handsome man. Beg for forgiveness and kidnap him. Keep him in her dungeon for all of eternity and for a moment, she actually considered doing it. She took the high road and decided she'd had enough adventures for now. He'd attempt to kill her, anyway. Not that he'd succeed, Siren thought triumphantly. You have cunning and speed. The first isn't going to work anymore and he has a gun. Jude has a pretty good chance. Watch your back. Siren wistfully imagined hundreds of might-have-been scenarios. If only she really were a damsel in distress with no combat skills. For now she'd have to give kidnap a break. Siren would find him again.
Curtsying with gentle fingers pinching up the sides of her skirt, Siren bowed her head, making her pale hair swing forward. Siren looked up, gave Keito one last wink - and left.
Later that night
Siren was surprisingly cold. The fire crackled - it reminded her of the night she'd found Jude sitting from the branch opposite her. The air was frozen and she'd chosen the absolute worst thing to wear. The dress provided her with no warmth whatsoever, she'd probably have been better off naked, buried in the snow. She sat as close to the fire as she could without setting her long and flammable hair on fire.
She didn't stand out in the snow. At least this was better camouflage than green trees. Siren wasn't any shade of green. The fire will give you away, she thought. You should put it out. Her lips weren't lips of blood as they normally were, in fact, they were looking quite blue. Hell no. I'd rather die from a bullet to the head than hypothermia. Damn I should've kept that gun. Siren's teeth chattered. This was the dumbest, most impulsive thing she'd ever done in her life. If you love me, Auxureilla - you'll make it Summer. Please? Pretty please? I promise not to swear for an hour. It was a stupid promise and an easy one to keep. Siren never swore. Never.
Ah, fuck.
A white drop of softness fell on the tip of Siren's nose.
It was snowing.
Oh. Siren was disappointed. Elina was special. What? You thought the Elina you knew was the centre of everyone's universe? She looked at Keito closer, though, and realised he didn't seem to be telling the complete truth. In fact, he looked pained and restrained.
"Thank you for the medicine. I'll be on my way now. I left my sword back at the campsite, and should really be getting it back."
"Of course," Siren said, gathering her belongings. She walked towards Keito and squeezed him in a tight hug. It'd be another eternity before she got to simply hug someone.
"Good luck on your journey, I hope you'll arrive safely in Gweynura. And if you ever happen to pass by the House of Sirens," she gave Keito a winning smile. "Make sure you say hi to them for me. From Layla and-" she paused, thinking. "Tell them I'm sorry."
Siren regretted leaving at times. She could've made a life for herself there, if she'd stayed. She didn't because she couldn't. Couldn't bring herself to grow so attached to any one place, with any one person. Besides, they were cruel women sometimes. Still, instead of hunting, she could've become an "entertainer." It was what she did, anyway. She entertained, charmed, bought love with giggles and skin and beauty - she just killed and kidnapped, too, that's all. She wondered if that was to be her whole life, then. Siren never thought about the future, in fact, she rarely though about anything at all. Occasionally she'd find herself dwelling on the past but never the future.
It's yesterday and there is no today, no tomorrow. Yesterday and yesterday is all I've ever known. Yesterday, because I can't move on when I can't hold still.
"You still owe me a new whip. I really liked that one," she sighed, exaggerating her sadness over the broken weapon. "Until next time, then. Goodbye Keito who is not Jun. Say bye to Jude for me, will you? He'll be quite peeved - but there's no harm done."
Honestly, Siren would miss Jude quite a bit. A slither of regret and sadness wiggled through her. Ah, well. Suck it up and get over it. She wanted to race back where they came and apologise to the handsome man. Beg for forgiveness and kidnap him. Keep him in her dungeon for all of eternity and for a moment, she actually considered doing it. She took the high road and decided she'd had enough adventures for now. He'd attempt to kill her, anyway. Not that he'd succeed, Siren thought triumphantly. You have cunning and speed. The first isn't going to work anymore and he has a gun. Jude has a pretty good chance. Watch your back. Siren wistfully imagined hundreds of might-have-been scenarios. If only she really were a damsel in distress with no combat skills. For now she'd have to give kidnap a break. Siren would find him again.
Curtsying with gentle fingers pinching up the sides of her skirt, Siren bowed her head, making her pale hair swing forward. Siren looked up, gave Keito one last wink - and left.
Later that night
Siren was surprisingly cold. The fire crackled - it reminded her of the night she'd found Jude sitting from the branch opposite her. The air was frozen and she'd chosen the absolute worst thing to wear. The dress provided her with no warmth whatsoever, she'd probably have been better off naked, buried in the snow. She sat as close to the fire as she could without setting her long and flammable hair on fire.
She didn't stand out in the snow. At least this was better camouflage than green trees. Siren wasn't any shade of green. The fire will give you away, she thought. You should put it out. Her lips weren't lips of blood as they normally were, in fact, they were looking quite blue. Hell no. I'd rather die from a bullet to the head than hypothermia. Damn I should've kept that gun. Siren's teeth chattered. This was the dumbest, most impulsive thing she'd ever done in her life. If you love me, Auxureilla - you'll make it Summer. Please? Pretty please? I promise not to swear for an hour. It was a stupid promise and an easy one to keep. Siren never swore. Never.
Ah, fuck.
A white drop of softness fell on the tip of Siren's nose.
It was snowing.
It had been two days since Jude had begun his search, tracking down Layla and Keito proved to be some task. It was only a few hours ago that Jude had finally caught up with them, only to have found Layla by herself. He didn't know what had happened to Keito, varying thoughts seemed to scramble his mind but one thing was for certain, whatever she did to him wasn't good. Layla, this woman had kidnapped Keito, for whatever reasons. She had left me for dead, lying on the ground... I have no sympathy for what I am about to do to her. Taking his pistols out of his holsters Jude sneaks up to Layla, blending with the shadows.
Despite Jude's unwillingness to engage in fights he wouldn't let anyone get away with such an injustice. Freedom was an ideal that Jude held close to his heart, anything that he witnesses which would impede on his or anyone's freedom enrages him to his bones. And what Layla had done to Keito, kidnapping him had lit a fire inside Jude that he hadn't felt for years. He was going to punish her for what she did, he will destroy her.
The snow was falling all around him as he approached her. The fire burning in front of her provided light but from where Jude was she wouldn't be able to see him coming. She was incredibly close to the flames, most likely because of how cold it was. The fire would prove useful to him. Sneaking as quietly as he could Jude was a few meters behind her, he then placed a black bandana across his face. Better I seem as a monster than to appear as the man she poisoned... Pulling his red hood over his head Jude prepared himself for the conflict.
Jude than lunged towards Layla, tackling her and trying to pin her to the ground. She struggled but with her size against his Jude forced her down, striking the left side of her head with the handle end of one of his pistols. He then placed the barrel end of the other pistol close to the fire, heating the silver barrel. Cocking the pistol he struck Layla with against her left ear he then placed the heated pistol above her face, with the silver barrel red from heat.
"You're going to answer a few questions for me Layla or your pretty little little face will get a little burnt..." He then signified this by motioning the heated pistol barrel closer to her face.
"Who are you really Layla and what did you do to Keito?"
Layla felt cold against Jude, her skin colder than the snow falling all around them. He would've done something about this if he wasn't so enraged with her. How could someone this delicate and beautiful be such a bad person? Jude than thought about himself, how much of a hypocrite he was for exacting his own sense of justice against someone who had done little worst than what he had done himself. If it was anyone else Jude wouldn't have cared, if she had kidnapped anyone else Jude wouldn't have had acted this way. If she had only done it to someone he didn't know he wouldn't have to do this to her.
Suddenly Edgar Vanderwolf appeared in front of Jude and Layla, looking down at them. "Son... don't be too hasty to exact judgement against this girl... She isn't what she seems to be." Jude ignored his father, it was nothing more than his imagination running wild again, trying to keep him from doing what he had to do. I will not be weak again... I will never be the runt again. He then forced the pistol against her ear harder against her, staring down at her with his black and golden eyes.
Despite Jude's unwillingness to engage in fights he wouldn't let anyone get away with such an injustice. Freedom was an ideal that Jude held close to his heart, anything that he witnesses which would impede on his or anyone's freedom enrages him to his bones. And what Layla had done to Keito, kidnapping him had lit a fire inside Jude that he hadn't felt for years. He was going to punish her for what she did, he will destroy her.
The snow was falling all around him as he approached her. The fire burning in front of her provided light but from where Jude was she wouldn't be able to see him coming. She was incredibly close to the flames, most likely because of how cold it was. The fire would prove useful to him. Sneaking as quietly as he could Jude was a few meters behind her, he then placed a black bandana across his face. Better I seem as a monster than to appear as the man she poisoned... Pulling his red hood over his head Jude prepared himself for the conflict.
Jude than lunged towards Layla, tackling her and trying to pin her to the ground. She struggled but with her size against his Jude forced her down, striking the left side of her head with the handle end of one of his pistols. He then placed the barrel end of the other pistol close to the fire, heating the silver barrel. Cocking the pistol he struck Layla with against her left ear he then placed the heated pistol above her face, with the silver barrel red from heat.
"You're going to answer a few questions for me Layla or your pretty little little face will get a little burnt..." He then signified this by motioning the heated pistol barrel closer to her face.
"Who are you really Layla and what did you do to Keito?"
Layla felt cold against Jude, her skin colder than the snow falling all around them. He would've done something about this if he wasn't so enraged with her. How could someone this delicate and beautiful be such a bad person? Jude than thought about himself, how much of a hypocrite he was for exacting his own sense of justice against someone who had done little worst than what he had done himself. If it was anyone else Jude wouldn't have cared, if she had kidnapped anyone else Jude wouldn't have had acted this way. If she had only done it to someone he didn't know he wouldn't have to do this to her.
Suddenly Edgar Vanderwolf appeared in front of Jude and Layla, looking down at them. "Son... don't be too hasty to exact judgement against this girl... She isn't what she seems to be." Jude ignored his father, it was nothing more than his imagination running wild again, trying to keep him from doing what he had to do. I will not be weak again... I will never be the runt again. He then forced the pistol against her ear harder against her, staring down at her with his black and golden eyes.
Siren was pressed to the ground, a large body pinning her down. She pulled at her arms, wriggling underneath the weight. She started panicking, she hated feeling small and helpless. A ringing pain smashed against the side of her head. A gun. Siren stared into fierce black and gold eyes.
They're pretty.
"You're going to answer a few questions for me Layla or your pretty little little face will get a little burnt..."
Her scared eyes betrayed her bright smile. "You wouldn't want to ruin my pretty little face, would you?" Her skull ached all over, first from falling from the tree, then from cracking it on a sharp rock, then from being tackled and finally from being hit with the gun. She probably had a concussion. Siren was scared. She didn't mind getting thrown around, having her face permanently scarred would destroy her career. Her life.
"Who are you really Layla and what did you do to Keito?"
The snow fell softly around them - caring for nothing. It fell and Siren felt like a snowflake. She'd touch the ground and melt into nothingness. She wiggled her wrists that were trapped Jude's arm. She tried to get her leg up and over Jude to swing him underneath her. Too bad she couldn't budge her legs either. Well, damn. You're a real skilled fighter, aren't you, Siren? Her light hair and skin blended with the snow and she thought if only she could melt into it. Turn into snow and flutter around forever. She'd forgotten about Jude's question until then.
"I let him go."
Siren struggled a little more. "You know, Jude. This is really uncomfortable." She felt like the small child trapped under her father. "You're not dead. He's not dead. There's no harm done and I'd very much appreciate it if I remained not dead, too. Besides, do you think you just lived when- Never mind. Now get off and be a gentleman. You're hurting me."
They're pretty.
"You're going to answer a few questions for me Layla or your pretty little little face will get a little burnt..."
Her scared eyes betrayed her bright smile. "You wouldn't want to ruin my pretty little face, would you?" Her skull ached all over, first from falling from the tree, then from cracking it on a sharp rock, then from being tackled and finally from being hit with the gun. She probably had a concussion. Siren was scared. She didn't mind getting thrown around, having her face permanently scarred would destroy her career. Her life.
"Who are you really Layla and what did you do to Keito?"
The snow fell softly around them - caring for nothing. It fell and Siren felt like a snowflake. She'd touch the ground and melt into nothingness. She wiggled her wrists that were trapped Jude's arm. She tried to get her leg up and over Jude to swing him underneath her. Too bad she couldn't budge her legs either. Well, damn. You're a real skilled fighter, aren't you, Siren? Her light hair and skin blended with the snow and she thought if only she could melt into it. Turn into snow and flutter around forever. She'd forgotten about Jude's question until then.
"I let him go."
Siren struggled a little more. "You know, Jude. This is really uncomfortable." She felt like the small child trapped under her father. "You're not dead. He's not dead. There's no harm done and I'd very much appreciate it if I remained not dead, too. Besides, do you think you just lived when- Never mind. Now get off and be a gentleman. You're hurting me."
Mayumi woke up to the silence of her most preferred time of day. Cool temperature, darkness that enveloped her, peaceful air. It all just signifies a perfect night for training in the forests where mysteries and danger lurked around every corner, just like always.
Her senses went on alert the moment she awoke, keen eyes scanning and noting the state of the room she was in. She noticed it was a different room and seemed to be located in an isolated area. Pairs of eyes could be felt watching her every move, but she couldn’t sense any dangerous intentions from them, and since Sora was by her side and not attacking them, she assumed they meant no harm but still, she couldn’t help being on her guard. She absolutely disliked being watched, especially when she was in a vulnerable state.
Testing the pain level of her wounds, she found it was less than before.
‘How long have I been unconscious?’ She wondered.
Slowly, she recalled the dark scenes she saw during the period of her unconsciousness. The young teen knew better than to ignore this dream and could only acknowledge the high possibility of a nearing storm.
'The two people were familiar, but I can’t get a grip on their identities and that man with the dark aura… I have a feeling I felt that aura before.' She pondered.
Pushing her thoughts to the back of her mind to be pondered on later, she got out of bed with little difficulty and stretched her stiff muscles from lack of movement. She had never been one to stay at the same spot for more than a few hours.
Passing by a mirror, she caught sight of the wounds on her torso that was most definitely going to leave a scar. It wasn’t that she minded scars, but the name etched into her flesh over her right hip bone was most disturbing. It was the name of the murderer of her master and this was as good as a punch in the face to Mayumi.
Her previous defeat and the nearing of a dark storm called for more training. Thus, she wasn't going to sit around doing nothing after having rested for what she felt was more than enough. The silver haired teen gathered her things and got herself dressed. Covering herself with her onyx cloak, she headed out onto empty streets and blended into the night as Sora flew overhead, blending with the night sky and scouting the area.
An hour had passed when she finally found a perfect spot in the forest. Wasting not another second as time was precious, Mayumi sat down in the middle of a circle of trees and closed her eyes starting her meditation. She would have preferred climbing up one of the trees to meditate, but her current state prevented her from doing so.
Many things had happened. She needed to clear her mind of them in preparation for more to come. One little slip could lead to failure and failure wasn’t an option taught to her. Her only options were success or death.
The young archer’s thoughts drift back to her defeat by the person who killed her master. Now that she run through her memories of that battle, she noticed a slip of her emotions causing her to act rashly and thus leading to her defeat. That defeat was a big scar to her though she didn’t show it. There was no space and time for mourning. If she had time and space it would be used for solving the cause of her weakness to improve herself and calculating her next moves.
Thinking through her problem, she realized that it had been because of his taunt that triggered her strong hatred for him. There was only one conclusion that came to mind for solving this problem.
‘Rid myself of this weakness called emotions.’
Unbeknownst to her, she was blindly walking into darkness in her quest for revenge. The innocence that her master took so much careful effort to preserve was beginning to fade.
Her senses went on alert the moment she awoke, keen eyes scanning and noting the state of the room she was in. She noticed it was a different room and seemed to be located in an isolated area. Pairs of eyes could be felt watching her every move, but she couldn’t sense any dangerous intentions from them, and since Sora was by her side and not attacking them, she assumed they meant no harm but still, she couldn’t help being on her guard. She absolutely disliked being watched, especially when she was in a vulnerable state.
Testing the pain level of her wounds, she found it was less than before.
‘How long have I been unconscious?’ She wondered.
Slowly, she recalled the dark scenes she saw during the period of her unconsciousness. The young teen knew better than to ignore this dream and could only acknowledge the high possibility of a nearing storm.
'The two people were familiar, but I can’t get a grip on their identities and that man with the dark aura… I have a feeling I felt that aura before.' She pondered.
Pushing her thoughts to the back of her mind to be pondered on later, she got out of bed with little difficulty and stretched her stiff muscles from lack of movement. She had never been one to stay at the same spot for more than a few hours.
Passing by a mirror, she caught sight of the wounds on her torso that was most definitely going to leave a scar. It wasn’t that she minded scars, but the name etched into her flesh over her right hip bone was most disturbing. It was the name of the murderer of her master and this was as good as a punch in the face to Mayumi.
Her previous defeat and the nearing of a dark storm called for more training. Thus, she wasn't going to sit around doing nothing after having rested for what she felt was more than enough. The silver haired teen gathered her things and got herself dressed. Covering herself with her onyx cloak, she headed out onto empty streets and blended into the night as Sora flew overhead, blending with the night sky and scouting the area.
In a forest outside the Capitol City of Triveila...
An hour had passed when she finally found a perfect spot in the forest. Wasting not another second as time was precious, Mayumi sat down in the middle of a circle of trees and closed her eyes starting her meditation. She would have preferred climbing up one of the trees to meditate, but her current state prevented her from doing so.
Many things had happened. She needed to clear her mind of them in preparation for more to come. One little slip could lead to failure and failure wasn’t an option taught to her. Her only options were success or death.
The young archer’s thoughts drift back to her defeat by the person who killed her master. Now that she run through her memories of that battle, she noticed a slip of her emotions causing her to act rashly and thus leading to her defeat. That defeat was a big scar to her though she didn’t show it. There was no space and time for mourning. If she had time and space it would be used for solving the cause of her weakness to improve herself and calculating her next moves.
Thinking through her problem, she realized that it had been because of his taunt that triggered her strong hatred for him. There was only one conclusion that came to mind for solving this problem.
‘Rid myself of this weakness called emotions.’
Unbeknownst to her, she was blindly walking into darkness in her quest for revenge. The innocence that her master took so much careful effort to preserve was beginning to fade.
It had been two days. The word worried is an understatement for the feeling that Sereinia was having at the moment. She stood in front of Shadow's doors. She had a very concerned look mixed with slight nervousness. After all, she did not want to intrude on his moment of rest knowing that he had pushed himself for three days before. However, she had yet to see him leaving his room to even eat. Rest is all good but too much can also be very dangerous. Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door.
"Shadow? It is me Sereinia." She paused momentarily to see if there was a response before continuing on.
"I just wanted to make sure if you are fine."
After saying that, there was a long interval of silence. There was no response at all. This only made Sereinia worry even further. Biting her lower lip, she knocked once more as she called out to Shadow. There was still no answer behind the door. Looking at the doorknob, she held and turned it to see if it was locked; although, she was pretty much certain it should be. The result the door slowly opened and her eyes widened at this surprise. She had not expected that knowing that he was a very cautious man despite the circumstances. It probably meant that he was very tired to notice which is her primarily concern. Peeking through the small creek, she saw him still on his bed.
"Shadow? It is Sereinia. May I come in?"
Sereinia declared while still peeking behind the slightly opened door. She did not want to enter and ruined Shadow's privacy just because of her over-reactive concern. However, there was no response on his end. It was then she had noticed something glistening that rolled down from his cheek. As if in a trance, she finally entered the room with the door closing behind her. She immediately went to his bedside and instinctively wiped the tears away.
"Shadow?"
Calling out to him, Sereinia held his hand gently and looked at Shadow with concern and warmth. She had never seen him cried before. It was normal as he was still human who feels and he had proven that many times to her. Although, she did not expect for her to see him in such a state. In addition, he seemed so at peace. It made her wonder what painful or horrible vision he was dreaming about.
"Please wake up..."
Gently speaking those words like a soothing lullaby, Sereinia remained on his side. Although, she was certain that Shadow will be surprised at her presence. After al, she was also rather taken aback by what she had seen and remembered something. The gifts that she had brought for him and Mayumi were in her room. Shadow had picked them on the ground and thankfully, it was not lost in the chaos that ensued in. She had wanted to give them at the Festival. But, she was not certain if Shadow would like it. At the very least, it might serve as something to cheer him up. She would go and retrieve but not before waiting for him to wake up. After all, she wanted to be sure that he is now free from his nightmare at the moment.
"Shadow? It is me Sereinia." She paused momentarily to see if there was a response before continuing on.
"I just wanted to make sure if you are fine."
After saying that, there was a long interval of silence. There was no response at all. This only made Sereinia worry even further. Biting her lower lip, she knocked once more as she called out to Shadow. There was still no answer behind the door. Looking at the doorknob, she held and turned it to see if it was locked; although, she was pretty much certain it should be. The result the door slowly opened and her eyes widened at this surprise. She had not expected that knowing that he was a very cautious man despite the circumstances. It probably meant that he was very tired to notice which is her primarily concern. Peeking through the small creek, she saw him still on his bed.
"Shadow? It is Sereinia. May I come in?"
Sereinia declared while still peeking behind the slightly opened door. She did not want to enter and ruined Shadow's privacy just because of her over-reactive concern. However, there was no response on his end. It was then she had noticed something glistening that rolled down from his cheek. As if in a trance, she finally entered the room with the door closing behind her. She immediately went to his bedside and instinctively wiped the tears away.
"Shadow?"
Calling out to him, Sereinia held his hand gently and looked at Shadow with concern and warmth. She had never seen him cried before. It was normal as he was still human who feels and he had proven that many times to her. Although, she did not expect for her to see him in such a state. In addition, he seemed so at peace. It made her wonder what painful or horrible vision he was dreaming about.
"Please wake up..."
Gently speaking those words like a soothing lullaby, Sereinia remained on his side. Although, she was certain that Shadow will be surprised at her presence. After al, she was also rather taken aback by what she had seen and remembered something. The gifts that she had brought for him and Mayumi were in her room. Shadow had picked them on the ground and thankfully, it was not lost in the chaos that ensued in. She had wanted to give them at the Festival. But, she was not certain if Shadow would like it. At the very least, it might serve as something to cheer him up. She would go and retrieve but not before waiting for him to wake up. After all, she wanted to be sure that he is now free from his nightmare at the moment.
The snow continued to fall, blanketing itself over the forest. Night had come again, and Keito had had no luck finding his way back to the campsite he'd been kidnapped from. This wasn't the first time he'd come through this forest, but he'd never gone so of course before. It was not like he could trace his way back, the drug had completely blacked him out from any physical feelings or thoughts. There was no way to feel the landscape to figure out if he'd walked through and area before. The snow wasn't doing him any justice either and he'd barely gotten any sleep the past two days. He couldn't even take a simple nap because he'd stay up shivering.
Damn whether confused forest! Turn spring already!
He let out a loud sigh, plopping down and leaning his back against a tree, the snow crunching beneath him. He slightly bent his knees and rested his arms on them, staring down at the snow in front of him. He hoped Layla had better long than he did finding her way. She wasn't wearing anything heavy, and the snow had been falling for two days now. What if she'd frozen to death? He let her walk off, figuring that she'd know how to take care of herself. She probably did, but that didn't make Keito feel any better. He was worried about her, and about Jude too. He hoped the guy had woken up and continued on before the snow started falling.
Had he?
Yes, it would be best if they didn't continue traveling together anyway. Keito could keep going on his own, like he's always done. If that was the case though, why couldn't he stop worrying about them? He was a little less concerned for Jude, since he couldn't even begin to start thinking of him as some delicate, small girl shivering in the forest. Wouldn't that be an amusing sight to see, though.
Wait a minute...my sword and bag..
"Great.."
Jude had probably taken them. The man had mentioned that his sword would probably fetch a good price. That was a sharp guess too. Kuroi, which he used more often than the swords full given name, had been specially created by his eighth great grandfather on his fathers side. It been used by his seventh great grandfather for quite some time, but then become more of a family heirloom rather than a used weapon. Keito had never seen his father use it, in fact, despite how it hung up on the wall and was polished and checked every day, his father barely acknowledged the swords presence. For some reason though, Keito just felt compelled to use it, as if it was pulling him in.
Like that childish impulse matters now..
He let out another sign, pulling his legs a little closer in, though it didn't really do much for his shivering.
That thief probably ran off with it and found someone to buy it today.
The thought made him angry and frustrated. He forced himself up off the snowy ground and continued walking, not exactly positive where he was going. He was most definitely lost, but he was set on getting his sword back. No amount of snow was going to stop him.
Damn whether confused forest! Turn spring already!
He let out a loud sigh, plopping down and leaning his back against a tree, the snow crunching beneath him. He slightly bent his knees and rested his arms on them, staring down at the snow in front of him. He hoped Layla had better long than he did finding her way. She wasn't wearing anything heavy, and the snow had been falling for two days now. What if she'd frozen to death? He let her walk off, figuring that she'd know how to take care of herself. She probably did, but that didn't make Keito feel any better. He was worried about her, and about Jude too. He hoped the guy had woken up and continued on before the snow started falling.
Had he?
Yes, it would be best if they didn't continue traveling together anyway. Keito could keep going on his own, like he's always done. If that was the case though, why couldn't he stop worrying about them? He was a little less concerned for Jude, since he couldn't even begin to start thinking of him as some delicate, small girl shivering in the forest. Wouldn't that be an amusing sight to see, though.
Wait a minute...my sword and bag..
"Great.."
Jude had probably taken them. The man had mentioned that his sword would probably fetch a good price. That was a sharp guess too. Kuroi, which he used more often than the swords full given name, had been specially created by his eighth great grandfather on his fathers side. It been used by his seventh great grandfather for quite some time, but then become more of a family heirloom rather than a used weapon. Keito had never seen his father use it, in fact, despite how it hung up on the wall and was polished and checked every day, his father barely acknowledged the swords presence. For some reason though, Keito just felt compelled to use it, as if it was pulling him in.
Like that childish impulse matters now..
He let out another sign, pulling his legs a little closer in, though it didn't really do much for his shivering.
That thief probably ran off with it and found someone to buy it today.
The thought made him angry and frustrated. He forced himself up off the snowy ground and continued walking, not exactly positive where he was going. He was most definitely lost, but he was set on getting his sword back. No amount of snow was going to stop him.
((Here we goooo!!))
Shadow's mind was a torrent of thought and it showed as Sereinia reached down to make contact with him. His muscles in his face began to twitch as his head tilted slightly to the side. The expression went from peace to pain an less than an instant as he remembered more about his gruesome past.
It was the battle that would ultimately decide his fate in life. Shadow vs the Grandmaster Takai and Korvaiis, the second in command of the mountain fortress in Roda Valley who was also Kiiro's father. Shadow had his Twin daggers on display while both Korvaiis and Takai chose to fight with a sword resembling a Katana but slightly thicker and more meant for fast mauling using the extra weight than simple fast slicing. They all charged into the fray at once as Shadow parried the two blades off to the sides and used his elbows as he rushed passed them to knock their jaws and take their point of balance. At that moment he whirled around and kicked them both across the head and on top of each other on the ground. They quickly rolled and recovered, fighting well as a team as they continued to press their assault.
One slash, two, three, four, five... It was an unusual rhythm, and not one Shadow had encountered before. Typically the body moved unconsciously in even increments of time and movement but this time they were off beat which was strange for Shadow but he caught on right away. Thanks to their on training, Shadow had the advantage of adaptability and knowledge of how to adjust to the rhythm of the enemy. One slash, two, three, four, five... six, seven, eight. Their rhythm was changing, making it difficult for Shadow to counter attack since the instant one blade was parried safely away another was flying directly at him.
Eventually it took a toll on his and his concentration lapsed for a single second, but that was all it took. One of the blades pierced his chest just below the collarbone, but Shadow managed to drop his blade and grab the sword before it penetrated more than one inch. The blade was ripped backwards, slicing Shadow's right hand. He would no longer be holding a blade in his right hand for a time, making the fight even harder. As time wore on, Shadow's superior endurance and stamina outweighed the skill presented by his two opponents and Korvaiis was knocked out halfway through the fight.
It was now Shadow vs Grandmaster Takai.
The fight continued for several minutes, neither truly gaining and upper hand save for Shadow's lack of rapid breathing vs Takai's being that he was in his fifties and not in the same shape he was in as a younger Assassin. Being a Grandmaster he didn't partake in missions and spent most of his time training other high level Assassins, but that was mainly barking orders so his stamina and endurance had diminished over time. Shadow's youth and experience were beginning to pay off and it showed until Takai managed to outmaneuver Shadow at the last minute and stabbed him in the stomach. Shadow grabbed the blade with his left hand, dropping his own in the process as he was forced to guide the blade through his body since he wasn't in a position to stop it. His knowledge of anatomy and the location of the major organs helped him guide the blade safely through and out the other side as he punched Takai with his right hand and knocked him away.
Standing very still, Shadow slowly removed the sword from his stomach as blood trickled from the wound. Since it didn't strike any major organs or arteries Shadow didn't bleed much from it which was good, but the pain was still intense. Takai pulled a hidden blade from his robe sleeves and charged Shadow with it. Picking up his own blade with his left hand Shadow leaned to the side and jammed the blade forward with all his strength. Takai's blade slashed part of the skin on Shadow's left bicep as he came to a stop, but it was only a surface wound and did not strike the muscle layer beneath. Shadow's blade, however, had cleaved Takai's breast bone at the base and was turned blade up, ready to move at a moment's notice. Knowing he was about to die, Takai dropped his blade as Shadow informed him that he pledged to erase what Takai had done to him and find his path to becoming the human being which was denied him his whole life.
Takai spoke his last words at that moment... "Is that... an Assassin's Pledge, Kyero?" He asked.
There was no answer save for Shadow's blade ripping skyward and cleaving his body above the solar plexus into two halves and exiting through the top of his skull. Shadow's blade, being made of Orichalcum, cleaved bone like butter and made the trip through the Grandmaster's body that much easier.
This final question by Takai was part of Shadow's greatest hatred in life. His true name was Kyero, spelled differently but pronounced the same as Kiiro. The meaning of the name in the ancient language of the Assassins was even the same though was spelled differently depending on context of the word, but ultimately the names both mean this: ... Assassin.
Holding a name which marked him as an Assassin from birth, Shadow chose to simply go adopt the moniker Shadow as his true name from now on because he was tired of being what he was. His pledge to Takai was indeed an Assassin's Pledge, and it was the last such pledge Shadow would make as a member of Te'i Sai.
An Assassin's Pledge was a pledge made by one of Te'i Sai which would be fulfilled under two circumstances: death or success. Whether Shadow succeeded in erasing what Takai had done to him both mentally and physically or died trying didn't really matter because the statement was the promise he now lived by. Every day since then, whenever he found the time, he endeavored to understand normal human life and was curious about it as well which aided in his learning process. To date, he has learned very little, but he is trying and that is what counts to him.
As those thoughts slowly faded, Shadow's tears ceased and his eyes slowly opened to see Sereinia sitting by his side holding his hand gently in hers. He was somewhat surprised, but never the less offered her a weak smile. He had not eaten much in the last few days so his body was weak and he couldn't give her the full smile he wanted to. He slowly sat up as best he could, struggling to lift his own weight for the first few inches but managed to finally sit up and apologize for his long slumber.
Over the next several days, Shadow ate his normal healthy meals and his strength slowly returned to him. Before he knew it, Mayumi had returned to them and was well on her way to recovery thanks to Taira's careful watch and instruction. Days passed yet further and it was finally the night of the festival. Shadow and Mayumi were dressed in traditional Triveilan garb ceremonial robes. Maumi's outfit was black with faint grey lines resembling vines (not spider webs) across her arms and stomach. She also had a red sash around her waist which was perfect for some of her smaller armaments which she seemed to refuse leaving without. Shadow's outfit was black as well but had a somewhat more formal appearance as it had some specially designed material which sparkled in dim lighting. Shadow thought he looked ridiculous in such an outfit, but Sereinia was dressed for the occasion as well so he didn't complain outwardly.
The festival itself was held within the city's central expanses where a large open circular area was reserved solely for the occasion. Innumerable stands and stalls for food, drink, fun and games, and other such things were everywhere you looked and at midnight, to celebrate the Gods, the Royal Family would come down and partake in the lighting of fireworks which would explode in the sky with dazzling shapes and colors for all to see.
... Needless to say, Shadow was nervous...
As they all gathered and approached the festival, Shadow became tense. It was the exact kind of environment he disliked down to his core. A lot of people surrounding him, even if they were happy and enjoying their time at the festival, and way too many places to conceal oneself for an attack. Though his informants said that they had not seen anyone suspicious enter the city, Shadow was on his guard. As they walked by a food stand on the edge of the festival the owner walked out and forced his arm in front of Shadow to stop him and ask if he'd like to try a sample of his cuisine. Shadow instinctively grabbed the man's arm and flipped him, his eyes wide with fright as he pinned the man to the ground. The poor man yelled out in pain as Shadow suddenly realized what he had done and released him, bowing his head in apology for his actions as the man rose and rubbed his shoulder in confusion. He said it was alright but went back to his stand in silence, still rubbing his shoulder.
As they continued on, Shadow's instincts continually failed him as he repeated the action to a young man selling wine, pinned an elderly gentleman trying to get him to partake in a small game of chance to the nearby wall face first, shoved a woman selling small portions of fruit away, and spilling her plate on the ground (earning him a quick slap across the face which hurt the woman's hand), and even accidentally nearly attacked a child who ran into him from behind on accident. Shadow was so on edge and so frightened about his surroundings that he actually had to stop and sit down on the edge of the festival grounds to try and calm down. As he sat there, he tried to meditate a little bit to calm himself and remind him that it was a celebratory gathering and that these people weren't there to bring him harm.
Shadow sat on his bench with his eyes closed and took deep breaths in and out.
... Relax Shadow... It's just a festival and it's supposed to be a celebration... You've never been one for the Gods, but you're here with Sereinia and Mayumi... You need to calm down... He told himself mentally.
Shadow's mind was a torrent of thought and it showed as Sereinia reached down to make contact with him. His muscles in his face began to twitch as his head tilted slightly to the side. The expression went from peace to pain an less than an instant as he remembered more about his gruesome past.
It was the battle that would ultimately decide his fate in life. Shadow vs the Grandmaster Takai and Korvaiis, the second in command of the mountain fortress in Roda Valley who was also Kiiro's father. Shadow had his Twin daggers on display while both Korvaiis and Takai chose to fight with a sword resembling a Katana but slightly thicker and more meant for fast mauling using the extra weight than simple fast slicing. They all charged into the fray at once as Shadow parried the two blades off to the sides and used his elbows as he rushed passed them to knock their jaws and take their point of balance. At that moment he whirled around and kicked them both across the head and on top of each other on the ground. They quickly rolled and recovered, fighting well as a team as they continued to press their assault.
One slash, two, three, four, five... It was an unusual rhythm, and not one Shadow had encountered before. Typically the body moved unconsciously in even increments of time and movement but this time they were off beat which was strange for Shadow but he caught on right away. Thanks to their on training, Shadow had the advantage of adaptability and knowledge of how to adjust to the rhythm of the enemy. One slash, two, three, four, five... six, seven, eight. Their rhythm was changing, making it difficult for Shadow to counter attack since the instant one blade was parried safely away another was flying directly at him.
Eventually it took a toll on his and his concentration lapsed for a single second, but that was all it took. One of the blades pierced his chest just below the collarbone, but Shadow managed to drop his blade and grab the sword before it penetrated more than one inch. The blade was ripped backwards, slicing Shadow's right hand. He would no longer be holding a blade in his right hand for a time, making the fight even harder. As time wore on, Shadow's superior endurance and stamina outweighed the skill presented by his two opponents and Korvaiis was knocked out halfway through the fight.
It was now Shadow vs Grandmaster Takai.
The fight continued for several minutes, neither truly gaining and upper hand save for Shadow's lack of rapid breathing vs Takai's being that he was in his fifties and not in the same shape he was in as a younger Assassin. Being a Grandmaster he didn't partake in missions and spent most of his time training other high level Assassins, but that was mainly barking orders so his stamina and endurance had diminished over time. Shadow's youth and experience were beginning to pay off and it showed until Takai managed to outmaneuver Shadow at the last minute and stabbed him in the stomach. Shadow grabbed the blade with his left hand, dropping his own in the process as he was forced to guide the blade through his body since he wasn't in a position to stop it. His knowledge of anatomy and the location of the major organs helped him guide the blade safely through and out the other side as he punched Takai with his right hand and knocked him away.
Standing very still, Shadow slowly removed the sword from his stomach as blood trickled from the wound. Since it didn't strike any major organs or arteries Shadow didn't bleed much from it which was good, but the pain was still intense. Takai pulled a hidden blade from his robe sleeves and charged Shadow with it. Picking up his own blade with his left hand Shadow leaned to the side and jammed the blade forward with all his strength. Takai's blade slashed part of the skin on Shadow's left bicep as he came to a stop, but it was only a surface wound and did not strike the muscle layer beneath. Shadow's blade, however, had cleaved Takai's breast bone at the base and was turned blade up, ready to move at a moment's notice. Knowing he was about to die, Takai dropped his blade as Shadow informed him that he pledged to erase what Takai had done to him and find his path to becoming the human being which was denied him his whole life.
Takai spoke his last words at that moment... "Is that... an Assassin's Pledge, Kyero?" He asked.
There was no answer save for Shadow's blade ripping skyward and cleaving his body above the solar plexus into two halves and exiting through the top of his skull. Shadow's blade, being made of Orichalcum, cleaved bone like butter and made the trip through the Grandmaster's body that much easier.
This final question by Takai was part of Shadow's greatest hatred in life. His true name was Kyero, spelled differently but pronounced the same as Kiiro. The meaning of the name in the ancient language of the Assassins was even the same though was spelled differently depending on context of the word, but ultimately the names both mean this: ... Assassin.
Holding a name which marked him as an Assassin from birth, Shadow chose to simply go adopt the moniker Shadow as his true name from now on because he was tired of being what he was. His pledge to Takai was indeed an Assassin's Pledge, and it was the last such pledge Shadow would make as a member of Te'i Sai.
An Assassin's Pledge was a pledge made by one of Te'i Sai which would be fulfilled under two circumstances: death or success. Whether Shadow succeeded in erasing what Takai had done to him both mentally and physically or died trying didn't really matter because the statement was the promise he now lived by. Every day since then, whenever he found the time, he endeavored to understand normal human life and was curious about it as well which aided in his learning process. To date, he has learned very little, but he is trying and that is what counts to him.
As those thoughts slowly faded, Shadow's tears ceased and his eyes slowly opened to see Sereinia sitting by his side holding his hand gently in hers. He was somewhat surprised, but never the less offered her a weak smile. He had not eaten much in the last few days so his body was weak and he couldn't give her the full smile he wanted to. He slowly sat up as best he could, struggling to lift his own weight for the first few inches but managed to finally sit up and apologize for his long slumber.
Over the next several days, Shadow ate his normal healthy meals and his strength slowly returned to him. Before he knew it, Mayumi had returned to them and was well on her way to recovery thanks to Taira's careful watch and instruction. Days passed yet further and it was finally the night of the festival. Shadow and Mayumi were dressed in traditional Triveilan garb ceremonial robes. Maumi's outfit was black with faint grey lines resembling vines (not spider webs) across her arms and stomach. She also had a red sash around her waist which was perfect for some of her smaller armaments which she seemed to refuse leaving without. Shadow's outfit was black as well but had a somewhat more formal appearance as it had some specially designed material which sparkled in dim lighting. Shadow thought he looked ridiculous in such an outfit, but Sereinia was dressed for the occasion as well so he didn't complain outwardly.
The festival itself was held within the city's central expanses where a large open circular area was reserved solely for the occasion. Innumerable stands and stalls for food, drink, fun and games, and other such things were everywhere you looked and at midnight, to celebrate the Gods, the Royal Family would come down and partake in the lighting of fireworks which would explode in the sky with dazzling shapes and colors for all to see.
... Needless to say, Shadow was nervous...
As they all gathered and approached the festival, Shadow became tense. It was the exact kind of environment he disliked down to his core. A lot of people surrounding him, even if they were happy and enjoying their time at the festival, and way too many places to conceal oneself for an attack. Though his informants said that they had not seen anyone suspicious enter the city, Shadow was on his guard. As they walked by a food stand on the edge of the festival the owner walked out and forced his arm in front of Shadow to stop him and ask if he'd like to try a sample of his cuisine. Shadow instinctively grabbed the man's arm and flipped him, his eyes wide with fright as he pinned the man to the ground. The poor man yelled out in pain as Shadow suddenly realized what he had done and released him, bowing his head in apology for his actions as the man rose and rubbed his shoulder in confusion. He said it was alright but went back to his stand in silence, still rubbing his shoulder.
As they continued on, Shadow's instincts continually failed him as he repeated the action to a young man selling wine, pinned an elderly gentleman trying to get him to partake in a small game of chance to the nearby wall face first, shoved a woman selling small portions of fruit away, and spilling her plate on the ground (earning him a quick slap across the face which hurt the woman's hand), and even accidentally nearly attacked a child who ran into him from behind on accident. Shadow was so on edge and so frightened about his surroundings that he actually had to stop and sit down on the edge of the festival grounds to try and calm down. As he sat there, he tried to meditate a little bit to calm himself and remind him that it was a celebratory gathering and that these people weren't there to bring him harm.
Shadow sat on his bench with his eyes closed and took deep breaths in and out.
... Relax Shadow... It's just a festival and it's supposed to be a celebration... You've never been one for the Gods, but you're here with Sereinia and Mayumi... You need to calm down... He told himself mentally.
Mayumi did not see what would require of her to wear such clothing that would limit her movements, weigh her down and was even hard to walk in. It was simply ridiculous in her opinion, but since Shadow wasn't taking no for an answer she had no choice but to wear it.
As Mayumi followed Shadow and Sereinia, she grew wary of the crowded area they were approaching that was full of shiny lights and stalls of sorts. She didn't understand why Shadow would even suggest coming here, knowing that he too disliked crowded areas.
Everyone she saw had their mouths in an upturned semi-circle and they were all dressed up in the same long outfits. The emotionally challenged girl was failing in comprehending the current situation.
"Why does everyone do that with their mouths? Why is everyone wearing this ridiculous outfit?" she asked monotonously. She really wanted an answer to her questions for this was rather confusing.
Just then, a man from a stall went up to Shadow placing a hand on his shoulder. Mayumi knowing what would happen next took a step away from Shadow, and sure enough, within the next second the man was pinned to the ground. As they continued walking through the crowded place, Shadow repeated the action to several other people who came up to him.
Mayumi had long retreated to the comfort of the alleyways ever since she caught people staring at her and had been watching Shadow and Sereinia from atop a rooftop while Sora kept a close eye on any signs of danger from above.
After a while, Shadow finally had to stop and rest. Taking this opportunity, Mayumi approached him slowly, sensing his edginess.
"Master, why are we here? There's nothing that would benefit us here." Mayumi inquired, her face was void of emotions.
If possible, she would be in the hideout or training in the forest by now. She really disliked crowded places and she wasn’t planning on staying for long either.
As Mayumi followed Shadow and Sereinia, she grew wary of the crowded area they were approaching that was full of shiny lights and stalls of sorts. She didn't understand why Shadow would even suggest coming here, knowing that he too disliked crowded areas.
Everyone she saw had their mouths in an upturned semi-circle and they were all dressed up in the same long outfits. The emotionally challenged girl was failing in comprehending the current situation.
"Why does everyone do that with their mouths? Why is everyone wearing this ridiculous outfit?" she asked monotonously. She really wanted an answer to her questions for this was rather confusing.
Just then, a man from a stall went up to Shadow placing a hand on his shoulder. Mayumi knowing what would happen next took a step away from Shadow, and sure enough, within the next second the man was pinned to the ground. As they continued walking through the crowded place, Shadow repeated the action to several other people who came up to him.
Mayumi had long retreated to the comfort of the alleyways ever since she caught people staring at her and had been watching Shadow and Sereinia from atop a rooftop while Sora kept a close eye on any signs of danger from above.
After a while, Shadow finally had to stop and rest. Taking this opportunity, Mayumi approached him slowly, sensing his edginess.
"Master, why are we here? There's nothing that would benefit us here." Mayumi inquired, her face was void of emotions.
If possible, she would be in the hideout or training in the forest by now. She really disliked crowded places and she wasn’t planning on staying for long either.
"Master, why are we here? There's nothing that would benefit us here." Mayumi asked.
Shadow looked up at her for a moment.
"I understand your confusion Mayumi... I know how odd this seems to you but I must ask that you bear with it. If you allow yourself to relax and simply enjoy the cool night air and wait for the fireworks, I think you'll find you enjoy them too. I've seen fireworks once before, but they were very small though still fun to watch. These will light the night sky in various colors and give off loud explosions which is rather entertaining."
He stood up, taking a breath and looking at her with a smile.
"Just try to relax. I know I'm not setting a good example right now, but try to enjoy the night and observe these people as they interact with one another. You may find something in this festival that you enjoy doing such as playing some of the games or competing with others in strength and stamina challenges for money or prizes. Walk around and get a feel for how these people celebrate this special day for themselves."
Though he said it calmly and with a smile, it was still an order and he knew she'd pick up on that. She wouldn't like, most likely, but if she could find even one thing to enjoy in this place it would make the experience worth it. If Shadow was going to preserve and rebuild her connection to humanity, he needed to start small. This was not exactly starting small, but there had to be at least one activity at this festival that Mayumi would enjoy participating in.
Shadow himself waited where he was for Sereinia to arrive. She said she had gifts to give to him and Mayumi, but Shadow wanted Mayumi to explore and observe the people so for the time being he'd accept her gift for her when Sereinia finally arrived.
Shadow looked up at her for a moment.
"I understand your confusion Mayumi... I know how odd this seems to you but I must ask that you bear with it. If you allow yourself to relax and simply enjoy the cool night air and wait for the fireworks, I think you'll find you enjoy them too. I've seen fireworks once before, but they were very small though still fun to watch. These will light the night sky in various colors and give off loud explosions which is rather entertaining."
He stood up, taking a breath and looking at her with a smile.
"Just try to relax. I know I'm not setting a good example right now, but try to enjoy the night and observe these people as they interact with one another. You may find something in this festival that you enjoy doing such as playing some of the games or competing with others in strength and stamina challenges for money or prizes. Walk around and get a feel for how these people celebrate this special day for themselves."
Though he said it calmly and with a smile, it was still an order and he knew she'd pick up on that. She wouldn't like, most likely, but if she could find even one thing to enjoy in this place it would make the experience worth it. If Shadow was going to preserve and rebuild her connection to humanity, he needed to start small. This was not exactly starting small, but there had to be at least one activity at this festival that Mayumi would enjoy participating in.
Shadow himself waited where he was for Sereinia to arrive. She said she had gifts to give to him and Mayumi, but Shadow wanted Mayumi to explore and observe the people so for the time being he'd accept her gift for her when Sereinia finally arrived.
(Triveila)
Mayumi knew by Shadow’s tone that his words were not to be argued with, so she took off to the rooftops again not knowing what she could possibly do at this weird thing called a festival.
A few minutes pass with Mayumi just observing the place when suddenly, fire blew up in the alleyway. It was not an explosion, that was for sure, but what else could possibly do that? Curious, she headed towards the place where she saw the fire.
Looking down into the alleyway, Mayumi spotted a boy with red hair and hazel eyes holding chains of fire. He seemed to be a little older than her and had tan complexion with red tattoos decorating his body. Fire seemed to surround him as he drew pictures of sorts with the chains he held. Though there weren’t any music, his graceful movements and the sound of crackling fire filled the silence making it seem as if there was music.
“How long are you going to stare at me like that?” the boy asked.
Mayumi stared at him for a while, unsure if she should go any nearer. He could easily hurt her with those chains of fire and since her movements were constricted by the clothes she currently wore she would be open for any attacks.
“Don’t worry. I won’t let the chains hit you.” He told her as if he had read her mind.
Mayumi decided to get off the rooftop but would still stay at a safe distance from the fire boy. With a double flip in the air, she landed soundlessly a few meters away from the guy.
“Impressive. Are you an acrobat?”
Mayumi stared at him, wondering what an acrobat was. Eventually, she shook her head seeing as the guy was waiting for an answer.
The boy chuckled at Mayumi’s actions. He observed her facial features for a while then started to draw again.
Mayumi watched as another image was being drawn out before her. Once the drawing was done, she found that could do nothing but stare at it. The resemblance between the image of her and her face really startled Mayumi. She hadn’t a clue that such things could actually exist.
“You haven’t lived much huh?”
Mayumi wondered what he was saying now. She still couldn’t take her eyes off the fading image of herself.
“Better start living girl. You’ll regret it if you don’t.”
Red black orbs stared at the boy blankly. What was he saying? Was she not living now? Mayumi headed back onto the rooftops, having too much to think about now.
Mayumi knew by Shadow’s tone that his words were not to be argued with, so she took off to the rooftops again not knowing what she could possibly do at this weird thing called a festival.
A few minutes pass with Mayumi just observing the place when suddenly, fire blew up in the alleyway. It was not an explosion, that was for sure, but what else could possibly do that? Curious, she headed towards the place where she saw the fire.
Looking down into the alleyway, Mayumi spotted a boy with red hair and hazel eyes holding chains of fire. He seemed to be a little older than her and had tan complexion with red tattoos decorating his body. Fire seemed to surround him as he drew pictures of sorts with the chains he held. Though there weren’t any music, his graceful movements and the sound of crackling fire filled the silence making it seem as if there was music.
“How long are you going to stare at me like that?” the boy asked.
Mayumi stared at him for a while, unsure if she should go any nearer. He could easily hurt her with those chains of fire and since her movements were constricted by the clothes she currently wore she would be open for any attacks.
“Don’t worry. I won’t let the chains hit you.” He told her as if he had read her mind.
Mayumi decided to get off the rooftop but would still stay at a safe distance from the fire boy. With a double flip in the air, she landed soundlessly a few meters away from the guy.
“Impressive. Are you an acrobat?”
Mayumi stared at him, wondering what an acrobat was. Eventually, she shook her head seeing as the guy was waiting for an answer.
The boy chuckled at Mayumi’s actions. He observed her facial features for a while then started to draw again.
Mayumi watched as another image was being drawn out before her. Once the drawing was done, she found that could do nothing but stare at it. The resemblance between the image of her and her face really startled Mayumi. She hadn’t a clue that such things could actually exist.
“You haven’t lived much huh?”
Mayumi wondered what he was saying now. She still couldn’t take her eyes off the fading image of herself.
“Better start living girl. You’ll regret it if you don’t.”
Red black orbs stared at the boy blankly. What was he saying? Was she not living now? Mayumi headed back onto the rooftops, having too much to think about now.
There was not much to say. When Shadow had awoke from his slumber, Sereinia had decided not to pry into his dreams that had caused for him to cry. Instead, she had returned the small smile of his with hers. At the same time, she spoke her concerns about his health which he apologized for. In the end, she cannot fully scold him as the scene of him crying flashed through her mind from time to time. Adding to that, he was not being difficult when she would asked him to eat properly or take a rest when needed. So, there was no further need to pester him with her feelings of worry. It was like that the days passed between them as she would at times ask how Mayumi was doing. Over all, it had been quite peaceful and relatively normal in her opinion.
A few days before the Festival, Mayumi had returned to them in a far better condition than she was in the past days. Sereinia could not help but smile happily. She had almost run towards the young girl and gave her a tight embrace. Fortunately, she was able to refrain herself knowing that Mayumi would be probably be frightened. She did hear from Shadow that the young girl was not much accustomed in such gestures. Thus, she satisfied herself by welcoming Mayumi with a heartfelt smile and with the occasional checking of her injuries to ensure that everything was on the right track to recovery. Soon enough, Mayumi's ankle was good as new. Still, Sereinia would remind the young girl not to put much stress or pressure on it just to be on the safe side.
Time passed by them and they had finally arrived at the focal area where the many events of the festival would take place. Sereinia was really glad that she would be able to share this celebration with Shadow and Mayumi. Adding to that, she had managed to make the two wear Triveila's Traditional Clothing which was very different from their everyday clothes. Well, she did want them to fully enjoy the festival. As such, she also donned a blue ombre-colored kimono with white sweet clover patterns found at its sleeves and lower half. It is also complimented by a green obi with a white obijime and a brown maple leaf brooch which served as its design. She even wore a zōri instead of her usual boots. Her raven black hair was put into a simple loose bun while 2 brown maple leaf pins adorned her bangs. All in all, she was quite a beauty to see with a simplistic elegance.
Walking with Shadow and Mayumi, Sereinia did not expect Shadow's nervousness around the crowd. It resulted into a lot of incidental self-defense maneuvers. He would apologize and she would follow it up in her own way. Although, she was not able to stop the woman who had slapped him. At the very least, she had prevented the female from making much of a scene. Fortunately, Mayumi was more calm in the crowd as the young girl opted to be on the roofs or alleyways. It is then that she had fully understood that her two companions were much ignorant and uncomfortable with the workings of a normal life.
In the moment, Sereinia was apologizing to the person that Shadow had mistakenly attacked. She had caught glance how tensed he was and somehow, she regretted bringing him and Mayumi here. Perhaps, it would be better for them to return to their lodgings. They could still see the fireworks there on the roof. After her profuse apologies, she noticed a short conversation with Mayumi who afterwards went on her own. She wondered what it was about as she approached Shadow who was still seating and taking his time to get comfortable with the crowd.
"Where will Mayumi go?"
Serenia inquired as she looked at Mayumi who soon faded from her sight. Hearing Shadow's answer, she truly wondered if the young girl would be fine on her own. She could show her around at the very least. However, she was more worried about the man before him. For someone so mature in her eyes, he seemed like frightful child. She found it quite adorable in a sense.
"Shadow, will you be fine? We can still watch the fireworks at our lodging. You, Mayumi, and me can watch it from the roof."
Stopping before Shadow, Sereinia lowered herself and looked at him with concern and gentleness. It was already enough for her that Shadow and Mayumi had accompanied her here. There was no need to push the two of them further. It would be better for them to take just one step at a time.
"I am already happy that you and Mayumi came with me here and even wore the clothes I asked you both to do so. I cannot wish for more."
Taking out something from the hidden pocket in her kimono, Sereinia handed Shadow a small pouch with a bright smile on her face. She was even more beautiful. She had told Shadow earlier that she wanted to give him and Mayumi something. It seemed to be the perfect time to do that.
"I found it while I was shopping around the market. I was not sure if you would like it. But at the very least, I wish it would cheer you up."
After saying that, Sereinia gestured for Shadow to open the pouch to look at its contents. When he did, he would see a small silver chain with 3-leaf clover behind its were the engravings of their name. It could be used as a pendant, bracelet, or could be tied on his belt, daggers, or anything.
"It would be a good luck charm to keep you safe and even if you find yourself around. Just look at it and Mayumi and I are always with you."
Sereinia said with the most sincerest feelings as her deep amethyst eyes glowed with radiant warmth as she looked at the charm and then to Shadow with a slight blush on her face.
"Do you like it? If not, I could get you another just tell me what you like. I am going to give Mayumi the same gift too... It would be just for the three of us."
A few days before the Festival, Mayumi had returned to them in a far better condition than she was in the past days. Sereinia could not help but smile happily. She had almost run towards the young girl and gave her a tight embrace. Fortunately, she was able to refrain herself knowing that Mayumi would be probably be frightened. She did hear from Shadow that the young girl was not much accustomed in such gestures. Thus, she satisfied herself by welcoming Mayumi with a heartfelt smile and with the occasional checking of her injuries to ensure that everything was on the right track to recovery. Soon enough, Mayumi's ankle was good as new. Still, Sereinia would remind the young girl not to put much stress or pressure on it just to be on the safe side.
Time passed by them and they had finally arrived at the focal area where the many events of the festival would take place. Sereinia was really glad that she would be able to share this celebration with Shadow and Mayumi. Adding to that, she had managed to make the two wear Triveila's Traditional Clothing which was very different from their everyday clothes. Well, she did want them to fully enjoy the festival. As such, she also donned a blue ombre-colored kimono with white sweet clover patterns found at its sleeves and lower half. It is also complimented by a green obi with a white obijime and a brown maple leaf brooch which served as its design. She even wore a zōri instead of her usual boots. Her raven black hair was put into a simple loose bun while 2 brown maple leaf pins adorned her bangs. All in all, she was quite a beauty to see with a simplistic elegance.
Walking with Shadow and Mayumi, Sereinia did not expect Shadow's nervousness around the crowd. It resulted into a lot of incidental self-defense maneuvers. He would apologize and she would follow it up in her own way. Although, she was not able to stop the woman who had slapped him. At the very least, she had prevented the female from making much of a scene. Fortunately, Mayumi was more calm in the crowd as the young girl opted to be on the roofs or alleyways. It is then that she had fully understood that her two companions were much ignorant and uncomfortable with the workings of a normal life.
In the moment, Sereinia was apologizing to the person that Shadow had mistakenly attacked. She had caught glance how tensed he was and somehow, she regretted bringing him and Mayumi here. Perhaps, it would be better for them to return to their lodgings. They could still see the fireworks there on the roof. After her profuse apologies, she noticed a short conversation with Mayumi who afterwards went on her own. She wondered what it was about as she approached Shadow who was still seating and taking his time to get comfortable with the crowd.
"Where will Mayumi go?"
Serenia inquired as she looked at Mayumi who soon faded from her sight. Hearing Shadow's answer, she truly wondered if the young girl would be fine on her own. She could show her around at the very least. However, she was more worried about the man before him. For someone so mature in her eyes, he seemed like frightful child. She found it quite adorable in a sense.
"Shadow, will you be fine? We can still watch the fireworks at our lodging. You, Mayumi, and me can watch it from the roof."
Stopping before Shadow, Sereinia lowered herself and looked at him with concern and gentleness. It was already enough for her that Shadow and Mayumi had accompanied her here. There was no need to push the two of them further. It would be better for them to take just one step at a time.
"I am already happy that you and Mayumi came with me here and even wore the clothes I asked you both to do so. I cannot wish for more."
Taking out something from the hidden pocket in her kimono, Sereinia handed Shadow a small pouch with a bright smile on her face. She was even more beautiful. She had told Shadow earlier that she wanted to give him and Mayumi something. It seemed to be the perfect time to do that.
"I found it while I was shopping around the market. I was not sure if you would like it. But at the very least, I wish it would cheer you up."
After saying that, Sereinia gestured for Shadow to open the pouch to look at its contents. When he did, he would see a small silver chain with 3-leaf clover behind its were the engravings of their name. It could be used as a pendant, bracelet, or could be tied on his belt, daggers, or anything.
"It would be a good luck charm to keep you safe and even if you find yourself around. Just look at it and Mayumi and I are always with you."
Sereinia said with the most sincerest feelings as her deep amethyst eyes glowed with radiant warmth as she looked at the charm and then to Shadow with a slight blush on her face.
"Do you like it? If not, I could get you another just tell me what you like. I am going to give Mayumi the same gift too... It would be just for the three of us."
Shadow accepted the gift from Sereinia and looked at it with a smile. He had never been given a gift of this nature before, and although it was not really meant for it, he saw combat related potential in it if nothing else. He didn't understand these gifts very much, but he did appreciate the gesture and welcomed the gift from her by putting it around his wrist.
"Thank you Sereinia." He said with a smile.
As he was saying it there was an announcement being made a short distance away about the fireworks starting in approximately half an hour and that this was the time to prepare and find a good spot to watch. Shadow thought about it for a moment and looked up and around him towards the rooftops, trying to find the best spot for such an event and he found what he was looking for in a rooftop which was slightly slanted with wooden shingles instead of clay ones. He looked back to Sereinia for a moment.
"How about we play some of these games for a few minutes and then get settled on the rooftop to watch the fireworks? I'll send Sora to fetch Mayumi when it's time, but for now will you show me these games? I don't understand the meaning of some of them at all."
Shadow looked over her shoulder.
"Like that one for instance. He's having people catch fish with a small... net? They try and it breaks on contact with the water most of the time. Is there a reason for such a game or is it just a con to make money?" Shadow asked.
"Thank you Sereinia." He said with a smile.
As he was saying it there was an announcement being made a short distance away about the fireworks starting in approximately half an hour and that this was the time to prepare and find a good spot to watch. Shadow thought about it for a moment and looked up and around him towards the rooftops, trying to find the best spot for such an event and he found what he was looking for in a rooftop which was slightly slanted with wooden shingles instead of clay ones. He looked back to Sereinia for a moment.
"How about we play some of these games for a few minutes and then get settled on the rooftop to watch the fireworks? I'll send Sora to fetch Mayumi when it's time, but for now will you show me these games? I don't understand the meaning of some of them at all."
Shadow looked over her shoulder.
"Like that one for instance. He's having people catch fish with a small... net? They try and it breaks on contact with the water most of the time. Is there a reason for such a game or is it just a con to make money?" Shadow asked.
A childlike smile was present in Sereinia's lips upon hearing Shadow's words of thanks and seeing that he placed it around his wrist. She was really nervous if it would suit his tastes or even Mayumi's. Thinking about it now, she had not spend much time trying to get to know them; however, she is conflicted in doing so. It is possible they might think of her a nuisance if she insists on getting to know them in a vulgar manner. So, she decided to take a slow and subtle approach. She believed it would be the best to do so.
"I am glad you like it."
After saying that, Sereinia stood from her crouched position and straightened the slight crumples on her kimono. It was then that the announcement for the Firework Show played through the air. It would commence within half an hour. She looked around and noticed the people beginning to moving in excitement to look for a good spot. Everyone was looking forward to it. She had also noticed that the guards of the Triveila were now more alert than ever. It is possible that the Royal Family was on their way. Her attention was taken when she heard Shadow suggested to play some of the games before going to their spot and then have Sora fetch Mayumi when it is time. She will just give Mayumi's gift while they watched the fireworks.
"All right. Let us enjoy ourselves for the meantime. I will love to be of help to you."
Sereinia answered as she followed Shadow's eyesight and saw the game of fish. It was a traditional game in Triveila. Upon hearing his latter conclusion, she cannot help but smile and lightly giggle. She was finding this side of him quite adorable. Directing her eyes to the stall, she began to explain.
"It is a traditional game called goldfish scooping. You will use a special catcher called a Poi. It is quite tricky and you can catch a lot of fishes until your Poi breaks. It might seem like a con because one needs to be swift and light to catch the fish and at the same time not to break the Poi."
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia took his hand and lead him to the stall. There were a lot of children and adults watching and even laughing at times.
"Shall we try? I never get a goldfish. I always break my poi even how many times I try. You might have a better luck than me,"
"I am glad you like it."
After saying that, Sereinia stood from her crouched position and straightened the slight crumples on her kimono. It was then that the announcement for the Firework Show played through the air. It would commence within half an hour. She looked around and noticed the people beginning to moving in excitement to look for a good spot. Everyone was looking forward to it. She had also noticed that the guards of the Triveila were now more alert than ever. It is possible that the Royal Family was on their way. Her attention was taken when she heard Shadow suggested to play some of the games before going to their spot and then have Sora fetch Mayumi when it is time. She will just give Mayumi's gift while they watched the fireworks.
"All right. Let us enjoy ourselves for the meantime. I will love to be of help to you."
Sereinia answered as she followed Shadow's eyesight and saw the game of fish. It was a traditional game in Triveila. Upon hearing his latter conclusion, she cannot help but smile and lightly giggle. She was finding this side of him quite adorable. Directing her eyes to the stall, she began to explain.
"It is a traditional game called goldfish scooping. You will use a special catcher called a Poi. It is quite tricky and you can catch a lot of fishes until your Poi breaks. It might seem like a con because one needs to be swift and light to catch the fish and at the same time not to break the Poi."
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia took his hand and lead him to the stall. There were a lot of children and adults watching and even laughing at times.
"Shall we try? I never get a goldfish. I always break my poi even how many times I try. You might have a better luck than me,"
Shadow was a bit surprised when Sereinia took his hand and led him to the fish game, but let her do so since the numerous torches around the area hid his eye color from most people who saw him. As they approached, the man running the game looked at him with a smirk and extended his hand, offering Shadow a poi.
"Wanna give 'er a try there boy?" He asked.
Shadow took the poi and inspected it, turning it in his hand for a moment before looking to Sereinia with a slightly confused look. He leaned in close to her, whispering in her ear.
"It isn't even a good weapon..." He said quietly before straightening out and kneeling down in front of the tank.
Shadow looked at them and accepted a bowl filled with water from the man as he gave it to him.
"Good luck there young man." He said, smirking again as if he knew Shadow would fail.
Shadow's poi was tampered with slightly, with no lock or anything keeping the "net" in place. Shadow noticed this and frowned slightly but never the less looked back to the tank with a determined expression. He looked up to the man and gave a smirk of his own.
"So all I need to do is not break the poi and I win right?" He asked.
The man laughed confidently.
"That's funny boy. You don't win the game, you just win a fish. If ya manage to catch one without breakin' the poi, then you can go again until it's broken if you want. However, not many people have managed to get any of my fish. Only like one or two people in the past year have done so and they only got one fish before the poi broke. Good luck to ya boy." He said.
Shadow looked back down to the tank and smiled mischievously as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath in through his nose and let it out through his mouth. He raised the poi slightly and off to his right side. He was dead still, to the point where anyone watching could confirm he was just a statue on display. He opened his eyes slowly and his eyes began to track a very specific fish in the tank. It was the largest of the group and the heaviest, which Shadow knew would be the hardest to catch given the poi's delicate nature. However, Shadow continued to track it for a good minute, with the man in charge growing impatient.
"C'mon boy! If ya aren't gonna try then git outta here. I got more customers in line you know." He ordered.
Shadow looked up at him, but didn't say anything. He looked back down to the tank and saw a pattern emerge from the chosen fish's path. He lowered the poi slightly, lining up the angle and then suddenly lashed out with great speed, slicing the water and throwing the fish into the air. The fish landed in Shadow's bowl with the poi still in tact and cocked at Shadow's left shoulder. Shadow sliced back the other way, once again sending a fish into the air and into his bowl as he cocked the poi again and sliced back the other way once more. When he caught his fifth fish, Shadow stood up slowly, his poi still in tact as he handed it back to the owner who's mouth was wide open in shock with a look of horror on his face.
"Thank you very much. That was quite enjoyable." Shadow said with a hint of mockery.
He turned to Sereinia with a smile.
"I guess I win then, right?" He asked, holding the bowl forward for her to look at with five new fish swimming around inside.
"Wanna give 'er a try there boy?" He asked.
Shadow took the poi and inspected it, turning it in his hand for a moment before looking to Sereinia with a slightly confused look. He leaned in close to her, whispering in her ear.
"It isn't even a good weapon..." He said quietly before straightening out and kneeling down in front of the tank.
Shadow looked at them and accepted a bowl filled with water from the man as he gave it to him.
"Good luck there young man." He said, smirking again as if he knew Shadow would fail.
Shadow's poi was tampered with slightly, with no lock or anything keeping the "net" in place. Shadow noticed this and frowned slightly but never the less looked back to the tank with a determined expression. He looked up to the man and gave a smirk of his own.
"So all I need to do is not break the poi and I win right?" He asked.
The man laughed confidently.
"That's funny boy. You don't win the game, you just win a fish. If ya manage to catch one without breakin' the poi, then you can go again until it's broken if you want. However, not many people have managed to get any of my fish. Only like one or two people in the past year have done so and they only got one fish before the poi broke. Good luck to ya boy." He said.
Shadow looked back down to the tank and smiled mischievously as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath in through his nose and let it out through his mouth. He raised the poi slightly and off to his right side. He was dead still, to the point where anyone watching could confirm he was just a statue on display. He opened his eyes slowly and his eyes began to track a very specific fish in the tank. It was the largest of the group and the heaviest, which Shadow knew would be the hardest to catch given the poi's delicate nature. However, Shadow continued to track it for a good minute, with the man in charge growing impatient.
"C'mon boy! If ya aren't gonna try then git outta here. I got more customers in line you know." He ordered.
Shadow looked up at him, but didn't say anything. He looked back down to the tank and saw a pattern emerge from the chosen fish's path. He lowered the poi slightly, lining up the angle and then suddenly lashed out with great speed, slicing the water and throwing the fish into the air. The fish landed in Shadow's bowl with the poi still in tact and cocked at Shadow's left shoulder. Shadow sliced back the other way, once again sending a fish into the air and into his bowl as he cocked the poi again and sliced back the other way once more. When he caught his fifth fish, Shadow stood up slowly, his poi still in tact as he handed it back to the owner who's mouth was wide open in shock with a look of horror on his face.
"Thank you very much. That was quite enjoyable." Shadow said with a hint of mockery.
He turned to Sereinia with a smile.
"I guess I win then, right?" He asked, holding the bowl forward for her to look at with five new fish swimming around inside.
Cre' Est
It was hopeless, completely hopeless. The only good thing that came out of trudging through a snowy forest for hours was that he'd finally found the campsite he'd been dragged away from. Even so, the only thing that was left behind was his bag, which was buried and soaked under piles of snow. He dug through the snow for even more hours, but had no luck discovering his lost sword. It would figure the thief would run off with it. After searching a few more hours, he continued his way to Gweynura and stayed there for a day, the entire time spent searching for any trace of Jude. As expected, the guy was no where to be found and Keito was still traveling without a weapon. He didn't have enough to even buy a child sword and barely had enough to buy himself a piece of bread after he'd given his other one to Layla.
After failing to find Jude in Gweynura, he made his way back to Cre' Est, this time taking a shorter rout closer to the main roads, but he still made sure to avoid them. He'd made it back the afternoon before the festival, but failed to find himself any work. It would have nice nice if he'd gotten hired to help work for one of the stands, but it seems all the spots were filled.
And now he was sitting at one of the many stands along the many streets that were decorated in plenty of lights and filled with plenty of people and plenty of music and dancing. With the last of the coins left in the pouch around his waist, he managed to buy himself a cup of hot tea, which didn't do much for his lack of food. Even so, the feeling of the warm liquid in his throat was relaxing and brought him a little stress-relief, but only a little.
He let out a loud sigh, slouching a little as a frown formed over his lips. He really [i]did[/i[ feel empty without it. Now that his word was missing, the sheath on his back was just too light for him to deal with, and the lightness of it was just a constant reminder that the sword was no longer there. It would be quite a while before he could possibly save up to get a new one, but even then it wouldn't feel the same.
"You look mighty depressed there, kid."
The older man on the inside of the stand poured him another cup of tea and rested his elbow on the long table that the cup was sitting on. It was a simple tea stand, but it looked more like a long bar with tall chairs where one would sell alcohol rather than selling tea.
"You noticed.." Keito mumbled, picking up the cup and taking a drink.
"It's pretty obvious, kid. You keep sighing every ten seconds and if ya keep slouching like that yer never gunna be able to stand up straight when ya get older."
Had he really been sighing every ten seconds?! Yeah, he probably had.
He sat up a little better and gave the man the best forced smile he could, trying to keep a friendly appearance.
"I'm just a little tired, it's nothing."
"You've got yourself a sheath there, right? Why's it empty?"
"Eh..technical difficulties...it's nothing."
The man let out a loud laugh that made a couple of customers turn their heads for a moment and give the man a couple of annoyed looks.
"Well it's a festival! Young kid like you should be enjoying life! Not sighin and moping around!" The man said with a wide smile.
"Eh..right. I'll remember that.." Keito replied awkwardly as the man turned to help out a new customer.
Keito let out another sigh, his eyes moving down and fixing themselves on the steaming liquid in the white ceramic cup that Keito held on to. He let out a sigh, and took another sip.
It was hopeless, completely hopeless. The only good thing that came out of trudging through a snowy forest for hours was that he'd finally found the campsite he'd been dragged away from. Even so, the only thing that was left behind was his bag, which was buried and soaked under piles of snow. He dug through the snow for even more hours, but had no luck discovering his lost sword. It would figure the thief would run off with it. After searching a few more hours, he continued his way to Gweynura and stayed there for a day, the entire time spent searching for any trace of Jude. As expected, the guy was no where to be found and Keito was still traveling without a weapon. He didn't have enough to even buy a child sword and barely had enough to buy himself a piece of bread after he'd given his other one to Layla.
After failing to find Jude in Gweynura, he made his way back to Cre' Est, this time taking a shorter rout closer to the main roads, but he still made sure to avoid them. He'd made it back the afternoon before the festival, but failed to find himself any work. It would have nice nice if he'd gotten hired to help work for one of the stands, but it seems all the spots were filled.
And now he was sitting at one of the many stands along the many streets that were decorated in plenty of lights and filled with plenty of people and plenty of music and dancing. With the last of the coins left in the pouch around his waist, he managed to buy himself a cup of hot tea, which didn't do much for his lack of food. Even so, the feeling of the warm liquid in his throat was relaxing and brought him a little stress-relief, but only a little.
He let out a loud sigh, slouching a little as a frown formed over his lips. He really [i]did[/i[ feel empty without it. Now that his word was missing, the sheath on his back was just too light for him to deal with, and the lightness of it was just a constant reminder that the sword was no longer there. It would be quite a while before he could possibly save up to get a new one, but even then it wouldn't feel the same.
"You look mighty depressed there, kid."
The older man on the inside of the stand poured him another cup of tea and rested his elbow on the long table that the cup was sitting on. It was a simple tea stand, but it looked more like a long bar with tall chairs where one would sell alcohol rather than selling tea.
"You noticed.." Keito mumbled, picking up the cup and taking a drink.
"It's pretty obvious, kid. You keep sighing every ten seconds and if ya keep slouching like that yer never gunna be able to stand up straight when ya get older."
Had he really been sighing every ten seconds?! Yeah, he probably had.
He sat up a little better and gave the man the best forced smile he could, trying to keep a friendly appearance.
"I'm just a little tired, it's nothing."
"You've got yourself a sheath there, right? Why's it empty?"
"Eh..technical difficulties...it's nothing."
The man let out a loud laugh that made a couple of customers turn their heads for a moment and give the man a couple of annoyed looks.
"Well it's a festival! Young kid like you should be enjoying life! Not sighin and moping around!" The man said with a wide smile.
"Eh..right. I'll remember that.." Keito replied awkwardly as the man turned to help out a new customer.
Keito let out another sigh, his eyes moving down and fixing themselves on the steaming liquid in the white ceramic cup that Keito held on to. He let out a sigh, and took another sip.
The owner of the stall immediately gave Shadow a chance to play the game. Upon him receiving the poi, he softly whispered to Sereinia about the poi not It being fit to be a weapon. If it would possible to sweatdrop, she would have done so. Thus, all she could do at the moment was to stifle her laughter while he proceeded to do the game. There was silence from Shadow as he stood there. It was like he was stalking a prey. At that sight, she could not help but smile. She did not expect him to be so focused on such a simple game of fun. At the same time, she could sense that Shadow had every intention to prove the man's words completely wrong. Somehow, she was looking forward to it.
Moments passed by as Shadow remained still in his position. Sereinia did not find this odd but, the man was getting impatient and why wouldn't he. A lot of people were waiting for their turn along with the curious spectators. She remained silent in all of it knowing that Shadow knew what he was doing probably. It was then at that moment he lowered his poi. The next events were very remarkable in every sense. She had witnessed Shadow fighting and defeating people as if they did not matter at all. However, she never truly admired his skills until now. Probably, it is because there was no one getting hurt or killed in the process. In her excitement, she clapped her hands happily at every fish that Shadow caught. After placing the fifth fish inside the bowl, he had decided that it was the end of the game even with his poi remaining intact.
"I guess I win then, right?"
Sereinia looked at the bowl that was shown to her. She leaned to look at the five fishes swimming inside with much energy. Her eyes of dark purple glowed with childish admiration. It was rather interesting to see her in such a state. She then looked at Shadow with a bright smile and a thumbs up.
"That was amazing! You were wonderful! I want to show this to Mayumi. I wonder if she could also to do this!"
It was then Sereinia's attention was taken to another game stall. It was a ring-throwing one. The prize to be won were displayed. A person that wants to play would have to give a fee and then be given a limited amount of rings to be thrown. Any object that the ring will catch shall be the prize of the player. She pointed at the said stall.
"Do you want to try that one?"
Asking with very curious eyes, Sereinia looked at Shadow.waiting for his answer. They still have some time left before the Firework Show will start. She also wanted for Shadow to have at the very least an enjoyable time. After all, he was trying hard despite feeling awkward and uncomfortable with such a large crowd. She held his free hand and smiled warmly.
"If you do not want to, it is okay. Where do you want to go next?"
Moments passed by as Shadow remained still in his position. Sereinia did not find this odd but, the man was getting impatient and why wouldn't he. A lot of people were waiting for their turn along with the curious spectators. She remained silent in all of it knowing that Shadow knew what he was doing probably. It was then at that moment he lowered his poi. The next events were very remarkable in every sense. She had witnessed Shadow fighting and defeating people as if they did not matter at all. However, she never truly admired his skills until now. Probably, it is because there was no one getting hurt or killed in the process. In her excitement, she clapped her hands happily at every fish that Shadow caught. After placing the fifth fish inside the bowl, he had decided that it was the end of the game even with his poi remaining intact.
"I guess I win then, right?"
Sereinia looked at the bowl that was shown to her. She leaned to look at the five fishes swimming inside with much energy. Her eyes of dark purple glowed with childish admiration. It was rather interesting to see her in such a state. She then looked at Shadow with a bright smile and a thumbs up.
"That was amazing! You were wonderful! I want to show this to Mayumi. I wonder if she could also to do this!"
It was then Sereinia's attention was taken to another game stall. It was a ring-throwing one. The prize to be won were displayed. A person that wants to play would have to give a fee and then be given a limited amount of rings to be thrown. Any object that the ring will catch shall be the prize of the player. She pointed at the said stall.
"Do you want to try that one?"
Asking with very curious eyes, Sereinia looked at Shadow.waiting for his answer. They still have some time left before the Firework Show will start. She also wanted for Shadow to have at the very least an enjoyable time. After all, he was trying hard despite feeling awkward and uncomfortable with such a large crowd. She held his free hand and smiled warmly.
"If you do not want to, it is okay. Where do you want to go next?"
Shadow smiled with Sereinia when she told him how well he did and looked down at his new fish. He didn't yet know what he was going to do with them, but he'd probably just dump them into a stream outside of town after the fireworks were over. That or hand them off to somebody who would want them.
"That was amazing! You were wonderful! I want to show this to Mayumi. I wonder if she could also to do this!"
Shadow looked at Sereinia with an almost indignant expression.
"I've taught Mayumi a great deal many things, and this would be child's play for her. In fact, I'd be willing to bet she could empty that tank of fish without much difficulty." Shadow said with obvious confidence in Mayumi and a hint of pride.
Shadow looked over at the other game Sereinia wanted him to play. He walked over to it, Sereinia still holding his free hand, as he looked at the rings and the prizes. They all looked rather strange to him, so he looked to Sereinia.
"Which prize would you want?" He asked.
But before she could answer Shadow was handed five rings to throw and was asked to pay for the round. Shadow shrugged his shoulders and paid for it and then took up his designated position to begin throwing. Shadow looked at the rings and weighed them in his hands for a moment, getting a feel for them before setting his eyes on the prize in the far back of the range. It was small, and whatever it was it was shiny. Shadow focused on it for a minute and discovered it was a small metallic music box, and he thought that maybe Sereinia would like that. The box itself wasn't really a box, but was shaped as one might expect on this Festival in Triveila like the Goddess Auxureilla, the Goddess of the Sea.
Shadow narrowed his stance and set his sights on the music box before cocking his arm back and gently letting fly with the first ring. It was almost dead on target, but given the imperfect shape of the rings he was provided, it flew slightly off target to the left. Had it been a perfect circle, Shadow would have gotten it on the first try. Shadow readjusted his aim a little and let fly with the second ring, this time landing it around the Goddesses neck and winning the prize. The music box was brought over and Shadow was allowed to finish his last three tosses, each one landing on a different random prize. One was a fake sword modeled after an ancient weapon used by a great hero of Triveilan history, one was a simple child's toy figure, and the last one was a dream catcher, likely imported from Cre' Est a good many years ago given its age and design.
Shadow gave the toy away to a child nearby who stared at it as Shadow was handed his prize, and the dream catcher he held onto. The sword he gave away to a man with an obvious military history and even though it was fake he gladly took the replica sword to keep at home. Shadow smiled at his prize that was the dream catcher, knowing that if it worked the way tales said it would, his nightmares would no longer haunt his dreams. Shadow took the music box and held it out to Sereinia.
"I'm not sure what the value of a music box is, but I hope you like it." He said sincerely, a warm smile on his face.
"That was amazing! You were wonderful! I want to show this to Mayumi. I wonder if she could also to do this!"
Shadow looked at Sereinia with an almost indignant expression.
"I've taught Mayumi a great deal many things, and this would be child's play for her. In fact, I'd be willing to bet she could empty that tank of fish without much difficulty." Shadow said with obvious confidence in Mayumi and a hint of pride.
Shadow looked over at the other game Sereinia wanted him to play. He walked over to it, Sereinia still holding his free hand, as he looked at the rings and the prizes. They all looked rather strange to him, so he looked to Sereinia.
"Which prize would you want?" He asked.
But before she could answer Shadow was handed five rings to throw and was asked to pay for the round. Shadow shrugged his shoulders and paid for it and then took up his designated position to begin throwing. Shadow looked at the rings and weighed them in his hands for a moment, getting a feel for them before setting his eyes on the prize in the far back of the range. It was small, and whatever it was it was shiny. Shadow focused on it for a minute and discovered it was a small metallic music box, and he thought that maybe Sereinia would like that. The box itself wasn't really a box, but was shaped as one might expect on this Festival in Triveila like the Goddess Auxureilla, the Goddess of the Sea.
Shadow narrowed his stance and set his sights on the music box before cocking his arm back and gently letting fly with the first ring. It was almost dead on target, but given the imperfect shape of the rings he was provided, it flew slightly off target to the left. Had it been a perfect circle, Shadow would have gotten it on the first try. Shadow readjusted his aim a little and let fly with the second ring, this time landing it around the Goddesses neck and winning the prize. The music box was brought over and Shadow was allowed to finish his last three tosses, each one landing on a different random prize. One was a fake sword modeled after an ancient weapon used by a great hero of Triveilan history, one was a simple child's toy figure, and the last one was a dream catcher, likely imported from Cre' Est a good many years ago given its age and design.
Shadow gave the toy away to a child nearby who stared at it as Shadow was handed his prize, and the dream catcher he held onto. The sword he gave away to a man with an obvious military history and even though it was fake he gladly took the replica sword to keep at home. Shadow smiled at his prize that was the dream catcher, knowing that if it worked the way tales said it would, his nightmares would no longer haunt his dreams. Shadow took the music box and held it out to Sereinia.
"I'm not sure what the value of a music box is, but I hope you like it." He said sincerely, a warm smile on his face.
Sereinia had a small smile upon hearing how Shadow showed much pride in Mayumi's skills. He appeared to be a proud brother or father. She cannot help but be happy upon hearing his words. It would have been nice if Mayumi had heard it personally. In any case, they went towards the ring-toss game stall. It was clear in Shadow's face that he was slightly confused with the game before them. Still, he asked her what would she want. However, she was not able to answer as the owner of the stall had already given him the rings and he began to play the game. In addition, she does not have any particular prize that she wanted while looking at the prizes. Thus, she could not provide him an answer in the end. But somehow, she was quite flattered that Shadow wanted to win her a prize.
"Oh..."
It left Sereinia's mouth with slight dejection as Shadow missed his first shot. Regardless, she was certain that he would redeem himself with the second shot. As a result, she waited in silence and anticipation and as she had suspected, the second shot attained its target. The same goes with the other remaining rings. Somehow, the one managing the stall was also impressed and with slight disappointment. It was probably because most of the items that were taken were not that cheap. Over all, Shadow did not leave empty-handed. But two of his prizes were given away to a child and a male stranger. She smiled at this gesture of his and noticed that he seemed happy about winning the dream catcher.
"His dreams..."
The thought that passed in her mind as Sereinia remembered the day she found him crying in his sleep. She truly hopes that the dream catcher does what it had been said to do. It would be a great help for Shadow to have a pleasant sleep than be constantly haunted by nightmares she had no idea of. While in deep thought, it was then Shadow presented her with the music box. Her eyes of purple gazed at the said object in a deep trance. Silence reigned between them as his voice seemed to take her out from her reverie.
"Thank you..."
Taking the music box, Sereinia stopped herself from thinking on that memory and focused on what was happening now. She looked at the whimsical music box and then saw Shadow's smile. She cannot help but be very grateful that she had accompanied him and Mayumi despite the trials they had faced and surely would face in the near future. Honestly, she does not feel fear or worry about it at the moment. Holding the music box closed to her, she gave him a very heartfelt smile that only enhanced her natural beauty as some of the passersby blushed at her sight.
"I really like it." After saying that, she gave Shadow a light kiss on the cheek to show her appreciation.
"Shall we watch the fireworks now?" Sereinia quickly said while walking ahead of Shadow with her back turned to him. She did not want him to see her flushed face.
"Oh..."
It left Sereinia's mouth with slight dejection as Shadow missed his first shot. Regardless, she was certain that he would redeem himself with the second shot. As a result, she waited in silence and anticipation and as she had suspected, the second shot attained its target. The same goes with the other remaining rings. Somehow, the one managing the stall was also impressed and with slight disappointment. It was probably because most of the items that were taken were not that cheap. Over all, Shadow did not leave empty-handed. But two of his prizes were given away to a child and a male stranger. She smiled at this gesture of his and noticed that he seemed happy about winning the dream catcher.
"His dreams..."
The thought that passed in her mind as Sereinia remembered the day she found him crying in his sleep. She truly hopes that the dream catcher does what it had been said to do. It would be a great help for Shadow to have a pleasant sleep than be constantly haunted by nightmares she had no idea of. While in deep thought, it was then Shadow presented her with the music box. Her eyes of purple gazed at the said object in a deep trance. Silence reigned between them as his voice seemed to take her out from her reverie.
"Thank you..."
Taking the music box, Sereinia stopped herself from thinking on that memory and focused on what was happening now. She looked at the whimsical music box and then saw Shadow's smile. She cannot help but be very grateful that she had accompanied him and Mayumi despite the trials they had faced and surely would face in the near future. Honestly, she does not feel fear or worry about it at the moment. Holding the music box closed to her, she gave him a very heartfelt smile that only enhanced her natural beauty as some of the passersby blushed at her sight.
"I really like it." After saying that, she gave Shadow a light kiss on the cheek to show her appreciation.
"Shall we watch the fireworks now?" Sereinia quickly said while walking ahead of Shadow with her back turned to him. She did not want him to see her flushed face.
Shadow was happy that Sereinia liked his gift and when she leaned in close he had a feeling he knew what it meant. Sure enough, Shadow received a light kiss on the cheek. Out of instinct Shadow looked left and right out of the corners of his eyes, hoping to the Gods that she wasn't around to see that. Even though he knew she was a long ways away, Shadow couldn't help but be nervous when that happened as there was an unpleasant confrontation which took place the last time a girl kissed Shadow and she was there to see it.
Never the less, when Sereinia turned around and asked to go watch the fireworks Shadow followed her. He walked ahead a little and guided her to the building he had chosen, walking inside with her and leading her up to the top floor. There was no roof access, so Shadow had Sereinia hold onto his neck as he held her up in his arms. His left arm supported her legs underneath the knee while her arms held her body upright against him so his right hand was free to climb the outer wall of the building. Shadow took them up in a matter of seconds and gently set her down on the slanted roof, sitting quietly next to her.
The building they were on was approximately four stories tall and overlooked the entirety of the Festival grounds. Shadow gave a whistle up to Sora, who dove down and landed in front of him. He told her to find Mayumi and guide her here, to which Sora immediately set off to find her.
Shadow leaned back and laid himself down, hands behind his head as he closed his eyes to wait for the big event which would take place in just a few short minutes.
Never the less, when Sereinia turned around and asked to go watch the fireworks Shadow followed her. He walked ahead a little and guided her to the building he had chosen, walking inside with her and leading her up to the top floor. There was no roof access, so Shadow had Sereinia hold onto his neck as he held her up in his arms. His left arm supported her legs underneath the knee while her arms held her body upright against him so his right hand was free to climb the outer wall of the building. Shadow took them up in a matter of seconds and gently set her down on the slanted roof, sitting quietly next to her.
The building they were on was approximately four stories tall and overlooked the entirety of the Festival grounds. Shadow gave a whistle up to Sora, who dove down and landed in front of him. He told her to find Mayumi and guide her here, to which Sora immediately set off to find her.
Shadow leaned back and laid himself down, hands behind his head as he closed his eyes to wait for the big event which would take place in just a few short minutes.
It was so crowded, with music filling the streets of Cre' Est and laughing and the smell of many different foods being cooked. It was a good thing Ritsu arrived earlier that morning to rent out a room in one of the Inn's on the further outskirts of the city. All of the Inn's within closer walking distance to the main center of the festival were all booked up or too expensive for her to afford. At least she was able to drop off her belongings and change her clothes and tidy up her hair and appearance a bit. Though this was one of the rare occasions that she was seen without her boots on and instead was wearing a pair of wooden sandals, her ankles were still covered by the length of her kimono. She was glad she decided to leave Gweynura and arrived just in time for Cre' Est's famous festival. There were plenty of things to do, though she was really looking forward to the main event.
Four days ago in Gweynura
"What do you mean you've decided to go to Cre' Est!?" Ritsu's mother, a tall woman with green eyes and long, auburn hair pinned up in a large bun, slammed her bowl of rice down onto the wooden kitchen table with a shocked expression on her face.
"Now, mom let's keep calm here." Ritsu said with a cautious smile and she pulled her own bowl of rice back a couple of inches to avoid any flying grains from her mothers bowl. "I told you this yesterday, remember? I want to go and see the festival there. I heard they have a this huge art exhibit, and I've never seen fire works before either."
"Do you know how dangerous it is for a young lady like yourself to go traveling about in the forest?! The roads aren't as safe as they used to be! And you're too defenseless on your own! What would I do if something happened to you?"
"It's..really not that bad.."
A short woman with silver hair and squinting eyes barged into the room with a large wooden bowl of salad. "Ritsu's going to Cre' Est? It's about time!"
"There's no way she's going!" He mother snapped back, and the older lady gave her a menacing glare in return before replying.
"The girl's been trapped in this tacky village forever! Bout' time she goes n' does something with her life! She don't go do something now she'll be exactly like you! A widow with no job and living under her mothers roof!"
Ritsu let out a sigh and looked down at her half-filled bowl of rice. For certain reasons she suddenly felt her appetite run away.
"I'm happy with my life you old hag!"
"Hag?! Well I'd be happy if ya just dropped dead already! Not like you've got any reason to be here!"
Another sigh. The arguing was completely normal, and usually never bothered Ritsu all that much. But this time was different, she was trying to be serious and the two of them were going at each other like an old married couple.
"That's enough!" She shouted, standing up and glaring at the two of them. The two ladies went quiet, but they would be ready to go at each other any time. Honestly, Ritsu felt like the only adult one in the house. These two were like little kids!
"Listen, mom, I'm going okay. Grandma's right, I'm tired of living here. It's boring! I'm eighteen so whether you like it or not, I'm going." She said sternly before taking her bowl over to the kitchen and setting it on the wooden counter.
Her mother remained quiet with an unusually serious expression on her face. this lasted for about 40 seconds before the woman let out a sigh, and Ritsu's grandmother started laughing.
"Look's like she told you! That's my granddaughter!"
"Shut up, ya old hag!"
"What did you say! Show some respect to your elders!"
And there they go again..
Even so, Ritsu let out a little giggle and gave them a smile. She'd leave tomorrow then and make her way to Cre' Est.
Four days later back in Cre' Est
Ritsu had come here with the art exhibit on her mind, but now she was just so dazed by all the event's going on that she'd completely forgot about it. She pushed her way through the crowd, realizing there were a lot more people in this area of the street than she'd thought there was. Suddenly she passed by a larger man who decided not to bother stepping aside. She ended up bumping into him, then stumbling backwards. She let out a small gasp, bracing herself for a fall, but then her back roughly hit the back of another person.
She spun around, briefly dipping her head a couple of times at the young man who was sitting at what looked to be a large tea stand.
"I'm sorry! Excuse m--"
Oh no, since she'd bumped into him, the tea that he'd been holding ended up toppling forward and spilling onto the long bar in front of him.
"I-I'm sorry!" She said again, this time more urgently. She hoped this person didn't have a short-temper. "I'm really sorry, let me buy you another one!" She stepped up to the bar beside the young man and opened up her change purse, a little red pouch with a string tied around the top that had been attached to her wrist.
"I'm sorry..w-what kind of tea was it that you had? Oh! Of course, I'll get you any kind you want!"
_______________________________________
Four days ago in Gweynura
"What do you mean you've decided to go to Cre' Est!?" Ritsu's mother, a tall woman with green eyes and long, auburn hair pinned up in a large bun, slammed her bowl of rice down onto the wooden kitchen table with a shocked expression on her face.
"Now, mom let's keep calm here." Ritsu said with a cautious smile and she pulled her own bowl of rice back a couple of inches to avoid any flying grains from her mothers bowl. "I told you this yesterday, remember? I want to go and see the festival there. I heard they have a this huge art exhibit, and I've never seen fire works before either."
"Do you know how dangerous it is for a young lady like yourself to go traveling about in the forest?! The roads aren't as safe as they used to be! And you're too defenseless on your own! What would I do if something happened to you?"
"It's..really not that bad.."
A short woman with silver hair and squinting eyes barged into the room with a large wooden bowl of salad. "Ritsu's going to Cre' Est? It's about time!"
"There's no way she's going!" He mother snapped back, and the older lady gave her a menacing glare in return before replying.
"The girl's been trapped in this tacky village forever! Bout' time she goes n' does something with her life! She don't go do something now she'll be exactly like you! A widow with no job and living under her mothers roof!"
Ritsu let out a sigh and looked down at her half-filled bowl of rice. For certain reasons she suddenly felt her appetite run away.
"I'm happy with my life you old hag!"
"Hag?! Well I'd be happy if ya just dropped dead already! Not like you've got any reason to be here!"
Another sigh. The arguing was completely normal, and usually never bothered Ritsu all that much. But this time was different, she was trying to be serious and the two of them were going at each other like an old married couple.
"That's enough!" She shouted, standing up and glaring at the two of them. The two ladies went quiet, but they would be ready to go at each other any time. Honestly, Ritsu felt like the only adult one in the house. These two were like little kids!
"Listen, mom, I'm going okay. Grandma's right, I'm tired of living here. It's boring! I'm eighteen so whether you like it or not, I'm going." She said sternly before taking her bowl over to the kitchen and setting it on the wooden counter.
Her mother remained quiet with an unusually serious expression on her face. this lasted for about 40 seconds before the woman let out a sigh, and Ritsu's grandmother started laughing.
"Look's like she told you! That's my granddaughter!"
"Shut up, ya old hag!"
"What did you say! Show some respect to your elders!"
And there they go again..
Even so, Ritsu let out a little giggle and gave them a smile. She'd leave tomorrow then and make her way to Cre' Est.
_______________________________________
Four days later back in Cre' Est
Ritsu had come here with the art exhibit on her mind, but now she was just so dazed by all the event's going on that she'd completely forgot about it. She pushed her way through the crowd, realizing there were a lot more people in this area of the street than she'd thought there was. Suddenly she passed by a larger man who decided not to bother stepping aside. She ended up bumping into him, then stumbling backwards. She let out a small gasp, bracing herself for a fall, but then her back roughly hit the back of another person.
She spun around, briefly dipping her head a couple of times at the young man who was sitting at what looked to be a large tea stand.
"I'm sorry! Excuse m--"
Oh no, since she'd bumped into him, the tea that he'd been holding ended up toppling forward and spilling onto the long bar in front of him.
"I-I'm sorry!" She said again, this time more urgently. She hoped this person didn't have a short-temper. "I'm really sorry, let me buy you another one!" She stepped up to the bar beside the young man and opened up her change purse, a little red pouch with a string tied around the top that had been attached to her wrist.
"I'm sorry..w-what kind of tea was it that you had? Oh! Of course, I'll get you any kind you want!"
Fortunately, Shadow did not pay too much attention to the color of her face. Sereinia was not sure why she bothered hiding her expressions. It was not like he had not seen her flushed face before. Thinking about it, she was acting a bit odd in her opinion. It was probably due to the rather fun atmosphere here at the festival. She was getting carried away with the flow. It was not really a concrete reason but, she had decided on it. Noticing that he had taken the lead, she followed the man and took noticed of his features from behind. Oddly enough, it was then she had noticed that he was quite tall. She was not paying attention to that even way before they arrived at the Capital. He has broad shoulders. Under the fleeting lights of the festival, ruby red eyes seemed to lightly glow from time to time. They were like beautiful crystals shining. It was very beautiful. She followed him like that and was only snapped from her observations when he asked her to hold onto him.
"Oh... okay..." She answered with an almost light whisper.
In an instant, Shadow carried Sereinia without much difficult. She wrapped her arms around his neck to support her upper body. Soon enough, they were on the roof with a wonderful view of the festival grounds. She could already spot some of the staff working on the fireworks that were going to be used. It was then that Sora was called to fetch Mayumi. After he had given Sora the order, it flew towards a certain direction as she watched until it disappeared in the horizon. It was then she felt Shadow shifting from his sitting position and looked over her shoulders. He had made herself comfortable by lying down on the roof. His eyes were closed as he relaxed for a little bit before the show began. She looked at the sky and she could feel that she was excited as well. After all, the fireworks were going to be set off together with the other countries. It was like the whole world was celebrating.
"It is a nice thought. Even if someone is far from you, just look up. Because the two of you are viewing the same sky..."
Sereinia softly spoke while looking at the sky with a warm smile. She had remembered telling that to her little brother before. According to her brother, it cheered him up when he misses her sister's presence. She did not get to tell her that it was also the same with her. But for now, her brother was looking down on her from the heavens. Releasing a soft sigh, she lowered her head and embraced her knees closed to her chest as she placed her chin on top of her knees. Her eyes reflected a certain sadness in them.
"Oh... okay..." She answered with an almost light whisper.
In an instant, Shadow carried Sereinia without much difficult. She wrapped her arms around his neck to support her upper body. Soon enough, they were on the roof with a wonderful view of the festival grounds. She could already spot some of the staff working on the fireworks that were going to be used. It was then that Sora was called to fetch Mayumi. After he had given Sora the order, it flew towards a certain direction as she watched until it disappeared in the horizon. It was then she felt Shadow shifting from his sitting position and looked over her shoulders. He had made herself comfortable by lying down on the roof. His eyes were closed as he relaxed for a little bit before the show began. She looked at the sky and she could feel that she was excited as well. After all, the fireworks were going to be set off together with the other countries. It was like the whole world was celebrating.
"It is a nice thought. Even if someone is far from you, just look up. Because the two of you are viewing the same sky..."
Sereinia softly spoke while looking at the sky with a warm smile. She had remembered telling that to her little brother before. According to her brother, it cheered him up when he misses her sister's presence. She did not get to tell her that it was also the same with her. But for now, her brother was looking down on her from the heavens. Releasing a soft sigh, she lowered her head and embraced her knees closed to her chest as she placed her chin on top of her knees. Her eyes reflected a certain sadness in them.
Mayumi had been deep in thought when Sora landed in front of her with Shadow’s message.
Following her most trusted ally, she found Sereinia and Shadow sitting on a slanted roof. As she got nearer, she sensed a certain aura between the two young adults. Relying on her insight, she had a feeling that it was wrong to interfere at this point, but what was she to do?
Looking on at the two adults, Mayumi felt a strong sense of emptiness in her chest seeing Sereinia being this close to Shadow. If she had seen correctly earlier, they had even held hands.
‘What was the meaning of that?’
Instead of settling down behind them, Mayumi decided to head down and stand in the alley way.
Seeing its mistress head down, Sora followed suit and landed on her shoulder.
“Everything is becoming confusing. Ever since we met Shadow, a whole new world has been opened to us. Is this right? Is this what my previous master wants?” Mayumi questioned only receiving a cock of the head back from Sora.
Mayumi still had many things to learn from this world. Her memories only consisted of constant training and never-ending battles there was never a second where she wasn’t doing nothing but relaxing. Even now, Mayumi was on guard.
Suddenly, Mayumi heard Sereinia’s voice
"It is a nice thought. Even if someone is far from you, just look up. Because the two of you are viewing the same sky..."
Looking up, she sees Sereinia doing what everyone at the festival had done. The corners of her mouth were lifted and her eyes were shining with… something she had yet know of.
Within seconds, Mayumi was on the slanted rooftop staring at Sereinia.
“What are you doing?” she questions curiously.
Following her most trusted ally, she found Sereinia and Shadow sitting on a slanted roof. As she got nearer, she sensed a certain aura between the two young adults. Relying on her insight, she had a feeling that it was wrong to interfere at this point, but what was she to do?
Looking on at the two adults, Mayumi felt a strong sense of emptiness in her chest seeing Sereinia being this close to Shadow. If she had seen correctly earlier, they had even held hands.
‘What was the meaning of that?’
Instead of settling down behind them, Mayumi decided to head down and stand in the alley way.
Seeing its mistress head down, Sora followed suit and landed on her shoulder.
“Everything is becoming confusing. Ever since we met Shadow, a whole new world has been opened to us. Is this right? Is this what my previous master wants?” Mayumi questioned only receiving a cock of the head back from Sora.
Mayumi still had many things to learn from this world. Her memories only consisted of constant training and never-ending battles there was never a second where she wasn’t doing nothing but relaxing. Even now, Mayumi was on guard.
Suddenly, Mayumi heard Sereinia’s voice
"It is a nice thought. Even if someone is far from you, just look up. Because the two of you are viewing the same sky..."
Looking up, she sees Sereinia doing what everyone at the festival had done. The corners of her mouth were lifted and her eyes were shining with… something she had yet know of.
Within seconds, Mayumi was on the slanted rooftop staring at Sereinia.
“What are you doing?” she questions curiously.
Shadow listened to Sereinia's words and smiled.
The night air was cool and relaxed, and his senses, though on high alert at all times, were very much relaxed as well. He could not sense anything in the immediate area and it made little difference since Taira was present in the city to help out as well. Being his most trusted friend and pupil, Taira was easily capable of taking care of any problems without Shadow having to get his hands dirty.
Suddenly, Shadow could sense movement and when he opened his left eye Mayumi was on the roof staring at Sereinia.
“What are you doing?” She asked.
Shadow closed his eyes and his smile grew just a tiny bit.
Mayumi was growing more and more curious about the world around her and that was a fantastic first sign that her link to humanity was beginning to form roots. If this were to keep up for even just one year Mayumi would find herself continuing to ask questions and experimenting with what she saw as Shadow had done tonight. With any luck, this would continue unhindered. However, Shadow was prepared to keep his guard up no matter the circumstances so that she would indeed have her chance. If Kiiro dared show his face to her again, Shadow was prepared to kill him.
When the thought of Kiiro entered his mind, Shadow's insides began to boil and his smile slowly changed to a frown and his eyebrows furrowed a little bit as the muscles in his face tightened.
The history of the two was long, bloody and beyond a simple hate for one another. Though they held a silent respect as opponents, they both held a raw and seething hatred that went far beyond the intensity of what most mortals could feel for each other. When Shadow and Kiiro were in the same area and were within a line of sight, the air between them would literally grow thicker and warmer because of the amount of energy their bodies were beginning to produce as their temperatures rose and their focused energies began to gather. The heat of their bodies would rise to the point where their bodies would both begin to release steam in lower temperature environments, even when they weren't yet fighting. When they were fighting the air around them would steam as well, not just their bodies.
From the perspective of onlookers in the past their confrontations were viewed as a battle between two Demigods due to how violent and destructive they were despite how easily they were able to get back up and continue on. The two of them had actually destroyed half of a small village on the outskirts of Cre' Est a number of years ago during one of their earlier confrontations when they were both younger and less in control of their hatred for each other. While Mayumi and Sereinia had seen how destructive a fight between Shadow and other members of Te'i Sai such as the Wraiths could be, it was nothing compared to how destructive he and Kiiro were when they squared off.
This extreme hatred ensured that every encounter drew greater and greater levels of blood and damage for each subsequent confrontation. Their first encounter saw no blood drawn except for a bloody lip on Shadow's part and a bloody nose on Kiiro's while their second saw both receive a one inch gash to their upper torso. Such a consistent increase in blood drawn would ensure that one of their next few encounters would see one of them die. However, neither combatant had any intention of dying anytime soon. They both had goals to fulfill and plans for the future, and the only real question was which of them would see theirs fulfilled first.
Since their first encounter Shadow and Kiiro had traded the upper hand in both combat and tactics. Typically Shadow emerged victorious, though he payed a heavy price for it each time. The main difference between Shadow and Kiiro's tactics was that Kiiro didn't hold the morals which Shadow had since picked up. Shadow wouldn't bring innocent lives into a fight, but Kiiro would and often did. His recent attack on Mayumi was a clear example in Shadow's eyes. Mayumi, though Shadow's new pupil, was not a part of their confrontation and he had no right to bring her into it with such violence. The thought made Shadow's blood boil even further and his eyes began to glow brighter as his anger rose.
It was an odd "mutation", as the Grandmasters had labeled it, that Shadow's eyes would glow and change the intensity of their coloration depending on his mood. The angrier he got the brighter his eyes glowed and the more red they became, especially at night. The calmer he was, the more relaxed and stable and lighter in coloration they seemed to become. During Roda I'l Lousta, however, his pupils nearly vanished and his eyes would be at their brightest and their most deep blood red coloration to the point where you could see them beneath closed eyelids, even during the day. They were almost like two red candles inside behind his eyelids with how brightly they shone during Roda I'l Lousta.
Right now Shadow's eyes were indeed glowing but not to the point where the difference was all that noticeable and they didn't shine through his currently closed eyelids. However it didn't take long for Shadow to open them and looked to the sky, wondering where Kiiro was right now and what he was planning.
The night air was cool and relaxed, and his senses, though on high alert at all times, were very much relaxed as well. He could not sense anything in the immediate area and it made little difference since Taira was present in the city to help out as well. Being his most trusted friend and pupil, Taira was easily capable of taking care of any problems without Shadow having to get his hands dirty.
Suddenly, Shadow could sense movement and when he opened his left eye Mayumi was on the roof staring at Sereinia.
“What are you doing?” She asked.
Shadow closed his eyes and his smile grew just a tiny bit.
Mayumi was growing more and more curious about the world around her and that was a fantastic first sign that her link to humanity was beginning to form roots. If this were to keep up for even just one year Mayumi would find herself continuing to ask questions and experimenting with what she saw as Shadow had done tonight. With any luck, this would continue unhindered. However, Shadow was prepared to keep his guard up no matter the circumstances so that she would indeed have her chance. If Kiiro dared show his face to her again, Shadow was prepared to kill him.
When the thought of Kiiro entered his mind, Shadow's insides began to boil and his smile slowly changed to a frown and his eyebrows furrowed a little bit as the muscles in his face tightened.
The history of the two was long, bloody and beyond a simple hate for one another. Though they held a silent respect as opponents, they both held a raw and seething hatred that went far beyond the intensity of what most mortals could feel for each other. When Shadow and Kiiro were in the same area and were within a line of sight, the air between them would literally grow thicker and warmer because of the amount of energy their bodies were beginning to produce as their temperatures rose and their focused energies began to gather. The heat of their bodies would rise to the point where their bodies would both begin to release steam in lower temperature environments, even when they weren't yet fighting. When they were fighting the air around them would steam as well, not just their bodies.
From the perspective of onlookers in the past their confrontations were viewed as a battle between two Demigods due to how violent and destructive they were despite how easily they were able to get back up and continue on. The two of them had actually destroyed half of a small village on the outskirts of Cre' Est a number of years ago during one of their earlier confrontations when they were both younger and less in control of their hatred for each other. While Mayumi and Sereinia had seen how destructive a fight between Shadow and other members of Te'i Sai such as the Wraiths could be, it was nothing compared to how destructive he and Kiiro were when they squared off.
This extreme hatred ensured that every encounter drew greater and greater levels of blood and damage for each subsequent confrontation. Their first encounter saw no blood drawn except for a bloody lip on Shadow's part and a bloody nose on Kiiro's while their second saw both receive a one inch gash to their upper torso. Such a consistent increase in blood drawn would ensure that one of their next few encounters would see one of them die. However, neither combatant had any intention of dying anytime soon. They both had goals to fulfill and plans for the future, and the only real question was which of them would see theirs fulfilled first.
Since their first encounter Shadow and Kiiro had traded the upper hand in both combat and tactics. Typically Shadow emerged victorious, though he payed a heavy price for it each time. The main difference between Shadow and Kiiro's tactics was that Kiiro didn't hold the morals which Shadow had since picked up. Shadow wouldn't bring innocent lives into a fight, but Kiiro would and often did. His recent attack on Mayumi was a clear example in Shadow's eyes. Mayumi, though Shadow's new pupil, was not a part of their confrontation and he had no right to bring her into it with such violence. The thought made Shadow's blood boil even further and his eyes began to glow brighter as his anger rose.
It was an odd "mutation", as the Grandmasters had labeled it, that Shadow's eyes would glow and change the intensity of their coloration depending on his mood. The angrier he got the brighter his eyes glowed and the more red they became, especially at night. The calmer he was, the more relaxed and stable and lighter in coloration they seemed to become. During Roda I'l Lousta, however, his pupils nearly vanished and his eyes would be at their brightest and their most deep blood red coloration to the point where you could see them beneath closed eyelids, even during the day. They were almost like two red candles inside behind his eyelids with how brightly they shone during Roda I'l Lousta.
Right now Shadow's eyes were indeed glowing but not to the point where the difference was all that noticeable and they didn't shine through his currently closed eyelids. However it didn't take long for Shadow to open them and looked to the sky, wondering where Kiiro was right now and what he was planning.
With the snow falling all around them, Jude leaning over Layla with both his pistols drawn ready to deliver the final blow. But her answer shocked him, he couldn't believe what he was hearing. She had let him go? How could he believe that? How could he believe that this woman who had spent any amount of time trying to track down and kidnap Keito suddenly decide to let him go? Jude thought something was off by this but no matter how much he tried he didn't sense a lie in her voice. Either she is really good at deceiving or she did what she said... But how could I know which was the truth? Though conflicted Jude decided that he couldn't harm her without reasonable doubt, which he didn't have. Jude then stood up, grabbing Layla by the arm and dragging her up to stand.
Jude than took of his tattered crimson red trench coat, placing it over Layla's shoulders, just as he did with the blanket a few nights before. He then leaned in to her, looking deep into her eyes, trying to find any hint, any reason to not believe her. But there was none. Conceding Jude placed his hands on Layla's shoulders, bowing his head before her.
"I don't trust you... but I can't think of any reason to not believe you. I shall give you the benefit of the doubt but there will be a price to this trust I place on you..." Aiming one of the pistols in his hands at Layla's face. "...Once I do find reason to not trust you I shall put you down just like all those I have killed before... Understand me?"
Not waiting for an answer Jude looked towards Gweynura, the area Keito was heading to before they had met Layla. He then looked at the black sword in his possession, Keito's sword. He wouldn't want to part with this sword for too long... He must've headed back towards the campsite, hoping to find it and possibly me. The travel back to the campsite would take a few days in which time Keito could've been attacked by anyone. Jude knew that he was strong enough to handle himself but if another bounty hunter were to track him down he would need the sword. Finally decided the best course of action to do Jude looked towards Layla, hoping she would comply with his question.
"Would you travel with me Layla?"
Cre' Est
A few days have past and Jude was no closer to finding Keito. Layla and Jude had traveled back to the campsite, only to find that there was no one there, and no sign of Keito. They were going to head to Gweynura but the passage was blocked off because of the intense blizzard which had occurred, making the two have to turn back to Cre' Est, where they have been staying since they have arrived. Sitting in a local tavern Jude and Layla were sitting down at a small wooden table, with a pitcher of ale in front of them. The tavern was called "Murphy's Law", it belonged to one of Jude's "brothers", an old Wolf Pack member. The tavern itself was modest, but extremely large and was the headquarters of the Wolf Pack in Cre' Est. It was called "Murphy's Law" because of the owner's track record as a thief. If anything could go wrong with Gale... it would happen. Despite Gale's bad luck with thievery he was a good business man, who provided shelter and a cover for the other Wolf Pack brothers when they were in Cre' Est.
Drinking a swig from a mug in front of him Jude looked around the tavern, hoping to find any sign of their contact. Jude hated being in situations such as this but because he was in his home turf he hoped that he would be able to soften his nerves. He then leaned over to Layla, placing his arm over her shoulder. During their time in Cre' Est him and Layla were undercover, acting as newly weds, spending their honeymoon in Cre' Est, even Gale believes this. The cover was needed for what they were truly trying to accomplish, removing Keito's bounty and anyone who was hunting him. The current festival happening was useful to their cover as well, their timing couldn't have been better.
"You are actually really good at acting aren't you Layla?... Hope this contact of yours shows up... The sooner we do this the better." The day before Jude and Layla had contacted the person who had hired Layla to kidnap Keito, hoping to remove the bounty.
Jude didn't like this, not one bit, situations like this were things that he avoided but to save a "friend" he would go to the ends of the world. And he owed Keito at least this, if he would never see him again he will at least keep him from being hunted ever again.
"Who was the one who placed the bounty on his head anyway Layla? Who would want someone like Keito dead?"
Jude than took of his tattered crimson red trench coat, placing it over Layla's shoulders, just as he did with the blanket a few nights before. He then leaned in to her, looking deep into her eyes, trying to find any hint, any reason to not believe her. But there was none. Conceding Jude placed his hands on Layla's shoulders, bowing his head before her.
"I don't trust you... but I can't think of any reason to not believe you. I shall give you the benefit of the doubt but there will be a price to this trust I place on you..." Aiming one of the pistols in his hands at Layla's face. "...Once I do find reason to not trust you I shall put you down just like all those I have killed before... Understand me?"
Not waiting for an answer Jude looked towards Gweynura, the area Keito was heading to before they had met Layla. He then looked at the black sword in his possession, Keito's sword. He wouldn't want to part with this sword for too long... He must've headed back towards the campsite, hoping to find it and possibly me. The travel back to the campsite would take a few days in which time Keito could've been attacked by anyone. Jude knew that he was strong enough to handle himself but if another bounty hunter were to track him down he would need the sword. Finally decided the best course of action to do Jude looked towards Layla, hoping she would comply with his question.
"Would you travel with me Layla?"
Cre' Est
A few days have past and Jude was no closer to finding Keito. Layla and Jude had traveled back to the campsite, only to find that there was no one there, and no sign of Keito. They were going to head to Gweynura but the passage was blocked off because of the intense blizzard which had occurred, making the two have to turn back to Cre' Est, where they have been staying since they have arrived. Sitting in a local tavern Jude and Layla were sitting down at a small wooden table, with a pitcher of ale in front of them. The tavern was called "Murphy's Law", it belonged to one of Jude's "brothers", an old Wolf Pack member. The tavern itself was modest, but extremely large and was the headquarters of the Wolf Pack in Cre' Est. It was called "Murphy's Law" because of the owner's track record as a thief. If anything could go wrong with Gale... it would happen. Despite Gale's bad luck with thievery he was a good business man, who provided shelter and a cover for the other Wolf Pack brothers when they were in Cre' Est.
Drinking a swig from a mug in front of him Jude looked around the tavern, hoping to find any sign of their contact. Jude hated being in situations such as this but because he was in his home turf he hoped that he would be able to soften his nerves. He then leaned over to Layla, placing his arm over her shoulder. During their time in Cre' Est him and Layla were undercover, acting as newly weds, spending their honeymoon in Cre' Est, even Gale believes this. The cover was needed for what they were truly trying to accomplish, removing Keito's bounty and anyone who was hunting him. The current festival happening was useful to their cover as well, their timing couldn't have been better.
"You are actually really good at acting aren't you Layla?... Hope this contact of yours shows up... The sooner we do this the better." The day before Jude and Layla had contacted the person who had hired Layla to kidnap Keito, hoping to remove the bounty.
Jude didn't like this, not one bit, situations like this were things that he avoided but to save a "friend" he would go to the ends of the world. And he owed Keito at least this, if he would never see him again he will at least keep him from being hunted ever again.
"Who was the one who placed the bounty on his head anyway Layla? Who would want someone like Keito dead?"
Murphy's Law was torture.
Siren resisted fidgeting in her seat but couldn't help but comb her fingers through her now flawless hair. She was a bounty huntress in a tavern full of members from the Wolf Pack. She might as well have had a sign above her head screaming "Kill me now!"
Jude drank from his mug of ale and Siren flinched every time he did. Not only did it remind her of her drunk father, but she didn't want Jude putting his guard down and babbling about their identities. Judging by his size and his suspected drinking tendencies, a mug of ale wouldn't affect him in the slightest. Still, she couldn't help but feel uneasy. Maybe it's because he picked the worst possible tavern. She'd been privy to parts of Jude's past, especially of his time with the Wolf Pack and now the thieves guild didn't seem so bad - he didn't seem so bad. It was hard to shake off years of bounty hunting mentality, though.
An arm came around her shoulders and she leaned into him, sighing, with a soft smile playing on her lips. She had to play it just right. Everything had to be laced with newly wed honey. Oh, Jude... she thought sarcastically.
"You are actually really good at acting aren't you Layla?... Hope this contact of yours shows up... The sooner we do this the better."
Despite Siren's seemingly irresistible urge to roll her eyes, she didn't. "If he doesn't show up, you can weep over it all by yourself," Siren said a little too cheerfully, whispering a soft kiss on Jude's cheek.
She didn't know why she was with this guy and why she was trying to clear Keito of his bounty. It was out of character and Siren didn't like thinking about it. I'm turning into a giggly idiot. It just seemed reasonable at the time in the forest, when Jude had lifted Siren from the ground and threatened to destroy her. Looking at him now in all his scarred glory, Siren had to admit she didn't actually think anything snarky when he'd had his gun to her head. Omega was more than capable of killing her - and she hated him for it.
Yet he is somehow strangely attractive.
Clearly, she wanted to die more than she'd originally believed.
"Who was the one who placed the bounty on his head anyway Layla? Who would want someone like Keito dead?"
Siren twirled a black lock of Jude's hair around her finger and kept the adoring smile firmly engraved onto her lips. "His father, I'm quite sure," she whispered. The bartender glanced over and she immediately softened her gaze. My true love, you are the prince of my bed and I am so honoured to be your wife. We must make 9 babies, at least. 9 little Jude's and Siren's running about stealing and killing. "He doesn't want Keito dead - at least, not yet. The bounty asked for him to be captured alive."
"Mrs. Leina Enzberg?"
Abruptly pulling away from Jude, Siren swivelled around to face a tall, indigo haired man. "That's me!" she smiled brightly. Her straight teeth practically sparkled in the man's face with all her enthusiasm. "You must be Gilas." He's a lot younger than I expected - tougher, too. Siren could tell he was a swordsman by the very obvious sword at his belt, the scars and the way he stood. Probably a military officer. Well, that just sucks, doesn't it, Siren? "This is my husband, Dude Enzberg."
Yeah, Dude was a bad name choice.
Siren resisted fidgeting in her seat but couldn't help but comb her fingers through her now flawless hair. She was a bounty huntress in a tavern full of members from the Wolf Pack. She might as well have had a sign above her head screaming "Kill me now!"
Jude drank from his mug of ale and Siren flinched every time he did. Not only did it remind her of her drunk father, but she didn't want Jude putting his guard down and babbling about their identities. Judging by his size and his suspected drinking tendencies, a mug of ale wouldn't affect him in the slightest. Still, she couldn't help but feel uneasy. Maybe it's because he picked the worst possible tavern. She'd been privy to parts of Jude's past, especially of his time with the Wolf Pack and now the thieves guild didn't seem so bad - he didn't seem so bad. It was hard to shake off years of bounty hunting mentality, though.
An arm came around her shoulders and she leaned into him, sighing, with a soft smile playing on her lips. She had to play it just right. Everything had to be laced with newly wed honey. Oh, Jude... she thought sarcastically.
"You are actually really good at acting aren't you Layla?... Hope this contact of yours shows up... The sooner we do this the better."
Despite Siren's seemingly irresistible urge to roll her eyes, she didn't. "If he doesn't show up, you can weep over it all by yourself," Siren said a little too cheerfully, whispering a soft kiss on Jude's cheek.
She didn't know why she was with this guy and why she was trying to clear Keito of his bounty. It was out of character and Siren didn't like thinking about it. I'm turning into a giggly idiot. It just seemed reasonable at the time in the forest, when Jude had lifted Siren from the ground and threatened to destroy her. Looking at him now in all his scarred glory, Siren had to admit she didn't actually think anything snarky when he'd had his gun to her head. Omega was more than capable of killing her - and she hated him for it.
Yet he is somehow strangely attractive.
Clearly, she wanted to die more than she'd originally believed.
"Who was the one who placed the bounty on his head anyway Layla? Who would want someone like Keito dead?"
Siren twirled a black lock of Jude's hair around her finger and kept the adoring smile firmly engraved onto her lips. "His father, I'm quite sure," she whispered. The bartender glanced over and she immediately softened her gaze. My true love, you are the prince of my bed and I am so honoured to be your wife. We must make 9 babies, at least. 9 little Jude's and Siren's running about stealing and killing. "He doesn't want Keito dead - at least, not yet. The bounty asked for him to be captured alive."
"Mrs. Leina Enzberg?"
Abruptly pulling away from Jude, Siren swivelled around to face a tall, indigo haired man. "That's me!" she smiled brightly. Her straight teeth practically sparkled in the man's face with all her enthusiasm. "You must be Gilas." He's a lot younger than I expected - tougher, too. Siren could tell he was a swordsman by the very obvious sword at his belt, the scars and the way he stood. Probably a military officer. Well, that just sucks, doesn't it, Siren? "This is my husband, Dude Enzberg."
Yeah, Dude was a bad name choice.
Slightly Surprising Sereinia, she looked to Mayumi who had arrived. Her deep amethyst eyes showed her light surprise but soon it was replaced with warmth. She was glad that Mayumi had come to join them. Removing her arms around her legs, she gave the younger girl a small smile.
"Hello Mayumi... "
Then, she thought of what Mayumi had asked her. There was a moment of silence before Sereinia comprehend what the young girl was pertaining to. As a safe measure, she pointed at the sky and then looked at it.
"Admiring the sky... Oh, I have something to give you."
With that said, Sereinia took out another small pouch and gave it to Mayumi. Its contents were similar to the one she gave to Shadow earlier. As Mayumi took it, she gave the girl a warm smile. She was not really sure how Mayumi would react to the gift; however, she was willing to explain anything that she asks about. There was nothing wrong with being curious. It means that one is willing to learn and to know.
"I hope you would like it."
At the end of her words, the sky had its first fireworks fired into the sky. It lit the night sky with brilliant colors while Sereinia looked at with glee and wonder. They were like flowers blooming in the dark sky for a moment of beauty and then become a wonderful memory. The fireworks show had began as continuous launches of fireworks filled the evening skies. The people in their respective spots looked at it with awe and the Royal Family of Triveila was also present in their special place along with a lot of Royal Guards to ensure their safety. However, position, rank, status, career, morality, and all of that does not matter at the moment. Everyone was mesmerized It by the sight of fleeting flowers of the sky.
"So beautiful..."
Sereinia softly whispered as the lights of the fireworks reflected on her form as a small smile was present on her lips. The thought that everyone else in the continent were sharing this same sight. Everyone was seeing and sharing this patronage for the Gods and Goddesses who gave us the gift called life. It made her smile even wider and somehow she filled contented more than ever. She had attended this Festival in the past years. However, she was not that satisfied. Perhaps, it is because of the presence of the two people with her. Her eyes looked at Shadow and then Mayumi.
"I am happy to have this memory with you two. I am. Thank you very much."
"Hello Mayumi... "
Then, she thought of what Mayumi had asked her. There was a moment of silence before Sereinia comprehend what the young girl was pertaining to. As a safe measure, she pointed at the sky and then looked at it.
"Admiring the sky... Oh, I have something to give you."
With that said, Sereinia took out another small pouch and gave it to Mayumi. Its contents were similar to the one she gave to Shadow earlier. As Mayumi took it, she gave the girl a warm smile. She was not really sure how Mayumi would react to the gift; however, she was willing to explain anything that she asks about. There was nothing wrong with being curious. It means that one is willing to learn and to know.
"I hope you would like it."
At the end of her words, the sky had its first fireworks fired into the sky. It lit the night sky with brilliant colors while Sereinia looked at with glee and wonder. They were like flowers blooming in the dark sky for a moment of beauty and then become a wonderful memory. The fireworks show had began as continuous launches of fireworks filled the evening skies. The people in their respective spots looked at it with awe and the Royal Family of Triveila was also present in their special place along with a lot of Royal Guards to ensure their safety. However, position, rank, status, career, morality, and all of that does not matter at the moment. Everyone was mesmerized It by the sight of fleeting flowers of the sky.
"So beautiful..."
Sereinia softly whispered as the lights of the fireworks reflected on her form as a small smile was present on her lips. The thought that everyone else in the continent were sharing this same sight. Everyone was seeing and sharing this patronage for the Gods and Goddesses who gave us the gift called life. It made her smile even wider and somehow she filled contented more than ever. She had attended this Festival in the past years. However, she was not that satisfied. Perhaps, it is because of the presence of the two people with her. Her eyes looked at Shadow and then Mayumi.
"I am happy to have this memory with you two. I am. Thank you very much."
"I am happy to have this memory with you two. I am. Thank you very much."
Shadow instantly was brought out of his thoughts about Kiiro and the Wraiths when Sereinia's voice rang through his ears. He looked over to her and smiled to her.
"I think we should be thanking you Sereinia." Shadow said.
He looked over towards Mayumi and gave her a smile as well.
"How about you sit down with us Mayumi?" He asked, gesturing with his left hand for her to sit down next to Sereinia.
As he retracted his hand he looked up at the sky just in time to catch the next wave of fireworks going off. The sounds of the explosions in the air and the feeling of power they brought with them was almost entrancing. Shadow's smile changed from one of closed lips and contention to one showing a little bit of his beautiful white teeth and an expression of admiration and excitement. Shadow continued to silently watch until the wave was over and there was a temporary pause in the fireworks.
"I've never seen anything like this..." He said quietly to himself, still smiling.
Shadow instantly was brought out of his thoughts about Kiiro and the Wraiths when Sereinia's voice rang through his ears. He looked over to her and smiled to her.
"I think we should be thanking you Sereinia." Shadow said.
He looked over towards Mayumi and gave her a smile as well.
"How about you sit down with us Mayumi?" He asked, gesturing with his left hand for her to sit down next to Sereinia.
As he retracted his hand he looked up at the sky just in time to catch the next wave of fireworks going off. The sounds of the explosions in the air and the feeling of power they brought with them was almost entrancing. Shadow's smile changed from one of closed lips and contention to one showing a little bit of his beautiful white teeth and an expression of admiration and excitement. Shadow continued to silently watch until the wave was over and there was a temporary pause in the fireworks.
"I've never seen anything like this..." He said quietly to himself, still smiling.
"Admiring the sky... Oh, I have something to give you."
‘Admiring skies will make the corners of your mouth lift? But I’ve done that countless of times and it has never happened.’ Mayumi was perplexed.
Sereinia held out a small gift and Mayumi looked at it for a few seconds before taking it, wondering what could possibly be inside something that tiny.
"I hope you would like it." Sereinia said.
Suddenly, the faint sound of something screeching caught her attention. Turning around, Mayumi saw colourful bouts of lights shoot into the sky where they exploded into shimmering lights. The explosion startled Mayumi quite a bit causing her to move behind Shadow within a splitting second. Sora seemed to be staring weirdly at its mistress’ odd behaviour.
"I am happy to have this memory with you two. I am. Thank you very much." Sereinia spoke.
"I think we should be thanking you Sereinia." Shadow said.
Shadow looked over towards Mayumi and gave her a smile as well.
"How about you sit down with us Mayumi?" He asked, gesturing with his left hand for her to sit down next to Sereinia.
"I've never seen anything like this..." Shadow said quietly.
“Master what is that? Should I eliminate the cause of it?” Mayumi asked while staying behind Shadow.
‘Admiring skies will make the corners of your mouth lift? But I’ve done that countless of times and it has never happened.’ Mayumi was perplexed.
Sereinia held out a small gift and Mayumi looked at it for a few seconds before taking it, wondering what could possibly be inside something that tiny.
"I hope you would like it." Sereinia said.
Suddenly, the faint sound of something screeching caught her attention. Turning around, Mayumi saw colourful bouts of lights shoot into the sky where they exploded into shimmering lights. The explosion startled Mayumi quite a bit causing her to move behind Shadow within a splitting second. Sora seemed to be staring weirdly at its mistress’ odd behaviour.
"I am happy to have this memory with you two. I am. Thank you very much." Sereinia spoke.
"I think we should be thanking you Sereinia." Shadow said.
Shadow looked over towards Mayumi and gave her a smile as well.
"How about you sit down with us Mayumi?" He asked, gesturing with his left hand for her to sit down next to Sereinia.
"I've never seen anything like this..." Shadow said quietly.
“Master what is that? Should I eliminate the cause of it?” Mayumi asked while staying behind Shadow.
“Master what is that? Should I eliminate the cause of it?”
At that question Shadow burst out into laughter, holding his sides as he rolled to his left side. Not of his own conscious decision he tilted his head forward in his laughter and his forehead touched Sereinia's thigh before he straightened his neck and tried to sit up as he brought his laughter under control, not realizing what had just happened in the slightest as he was too focused on what Mayumi had said and trying to stop laughing.
"... Mayumi, those are the fireworks we were talking about this whole time. They are meant to be festive and something to be enjoyed... I think." He looked to Sereinia with a half confused look before looking back to Mayumi.
"Just sit down with us and watch the lights in the sky Mayumi. Don't mind the explosions or the screeching they cause before they explode."
With that Shadow sat back in his spot and laid back down with his head cupped in his hands which were behind his head. He looked up at the sky again and just sat quietly as he watched the skies, waiting for the next wave of fireworks.
At that question Shadow burst out into laughter, holding his sides as he rolled to his left side. Not of his own conscious decision he tilted his head forward in his laughter and his forehead touched Sereinia's thigh before he straightened his neck and tried to sit up as he brought his laughter under control, not realizing what had just happened in the slightest as he was too focused on what Mayumi had said and trying to stop laughing.
"... Mayumi, those are the fireworks we were talking about this whole time. They are meant to be festive and something to be enjoyed... I think." He looked to Sereinia with a half confused look before looking back to Mayumi.
"Just sit down with us and watch the lights in the sky Mayumi. Don't mind the explosions or the screeching they cause before they explode."
With that Shadow sat back in his spot and laid back down with his head cupped in his hands which were behind his head. He looked up at the sky again and just sat quietly as he watched the skies, waiting for the next wave of fireworks.
Mayumi stared at Shadow, her eyes wide. Shadow just did what all the people at the festival were doing.
‘Is that contagious?’ Mayumi wondered.
Deciding she had enough surprising events Mayumi settled in between Sereinia and Shadow. When she did, Mayumi felt a feeling of warmness fill her. Something she had never felt before. It felt so right, yet so foreign, but…
‘It’s nice.’ Mayumi thought.
Slowly, Mayumi started to relax as she watched the thing called fireworks. Between the two adults, she felt a weird sense of security, something she had never really felt before. All she had ever felt before being the coldness of the night and the endless cold battles she fought.
Eyes begin to drift close and soon Mayumi was asleep between the two. For the first time in Mayumi’s life, a peaceful look graced her young face. A single tear leaks from between her eye lids and down her cheek.
‘Is that contagious?’ Mayumi wondered.
Deciding she had enough surprising events Mayumi settled in between Sereinia and Shadow. When she did, Mayumi felt a feeling of warmness fill her. Something she had never felt before. It felt so right, yet so foreign, but…
‘It’s nice.’ Mayumi thought.
Slowly, Mayumi started to relax as she watched the thing called fireworks. Between the two adults, she felt a weird sense of security, something she had never really felt before. All she had ever felt before being the coldness of the night and the endless cold battles she fought.
Eyes begin to drift close and soon Mayumi was asleep between the two. For the first time in Mayumi’s life, a peaceful look graced her young face. A single tear leaks from between her eye lids and down her cheek.
As Keito pressed the ceramic cup to his lips, he felt a hard object roughly bump into his back and he coughed, the cup slipping out of his hands and splashing onto the table. Luckily it didn't break, but some of the liquid that had managed to make itself into Keito's mouth was now trailing down the wrong side of his throat. He coughed a couple more times as he tried to clear the warm liquid from his pipes, then turned to face the person who had run into him
"Watch what you--!"
"I'm sorry! Excuse m--"
Keito stopped himself, his expression lightening up a bit as the young girl quickly apologized. The girl quickly noticed that she'd spilled Keito's drink all over the wooden surface in front of him as well and she pulled out a small coin pouch and stepped up a little closer. She looked pretty flustered and was acting more like she'd broke Keito's finger rather just just simply causing him to spill his tea.
"I-I'm sorry! I'm really sorry, let me buy you another one!"
"No, that's alri--"
"I'm sorry..w-what kind of tea was it that you had? Oh! Of course, I'll get you any kind you want!"
He gave her the friendliest smile he could muster, despite his somewhat depressed state at the moment, and raised his hand a little, signaling that she could put her coin purse down.
"Really, it's alright! It was just a little cup of tea, nothing too expensive so it doesn't matter. I was about to go watch the fireworks anyway."
He scooted back a little, letting the server wipe away the liquid with a white cloth and pick up the cup. Keito gave the man a small apology and an thank you before turning back to the girl.
"You must be new to city life, huh? You seem a little flustered and out of place. Where are you from? If you don't mind me asking."
"You must be Gilas."
"I am."
Gilas had a perfectly calm, but stern composer to him. He stood tall, naturally being 6'2", but seemed taller with the proud stance of a high-ranking officer. He kept his left hand calmly at his side with the other lightly resting on the handle of his sword, kept in a plain black sheathe. He was clothes in a creamy white, V-neck shirt with a heavy, short-sleeved, long black coat pulled around him with the collar folded over. His shirt was loosely tucked into a pair of black pants with a thick black belt around his waist that held his sword. Lastly he wore a pair of black, buckle up boots with his pants tucked into the and his medium-length hair pulled back into a small, loose pony tail with his loosely combed to the sides.
This is my husband, Dude Enzberg."
Gilas slightly narrowed his eyes at the man for a brief moment before ignoring him and turning his attention back to Leina.
"I hope you have a good reason for calling me here, mrs. Leina. It's not often I take time off from my duties to deal with simple business like this."
He spoke with ease, his tone as calm and collected as ever, but there was also a hint of strictness in his voice as well. His gold eyes were a little softer, but still serious.
"Watch what you--!"
"I'm sorry! Excuse m--"
Keito stopped himself, his expression lightening up a bit as the young girl quickly apologized. The girl quickly noticed that she'd spilled Keito's drink all over the wooden surface in front of him as well and she pulled out a small coin pouch and stepped up a little closer. She looked pretty flustered and was acting more like she'd broke Keito's finger rather just just simply causing him to spill his tea.
"I-I'm sorry! I'm really sorry, let me buy you another one!"
"No, that's alri--"
"I'm sorry..w-what kind of tea was it that you had? Oh! Of course, I'll get you any kind you want!"
He gave her the friendliest smile he could muster, despite his somewhat depressed state at the moment, and raised his hand a little, signaling that she could put her coin purse down.
"Really, it's alright! It was just a little cup of tea, nothing too expensive so it doesn't matter. I was about to go watch the fireworks anyway."
He scooted back a little, letting the server wipe away the liquid with a white cloth and pick up the cup. Keito gave the man a small apology and an thank you before turning back to the girl.
"You must be new to city life, huh? You seem a little flustered and out of place. Where are you from? If you don't mind me asking."
Murphy's Law: Gilas
"You must be Gilas."
"I am."
Gilas had a perfectly calm, but stern composer to him. He stood tall, naturally being 6'2", but seemed taller with the proud stance of a high-ranking officer. He kept his left hand calmly at his side with the other lightly resting on the handle of his sword, kept in a plain black sheathe. He was clothes in a creamy white, V-neck shirt with a heavy, short-sleeved, long black coat pulled around him with the collar folded over. His shirt was loosely tucked into a pair of black pants with a thick black belt around his waist that held his sword. Lastly he wore a pair of black, buckle up boots with his pants tucked into the and his medium-length hair pulled back into a small, loose pony tail with his loosely combed to the sides.
This is my husband, Dude Enzberg."
Gilas slightly narrowed his eyes at the man for a brief moment before ignoring him and turning his attention back to Leina.
"I hope you have a good reason for calling me here, mrs. Leina. It's not often I take time off from my duties to deal with simple business like this."
He spoke with ease, his tone as calm and collected as ever, but there was also a hint of strictness in his voice as well. His gold eyes were a little softer, but still serious.
Sereinia blinked at the rather odd question of Mayumi. At the same time, she find it very adorable in every sense. She would have laugh; however, she was distracted by the sudden sound of mirth that came from Shadow. It would seemed that he also find Mayumi's innocent question quite humorous. But more that, Sereinia felt her cheeks beginning to have the shade of red as Shadow unconsciously contacted with her thigh. There was no damage done and she knew very well that there was no perverted meaning to it. After all, it was just pure coincidence. The one thing she does not understand was why she was blushing at that meaningless gesture. She must be getting too giddy from all of the festive mood. Although, she knew for a fact that the real reason for her reactions were far from that thought. In any case, Shadow took her out from her inner monologue as Shadow explained what the fireworks were for. Asking for her input, Shadow gazed at Sereinia which she obliged with a warm smile towards Mayumi.
"They are a colorful spectacle for people to watch and admire from the skies. They are created for the pure purpose of wonder and enjoyment..."
After Sereinia's explanation, Mayumi followed Shadow's suggestion and settled in a position between them. When that was done, Sereinia proceeded to watch the next wave of fireworks and they were getting more elaborate than the previous ones. It was really a beautiful spectacle. Glancing to her side, she noticed that Shadow was also enjoying the fireworks and if she might be bold to point out, she had never seen him so calm and relaxed. It was a good idea to have them watch the fireworks show. It was then she looked at Mayumi and noticed that the girl had fallen asleep. This was also a first for Sereinia as she never seen the young girl sleep. Well, it was because she had always been the first to sleep and the last to wake up when it comes to Mayumi. But now looking at her, Sereinia cannot help but smile warmly. The young girl looked so at peace.
"Happy Festival Mayumi..."
It was spoken lightly above whisper as Sereinia was about to inform Shadow about Mayumi when she caught sight of a lone tear falling. Instinctively, she gently wiped it away and looked at the young girl with concern. Similar to what she had done to Shadow before, Sereinia took Mayumi's hand gently as a show of comfort if the girl was having a nightmare.
"Shadow... Mayumi is fast asleep..."
Speaking in a hush tone, Sereinia looked at Shadow with concern as she alerted him about the situation. Moreover, she seemed to be like a doting mother or sister in any case when it comes to Mayumi.
"They are a colorful spectacle for people to watch and admire from the skies. They are created for the pure purpose of wonder and enjoyment..."
After Sereinia's explanation, Mayumi followed Shadow's suggestion and settled in a position between them. When that was done, Sereinia proceeded to watch the next wave of fireworks and they were getting more elaborate than the previous ones. It was really a beautiful spectacle. Glancing to her side, she noticed that Shadow was also enjoying the fireworks and if she might be bold to point out, she had never seen him so calm and relaxed. It was a good idea to have them watch the fireworks show. It was then she looked at Mayumi and noticed that the girl had fallen asleep. This was also a first for Sereinia as she never seen the young girl sleep. Well, it was because she had always been the first to sleep and the last to wake up when it comes to Mayumi. But now looking at her, Sereinia cannot help but smile warmly. The young girl looked so at peace.
"Happy Festival Mayumi..."
It was spoken lightly above whisper as Sereinia was about to inform Shadow about Mayumi when she caught sight of a lone tear falling. Instinctively, she gently wiped it away and looked at the young girl with concern. Similar to what she had done to Shadow before, Sereinia took Mayumi's hand gently as a show of comfort if the girl was having a nightmare.
"Shadow... Mayumi is fast asleep..."
Speaking in a hush tone, Sereinia looked at Shadow with concern as she alerted him about the situation. Moreover, she seemed to be like a doting mother or sister in any case when it comes to Mayumi.
Keito's own father placed the bounty on him? Jude couldn't believe this, how could a father in his right mind place a bounty on his own son? This intrigued him even more, Jude himself didn't have any relationship with his biological family but his sense of family was stronger than most, having an incredibly large "family" with his brethren in the Wolf Pack and his caring father, Edgar Vanderwolf. He no longer cared for his biological family, to Jude Edgar was his real father not the man who left him as a newborn on the steps of the orphanage in Triveila. Jude once cared to find whoever his true family was but those ideas soon passed, he had no need for them, or so he thought.
After a prolonged moment of comfort in the embrace of Layla, Jude was rudely awakened by the man who had just entered the building, Gilas, Keito's father. The man was tall, as tall as Jude but had an aura that made him seem even larger than what he was. Not what I expected from the runt... Guess he does have good genes in him. The man was certainly a militant man, clean and proper, the type of men the Jude avoided like the plague. Men like him aren't easily intimidated, or even possible to intimidate. His body was strong, of many years of training, something which Jude could tell just from looking at him. Despite his proper appearance and disciplined actions Jude sensed that the man was a walking "Disaster Zone", just like him. Jude attempted to stand to greet him but was forced back down by Layla. Wonder why she did that? The man eventually came down to sit across the table from the two, not seemingly pleased by the visit. You and me too brother... but it is necessary.
"This is my husband, Dude Enzberg." Jude stared at Layla with his black and golden eyes. Couldn't she have thought of a better name than, "Dude". The man however seemed to not care for Jude, ignoring him when introduced.
"I hope you have a good reason for calling me here, Mrs. Leina. It's not often I take time off from my duties to deal with simple business like this." Simple business? I hardly think that a bounty contract on your son is anything but "simple business" Trying to hide his own anger Jude settled himself down, twirling one of his pistols in his hand underneath the table. I've got to have a better coping mechanism than twirling firearms with my fingers... It is seriously dangerous.
"Sorry about my wife's stutter, my name is not Dude Enzberg... It is Duke Enzberg. And we did not call you here to celebrate our marriage. No, with the information that me and my wife have I hardly think you will think of this as... simple business... "Sir"." Looking over behind their seats Jude pulled out Keito's black sword, quickly stabbing the sword into the middle of the table in front of Gilas. The sound the action made was very loud but no one in the tavern looked over towards them, Gale had told them to pay no attention to our table and so the patrons agreed.
"You have a bounty for your son correct sir? It so happens that we are in possession of said person, that sword is proof of that. Check it as you wish but know that I will need that back, I'm not contracted to you so I feel no need to give you anything at this time... Do I make myself clear... "Sir"?" Not really caring about the man's reaction or not Jude emphasized this by flipping one of his pistols in the air, catching it in his right hand. "Crystal clear... "Sir"?" Jude then gave Layla a short kiss on the lips, to keep her from talking at that moment. Almost losing himself in the sensation of her soft lips. Pulling himself away he looked at Gilas straight in the eyes. Don't hate me old man... I owe your son more than I owe you.
"Now me and my wife are going to decide whether or not we "give" you your son... You see not much information was give on that bounty of his, we just want to know who exactly we are dealing with. No, not you, I don't care for you. You're a high ranking militant man, anyone can see that. But why would such an upstanding man contract a bounty and for his own son? Something is highly suspicious about this job... And I don't know if we should work with you..." Taking another swig from the ale in front of him Jude placed it back on the table in front of Gilas, pouring a new drink for the man.
"So.. Tell us what we want to know or we can keep your son... Possibly sell him off to some slaver... He seems like he is strong enough for something such as that... Could fetch a good price to the right buyers you know... So... why the bounty?"
After a prolonged moment of comfort in the embrace of Layla, Jude was rudely awakened by the man who had just entered the building, Gilas, Keito's father. The man was tall, as tall as Jude but had an aura that made him seem even larger than what he was. Not what I expected from the runt... Guess he does have good genes in him. The man was certainly a militant man, clean and proper, the type of men the Jude avoided like the plague. Men like him aren't easily intimidated, or even possible to intimidate. His body was strong, of many years of training, something which Jude could tell just from looking at him. Despite his proper appearance and disciplined actions Jude sensed that the man was a walking "Disaster Zone", just like him. Jude attempted to stand to greet him but was forced back down by Layla. Wonder why she did that? The man eventually came down to sit across the table from the two, not seemingly pleased by the visit. You and me too brother... but it is necessary.
"This is my husband, Dude Enzberg." Jude stared at Layla with his black and golden eyes. Couldn't she have thought of a better name than, "Dude". The man however seemed to not care for Jude, ignoring him when introduced.
"I hope you have a good reason for calling me here, Mrs. Leina. It's not often I take time off from my duties to deal with simple business like this." Simple business? I hardly think that a bounty contract on your son is anything but "simple business" Trying to hide his own anger Jude settled himself down, twirling one of his pistols in his hand underneath the table. I've got to have a better coping mechanism than twirling firearms with my fingers... It is seriously dangerous.
"Sorry about my wife's stutter, my name is not Dude Enzberg... It is Duke Enzberg. And we did not call you here to celebrate our marriage. No, with the information that me and my wife have I hardly think you will think of this as... simple business... "Sir"." Looking over behind their seats Jude pulled out Keito's black sword, quickly stabbing the sword into the middle of the table in front of Gilas. The sound the action made was very loud but no one in the tavern looked over towards them, Gale had told them to pay no attention to our table and so the patrons agreed.
"You have a bounty for your son correct sir? It so happens that we are in possession of said person, that sword is proof of that. Check it as you wish but know that I will need that back, I'm not contracted to you so I feel no need to give you anything at this time... Do I make myself clear... "Sir"?" Not really caring about the man's reaction or not Jude emphasized this by flipping one of his pistols in the air, catching it in his right hand. "Crystal clear... "Sir"?" Jude then gave Layla a short kiss on the lips, to keep her from talking at that moment. Almost losing himself in the sensation of her soft lips. Pulling himself away he looked at Gilas straight in the eyes. Don't hate me old man... I owe your son more than I owe you.
"Now me and my wife are going to decide whether or not we "give" you your son... You see not much information was give on that bounty of his, we just want to know who exactly we are dealing with. No, not you, I don't care for you. You're a high ranking militant man, anyone can see that. But why would such an upstanding man contract a bounty and for his own son? Something is highly suspicious about this job... And I don't know if we should work with you..." Taking another swig from the ale in front of him Jude placed it back on the table in front of Gilas, pouring a new drink for the man.
"So.. Tell us what we want to know or we can keep your son... Possibly sell him off to some slaver... He seems like he is strong enough for something such as that... Could fetch a good price to the right buyers you know... So... why the bounty?"
Siren couldn't help it - she cocked an eyebrow. It's probably weird for me to be attracted to Keito's father. It wasn't just that he was oozing confidence, though, or that he had the air of someone important - it was the nonchalant way he spoke and his scrutinising gold eyes. You're married, Siren.
"I hope you have a good reason for calling me here, Mrs. Leina. It's not often I take time off from my duties to deal with simple business like this."
Flipping her long winter hair over her shoulder, Siren smirked and patted the stool next to her. "Have a seat, will you? I assure you we have good reason for contacting you. Would you like a drink, Gilas?" She rested her head on her knuckles, making her hair float across her shoulders to rest on the bar. Giving the handsome man a flirtatious smile, Siren made sure to expose her wrist and neck. Oh look, I'm a weak little girl who's hitting on an old man I've underestimated. Yay me.
"Sorry about my wife's stutter," Stutter? Siren gave Jude a small but hard kick under the bar. "My name is not Dude Enzberg... It is Duke Enzberg. And we did not call you here to celebrate our marriage. No, with the information that me and my wife have I hardly think you will think of this as... simple business... "Sir"." It was obvious Jude disliked the man. She wasn't sure if it was mostly because he was a militant man or because Jude was half in love with Keito. Still, she disapproved of his disrespect. It was sure to create greater hostility.
Jude was twirling his pistol in his fingers under the table - a habit Siren realised he did just about every day. She placed a smooth hand over his and squeezed gently. She looked dainty and fragile next to him. Siren was too young to receive a bullet through her knee cap. Jude stabbed the table between them with Keito's sword. Well, that was straightforward. Running her fingers down over his scars - her version of comfort and calm down, you reckless idiot - Siren shut her eyes. Might as well let the two men deal with it their way.
"You have a bounty for your son correct sir? It so happens that we are in possession of said person, that sword is proof of that. Check it as you wish but know that I will need that back, I'm not contracted to you so I feel no need to give you anything at this time... Do I make myself clear... "Sir"?" Siren felt Jude take his hand from hers and heard the thud of a gun being caught. Show off. "Sir"?"
Sudden lips pressed against Siren's. She knew who it was without having to open her eyes, Jude's lips had been engraved in her mind by then. Siren brushed his hair from his face and pressed up against him, tasting his lips. She seemed to have forgotten about Gilas. Jude pulled away and Siren's lower lip formed an almost-pout as she frowned. Gildas was such a nuisance.
"Now me and my wife are going to decide whether or not we "give" you your son... You see not much information was give on that bounty of his, we just want to know who exactly we are dealing with. No, not you, I don't care for you. You're a high ranking militant man, anyone can see that. But why would such an upstanding man contract a bounty and for his own son? Something is highly suspicious about this job... And I don't know if we should work with you..."
She found it quite cute, the way Jude kept calling her his wife. She'd never been called that before. Siren took a cautious sip from her mug. She never drank in public. Siren was a real light weight - 5 sips and she'd be giving everyone a lap dance. To be honest, she didn't much care about the bounty on Keito's head. The boy could take care of himself. Sure, although he was somewhat a part of every bounty hunter's initiation ceremony, no one found him and that was fine with them. Trying was what mattered. Though she supposed if she found him, others would eventually, too. Wait. Scratch that. No one's as amazing as me.
"So.. Tell us what we want to know or we can keep your son... Possibly sell him off to some slaver... He seems like he is strong enough for something such as that... Could fetch a good price to the right buyers you know... So... why the bounty?"
She wondered what Jude planned to do. Kill Gilas? Have fun with that, husband. I'm not helping. What was he going to do once he had the reason, anyway? Did he just think Gilas would drop the bounty on his son? Clearly, what they had was a very typical marriage. One sided and secretive. "Marriage is a relationship in which one is always right and the other is the husband," she whispered to Jude, nibbling on his earlobe. "Piss him off and I don't care if we're in your pack's tavern. I will cut your heart out and make a nice stew with it for my next, infinitely richer spouse."
Siren gave Jude her Wink of Doom and turned around to face Infinitely Richer military man. "By the way, Gilas," she said casually. "He's been poisoned so you better think quick." Pausing, Siren added with a playful shake of her finger. "And you wouldn't try anything funny in here if you wanted to keep that adorable neck of yours intact, pumpkin."
"I hope you have a good reason for calling me here, Mrs. Leina. It's not often I take time off from my duties to deal with simple business like this."
Flipping her long winter hair over her shoulder, Siren smirked and patted the stool next to her. "Have a seat, will you? I assure you we have good reason for contacting you. Would you like a drink, Gilas?" She rested her head on her knuckles, making her hair float across her shoulders to rest on the bar. Giving the handsome man a flirtatious smile, Siren made sure to expose her wrist and neck. Oh look, I'm a weak little girl who's hitting on an old man I've underestimated. Yay me.
"Sorry about my wife's stutter," Stutter? Siren gave Jude a small but hard kick under the bar. "My name is not Dude Enzberg... It is Duke Enzberg. And we did not call you here to celebrate our marriage. No, with the information that me and my wife have I hardly think you will think of this as... simple business... "Sir"." It was obvious Jude disliked the man. She wasn't sure if it was mostly because he was a militant man or because Jude was half in love with Keito. Still, she disapproved of his disrespect. It was sure to create greater hostility.
Jude was twirling his pistol in his fingers under the table - a habit Siren realised he did just about every day. She placed a smooth hand over his and squeezed gently. She looked dainty and fragile next to him. Siren was too young to receive a bullet through her knee cap. Jude stabbed the table between them with Keito's sword. Well, that was straightforward. Running her fingers down over his scars - her version of comfort and calm down, you reckless idiot - Siren shut her eyes. Might as well let the two men deal with it their way.
"You have a bounty for your son correct sir? It so happens that we are in possession of said person, that sword is proof of that. Check it as you wish but know that I will need that back, I'm not contracted to you so I feel no need to give you anything at this time... Do I make myself clear... "Sir"?" Siren felt Jude take his hand from hers and heard the thud of a gun being caught. Show off. "Sir"?"
Sudden lips pressed against Siren's. She knew who it was without having to open her eyes, Jude's lips had been engraved in her mind by then. Siren brushed his hair from his face and pressed up against him, tasting his lips. She seemed to have forgotten about Gilas. Jude pulled away and Siren's lower lip formed an almost-pout as she frowned. Gildas was such a nuisance.
"Now me and my wife are going to decide whether or not we "give" you your son... You see not much information was give on that bounty of his, we just want to know who exactly we are dealing with. No, not you, I don't care for you. You're a high ranking militant man, anyone can see that. But why would such an upstanding man contract a bounty and for his own son? Something is highly suspicious about this job... And I don't know if we should work with you..."
She found it quite cute, the way Jude kept calling her his wife. She'd never been called that before. Siren took a cautious sip from her mug. She never drank in public. Siren was a real light weight - 5 sips and she'd be giving everyone a lap dance. To be honest, she didn't much care about the bounty on Keito's head. The boy could take care of himself. Sure, although he was somewhat a part of every bounty hunter's initiation ceremony, no one found him and that was fine with them. Trying was what mattered. Though she supposed if she found him, others would eventually, too. Wait. Scratch that. No one's as amazing as me.
"So.. Tell us what we want to know or we can keep your son... Possibly sell him off to some slaver... He seems like he is strong enough for something such as that... Could fetch a good price to the right buyers you know... So... why the bounty?"
She wondered what Jude planned to do. Kill Gilas? Have fun with that, husband. I'm not helping. What was he going to do once he had the reason, anyway? Did he just think Gilas would drop the bounty on his son? Clearly, what they had was a very typical marriage. One sided and secretive. "Marriage is a relationship in which one is always right and the other is the husband," she whispered to Jude, nibbling on his earlobe. "Piss him off and I don't care if we're in your pack's tavern. I will cut your heart out and make a nice stew with it for my next, infinitely richer spouse."
Siren gave Jude her Wink of Doom and turned around to face Infinitely Richer military man. "By the way, Gilas," she said casually. "He's been poisoned so you better think quick." Pausing, Siren added with a playful shake of her finger. "And you wouldn't try anything funny in here if you wanted to keep that adorable neck of yours intact, pumpkin."
"Really, it's alright! It was just a little cup of tea, nothing too expensive so it doesn't matter."
"Oh..are you sure?"
"I was about to go watch the fireworks anyway."
She let out a small sigh of relief and tightened the red strap around the little coin purse before sliding it back over her left wrist and turning to the man behind the counter as he begun to clean up the mess she'd caused. "I'm sorry, sir." She said briefly, the man just giving her a slight nod and a smile in return as he finished wiping up the spilled tea. She was thankful that the two of them seemed friendly enough and she hadn't run into some crazy, giant monster man with a history of anger issues and tattoos and scars...well..that was going a little bit over-the-top.
"You must be new to city life, huh? You seem a little flustered and out of place. Where are you from? If you don't mind me asking."
She turned to him and gave him a friendly smile, relieved that he'd turned the subject away from the little incident she had caused.
"It's that obvious?", she asked, giggling awkwardly a couple of times.
Of course it is..
"City life is pretty new to me. I'm from a small village in Gweynura so I'm not used to all the crowds and this is actually the first time I've actually traveled. Good timing too though! I got here just in time for the festival and I came to see the big art exhibit that is supposed to be presenting all kinds of forms of art. I guess I got kind of distracted from all the commotion and event going on though, and I've never seen fireworks before either so I--" She stopped abruptly, realizing she'd been rambling on for a while to a complete stranger.
"Eh, I'm sorry about that. Oh yeah, my name's Ritsu. It's nice to meet you." She quickly introduced herself with an apologetic smile. Now that she was able to get a better look at the boy, she realized he seemed kind of young to be out alone.
"Oh..are you sure?"
"I was about to go watch the fireworks anyway."
She let out a small sigh of relief and tightened the red strap around the little coin purse before sliding it back over her left wrist and turning to the man behind the counter as he begun to clean up the mess she'd caused. "I'm sorry, sir." She said briefly, the man just giving her a slight nod and a smile in return as he finished wiping up the spilled tea. She was thankful that the two of them seemed friendly enough and she hadn't run into some crazy, giant monster man with a history of anger issues and tattoos and scars...well..that was going a little bit over-the-top.
"You must be new to city life, huh? You seem a little flustered and out of place. Where are you from? If you don't mind me asking."
She turned to him and gave him a friendly smile, relieved that he'd turned the subject away from the little incident she had caused.
"It's that obvious?", she asked, giggling awkwardly a couple of times.
Of course it is..
"City life is pretty new to me. I'm from a small village in Gweynura so I'm not used to all the crowds and this is actually the first time I've actually traveled. Good timing too though! I got here just in time for the festival and I came to see the big art exhibit that is supposed to be presenting all kinds of forms of art. I guess I got kind of distracted from all the commotion and event going on though, and I've never seen fireworks before either so I--" She stopped abruptly, realizing she'd been rambling on for a while to a complete stranger.
"Eh, I'm sorry about that. Oh yeah, my name's Ritsu. It's nice to meet you." She quickly introduced herself with an apologetic smile. Now that she was able to get a better look at the boy, she realized he seemed kind of young to be out alone.
Mayumi sat in between Shadow and Sereinia and he couldn't help but smile to himself as he watched the fireworks continue. Eventually, Sereinia spoke quietly to him as the fireworks broke for a moment.
"Shadow... Mayumi is fast asleep..." She said.
Shadow turned in time to see Sereinia dry a tear from Mayumi's cheek, and Shadow's smile faded when he thought about what the tear could mean. Her face was content and there were no signs of any kind of problems on her end so Shadow thought that perhaps it was just a tear of unrecognized inner joy at being here with two people who cared and slowly being accepted into someone else's life. That's how it was for Shadow when it happened to him, so he guessed that Mayumi was having the same experience as he was when he started to learn what it meant to care like this.
"Poor thing must be exhausted what with all that's happened." He said quietly as he leaned over to double check that he wasn't missing anything.
He leaned back and laid down once more, cupping his head in his hands and looking at the sky as the finale to the firework display started to go off. Burst after burst of light and sound cascaded forth through the night sky and Shadow's senses began to sharpen. While it wasn't particularly in response to the fireworks themselves, whenever loud noises began to sound off Shadow's instinct was to become more alert. His adrenaline took a slight jump, nothing like in a fight, but a jump none the less and time slowed for a few seconds until he was able to suppress the urge to enter combat mode and relax once again as the final firework exploded in the sky.
Shadow smiled and closed his eyes, laying his head back and letting a breath out on a sigh through his nose.
It had been a strange evening, but this firework show had made it all worth it. Mayumi's emotions were beginning to resurface which meant that Shadow was on the right track to bringing her back from the mentality that she "was a weapon" and beginning to help her realize that she was a human. It would still take time, possibly even years, but eventually she would realize it and when that happened she truly would become a weapon.
The biggest mistake "warriors" make when they think they are weapons is that they forget their own mortality and they begin to think that since they were trained as a weapon and trained to fight and kill that they should no longer pay heed to their own human limits. That manner of thinking was a quick and short trip to the end of your life, and the less Mayumi though she was a weapon and the more she thought she was a human, the longer her life expectancy would be. Even for Shadow if he though he was a weapon he would have died a long time ago.
"Shadow... Mayumi is fast asleep..." She said.
Shadow turned in time to see Sereinia dry a tear from Mayumi's cheek, and Shadow's smile faded when he thought about what the tear could mean. Her face was content and there were no signs of any kind of problems on her end so Shadow thought that perhaps it was just a tear of unrecognized inner joy at being here with two people who cared and slowly being accepted into someone else's life. That's how it was for Shadow when it happened to him, so he guessed that Mayumi was having the same experience as he was when he started to learn what it meant to care like this.
"Poor thing must be exhausted what with all that's happened." He said quietly as he leaned over to double check that he wasn't missing anything.
He leaned back and laid down once more, cupping his head in his hands and looking at the sky as the finale to the firework display started to go off. Burst after burst of light and sound cascaded forth through the night sky and Shadow's senses began to sharpen. While it wasn't particularly in response to the fireworks themselves, whenever loud noises began to sound off Shadow's instinct was to become more alert. His adrenaline took a slight jump, nothing like in a fight, but a jump none the less and time slowed for a few seconds until he was able to suppress the urge to enter combat mode and relax once again as the final firework exploded in the sky.
Shadow smiled and closed his eyes, laying his head back and letting a breath out on a sigh through his nose.
It had been a strange evening, but this firework show had made it all worth it. Mayumi's emotions were beginning to resurface which meant that Shadow was on the right track to bringing her back from the mentality that she "was a weapon" and beginning to help her realize that she was a human. It would still take time, possibly even years, but eventually she would realize it and when that happened she truly would become a weapon.
The biggest mistake "warriors" make when they think they are weapons is that they forget their own mortality and they begin to think that since they were trained as a weapon and trained to fight and kill that they should no longer pay heed to their own human limits. That manner of thinking was a quick and short trip to the end of your life, and the less Mayumi though she was a weapon and the more she thought she was a human, the longer her life expectancy would be. Even for Shadow if he though he was a weapon he would have died a long time ago.
In truth, Keito was a little disappointed that she's stopped explaining the reason why she'd come to Cre' Est. Sure, she had added a bit more information than he'd originally asked for, but her energy was a nice change. Plus, it wasn't everyday he could talk to someone who seemed so normal. Well, normal compared to him at least.
"Eh, I'm sorry about that. Oh yeah, my name's Ritsu. It's nice to meet you."
"I'm Keito. Nice to meet you too." He replied with his friendly smile. He slid off the stool and slid it back into place up close to the tea stand, deciding that he'd been sitting there long enough. At least this girl, Ritsu, wasn't as tall as she looked when he was sitting down. Now that he was standing up he realized that he was maybe four or five inches taller than her, though that didn't do much for his seemingly incurable small body size.
great I just admitted it...
"You say you've never seen fireworks before, right? I don't really get the chance to watch the big ones all that often, but you haven't lived until you see the ones they set off for the festival. I know a pretty great place where you can get a big view. I could show you if you want?"
He needed something to pass the time anyway, and something to also get his still missing sword out of his mind. This girl showed up at nearly the right time, and fireworks were more fun to watch with a partner anyway.
Gilas took a seat at the table, leaning back in the chair a little to show that he was perfectly relaxed and comfortable around the two of them. Of course, that wasn't really the case. In fact, he was fully prepared to draw his sword at any second if need be. The one thing the man never did, was let his guard down, even around his most trusted subordinates. He politely refused the drink offered by Leina, letting her know that he didn't drink any kind of alcohol.
The blonde woman's husband, Duke, in which he had corrected his wife, got right to the point with their meeting. Gilas didn't flinch in the slightest when a very familiar black sword was stabbed into the middle of the table in front of him. Instead he continued looking on, his emotions being completely unreadable.
"You have a bounty for your son correct sir? It so happens that we are in possession of said person, that sword is proof of that. Check it as you wish but know that I will need that back, I'm not contracted to you so I feel no need to give you anything at this time... Do I make myself clear... "Sir"? Crystal clear... "Sir"?""
Duke tossed his pistol up into the air and caught it quite gracefully in his right hand, all while emphasizing the word 'Sir'. Only seconds later the man leaned over the table to give his wife a kiss, which this time Gilas slightly narrowed his eyes to. He was barely swayed by the mans rudeness, but took note of it all the same. He came here on the woman's request, so he had no reason to show this man any kind of acknowledgement.
A few moments later Duke pulled himself back away from the blonde woman and stared straight into Gilas's eyes, in which he returned the stare with cold calmness.
"Now me and my wife are going to decide whether or not we "give" you your son... You see not much information was give on that bounty of his, we just want to know who exactly we are dealing with. No, not you, I don't care for you. You're a high ranking militant man, anyone can see that. But why would such an upstanding man contract a bounty and for his own son? Something is highly suspicious about this job... And I don't know if we should work with you...So.. Tell us what we want to know or we can keep your son... Possibly sell him off to some slaver... He seems like he is strong enough for something such as that... Could fetch a good price to the right buyers you know... So... why the bounty?"
"By the way, Gilas," The woman started to add on to the man's last threat and Gilas moved his eyes onto her for a moment to listen. [/b]"He's been poisoned so you better think quick. And you wouldn't try anything funny in here if you wanted to keep that adorable neck of yours intact, pumpkin."[/b]
A very small, barely noticeable grin pulled at the corner of Gilas's lips as the two finally finished. He moved his gold eyes back onto Duke to start his response.
"First off, I ask you to show a little more respect for that sword there." He said, glancing over at Keito's sword for a brief moment before moving his eyes back onto Duke, "It's an old family heirloom and not something you can simply come across in smith shops anymore. Secondly, you seem to care a lot for Jun, my son, which I must admit I am a little curious about, though not curious enough to want to hear the whole story. As for why I placed the bounty on him.." His eyes moved back onto Leina, his meaningless little smirk showing slightly more than before. "You two seem like a new couple, so I doubt you would have any children. I don't believe you would understand what is it is like to have your first and only son disappear on you without warning and to go missing for years."
He paused a moment to look at the sword that continued to stand in the middle of the table, then he turned to look back at Leina, continuing to show little acknowledgement of Duke's presence. "You seem to have gone through a bit of trouble for such a small bounty, that makes me a little suspicious of your threats upon my son. I'm a little insulted though that you would think I'd try to force you to reveal him to me, I have to admit."
He stood from the table, resuming his proud stance. "I guessed the price I placed on him wouldn't gain much attention. I suppose I'll just have to higher that price. Also, if you have my son like you say, I want you to let him know about the passing of his mother four months ago, and that he also now has a younger sister who turned three six days ago." He briefly waved his hand as he began to walk away. "Enjoy the festival. I think I might stay here in Cre' Est a few days too. It would be a shame to miss up on such a celebration, don't you agree?" With that he left the tavern and made his way down the crowded street.
"Eh, I'm sorry about that. Oh yeah, my name's Ritsu. It's nice to meet you."
"I'm Keito. Nice to meet you too." He replied with his friendly smile. He slid off the stool and slid it back into place up close to the tea stand, deciding that he'd been sitting there long enough. At least this girl, Ritsu, wasn't as tall as she looked when he was sitting down. Now that he was standing up he realized that he was maybe four or five inches taller than her, though that didn't do much for his seemingly incurable small body size.
great I just admitted it...
"You say you've never seen fireworks before, right? I don't really get the chance to watch the big ones all that often, but you haven't lived until you see the ones they set off for the festival. I know a pretty great place where you can get a big view. I could show you if you want?"
He needed something to pass the time anyway, and something to also get his still missing sword out of his mind. This girl showed up at nearly the right time, and fireworks were more fun to watch with a partner anyway.
Murphy's Law: Gilas
Gilas took a seat at the table, leaning back in the chair a little to show that he was perfectly relaxed and comfortable around the two of them. Of course, that wasn't really the case. In fact, he was fully prepared to draw his sword at any second if need be. The one thing the man never did, was let his guard down, even around his most trusted subordinates. He politely refused the drink offered by Leina, letting her know that he didn't drink any kind of alcohol.
The blonde woman's husband, Duke, in which he had corrected his wife, got right to the point with their meeting. Gilas didn't flinch in the slightest when a very familiar black sword was stabbed into the middle of the table in front of him. Instead he continued looking on, his emotions being completely unreadable.
"You have a bounty for your son correct sir? It so happens that we are in possession of said person, that sword is proof of that. Check it as you wish but know that I will need that back, I'm not contracted to you so I feel no need to give you anything at this time... Do I make myself clear... "Sir"? Crystal clear... "Sir"?""
Duke tossed his pistol up into the air and caught it quite gracefully in his right hand, all while emphasizing the word 'Sir'. Only seconds later the man leaned over the table to give his wife a kiss, which this time Gilas slightly narrowed his eyes to. He was barely swayed by the mans rudeness, but took note of it all the same. He came here on the woman's request, so he had no reason to show this man any kind of acknowledgement.
A few moments later Duke pulled himself back away from the blonde woman and stared straight into Gilas's eyes, in which he returned the stare with cold calmness.
"Now me and my wife are going to decide whether or not we "give" you your son... You see not much information was give on that bounty of his, we just want to know who exactly we are dealing with. No, not you, I don't care for you. You're a high ranking militant man, anyone can see that. But why would such an upstanding man contract a bounty and for his own son? Something is highly suspicious about this job... And I don't know if we should work with you...So.. Tell us what we want to know or we can keep your son... Possibly sell him off to some slaver... He seems like he is strong enough for something such as that... Could fetch a good price to the right buyers you know... So... why the bounty?"
"By the way, Gilas," The woman started to add on to the man's last threat and Gilas moved his eyes onto her for a moment to listen. [/b]"He's been poisoned so you better think quick. And you wouldn't try anything funny in here if you wanted to keep that adorable neck of yours intact, pumpkin."[/b]
A very small, barely noticeable grin pulled at the corner of Gilas's lips as the two finally finished. He moved his gold eyes back onto Duke to start his response.
"First off, I ask you to show a little more respect for that sword there." He said, glancing over at Keito's sword for a brief moment before moving his eyes back onto Duke, "It's an old family heirloom and not something you can simply come across in smith shops anymore. Secondly, you seem to care a lot for Jun, my son, which I must admit I am a little curious about, though not curious enough to want to hear the whole story. As for why I placed the bounty on him.." His eyes moved back onto Leina, his meaningless little smirk showing slightly more than before. "You two seem like a new couple, so I doubt you would have any children. I don't believe you would understand what is it is like to have your first and only son disappear on you without warning and to go missing for years."
He paused a moment to look at the sword that continued to stand in the middle of the table, then he turned to look back at Leina, continuing to show little acknowledgement of Duke's presence. "You seem to have gone through a bit of trouble for such a small bounty, that makes me a little suspicious of your threats upon my son. I'm a little insulted though that you would think I'd try to force you to reveal him to me, I have to admit."
He stood from the table, resuming his proud stance. "I guessed the price I placed on him wouldn't gain much attention. I suppose I'll just have to higher that price. Also, if you have my son like you say, I want you to let him know about the passing of his mother four months ago, and that he also now has a younger sister who turned three six days ago." He briefly waved his hand as he began to walk away. "Enjoy the festival. I think I might stay here in Cre' Est a few days too. It would be a shame to miss up on such a celebration, don't you agree?" With that he left the tavern and made his way down the crowded street.
Lee looked around as he entered the city of Cre' Est. He had passed through other cities before this but each time it felt new and different. But this was different because this had been his primary destination since he had left the monastary. Lee had noticed first that a lot of people didn't make eye contact with strangers, which always made it a little harder to make friends.
Lee just wandered the streets not knowing where exactly to start his search for injustice. It wasn't long before he noticed a group of men harassing an elderl woman. Lee walked up casually.
"Excuse me," he said as he stepped through the men and bent down at the woman. "Are you alright, ma'am?"
"I, I am ok." she started to reply.
"You heard her, she's fine so get lost kid!" responded a quite rotund man with little hair on his head. His ham sized fist was placed on Lee's shoulder. He felt the pressure but as for it being anything he couldn't handle it seemed with reason so far. The fact that Lee didn't look intimidated caused a response in the other men in the group. They straightened their backs to give them the appearance of being taller and more menacing.
A shorter guy stepped forward. Seemed quite smug and the alpha of this group.
"Well in all honesty the woman here owes us money but, if you give us a hand with something then we will consider the debt paid." Lee noticed the woman about to say something in response but she was quieted by the stares of the other men.
"Very well. I will lend you hand, but if I see you bothering this woman again, then I will be ... less willing to help."
Lee followed quietly as he watched as the woman had a worried face. He was feeling a little worried now but he had a bad habit of jumping into the unknown to help those in need.
'I wonder what I got myself into this time.' he thought as he continued to follow.
Lee just wandered the streets not knowing where exactly to start his search for injustice. It wasn't long before he noticed a group of men harassing an elderl woman. Lee walked up casually.
"Excuse me," he said as he stepped through the men and bent down at the woman. "Are you alright, ma'am?"
"I, I am ok." she started to reply.
"You heard her, she's fine so get lost kid!" responded a quite rotund man with little hair on his head. His ham sized fist was placed on Lee's shoulder. He felt the pressure but as for it being anything he couldn't handle it seemed with reason so far. The fact that Lee didn't look intimidated caused a response in the other men in the group. They straightened their backs to give them the appearance of being taller and more menacing.
A shorter guy stepped forward. Seemed quite smug and the alpha of this group.
"Well in all honesty the woman here owes us money but, if you give us a hand with something then we will consider the debt paid." Lee noticed the woman about to say something in response but she was quieted by the stares of the other men.
"Very well. I will lend you hand, but if I see you bothering this woman again, then I will be ... less willing to help."
Lee followed quietly as he watched as the woman had a worried face. He was feeling a little worried now but he had a bad habit of jumping into the unknown to help those in need.
'I wonder what I got myself into this time.' he thought as he continued to follow.
"Thanks for the sword!" Siren called after Gilas. After a moment of silence in which she felt multiple pairs of eyes crawling over her skin, Siren turned around to look at Jude. "What?" she arched a perfect brow. "We got to keep the sword."
Siren took a sip from her mug and uncharacteristically plonked it onto the wooden bar. In a strangely fantastic mood, she jumped off her chair and jerked Jude against her body by his shirt. "Now we're doing it my way," she grinned.
Lion's Den
"SIRRREN!!!" Voices bellowed in almost unison as a curvy silver-eyed girl stepped through the heavy doors with a stiff and muscled man in tow. She was dainty, barefooted and dressed in a rather provocative red dress that emphasised her femininity. Honestly, she thought it was rather classy. Her snowy blonde hair was pulled back into a high pony tail with two beautifully deadly shafts. The young woman might've been a huntress and she might've been an expensive escort - it was hard to tell.
The underground tavern was packed, loud and smoky. The strong "fragrance" of alcohol masked the blood of bleeding noses and broken fists and the sweat of countless men. The tavern was massive but all the heavy, ripped men made it seem much smaller than it actually was. About a dozen women roamed amongst the males - all gorgeous, all seductive and all armed. There were weapons of every kind - from gauntlets to iron fans, arrows to guns, chains to swords and daggers to bodies.
A gunshot shook the air.
"That happens a lot. Gun twirling habits," Siren looked at Jude from the corner of her eye.
"Siren's back!"
"Where've you been, princess?"
"Did you get Corny?"
"That's insulting. Of course she got Corny!"
"Man, there goes the Corny Initiation."
"Who's the guy, Siren?"
"New toy?"
"You sharing him, blondey?"
Siren shot the tall, grinning brunette who'd asked the last question a hard look. Grabbing a glass mug from the nearest person, Siren smashed it onto the floor - bounty hunter language for 'Too far, earth-vexing hag-seed. Too far. I will drink all your beer for the rest of your life and steal all your bounties if you don't back off my property.'
The crowd Oooohhhh'ed for a while, letting the two women stare each other down. Then, the two huntresses broke into toothy smiles. "It's been a while, Evi," said Siren as the brunette picked her up and slapped her butt, setting her delicate feet back on the floor. Evi had a fury of curly hair and being well over 6 feet tall, towered over most men.
Although Jude and Siren had arrived in Cre' Est some time ago, she hadn't yet visited Lion's Den because of him and his "beliefs." Jude had been trying to talk her out of bounty hunting - a futile but adorable attempt - and Lion's Den would just make him dislike her job even more. Siren wasn't giving up her life for anyone.
"A while? It's been nearly two weeks! Where've you been? You missed a really good mission I wanted to do with you. And who's the handsome man behind you?" Evi gave Jude a suggestive grin, looking him over appreciatively.
"Not yours," Siren bumped the dark skinned Evi away with her hip, holding onto Jude's arm possessively. "But if you must know - this is my husband. Dude Enzberg."
The tavern was silent - utterly unusual. It's the end of the world. Then, a low chuckle began, creeping into a manic laugh. Soon enough, the entire building was shaking with everyone's laughter.
"Funny joke, princess! You had us fooled for a moment there. Of course you got married. Congratulations! I'm surprised none of your admirers have killed themselves, yet," said a bald mountain man, wiping tears from his eyes. No one reacted to the man's name being Dude - Siren, succubus Siren, married, was much more interesting. Grabbing Jude's forearms tightly, the large man gave him a light slap on the side of his head - typical male hunter greeting. "Welcome to the Lion's Den, Dude. Mick. 14. Veilbrand." Name, number of years bounty hunting and place of birth - it was how bounty hunters introduced themselves. Everyone assumed Jude was one of them as Lion's Den was exclusively for people of such class.
"So what happened to Corny, princess?" asked a lanky young man with caramel coloured hair.
"Dead," she replied with a shrug.
"What? Why? Did you kill him? Did you make him fall in love with you and have him kill himself?" asked another.
"Naw. He was just dead. Found him in the forest with his pockets emptied. Lucky timing, I guess." Siren pulled out a chair and rocked on its hind legs.
"You're never lucky. You're damned, that's what you are," Mick beamed. "That really sucks. It was a fun tradition - and we heard the bounty on Corny's head just rose. Think we could fool the person into thinking we got him?"
"Nope. Dude and I tried. Made him raise the price." With her legs crossed, Siren's strip of dress exposed nearly all of her soft, pale skin - especially on her sides. No one questioned her - she was a trusted bounty huntress. No one could think of any reason for her to lie and they were confident of her skills as a huntress.
"Ah well. At least you're back. To Siren!" Mick raised his mug.
"To Siren!" The crowd roared, mugs in the air.
"And her fake husband, Dude!" A voice called. The crowd echoed the words cheered for Siren and her fake marriage.
Later in the night
Siren lied. She did drink in public - just not all types of public. When she was in the Lion's Den amongst all her bounty hunters, Siren could, indeed, drink. Legs crossed, the long haired, now not so elegant beauty sat on a stretched table surrounded by empty mugs. She clutched a large barrel in her small hands and drank like a man six times her size. Her head was tipped back and her spine was arched as the crowd chanted.
While this was happening, the caramel haired man from before approached Jude. He leaned against the wall next to him and said monotonously, "Nial. 6. Shaharan." His eyes followed Siren's legs and strolled over her curves. Briefly glancing at Jude before returning to Siren, Nial said "You should give up. She's going to play with you and drop you when she's done. It'll never work and the higher you climb for her, the further you're going to have to fall. She tricked me, too. You look like you've had your fair share of women - so give this one up, Dude.
"Siren isn't worth it."
Siren took a sip from her mug and uncharacteristically plonked it onto the wooden bar. In a strangely fantastic mood, she jumped off her chair and jerked Jude against her body by his shirt. "Now we're doing it my way," she grinned.
Lion's Den
"SIRRREN!!!" Voices bellowed in almost unison as a curvy silver-eyed girl stepped through the heavy doors with a stiff and muscled man in tow. She was dainty, barefooted and dressed in a rather provocative red dress that emphasised her femininity. Honestly, she thought it was rather classy. Her snowy blonde hair was pulled back into a high pony tail with two beautifully deadly shafts. The young woman might've been a huntress and she might've been an expensive escort - it was hard to tell.
The underground tavern was packed, loud and smoky. The strong "fragrance" of alcohol masked the blood of bleeding noses and broken fists and the sweat of countless men. The tavern was massive but all the heavy, ripped men made it seem much smaller than it actually was. About a dozen women roamed amongst the males - all gorgeous, all seductive and all armed. There were weapons of every kind - from gauntlets to iron fans, arrows to guns, chains to swords and daggers to bodies.
A gunshot shook the air.
"That happens a lot. Gun twirling habits," Siren looked at Jude from the corner of her eye.
"Siren's back!"
"Where've you been, princess?"
"Did you get Corny?"
"That's insulting. Of course she got Corny!"
"Man, there goes the Corny Initiation."
"Who's the guy, Siren?"
"New toy?"
"You sharing him, blondey?"
Siren shot the tall, grinning brunette who'd asked the last question a hard look. Grabbing a glass mug from the nearest person, Siren smashed it onto the floor - bounty hunter language for 'Too far, earth-vexing hag-seed. Too far. I will drink all your beer for the rest of your life and steal all your bounties if you don't back off my property.'
The crowd Oooohhhh'ed for a while, letting the two women stare each other down. Then, the two huntresses broke into toothy smiles. "It's been a while, Evi," said Siren as the brunette picked her up and slapped her butt, setting her delicate feet back on the floor. Evi had a fury of curly hair and being well over 6 feet tall, towered over most men.
Although Jude and Siren had arrived in Cre' Est some time ago, she hadn't yet visited Lion's Den because of him and his "beliefs." Jude had been trying to talk her out of bounty hunting - a futile but adorable attempt - and Lion's Den would just make him dislike her job even more. Siren wasn't giving up her life for anyone.
"A while? It's been nearly two weeks! Where've you been? You missed a really good mission I wanted to do with you. And who's the handsome man behind you?" Evi gave Jude a suggestive grin, looking him over appreciatively.
"Not yours," Siren bumped the dark skinned Evi away with her hip, holding onto Jude's arm possessively. "But if you must know - this is my husband. Dude Enzberg."
The tavern was silent - utterly unusual. It's the end of the world. Then, a low chuckle began, creeping into a manic laugh. Soon enough, the entire building was shaking with everyone's laughter.
"Funny joke, princess! You had us fooled for a moment there. Of course you got married. Congratulations! I'm surprised none of your admirers have killed themselves, yet," said a bald mountain man, wiping tears from his eyes. No one reacted to the man's name being Dude - Siren, succubus Siren, married, was much more interesting. Grabbing Jude's forearms tightly, the large man gave him a light slap on the side of his head - typical male hunter greeting. "Welcome to the Lion's Den, Dude. Mick. 14. Veilbrand." Name, number of years bounty hunting and place of birth - it was how bounty hunters introduced themselves. Everyone assumed Jude was one of them as Lion's Den was exclusively for people of such class.
"So what happened to Corny, princess?" asked a lanky young man with caramel coloured hair.
"Dead," she replied with a shrug.
"What? Why? Did you kill him? Did you make him fall in love with you and have him kill himself?" asked another.
"Naw. He was just dead. Found him in the forest with his pockets emptied. Lucky timing, I guess." Siren pulled out a chair and rocked on its hind legs.
"You're never lucky. You're damned, that's what you are," Mick beamed. "That really sucks. It was a fun tradition - and we heard the bounty on Corny's head just rose. Think we could fool the person into thinking we got him?"
"Nope. Dude and I tried. Made him raise the price." With her legs crossed, Siren's strip of dress exposed nearly all of her soft, pale skin - especially on her sides. No one questioned her - she was a trusted bounty huntress. No one could think of any reason for her to lie and they were confident of her skills as a huntress.
"Ah well. At least you're back. To Siren!" Mick raised his mug.
"To Siren!" The crowd roared, mugs in the air.
"And her fake husband, Dude!" A voice called. The crowd echoed the words cheered for Siren and her fake marriage.
Later in the night
Siren lied. She did drink in public - just not all types of public. When she was in the Lion's Den amongst all her bounty hunters, Siren could, indeed, drink. Legs crossed, the long haired, now not so elegant beauty sat on a stretched table surrounded by empty mugs. She clutched a large barrel in her small hands and drank like a man six times her size. Her head was tipped back and her spine was arched as the crowd chanted.
While this was happening, the caramel haired man from before approached Jude. He leaned against the wall next to him and said monotonously, "Nial. 6. Shaharan." His eyes followed Siren's legs and strolled over her curves. Briefly glancing at Jude before returning to Siren, Nial said "You should give up. She's going to play with you and drop you when she's done. It'll never work and the higher you climb for her, the further you're going to have to fall. She tricked me, too. You look like you've had your fair share of women - so give this one up, Dude.
"Siren isn't worth it."
"Poor thing must be exhausted what with all that's happened."
Sereinia looked at Mayumi gently as she tucked away a stray hair of the young girl behind the ears. It seemed that Shadow was not that much entirely concerned as he returned to his relaxed position and watched the final showcase of the fireworks. Thus, it must meant that the young girl was in no danger physically or mentally at the moment. Knowing this, she released a sigh of relief and moved closer to Mayumi. The hold she had on the younger girl's hand remained. When she was young, it was one of her fondest memory asking her mother to hold her hand until she falls asleep. It was comforting to know that someone was beside you and even more so when you wake up.
"Haru ni saku hana
Natsu hirogaru sora yo
Kokoro no naka ni
Kizamarete kirameku
Asa ni furu ame
Mado o tozasu hi ni mo
Mune ni afureru hikari wa
Kumo no ue
Yorokobi kanashimi
Subete idaite aruite iru
Watashi no te to
Kimi no te o
Tsuyoku tsunagu mono
Aki wa mizube ni
Fuyu kozue ni hisomu
Sekai no oku no
Kagirinai yasashisa
Yoru ga kuru tabi
Inori o sasageyou
Ashita kuru hi o
Shizuka ni mukaeyou
Watashi o michibiku
Tooi tooi yobigoe yo
Hohoemu you ni
Utau you ni
Hibiku kaze no oto
Yorokobi kanashimi
Subete idaite aruite iru
Watashi no te to
Kimi no te o
Tsuyoku tsunagu mono"
It was a lullaby that Sereinia had often sang to her little brother before. She had been told that it brought pleasant dreams; so, she hoped it would do the same for Mayumi. Her eyes were closed as her voice was light and whimsical. When the song ended, she proceeded to watch the fireworks that once more filled the evening sky. She felt a sense that this moment here was perfect which was awkward in more ways than one. Shadow and Mayumi grew and lived in a world far different from hers. However, the more time she spent with them, the more she understands about them. People tend to discriminate and hate others just because of reputation or allegations that at times are baseless. Well, she could not completely say that the stories about Shadow and even for Mayumi were lies. She knew well what they are capable of from their travels. But at the same time, she knew that they have hearts and feelings just like everyone else. This thought brought a smile on her face as her eyes remained on the wondrous lights of the fireworks.
"I forgot to tell you and Mayumi. Forgive me, about that. There is this legend about the fireworks."
Her eyes remained on the dancing lights in the dark stage of the sky. Sereinia had a very solemn look on her face as her eyes reflected a gentle warmth. A small smile was present on her lips as she continued on.
"The last firework that would explode in the sky is the brightest and the most beautiful; however, it quickly dissipates faster than the others. Before that happens, you must make your wish. If you make it in time, it will be granted by the Gods and Goddesses."
Placing her free hand near to her chest, Sereinia waited for the last firework to make its show. She had already a wish ready unlike before. Whenever the last firework would appear, she had nothing she wanted to wish even just for humor. It did not bother her before but as of now, she regretted not making at least a childish wish even if it would be a whim. With that, the last firework was fired as it filled the night sky with its unique brilliance and shape. It took the form of the Main Deity of Triveila along with floating lights that resembled water droplets falling all over the town.
"I wish to watch the fireworks together with Shadow and Mayumi next year."
Closing her eyes, Sereinia made her wish silently. One of the raindrop light fell on the tip of her nose which alerted her. It did not hurt but felt much like a warm tap. Opening her eyes, she saw it. A rather childish admiration was present on her face as she looked at Shadow.
"Look Shadow, it is beautiful."
The light slowly fades into nothing and this made Sereinia sad for a bit. However, it soon was replaced with a warm smile as she looked at Shadow and then to Mayumi. It was time for them to go back. The festivity for the evening was over at the moment.
"Shall I tuck you and Mayumi to bed now?"
Sereinia's tone was warped with light humor but at the same time with endearing affection. She was very contented with the events of this night. It was definitely one of the best memories she will ever have.
Sereinia looked at Mayumi gently as she tucked away a stray hair of the young girl behind the ears. It seemed that Shadow was not that much entirely concerned as he returned to his relaxed position and watched the final showcase of the fireworks. Thus, it must meant that the young girl was in no danger physically or mentally at the moment. Knowing this, she released a sigh of relief and moved closer to Mayumi. The hold she had on the younger girl's hand remained. When she was young, it was one of her fondest memory asking her mother to hold her hand until she falls asleep. It was comforting to know that someone was beside you and even more so when you wake up.
"Haru ni saku hana
Natsu hirogaru sora yo
Kokoro no naka ni
Kizamarete kirameku
Asa ni furu ame
Mado o tozasu hi ni mo
Mune ni afureru hikari wa
Kumo no ue
Yorokobi kanashimi
Subete idaite aruite iru
Watashi no te to
Kimi no te o
Tsuyoku tsunagu mono
Aki wa mizube ni
Fuyu kozue ni hisomu
Sekai no oku no
Kagirinai yasashisa
Yoru ga kuru tabi
Inori o sasageyou
Ashita kuru hi o
Shizuka ni mukaeyou
Watashi o michibiku
Tooi tooi yobigoe yo
Hohoemu you ni
Utau you ni
Hibiku kaze no oto
Yorokobi kanashimi
Subete idaite aruite iru
Watashi no te to
Kimi no te o
Tsuyoku tsunagu mono"
It was a lullaby that Sereinia had often sang to her little brother before. She had been told that it brought pleasant dreams; so, she hoped it would do the same for Mayumi. Her eyes were closed as her voice was light and whimsical. When the song ended, she proceeded to watch the fireworks that once more filled the evening sky. She felt a sense that this moment here was perfect which was awkward in more ways than one. Shadow and Mayumi grew and lived in a world far different from hers. However, the more time she spent with them, the more she understands about them. People tend to discriminate and hate others just because of reputation or allegations that at times are baseless. Well, she could not completely say that the stories about Shadow and even for Mayumi were lies. She knew well what they are capable of from their travels. But at the same time, she knew that they have hearts and feelings just like everyone else. This thought brought a smile on her face as her eyes remained on the wondrous lights of the fireworks.
"I forgot to tell you and Mayumi. Forgive me, about that. There is this legend about the fireworks."
Her eyes remained on the dancing lights in the dark stage of the sky. Sereinia had a very solemn look on her face as her eyes reflected a gentle warmth. A small smile was present on her lips as she continued on.
"The last firework that would explode in the sky is the brightest and the most beautiful; however, it quickly dissipates faster than the others. Before that happens, you must make your wish. If you make it in time, it will be granted by the Gods and Goddesses."
Placing her free hand near to her chest, Sereinia waited for the last firework to make its show. She had already a wish ready unlike before. Whenever the last firework would appear, she had nothing she wanted to wish even just for humor. It did not bother her before but as of now, she regretted not making at least a childish wish even if it would be a whim. With that, the last firework was fired as it filled the night sky with its unique brilliance and shape. It took the form of the Main Deity of Triveila along with floating lights that resembled water droplets falling all over the town.
"I wish to watch the fireworks together with Shadow and Mayumi next year."
Closing her eyes, Sereinia made her wish silently. One of the raindrop light fell on the tip of her nose which alerted her. It did not hurt but felt much like a warm tap. Opening her eyes, she saw it. A rather childish admiration was present on her face as she looked at Shadow.
"Look Shadow, it is beautiful."
The light slowly fades into nothing and this made Sereinia sad for a bit. However, it soon was replaced with a warm smile as she looked at Shadow and then to Mayumi. It was time for them to go back. The festivity for the evening was over at the moment.
"Shall I tuck you and Mayumi to bed now?"
Sereinia's tone was warped with light humor but at the same time with endearing affection. She was very contented with the events of this night. It was definitely one of the best memories she will ever have.
"Shall I tuck you and Mayumi to bed now?"
Shadow laughed a little to himself, quietly, and looked down at Mayumi. Her contented expression as she slept was a silent comfort to Shadow that he was doing something right and that gave him greater hope and confidence than ever before. He decided it was time to head back, so he gently picked up Mayumi in his arms and carefully brought her back inside from the roof. When he was done he came back to the roof for Sereinia, picking her up as before but taking her all the way down to street level using the outside wall of the building instead of going in through someone else's window as he did with Mayumi. He didn't mind it if people thought that he and Mayumi were strange, but he didn't want Sereinia to have that issue. She was an innocent who was not truly a part of the battle that he and Mayumi were fighting in and so he was trying to preserve her innocence and separation from them as long as he could.
He had already failed in that regard to an extent when they first met. By saving her from those thugs he ensured that they would forever associate her with the Red-Eyed Demon even if they never came back to see her. At the very least, they would spread word about "Dr. Nora" being associated with the Demon of people's nightmares and that could be a problem for her if she ever returned to that clinic. Shadow would forever fear for her safety in the back of his mind when this was over and they went their separate ways, but there was really no avoiding that now. The only thing that could save her from that was her own actions. If she went back, she would just behave the way she always did and that would hopefully be enough to protect her from people's gullible beliefs.
Shadow hit the ground and stepped off the wall, still holding Sereinia in his arms for a moment longer while looking down at the ground.
"Sereinia... I don't want to put a note of sadness on this night but I hope that you will be able to continue to enjoy yourself like this... At least in small doses... I can make no guarantees of that, but I can guarantee that the longer you stay with us the more likely you are to see violence on a scale you never have before and it will test your resolve more than you know... Are you sure you're alright with that?" He asked, finally looking over at her.
Shadow's greatest concern was Roda I'l Lousta and although it had been over a year and a half since it was last activated Shadow was on edge that it would happen now that he was finding some semblance of peace and comfort with Sereinia and Mayumi. It was the same as before when he first rebelled against Te'i Sai. Taira fell victim to Roda I'l Lousta during the end of that phase when they, along with a few other companions, destroyed the branch of Te'i Sai in Roda Valley in Cre' Est. Though she survived thanks to Shadow and one other's quick emergency surgery, she carried a massive scar down the front of her chest to the base of her stomach from the surgery as a reminder for the rest of her life how Shadow almost killed her.
The last thing Shadow wanted was for Sereinia to experience the same thing, or worse.
Shadow laughed a little to himself, quietly, and looked down at Mayumi. Her contented expression as she slept was a silent comfort to Shadow that he was doing something right and that gave him greater hope and confidence than ever before. He decided it was time to head back, so he gently picked up Mayumi in his arms and carefully brought her back inside from the roof. When he was done he came back to the roof for Sereinia, picking her up as before but taking her all the way down to street level using the outside wall of the building instead of going in through someone else's window as he did with Mayumi. He didn't mind it if people thought that he and Mayumi were strange, but he didn't want Sereinia to have that issue. She was an innocent who was not truly a part of the battle that he and Mayumi were fighting in and so he was trying to preserve her innocence and separation from them as long as he could.
He had already failed in that regard to an extent when they first met. By saving her from those thugs he ensured that they would forever associate her with the Red-Eyed Demon even if they never came back to see her. At the very least, they would spread word about "Dr. Nora" being associated with the Demon of people's nightmares and that could be a problem for her if she ever returned to that clinic. Shadow would forever fear for her safety in the back of his mind when this was over and they went their separate ways, but there was really no avoiding that now. The only thing that could save her from that was her own actions. If she went back, she would just behave the way she always did and that would hopefully be enough to protect her from people's gullible beliefs.
Shadow hit the ground and stepped off the wall, still holding Sereinia in his arms for a moment longer while looking down at the ground.
"Sereinia... I don't want to put a note of sadness on this night but I hope that you will be able to continue to enjoy yourself like this... At least in small doses... I can make no guarantees of that, but I can guarantee that the longer you stay with us the more likely you are to see violence on a scale you never have before and it will test your resolve more than you know... Are you sure you're alright with that?" He asked, finally looking over at her.
Shadow's greatest concern was Roda I'l Lousta and although it had been over a year and a half since it was last activated Shadow was on edge that it would happen now that he was finding some semblance of peace and comfort with Sereinia and Mayumi. It was the same as before when he first rebelled against Te'i Sai. Taira fell victim to Roda I'l Lousta during the end of that phase when they, along with a few other companions, destroyed the branch of Te'i Sai in Roda Valley in Cre' Est. Though she survived thanks to Shadow and one other's quick emergency surgery, she carried a massive scar down the front of her chest to the base of her stomach from the surgery as a reminder for the rest of her life how Shadow almost killed her.
The last thing Shadow wanted was for Sereinia to experience the same thing, or worse.
The meeting with Gilas didn't go as well as Jude had planned, nothing ever seemed to go right in "Murphy's Law". He hadn't had planned to resort to his next tactic but seeing as it was the only viable option Jude called over Gale to his table. Layla seemed to be happy to just have kept the sword, which Jude was not amused by. If the whole point of this was the sword than we wouldn't have had to resort to calling him here... Women... Gale had then approached the table when Layla had said she would be "doing it her way". But Jude couldn't leave the life of an acquaintance in the balance in her hands, no matter how beautiful they were.
"Jude... I mean Mr. Enzberg... How can I help you?" Jude than hugged his "brother" before shaking his hands to leave.
"Only a small task brother... You are up to it are you not?" Gale than looked at the note briefly, a smile in turn appearing on his face. He then proceeded to crumple the note, dropping it on to the ground.
"I will see that it is done... Brother."
After bidding farewell to the rest of his brethren, the not so patient Layla began to drag Jude out of the building, clutching to his arm as she did so. The crowd cheered to them as they left, some laughing at the sight of Omega being taken away by a women. The festivities of the city rang loud in the city and the tavern, so much so that no one else noticed the crumpled piece of paper lying on the floor. The note itself with only a few simple words, "Become the Moon"
Lion's Den
The place Layla had dragged him to was not an area Jude was fond of but he was familiar with the place. Although he was not a patron of the tavern he knew enough about it to know to be wary of the people inside. Bounty Hunters. If anyone caught a glimpse of his Wolf Pack tattoo he would be a goner, no matter how many people he has killed in the past he was not strong enough to kill an entire tavern full of bounty hunters. The place made him feel uncomfortable and he believed Layla knew this but she wouldn't leave, in fact he believed that because he was uncomfortable she would want to stay in the place longer. Women are so confusing and full of contradictions... Oh well... Might as well go with the flow for now... My brothers shall enact my request soon enough. A gunshot than rang through the tavern, making Jude instinctively grab for his own. Gaining himself a quirky remark from Layla.
"Don't worry dear... Unlike the folks in this place I can control myself... Which is more than I can say for you." Jude said this jokingly, hoping that Layla wouldn't take it to heart. Actually in fact... let her take it to heart. She looks a lot cuter when I tease her... She gets all embarrassed and flustered. He then laughed picturing Layla pouting at him at the idea. Yeah... maybe it would be better.
The tavern was full of a number of different characters; giant bruisers, seductresses, con-artists, mercenaries, you name it and this place had it. Any illegal activity within Cre' Est is either connected to the Lion's Den or Murphy's Law. Being associated with the latter gave Jude a bad taste in his mouth for even being in here. However he was pleased at the countless women gawking over him, being seduced by his amazing charm. That's right ladies... come to Omega! This however didn't last, with having Layla at his side any women who came near him would be put off by her, and her protectiveness. I'm not your property Layla... You're mine.
Jude's euphoria was then rudely awakened by a giant of a man, Mick was his name. Judging by his introduction Jude knew he was a bounty hunter, a proud one of that. Layla having introduced as "Dude" again was slightly getting on his nerves, he however couldn't care less what the crowd thought of him. And how Layla had dealt with the bounty issue surprised Jude, he knew it wouldn't tide over long, sure people of the Lion's Den might not hunt Keito down but with the increased bounty, hunters from all around the place will be hunting for him now. The peace from this wouldn't last long... Even with the backing of Layla... I mean, Mrs Enzberg.
With cheers all around Jude settled down at the bar with Layla. Hopefully their relationship, fake or not, would seem conceivable enough for Jude to get through this without raising suspicion from anyone in the crowd.
Later that night
Layla and Jude had spent the night together, drinking and talking amongst themselves, making the facade of them being married somewhat more believable, even to the disbelieving crowd. Jude didn't know whether it was the alcohol or not but Layla seemed to be a lot more beautiful tonight. Maybe it was because she was in her element... this was where she felt the most comfortable... in the presence of a horde of bounty hunters... Not something I can become accustomed to unfortunately. Yes, the night was great but Jude was ever wary of his tattoo and his silver jewelry, hoping no one really notices it.
Then a man named Nial seemed to appear out of nowhere, checking out Layla. The man had been stalking the two for a while, something which was annoying Jude considerably. He didn't like the man, nor the tone that he spoke in. His snake like eyes searching all over her, trying to make Jude leave her. That won't be happening... No way. Jude's patience wore thin as the man continued to hang around the too, until he had finally snapped.
Jude then suddenly quick drew one of his pistols, shooting a bullet which broke the glass of alcohol in Nial's hands and skimming past the man's face, cutting him slightly. Nial was taken aback, having been cut by the broken class in his hands and from having a bullet skim across his face. Nial in turn lunged at Jude with a knife drawn, trying to stab him in the chest. Jude however grabbed the man's arm, twisting it horribly forcing Nial to drop the knife. Jude then delivered a strong and quick punch to the man's torso, sending him flying a few feet in the air before he landed on the ground, six feet away from Jude and Layla. Standing up from the bar stool Jude then walked over towards Nial, standing above him. He then cocked the pistol he used, aiming it at Nial's head.
"My name is Duke Enzberg... My wife seems to find it funny to call me Dude, maybe it's a nickname thing I don't know... How long have I been a bounty hunter? All of my damn life son... Where was I born? In fucking Triveila!... And you son will become the five thousand six hundred and ninety eighth bastard I have killed if you don't get off your damn ass and get out of my face." Jude then shot off a round, grazing the other side of Nial's face, giving him a perfect pair of cuts on both sides of his face. The man then got up and ran out of the tavern, holding his broken arm as he did so.
After calming himself down Jude sat back down at the bar, holstering his pistol and placing his arm over Layla. Laughing to himself Jude ordered a bottle of ale, drinking it slowly. After finishing the bottle he placed it on the bar. Everyone seemed to be staring at him in which turn Jude turned around to them.
"What? The man was checking out my wife..."
"Jude... I mean Mr. Enzberg... How can I help you?" Jude than hugged his "brother" before shaking his hands to leave.
"Only a small task brother... You are up to it are you not?" Gale than looked at the note briefly, a smile in turn appearing on his face. He then proceeded to crumple the note, dropping it on to the ground.
"I will see that it is done... Brother."
After bidding farewell to the rest of his brethren, the not so patient Layla began to drag Jude out of the building, clutching to his arm as she did so. The crowd cheered to them as they left, some laughing at the sight of Omega being taken away by a women. The festivities of the city rang loud in the city and the tavern, so much so that no one else noticed the crumpled piece of paper lying on the floor. The note itself with only a few simple words, "Become the Moon"
Lion's Den
The place Layla had dragged him to was not an area Jude was fond of but he was familiar with the place. Although he was not a patron of the tavern he knew enough about it to know to be wary of the people inside. Bounty Hunters. If anyone caught a glimpse of his Wolf Pack tattoo he would be a goner, no matter how many people he has killed in the past he was not strong enough to kill an entire tavern full of bounty hunters. The place made him feel uncomfortable and he believed Layla knew this but she wouldn't leave, in fact he believed that because he was uncomfortable she would want to stay in the place longer. Women are so confusing and full of contradictions... Oh well... Might as well go with the flow for now... My brothers shall enact my request soon enough. A gunshot than rang through the tavern, making Jude instinctively grab for his own. Gaining himself a quirky remark from Layla.
"Don't worry dear... Unlike the folks in this place I can control myself... Which is more than I can say for you." Jude said this jokingly, hoping that Layla wouldn't take it to heart. Actually in fact... let her take it to heart. She looks a lot cuter when I tease her... She gets all embarrassed and flustered. He then laughed picturing Layla pouting at him at the idea. Yeah... maybe it would be better.
The tavern was full of a number of different characters; giant bruisers, seductresses, con-artists, mercenaries, you name it and this place had it. Any illegal activity within Cre' Est is either connected to the Lion's Den or Murphy's Law. Being associated with the latter gave Jude a bad taste in his mouth for even being in here. However he was pleased at the countless women gawking over him, being seduced by his amazing charm. That's right ladies... come to Omega! This however didn't last, with having Layla at his side any women who came near him would be put off by her, and her protectiveness. I'm not your property Layla... You're mine.
Jude's euphoria was then rudely awakened by a giant of a man, Mick was his name. Judging by his introduction Jude knew he was a bounty hunter, a proud one of that. Layla having introduced as "Dude" again was slightly getting on his nerves, he however couldn't care less what the crowd thought of him. And how Layla had dealt with the bounty issue surprised Jude, he knew it wouldn't tide over long, sure people of the Lion's Den might not hunt Keito down but with the increased bounty, hunters from all around the place will be hunting for him now. The peace from this wouldn't last long... Even with the backing of Layla... I mean, Mrs Enzberg.
With cheers all around Jude settled down at the bar with Layla. Hopefully their relationship, fake or not, would seem conceivable enough for Jude to get through this without raising suspicion from anyone in the crowd.
Later that night
Layla and Jude had spent the night together, drinking and talking amongst themselves, making the facade of them being married somewhat more believable, even to the disbelieving crowd. Jude didn't know whether it was the alcohol or not but Layla seemed to be a lot more beautiful tonight. Maybe it was because she was in her element... this was where she felt the most comfortable... in the presence of a horde of bounty hunters... Not something I can become accustomed to unfortunately. Yes, the night was great but Jude was ever wary of his tattoo and his silver jewelry, hoping no one really notices it.
Then a man named Nial seemed to appear out of nowhere, checking out Layla. The man had been stalking the two for a while, something which was annoying Jude considerably. He didn't like the man, nor the tone that he spoke in. His snake like eyes searching all over her, trying to make Jude leave her. That won't be happening... No way. Jude's patience wore thin as the man continued to hang around the too, until he had finally snapped.
Jude then suddenly quick drew one of his pistols, shooting a bullet which broke the glass of alcohol in Nial's hands and skimming past the man's face, cutting him slightly. Nial was taken aback, having been cut by the broken class in his hands and from having a bullet skim across his face. Nial in turn lunged at Jude with a knife drawn, trying to stab him in the chest. Jude however grabbed the man's arm, twisting it horribly forcing Nial to drop the knife. Jude then delivered a strong and quick punch to the man's torso, sending him flying a few feet in the air before he landed on the ground, six feet away from Jude and Layla. Standing up from the bar stool Jude then walked over towards Nial, standing above him. He then cocked the pistol he used, aiming it at Nial's head.
"My name is Duke Enzberg... My wife seems to find it funny to call me Dude, maybe it's a nickname thing I don't know... How long have I been a bounty hunter? All of my damn life son... Where was I born? In fucking Triveila!... And you son will become the five thousand six hundred and ninety eighth bastard I have killed if you don't get off your damn ass and get out of my face." Jude then shot off a round, grazing the other side of Nial's face, giving him a perfect pair of cuts on both sides of his face. The man then got up and ran out of the tavern, holding his broken arm as he did so.
After calming himself down Jude sat back down at the bar, holstering his pistol and placing his arm over Layla. Laughing to himself Jude ordered a bottle of ale, drinking it slowly. After finishing the bottle he placed it on the bar. Everyone seemed to be staring at him in which turn Jude turned around to them.
"What? The man was checking out my wife..."
"Tables!" Siren yelped, the barrel now empty.
"Tables!" The crowd echoed her drunk nonsense.
"When I grow up, I shall be a fisherwoman or the queen!" She cheered, waving her arms upwards and down in a curved motion. Her gestures roughly translating into 'Give me another barrel, my minions. I will sleep with all your sons.'
"You sure that's a good idea, princess? I'm not cleaning you up if you pass out in front of some perverted, drunk men," Evi sighed as Mick slapped Siren on the back, handing her another barrel of whisky. Sitting the barrel on her crossed legs, Siren wrapped her arms around the large wooden container that was taller than her head. A gunshot sliced through the air, followed by a small squeal of shock. No one gave the shooter a second glance - accidental slips on triggers were the norm in Lion's Den.
After a moment, there were loud cheers as people watched 'Dude' pummel Nial. Siren was oblivious, still trying to uncap the small hole in the barrel by putting the cap between her teeth and strangely turning the barrel.
There was the cock of a pistol and an eerie silence as the bounty hunters watched the two men with anticipation. They were strange in the way they viewed danger. Rarely did the concept of death and mortality shake their foundations - they believed they were invincible and that everyone else was, too. Bounty hunters were independent people, rarely did they work in a team and they almost never watched each other's backs. There was respect - and respect was all there was. Well, perhaps a hint of lust.
"My name is Duke Enzberg... My wife seems to find it funny to call me Dude,"
"It is Dude!" Siren called with a moment of clarity - pausing in her unbarrelling of the barrel from the cap.
"-maybe it's a nickname thing I don't know... How long have I been a bounty hunter? All of my damn life son... Where was I born? In fucking Triveila!... And you son will become the five thousand six hundred and ninety eighth bastard I have killed if you don't get off your damn ass and get out of my face."
There was the patter of racing footsteps, the creek of the heavy doors opening and the loud bang of it slamming against each other. Then, there was silence. A muscled arm went around Layla's shoulders and ale was called for. Siren was still unbarrelling the cap.
"What? The man was checking out my wife..."
"Juuude," Siren whined, shoving the barrel to the side. Pulling the black and gold eyed man onto the bar, she crawled on top of him, nuzzling his neck and running her hands over the skin under his shirt. Siren sat back on his lap, her legs on either side of his - and pulled the bottom of his tight shirt up over his head. "You know what would be really funny, Jude?" she whispered, taking his lower lip between her teeth. "If this wasn't a dream and I was actually drunk," she mumbled, leaning over him. "And I screamed out "I'm sleeping with freaking Omega of the Wolf Pack!" and they came at you with pitch forks." Siren pulled back from his lips to look at Jude with glazed eyes.
"That would be funny, wouldn't it?"
"Get off of her, you thief!" Evi shouted. More screams came and Siren was roughly pulled off of Jude. Ow, that hurt, she thought with a frown. Then, she realised over the chaos of the Lion's Den - Oh crap, that hurt.
The drawing of swords and the click of guns sliced the air. Heavy, drunk men shook the building and women flicked their iron fans with a sweep of their wrists. Siren was pushed back, Mick held her and mumbled comforting words as she stared at Jude with complete shock. Jude - scarred and tattooed with a massive bounty on his head.
"Get him!"
"Tables!" The crowd echoed her drunk nonsense.
"When I grow up, I shall be a fisherwoman or the queen!" She cheered, waving her arms upwards and down in a curved motion. Her gestures roughly translating into 'Give me another barrel, my minions. I will sleep with all your sons.'
"You sure that's a good idea, princess? I'm not cleaning you up if you pass out in front of some perverted, drunk men," Evi sighed as Mick slapped Siren on the back, handing her another barrel of whisky. Sitting the barrel on her crossed legs, Siren wrapped her arms around the large wooden container that was taller than her head. A gunshot sliced through the air, followed by a small squeal of shock. No one gave the shooter a second glance - accidental slips on triggers were the norm in Lion's Den.
After a moment, there were loud cheers as people watched 'Dude' pummel Nial. Siren was oblivious, still trying to uncap the small hole in the barrel by putting the cap between her teeth and strangely turning the barrel.
There was the cock of a pistol and an eerie silence as the bounty hunters watched the two men with anticipation. They were strange in the way they viewed danger. Rarely did the concept of death and mortality shake their foundations - they believed they were invincible and that everyone else was, too. Bounty hunters were independent people, rarely did they work in a team and they almost never watched each other's backs. There was respect - and respect was all there was. Well, perhaps a hint of lust.
"My name is Duke Enzberg... My wife seems to find it funny to call me Dude,"
"It is Dude!" Siren called with a moment of clarity - pausing in her unbarrelling of the barrel from the cap.
"-maybe it's a nickname thing I don't know... How long have I been a bounty hunter? All of my damn life son... Where was I born? In fucking Triveila!... And you son will become the five thousand six hundred and ninety eighth bastard I have killed if you don't get off your damn ass and get out of my face."
There was the patter of racing footsteps, the creek of the heavy doors opening and the loud bang of it slamming against each other. Then, there was silence. A muscled arm went around Layla's shoulders and ale was called for. Siren was still unbarrelling the cap.
"What? The man was checking out my wife..."
"Juuude," Siren whined, shoving the barrel to the side. Pulling the black and gold eyed man onto the bar, she crawled on top of him, nuzzling his neck and running her hands over the skin under his shirt. Siren sat back on his lap, her legs on either side of his - and pulled the bottom of his tight shirt up over his head. "You know what would be really funny, Jude?" she whispered, taking his lower lip between her teeth. "If this wasn't a dream and I was actually drunk," she mumbled, leaning over him. "And I screamed out "I'm sleeping with freaking Omega of the Wolf Pack!" and they came at you with pitch forks." Siren pulled back from his lips to look at Jude with glazed eyes.
"That would be funny, wouldn't it?"
"Get off of her, you thief!" Evi shouted. More screams came and Siren was roughly pulled off of Jude. Ow, that hurt, she thought with a frown. Then, she realised over the chaos of the Lion's Den - Oh crap, that hurt.
The drawing of swords and the click of guns sliced the air. Heavy, drunk men shook the building and women flicked their iron fans with a sweep of their wrists. Siren was pushed back, Mick held her and mumbled comforting words as she stared at Jude with complete shock. Jude - scarred and tattooed with a massive bounty on his head.
"Get him!"
Having a girl straddled on top of you is any man's dreams, having her reveal your identity in a room full of bounty hunters when there is a delicious bounty on your head though is not. The short euphoric moment that was just shared between Jude and Layla was ended when Jude's identity of being "Omega of the Wolf Pack" was revealed to a tavern full of bounty hunters. Layla was pulled of of him while they all readied themselves to try and capture and possibly kill Jude. Outnumbered and currently lying on his back Jude was thinking of any possible way he could get out of this situation, knowing there must be some way to escape without resorting to violence. This hope of his was short lived as he saw people unsheathe their swords and cock their firearms, he knew there was only one way to escape. He had to run.
"Cmon now fellas... Can't we just let this slide this one instance? I mean... we are just newly weds..." This question was answered by the cocking of more pistols. I guess they don't really care for that... not at all. "Well... alright then... Let's play it your way!"
From where he was lying down on the bar table Jude sprung up doing a handstand. He then proceeded to spin himself, kicking the closest people to him in the head, knocking some of them out from the force of the kicks. Before anyone could react to him Jude then pushed himself off the bar, pulling out his pistols he fired two rounds shooting two bounty hunters in front of him in the knees, causing them to fall. He then landed in front of Layla, with his pistols drawn he ripped Mick's grip on Layla by pulling his arm off of her with his leg wrapped around Mick's elbow. Jude hit Mick on the head with the end of his pistol's handle, causing the man to become disoriented. Using Mick's size Jude pushed the man towards the exit, using him as a makeshift battering ram and riot shield. Jude dragged the drunkard Layla along with him, believing they would be unable to attack him with Layla right behind him, he was wrong. Two throwing knives had pierced Jude's right shoulder, causing blood to drip all over his white long sleeved shirt. After making his way to the door Jude threw Mick back towards the crowd, hoping to stall them just enough to get enough running ground between them. Holy crap... Hope they don't expect me to pay them a visit anytime soon.
Streets of Cre' Est
Although Jude had successfully escaped the grounds of the Lion's Den, a little worst off for wear, he knew they weren't out of the woods yet. With the amount of people he had just pissed off Jude knew he had to find a good enough hiding space for them, one which was close enough to hide in quickly. With the faster of the bounty hunters right on their tail Jude dodged incoming attacks from blades, arrows, and even the odd bullet. He went in between shops, hoping to lose them within the crowds of people, but with no luck. He then attempted to use alleyways to find shortcuts around the city and to find somewhere to hide but since he wasn't familiar with the area Jude's attempts of running lead to more dead ends than what he would have wanted. Layla was highly intoxicated and was no real help as Jude dragged her along. He hoped that she might be able to stop any bounty hunters from following them but to no avail. Damn drunk... do something before you get us both killed.
After running and incapacitating a few bounty hunters on the way Jude had finally found a modest hotel, where he then rented a room for him and Layla. Jude had been given the few odd looks from being out of breath, sweating, and currently holding a drunk women in his arms. He however told the owner that it was their honeymoon and that he and her were just out having some drinks when she had finally had too much. The hotel manager laughed at the comment, commenting himself that it is not an odd occurrence in this part of town and especially for this hotel. Jude was then pointed out that the hotel was named "The Drunken Mare", something which he and the manager both laughed about. After acquiring a room Jude had ventured the climb up the stairs to the honeymoon suite which he had just bought. One of my most expensive getaways... but effective nonetheless.
The Drunken Mare
The room itself was quite extravagant, the color scheme was red, white, and black. In the middle of the room was a king sized bed with red and black sheets, covered with rose petals. Maybe I shouldn't have gotten the honeymoon suite... With the drunken Layla in his arms Jude placed her in the middle of the bed, removing himself from the room for the bathroom. Checking the wounds he had just received from Layla blurting out his identity in front of her bounty hunter friends he found the two wounds received by the knives. He was glade that the hotel manager didn't notice it, or at least hoped he didn't notice it. Jude then resumed to remove his shirt, and bandage his new wounds up which will surely leave a scar. He had cleaned it sufficiently but not being an expert it was only a bandage until he could find a doctor. Hopefully sometime in the morning...
Jude then returned to the suite, passing the bed and looking out of the window, still shirtless. He searched the streets for any sign of bounty hunters, seeing a few but none which approached the hotel. Thanking his lucky stars Jude sat back on a black leather chair next to the window, constantly watching. He knew he wasn't going to be safe here forever and that he would need to leave in the morning, dreading the possibility of losing his life because some random girl he met who turned out to be a bounty huntress revealed himself to her bounty hunter friends in a bounty hunter's tavern, when he had a bounty on his head. Seriously what was she thinking? The little drunkard... and I thought she didn't drink.
Sighing Jude leaned back on the chair, hoping to find some rest from the day's activities.
"Cmon now fellas... Can't we just let this slide this one instance? I mean... we are just newly weds..." This question was answered by the cocking of more pistols. I guess they don't really care for that... not at all. "Well... alright then... Let's play it your way!"
From where he was lying down on the bar table Jude sprung up doing a handstand. He then proceeded to spin himself, kicking the closest people to him in the head, knocking some of them out from the force of the kicks. Before anyone could react to him Jude then pushed himself off the bar, pulling out his pistols he fired two rounds shooting two bounty hunters in front of him in the knees, causing them to fall. He then landed in front of Layla, with his pistols drawn he ripped Mick's grip on Layla by pulling his arm off of her with his leg wrapped around Mick's elbow. Jude hit Mick on the head with the end of his pistol's handle, causing the man to become disoriented. Using Mick's size Jude pushed the man towards the exit, using him as a makeshift battering ram and riot shield. Jude dragged the drunkard Layla along with him, believing they would be unable to attack him with Layla right behind him, he was wrong. Two throwing knives had pierced Jude's right shoulder, causing blood to drip all over his white long sleeved shirt. After making his way to the door Jude threw Mick back towards the crowd, hoping to stall them just enough to get enough running ground between them. Holy crap... Hope they don't expect me to pay them a visit anytime soon.
Streets of Cre' Est
Although Jude had successfully escaped the grounds of the Lion's Den, a little worst off for wear, he knew they weren't out of the woods yet. With the amount of people he had just pissed off Jude knew he had to find a good enough hiding space for them, one which was close enough to hide in quickly. With the faster of the bounty hunters right on their tail Jude dodged incoming attacks from blades, arrows, and even the odd bullet. He went in between shops, hoping to lose them within the crowds of people, but with no luck. He then attempted to use alleyways to find shortcuts around the city and to find somewhere to hide but since he wasn't familiar with the area Jude's attempts of running lead to more dead ends than what he would have wanted. Layla was highly intoxicated and was no real help as Jude dragged her along. He hoped that she might be able to stop any bounty hunters from following them but to no avail. Damn drunk... do something before you get us both killed.
After running and incapacitating a few bounty hunters on the way Jude had finally found a modest hotel, where he then rented a room for him and Layla. Jude had been given the few odd looks from being out of breath, sweating, and currently holding a drunk women in his arms. He however told the owner that it was their honeymoon and that he and her were just out having some drinks when she had finally had too much. The hotel manager laughed at the comment, commenting himself that it is not an odd occurrence in this part of town and especially for this hotel. Jude was then pointed out that the hotel was named "The Drunken Mare", something which he and the manager both laughed about. After acquiring a room Jude had ventured the climb up the stairs to the honeymoon suite which he had just bought. One of my most expensive getaways... but effective nonetheless.
The Drunken Mare
The room itself was quite extravagant, the color scheme was red, white, and black. In the middle of the room was a king sized bed with red and black sheets, covered with rose petals. Maybe I shouldn't have gotten the honeymoon suite... With the drunken Layla in his arms Jude placed her in the middle of the bed, removing himself from the room for the bathroom. Checking the wounds he had just received from Layla blurting out his identity in front of her bounty hunter friends he found the two wounds received by the knives. He was glade that the hotel manager didn't notice it, or at least hoped he didn't notice it. Jude then resumed to remove his shirt, and bandage his new wounds up which will surely leave a scar. He had cleaned it sufficiently but not being an expert it was only a bandage until he could find a doctor. Hopefully sometime in the morning...
Jude then returned to the suite, passing the bed and looking out of the window, still shirtless. He searched the streets for any sign of bounty hunters, seeing a few but none which approached the hotel. Thanking his lucky stars Jude sat back on a black leather chair next to the window, constantly watching. He knew he wasn't going to be safe here forever and that he would need to leave in the morning, dreading the possibility of losing his life because some random girl he met who turned out to be a bounty huntress revealed himself to her bounty hunter friends in a bounty hunter's tavern, when he had a bounty on his head. Seriously what was she thinking? The little drunkard... and I thought she didn't drink.
Sighing Jude leaned back on the chair, hoping to find some rest from the day's activities.
It was an ordinary day filled with ordinary happenings.
It rained fish.
"Why are you looking so red, Layla-child?" a green fish that had fallen into Layla's hands asked. "You smell like roses - you do, you do." Layla kissed the fish and it turned into a beautiful man with a scar on the side of his face. "Why am I looking so red, Layla?" he asked, his low, raspy voice close to her lips. Layla ran a slim finger over his scar. "Why am I looking so red?" the man asked again - this time his voice was distorted. Monstrous. He bled, bled from every inch of his skin and turned into something bigger. Crueler.
"Why is she looking so red, Layla?" the loud voice asked. It was a giant and it's blood was alcohol. "Why are you so red, daddy?" Layla asked in a frightened voice, fidgeting with her skirt. Her small hands clutched the material and everything turned into dust.
"Wake up, my little rose," cooed the smooth voice of a woman. "Wake up."
"Mommy?" Siren's eyes snapped wide open. She gripped the silky blankets and rose petals in her fingers - the fingers of a woman, not a child. She felt slightly dizzy, a headache biting at her skull. For a moment, she expected the ceiling to rain fish - she expected to be on a boat somewhere in the oceans of Triveila. Instead, all she saw was a flurry of red and black. The air smelled nothing of salty water but of sweet, fragrant roses.
Running her fingers through her waterfall hair, Siren sat up slowly. She saw a dark haired man sitting on a chair by the window, his lashes grazing his cheeks as his eyes were shut. Jude. Her gaze roamed around the expensive looking room, taking in the red, white and black colour scheme. It looked... Romantic. Softening her hold on the soft sheets, Siren watched Jude with her silver eyes. He looked peaceful - it was strange seeing him so at ease. Siren noticed bandages on his right shoulder and worry creased her forehead. She inwardly smacked herself for caring. Jude was a thief, he could take care of himself. Swinging her legs over the bed, Siren walked soundlessly towards Jude.
With her knees on both sides of his legs, Siren sat on his lap, tucking strands of his shaggy hair away. "Jude?" she whispered. "Are you okay? What happened?" She sniffed the air. "Someone smells like alcohol..." Then, bits and pieces came rushing back to her. Right, they went to Lion's Den, which meant only one thing. "Oh god, did I start drinking from barrels, trying to take the cap off by turning the barrel again?"
"Ah, doesn't matter," she vaguely mumbled, pressing her lips to his. She moved her mouth against his and then said something quite peculiar - "You have a lot of scars." She kissed the one on the side of his face and kissed many more. Pulling her red dress over her head and tossing it aside, Siren fell against Jude, her silky hair falling over her shoulder to rest on his skin.
It rained fish.
"Why are you looking so red, Layla-child?" a green fish that had fallen into Layla's hands asked. "You smell like roses - you do, you do." Layla kissed the fish and it turned into a beautiful man with a scar on the side of his face. "Why am I looking so red, Layla?" he asked, his low, raspy voice close to her lips. Layla ran a slim finger over his scar. "Why am I looking so red?" the man asked again - this time his voice was distorted. Monstrous. He bled, bled from every inch of his skin and turned into something bigger. Crueler.
"Why is she looking so red, Layla?" the loud voice asked. It was a giant and it's blood was alcohol. "Why are you so red, daddy?" Layla asked in a frightened voice, fidgeting with her skirt. Her small hands clutched the material and everything turned into dust.
"Wake up, my little rose," cooed the smooth voice of a woman. "Wake up."
"Mommy?" Siren's eyes snapped wide open. She gripped the silky blankets and rose petals in her fingers - the fingers of a woman, not a child. She felt slightly dizzy, a headache biting at her skull. For a moment, she expected the ceiling to rain fish - she expected to be on a boat somewhere in the oceans of Triveila. Instead, all she saw was a flurry of red and black. The air smelled nothing of salty water but of sweet, fragrant roses.
Running her fingers through her waterfall hair, Siren sat up slowly. She saw a dark haired man sitting on a chair by the window, his lashes grazing his cheeks as his eyes were shut. Jude. Her gaze roamed around the expensive looking room, taking in the red, white and black colour scheme. It looked... Romantic. Softening her hold on the soft sheets, Siren watched Jude with her silver eyes. He looked peaceful - it was strange seeing him so at ease. Siren noticed bandages on his right shoulder and worry creased her forehead. She inwardly smacked herself for caring. Jude was a thief, he could take care of himself. Swinging her legs over the bed, Siren walked soundlessly towards Jude.
With her knees on both sides of his legs, Siren sat on his lap, tucking strands of his shaggy hair away. "Jude?" she whispered. "Are you okay? What happened?" She sniffed the air. "Someone smells like alcohol..." Then, bits and pieces came rushing back to her. Right, they went to Lion's Den, which meant only one thing. "Oh god, did I start drinking from barrels, trying to take the cap off by turning the barrel again?"
"Ah, doesn't matter," she vaguely mumbled, pressing her lips to his. She moved her mouth against his and then said something quite peculiar - "You have a lot of scars." She kissed the one on the side of his face and kissed many more. Pulling her red dress over her head and tossing it aside, Siren fell against Jude, her silky hair falling over her shoulder to rest on his skin.
Outside the Lion's Den
Lee had noticed that the group of men had stopped wallking. Three of them ran up to see what the commotion was about. Lee considered knocking out the two men behind him, but that would have just caused trouble for the old lady. The men came back muttering something about a man worth a large bounty running off with some woman. Lee noticed the greed in their eyes but also a bit of worry. Then all their eyes fell on Lee. "You want to help that old lady?" the small leader asked. Lee could see where this was heading.
"I will help you find this man and I will help with his capture," he stated. "You get my share as the old woman's payment and she will no longer owe you money." Sean added. The men looked at each other. Sean could tell that the amount of money was a lot and knew that such a deal would not bother such ... business oriented men.
"Yeah, but you better be as good as you think you are." said the small man. The small man's eyes had caught glimpse of the symbol of the monastary tattooed just under the collarbone. He knew of it from stories, but right now he was hoping it was more than just stories.
After a few minutes the lackey's returned with vague information about men and women together. Among them was mentioned a man and woman matching the description going off in a direction and there being bounty hunters laid out through out the street. They followed around and Lee just kept his eyes open for the couple. The bodies ended which prompted the little man to send his lackeys again.
"You stay with me kid," he said as he placed his hand on Lee's shoulder. Lee was focused enough to not break the man's arm, but his mind was truly focused on what kind of man could not only run from groups of men, dragging a woman behind as well as successfully fending off his assailents as well as protecting the woman. Lee's blood boiled but at the same time his heart felt heavy. He knew nothing about the man but he was helping these men capture him. Though if a man has a bounty he can not possibly be that good of man, but working with these men did settle his heart.
Lee had noticed that the group of men had stopped wallking. Three of them ran up to see what the commotion was about. Lee considered knocking out the two men behind him, but that would have just caused trouble for the old lady. The men came back muttering something about a man worth a large bounty running off with some woman. Lee noticed the greed in their eyes but also a bit of worry. Then all their eyes fell on Lee. "You want to help that old lady?" the small leader asked. Lee could see where this was heading.
"I will help you find this man and I will help with his capture," he stated. "You get my share as the old woman's payment and she will no longer owe you money." Sean added. The men looked at each other. Sean could tell that the amount of money was a lot and knew that such a deal would not bother such ... business oriented men.
"Yeah, but you better be as good as you think you are." said the small man. The small man's eyes had caught glimpse of the symbol of the monastary tattooed just under the collarbone. He knew of it from stories, but right now he was hoping it was more than just stories.
After a few minutes the lackey's returned with vague information about men and women together. Among them was mentioned a man and woman matching the description going off in a direction and there being bounty hunters laid out through out the street. They followed around and Lee just kept his eyes open for the couple. The bodies ended which prompted the little man to send his lackeys again.
"You stay with me kid," he said as he placed his hand on Lee's shoulder. Lee was focused enough to not break the man's arm, but his mind was truly focused on what kind of man could not only run from groups of men, dragging a woman behind as well as successfully fending off his assailents as well as protecting the woman. Lee's blood boiled but at the same time his heart felt heavy. He knew nothing about the man but he was helping these men capture him. Though if a man has a bounty he can not possibly be that good of man, but working with these men did settle his heart.
Sleep... was I asleep. And here I was trying to lookout for anyone following us... Must've dozed off while I was... What was bothering Jude's mind, the imminent danger of those seeking for his life seemed to fade away in one moment. Nothing mattered in the world but this one moment, this fleeting moment shared between the two of them. As her soft lips wandered over Jude's shirtless and scarred body he noted the sensation of every kiss she gave him, how it felt, how she smelt, and the pleasure he felt from it. Layla then stopped for a moment, a slight moment to relieve herself of her material prison and her last defense. As Layla sat on Jude, with her soft skin touching his and her silky snow blonde hair falling on his scar ridden chest he knew that there was no turning back.
As payment for Layla's actions Jude himself began to wrap his arms around the small of her back, holding her tighter against himself. He then proceeded to embrace her soft supple lips with his own, kissing her as if nothing else in the world mattered. He than began to lower his lips, kissing her cheek, and then her neck, traveling down her body until he had kissed her everywhere he possibly could. Her petite body becoming trapped within his grasp, with his black and golden eyes he stared into her silver eyes, searching for an answer to a question that has been bothering him for a while. Do you love me? Slightly chuckling at the idea because he knew that no matter how much he loved, Layla or anyone, he would not be able to love them for he lives a cursed life, a thieves life. But that didn't matter to Jude, not in this very moment. For at least this time he would allow himself to let go, he would allow himself to love.
"You know this oddly reminds me of the first time we met... Only that time you had almost killed me. You would've succeeded as well... but you chose to spare me. Why?" Shaking his head Jude knew he did not care for the answer, not now or ever, all that mattered is that he was alive, that they were alive. Standing himself up Jude held Layla against himself tightly as he walked her across the room to the silky red and black sheet ridden bed. He placed her down gently amongst the silk sheets and rose petals, breathing in the sensation of the roses and their own sweat. It was a beautiful mixture or love and lust.
Leaning over Layla Jude noticed how petite and small she was, there was no doubt that she was a dangerous bounty huntress but as she laid there in front of him the picture of her being a bounty huntress was far from his mind. For she looked as beautiful as anything possibly could, from her pale skin to her silver eyes and her snow blonde hair. She was a perfect beauty. How could such a beautiful woman be the huntress she is? Life seems to love to mess with us... doesn't it? Silencing himself he lowered himself on top of her, embracing her within his arms. He kissed her against her lips again, his hands wandering over her smooth skin feeling everything he possibly could. He pulled her snow blonde hair ever so slightly, to where she gave a slight gasp. There was nothing else important in the world... Nothing but this moment between the two of us.
"Room Service! We were asked to bring our finest dinner and wine for the newly wed couple in the honeymoon..." Suddenly out of nowhere the door had swung open, revealing a small group of hotel workers, including a maid, waiter, and the hotel manager from downstairs. Slightly taken aback by the sudden intrusion Jude pulled some of the bed sheets over the two of them, not wanting to have their moment spoiled by the rude intrusion.
"...Oh I'm so sorry sir we didn't know... There is a placard that you put on the... Excuse us sir and madam. Have a "good" night." And just as suddenly as they arrived the group of workers disappeared, gratefully before Jude had to pull out his pistols against them. Jude sighed as he stood up, approaching the silver trays which contained a few bottles of wine, two glasses, and an ice bucket for the wine to be placed in. Pulling out the glasses Jude filled them with wine. Walking back over towards Layla he gave her one glass with an outstretched hand, sitting down on the bed next to her.
"So... do you wish to continue?"
As payment for Layla's actions Jude himself began to wrap his arms around the small of her back, holding her tighter against himself. He then proceeded to embrace her soft supple lips with his own, kissing her as if nothing else in the world mattered. He than began to lower his lips, kissing her cheek, and then her neck, traveling down her body until he had kissed her everywhere he possibly could. Her petite body becoming trapped within his grasp, with his black and golden eyes he stared into her silver eyes, searching for an answer to a question that has been bothering him for a while. Do you love me? Slightly chuckling at the idea because he knew that no matter how much he loved, Layla or anyone, he would not be able to love them for he lives a cursed life, a thieves life. But that didn't matter to Jude, not in this very moment. For at least this time he would allow himself to let go, he would allow himself to love.
"You know this oddly reminds me of the first time we met... Only that time you had almost killed me. You would've succeeded as well... but you chose to spare me. Why?" Shaking his head Jude knew he did not care for the answer, not now or ever, all that mattered is that he was alive, that they were alive. Standing himself up Jude held Layla against himself tightly as he walked her across the room to the silky red and black sheet ridden bed. He placed her down gently amongst the silk sheets and rose petals, breathing in the sensation of the roses and their own sweat. It was a beautiful mixture or love and lust.
Leaning over Layla Jude noticed how petite and small she was, there was no doubt that she was a dangerous bounty huntress but as she laid there in front of him the picture of her being a bounty huntress was far from his mind. For she looked as beautiful as anything possibly could, from her pale skin to her silver eyes and her snow blonde hair. She was a perfect beauty. How could such a beautiful woman be the huntress she is? Life seems to love to mess with us... doesn't it? Silencing himself he lowered himself on top of her, embracing her within his arms. He kissed her against her lips again, his hands wandering over her smooth skin feeling everything he possibly could. He pulled her snow blonde hair ever so slightly, to where she gave a slight gasp. There was nothing else important in the world... Nothing but this moment between the two of us.
"Room Service! We were asked to bring our finest dinner and wine for the newly wed couple in the honeymoon..." Suddenly out of nowhere the door had swung open, revealing a small group of hotel workers, including a maid, waiter, and the hotel manager from downstairs. Slightly taken aback by the sudden intrusion Jude pulled some of the bed sheets over the two of them, not wanting to have their moment spoiled by the rude intrusion.
"...Oh I'm so sorry sir we didn't know... There is a placard that you put on the... Excuse us sir and madam. Have a "good" night." And just as suddenly as they arrived the group of workers disappeared, gratefully before Jude had to pull out his pistols against them. Jude sighed as he stood up, approaching the silver trays which contained a few bottles of wine, two glasses, and an ice bucket for the wine to be placed in. Pulling out the glasses Jude filled them with wine. Walking back over towards Layla he gave her one glass with an outstretched hand, sitting down on the bed next to her.
"So... do you wish to continue?"
'Hair', Lee thought. Pale blonde was not common for Lee. He was actually quite intrigued to see such a sight.
Time passed and all the men came back with nothing to show for their efforts. They were accosted by their boss but he didn't seem to discouraged
Lee simply waited here while the little man yelled and then sent men into the buildings to ask around. Hotel districts would be a good place to hide. It seemed the little man was cunning after all. Lee heard that there were around fifteen such places.
"I suppose we'll be finding them soon," he muttered as he looked at the picture of a drunken horse or donkey in the distance.
Lee moved with the little man as they checked off one place after another.
Time passed and all the men came back with nothing to show for their efforts. They were accosted by their boss but he didn't seem to discouraged
Lee simply waited here while the little man yelled and then sent men into the buildings to ask around. Hotel districts would be a good place to hide. It seemed the little man was cunning after all. Lee heard that there were around fifteen such places.
"I suppose we'll be finding them soon," he muttered as he looked at the picture of a drunken horse or donkey in the distance.
Lee moved with the little man as they checked off one place after another.
Siren wrapped her legs around his waist, clutching him tightly as he set her on the bed. She pressed her small frame against his body, moaning at his touch. He was perfect and they were perfect and she could've live in that moment for all of-
"Room service!" Siren cursed the staff. "We were asked to bring our finest dinner and wine for the newly wed couple in the honeymoon..." Frowning, she sat up, her smooth legs still wrapped around Jude as she glared at them over his shoulder. Her scarred man quickly threw the blankets over them but she shimmied the sheets off. They had nothing to hide. She was beautiful. He was beautiful. She didn't much care what anyone else thought.
"Would you like to join?" she asked, reaching up to tuck her chin on Jude's hard shoulder. Siren gave them an innocent smile, blinking her large pale eyes at them.
"...Oh I'm so sorry sir we didn't know... There is a placard that you put on the... Excuse us sir and madam. Have a "good" night."
"Oh, you bet we'll have a good night!" she called after them, grinning as they disappeared out the door. Jude left then and strangely enough, that made her feel quite naked - and not in a good way. Siren sat still as Jude popped a bottle of wine and poured it into two glasses. She smiled to herself, remembering her very first thought of Jude when she saw shirtless-him fall from the sky. 'What a waste of good stature,' she'd mused. It was rather strange looking at him now, his muscles rippling under his skin as his hands moved. I was prepared to kill him less than a week ago. When he'd asked her why she'd changed her mind and allowed him to live earlier - she didn't really think about it. She was much too 'in the moment.' But now in the quiet of their honeymoon suite - she thought about it. Why did she let him go? Siren wasn't sure. Because she wanted to be bed him as she soon would be doing? Perhaps. The reason was not certain but what Siren was certain of was that it definitely was not for love.
Jude returned, handing her a glass of wine which she took and downed with a single backward tip of her soft neck. It was a careless thing to do - exposing her neck like that but somehow Siren wasn't worried in the least. Perhaps it was the alcohol that made her trust the Wolf Pack thief so much.
"So... do you wish to continue?"
Siren beamed, setting her glass down on the side table next to her and taking Jude's wineglass from his hand. She drank his wine and set it down next to her empty glass. Climbing back onto his lap, Siren shoved him down by his chest. She looked down into his eyes as she unravelled a red ribbon she'd had around her wrist, Siren held it in her mouth, pulling her flowing hair into a high pony tail and securing it with the ribbon. A mischievous gleam lit her silver eyes - Jude was up for the time of his life. Layla hadn't been nicknamed Siren for nothing.
"Hell, yeah."
Morning
Light was annoying. She didn't know which idiot told the sun to shine extra brightly that day but if she ever found him, he'd wish he was dead. Siren groaned. Sleep, Layla. Sleep, she commanded herself. The silky sheets were comfy and irresistible on her naked skin, hugging her back in a way no other blanket had hugged her before. Her white-blonde hair did nothing to help block out the sunlight. Still, for such an annoying morning, she felt at peace. Perhaps it was the scent of rose, sweat and musk or the large, callused hand her small fingers rested in.
Wait. What?
Siren slowly opened her eyes, squinting at the vicious sunlight as her breasts rested on the mattress. Not wanting to alarm whoever was next to her, Siren turned her head slowly - to find a handsome, sleeping man.
Oh.
Shuffling quietly to lie on her side and quickly changing hands with the one that rested in Jude's, Siren's fingers trailed down the length of him from his scarred chest to...
Yep, last night definitely happened.
Half shocked to death, half smiling like a fool, Siren mentally smacked herself in the head. She had one rule when it came to sleeping with random people: Get done, get gone. Failing that - though she never did - 3 other rules would apply.
1. Do not leave without their valuables
2. Do not hold their hand in your sleep
3. Leave before they wake up
Wonderful. She'd managed to betray her ultimate, unbreakable rule and she appeared to be failing at her other three. Get done, get gone. How hard is it, Layla? Sitting up, she tucked her hair - now fallen from its ribbon - behind her ear and gave Jude a lingering peck on his lips. She slid off the bed and picked her clothes off of the floor. After she'd slipped her garments over her skin and taken Keito's sword from a corner, she moved away from the man on the bed. Her movements were as elegant as always - but somehow mechanic. As if she were forcing herself to walk away.
"Bye, Jude," she whispered, unlocking the door.
"Room service!" Siren cursed the staff. "We were asked to bring our finest dinner and wine for the newly wed couple in the honeymoon..." Frowning, she sat up, her smooth legs still wrapped around Jude as she glared at them over his shoulder. Her scarred man quickly threw the blankets over them but she shimmied the sheets off. They had nothing to hide. She was beautiful. He was beautiful. She didn't much care what anyone else thought.
"Would you like to join?" she asked, reaching up to tuck her chin on Jude's hard shoulder. Siren gave them an innocent smile, blinking her large pale eyes at them.
"...Oh I'm so sorry sir we didn't know... There is a placard that you put on the... Excuse us sir and madam. Have a "good" night."
"Oh, you bet we'll have a good night!" she called after them, grinning as they disappeared out the door. Jude left then and strangely enough, that made her feel quite naked - and not in a good way. Siren sat still as Jude popped a bottle of wine and poured it into two glasses. She smiled to herself, remembering her very first thought of Jude when she saw shirtless-him fall from the sky. 'What a waste of good stature,' she'd mused. It was rather strange looking at him now, his muscles rippling under his skin as his hands moved. I was prepared to kill him less than a week ago. When he'd asked her why she'd changed her mind and allowed him to live earlier - she didn't really think about it. She was much too 'in the moment.' But now in the quiet of their honeymoon suite - she thought about it. Why did she let him go? Siren wasn't sure. Because she wanted to be bed him as she soon would be doing? Perhaps. The reason was not certain but what Siren was certain of was that it definitely was not for love.
Jude returned, handing her a glass of wine which she took and downed with a single backward tip of her soft neck. It was a careless thing to do - exposing her neck like that but somehow Siren wasn't worried in the least. Perhaps it was the alcohol that made her trust the Wolf Pack thief so much.
"So... do you wish to continue?"
Siren beamed, setting her glass down on the side table next to her and taking Jude's wineglass from his hand. She drank his wine and set it down next to her empty glass. Climbing back onto his lap, Siren shoved him down by his chest. She looked down into his eyes as she unravelled a red ribbon she'd had around her wrist, Siren held it in her mouth, pulling her flowing hair into a high pony tail and securing it with the ribbon. A mischievous gleam lit her silver eyes - Jude was up for the time of his life. Layla hadn't been nicknamed Siren for nothing.
"Hell, yeah."
Morning
Light was annoying. She didn't know which idiot told the sun to shine extra brightly that day but if she ever found him, he'd wish he was dead. Siren groaned. Sleep, Layla. Sleep, she commanded herself. The silky sheets were comfy and irresistible on her naked skin, hugging her back in a way no other blanket had hugged her before. Her white-blonde hair did nothing to help block out the sunlight. Still, for such an annoying morning, she felt at peace. Perhaps it was the scent of rose, sweat and musk or the large, callused hand her small fingers rested in.
Wait. What?
Siren slowly opened her eyes, squinting at the vicious sunlight as her breasts rested on the mattress. Not wanting to alarm whoever was next to her, Siren turned her head slowly - to find a handsome, sleeping man.
Oh.
Shuffling quietly to lie on her side and quickly changing hands with the one that rested in Jude's, Siren's fingers trailed down the length of him from his scarred chest to...
Yep, last night definitely happened.
Half shocked to death, half smiling like a fool, Siren mentally smacked herself in the head. She had one rule when it came to sleeping with random people: Get done, get gone. Failing that - though she never did - 3 other rules would apply.
1. Do not leave without their valuables
2. Do not hold their hand in your sleep
3. Leave before they wake up
Wonderful. She'd managed to betray her ultimate, unbreakable rule and she appeared to be failing at her other three. Get done, get gone. How hard is it, Layla? Sitting up, she tucked her hair - now fallen from its ribbon - behind her ear and gave Jude a lingering peck on his lips. She slid off the bed and picked her clothes off of the floor. After she'd slipped her garments over her skin and taken Keito's sword from a corner, she moved away from the man on the bed. Her movements were as elegant as always - but somehow mechanic. As if she were forcing herself to walk away.
"Bye, Jude," she whispered, unlocking the door.
Sereinia caught a tidbit of entertainment in Shadow's expression based on her inquiry. This brought a small smile to her lips as that was the intended purpose. In any case, she watched him carry Mayumi into his arms without reprimand. But before that, she noticed warmth and a sense of comfort in those red eyes of his. This invited her to gaze at the younger girl once more. She seemed so content and at peace. Mayumi appeared so carefree which truly made Sereinia overjoyed. In the days that she had traveled with the two assassins, she had never seen Mayumi relaxing or even being remotely unaware. The girl had always been wary, cautious, stern, and unyielding. It is no wonder that Shadow always finds these comforting which Sereinia had concluded in her opinion. After all, seeing Mayumi like this was truly an amazing thing. She tucked another loose strand of hair behind Mayumi's ear and then gave her a gentle good night kiss on the forehead.
"Sweet dreams... Mayumi."
It was spoken in such a melodic whisper as Shadow whisked Mayumi away. Sereinia waited at her spot as Shadow had assured her that he will be back for her and she knew better than to doubt the man. She saw him entering a window to gain entrance. Honestly, she was slightly bothered about as people might recognize them as robbers. Even if, their intentions was just passing through. Hopefully, no one would care as all of the townspeople seemed to be drunk with the remaining festivities of the night. Taking a deep breath, she simply remained sitting while looking at the dark horizon. Her mind riddled with worry and the thoughts of what would occur at the future. However, it was more of curiosity than of anxiety. She was not certain if the events that had happened a few days ago had brought a sense of change in her. Perhaps, it did. She now only wonders if it was for the better or not. That was the exact moment, Shadow had returned to help her down from the roof.
"Welcome back..."
Smiling at Shadow, Sereinia was rewarded by being carried into his arms similar to what he had done before. She wrapped his arms around his neck for support and nuzzled her face at the crook of his neck. At this distance, she could breathe in his scent. It was not like the smell of flowers, herbs, or perfumes, but she liked it very much. It brought her a sense of comfort as she slowly closed her eyes. She did not notice that Shadow had taken a different route than the one he took earlier with Mayumi. If she did, the good doctor would have voiced her question about this choice. She liked the place where she was at the moment. It was something she was certain. Feeling that Shadow had stopped from moving, she took this as a sign that they were now on solid ground.
"Thank you..."
Giving her thanks, Sereinia opened her eyes and noticed that Shadow seemed preoccupied with something. She was still being held by him which earned her confusion. He was not looking at him but at the ground as if there was something very interesting there. She followed his line of sight and saw nothing spectacular or out of ordinary. It would not be good for her to move out of his arms on her own as the bystanders might think that she was being abducted or something. So, she remained still and asked.
"Is there something the matter?"
Eyes of amethyst looked at Shadow with concern as she removed her face from the crook of his neck to have a good look at him. This question was soon answered by him who still avoided looking at her.
"Sereinia... I don't want to put a note of sadness on this night but I hope that you will be able to continue to enjoy yourself like this... At least in small doses... I can make no guarantees of that, but I can guarantee that the longer you stay with us the more likely you are to see violence on a scale you never have before and it will test your resolve more than you know... Are you sure you're alright with that?"
At the end of his statement, Shadow finally looked at Sereinia. She could see the concern, guilt, but if she would be bold to speak, there was also fear in those ruby red eyes that she had find solace in amidst the fearful stories that entailed it. There was a moment of silence as she simply gazed at him as if he had said something truly peculiar. Soon, this odd silence was broken by her voice as her answer rolled out her lips like soft waves.
"I am very aware the intentions and goals you have. I completely do not agree with them no matter what reasons the two of you might have. I am also certain that the event on that night will happen once more and it would probably be more worse. I truly understand the danger and the trials that would come before me. It would be hard or difficult than I could ever anticipate. I know this and despite that I can never be prepared for it."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia had her hand gently touch Shadow's cheek.
"But right now at this moment, I truly want to be here with you and Mayumi. It is what I feel. I do not feel fearful of what horrendous thing that would come after me if I stand by your side. I am completely fine here with you. I do not regret anything."
After saying that, Sereinia warmly smiled at Shadow and then suddenly pinched his right cheek with all the strength she could muster and brightly smiled.
"So, do allow this troublesome doctor to be by your side a bit more? If not, I will pinch both of your cheeks next time."
Sereinia said with a cheerful tone while showing her hands to Shadow. "What do you say? Will you let me go or not?"
"Are you certain it would be a good idea to mingle with bounty hunters in this?"
It was asked by a man with silver-white hair and matching silver eyes similar to the pale moon's light. This was even more noticeable as his sun-kissed complexion bring out it more. He had an athletic physique that was not overdone but showed that he had gone proper, rigorous, and daily training. Another thing to notice is that he had a beautiful face. All in all, he was quite the handsome man. He was leaning on a nearby stone column in the hallways in one of the most oldest and important structures of Cre' Est. His current apparel has the Royal Insignia of Cre' Est which was reserved specifically for the Knights.
"You worry too much Solomon. They don't have loyalty but, they have principles in terms of money."
The one who answered was also a man who was just slightly taller than Solomon. He was also very attractive and appealing to the eyes. Long brown with black tips for his hair, a feminine face with the touch of masculinity, an athletic body, white complexion, and the most notable trait was his eyes. They were of a unique shade of pink that dabbles with red and carnation under certain lighting. At times, he had been identified as the Red-Eyed Demon due to this. But, he vehemently denies this as he does not want to associate himself with a good-for-nothing criminal.
"You're too carefree about this Yarun. This is a mission entrusted to us by the Empress and the Emperor."
A huff was the first answer as Yarun turned his back at Solomon and walked ahead. He did not need to be reminded consistently the importance of the mission assigned to them. It is why they were given the directive to do whatever means necessary to achieve the completion and the success of their mission. With that, he was willing to do anything or get his hands dirty to deliver good news and bring honor to his nation.
Solomon released a sigh at this reaction. He removed himself from the column and followed his partner. This mission was very difficult in every sense; however, he has complete confidence that it can accomplished. At the same time, he is the type that never loses and he does not intend to do so anytime soon. Although, he was not certain where to start as the clues they had in the first place were not exactly helpful. As he was in deep thought, he had finally exited the magnificent palace of Cre' Est, the home of the Empress and her family. But the thing that snapped him out was the explosion and splendor of the fireworks upon the sky.
"The Festival... I forgot about that."
"You always forget such mundane things." Yarun noted as he looked at Solomon with an impatient look. It seemed he had been waiting for him.
"There are times... Any case, do you have any hunters in mind?"
At this question, Yarun had a rather sinister smile on his lips and closed his eyes momentarily. "Oh, I have."
"Sweet dreams... Mayumi."
It was spoken in such a melodic whisper as Shadow whisked Mayumi away. Sereinia waited at her spot as Shadow had assured her that he will be back for her and she knew better than to doubt the man. She saw him entering a window to gain entrance. Honestly, she was slightly bothered about as people might recognize them as robbers. Even if, their intentions was just passing through. Hopefully, no one would care as all of the townspeople seemed to be drunk with the remaining festivities of the night. Taking a deep breath, she simply remained sitting while looking at the dark horizon. Her mind riddled with worry and the thoughts of what would occur at the future. However, it was more of curiosity than of anxiety. She was not certain if the events that had happened a few days ago had brought a sense of change in her. Perhaps, it did. She now only wonders if it was for the better or not. That was the exact moment, Shadow had returned to help her down from the roof.
"Welcome back..."
Smiling at Shadow, Sereinia was rewarded by being carried into his arms similar to what he had done before. She wrapped his arms around his neck for support and nuzzled her face at the crook of his neck. At this distance, she could breathe in his scent. It was not like the smell of flowers, herbs, or perfumes, but she liked it very much. It brought her a sense of comfort as she slowly closed her eyes. She did not notice that Shadow had taken a different route than the one he took earlier with Mayumi. If she did, the good doctor would have voiced her question about this choice. She liked the place where she was at the moment. It was something she was certain. Feeling that Shadow had stopped from moving, she took this as a sign that they were now on solid ground.
"Thank you..."
Giving her thanks, Sereinia opened her eyes and noticed that Shadow seemed preoccupied with something. She was still being held by him which earned her confusion. He was not looking at him but at the ground as if there was something very interesting there. She followed his line of sight and saw nothing spectacular or out of ordinary. It would not be good for her to move out of his arms on her own as the bystanders might think that she was being abducted or something. So, she remained still and asked.
"Is there something the matter?"
Eyes of amethyst looked at Shadow with concern as she removed her face from the crook of his neck to have a good look at him. This question was soon answered by him who still avoided looking at her.
"Sereinia... I don't want to put a note of sadness on this night but I hope that you will be able to continue to enjoy yourself like this... At least in small doses... I can make no guarantees of that, but I can guarantee that the longer you stay with us the more likely you are to see violence on a scale you never have before and it will test your resolve more than you know... Are you sure you're alright with that?"
At the end of his statement, Shadow finally looked at Sereinia. She could see the concern, guilt, but if she would be bold to speak, there was also fear in those ruby red eyes that she had find solace in amidst the fearful stories that entailed it. There was a moment of silence as she simply gazed at him as if he had said something truly peculiar. Soon, this odd silence was broken by her voice as her answer rolled out her lips like soft waves.
"I am very aware the intentions and goals you have. I completely do not agree with them no matter what reasons the two of you might have. I am also certain that the event on that night will happen once more and it would probably be more worse. I truly understand the danger and the trials that would come before me. It would be hard or difficult than I could ever anticipate. I know this and despite that I can never be prepared for it."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia had her hand gently touch Shadow's cheek.
"But right now at this moment, I truly want to be here with you and Mayumi. It is what I feel. I do not feel fearful of what horrendous thing that would come after me if I stand by your side. I am completely fine here with you. I do not regret anything."
After saying that, Sereinia warmly smiled at Shadow and then suddenly pinched his right cheek with all the strength she could muster and brightly smiled.
"So, do allow this troublesome doctor to be by your side a bit more? If not, I will pinch both of your cheeks next time."
Sereinia said with a cheerful tone while showing her hands to Shadow. "What do you say? Will you let me go or not?"
"Are you certain it would be a good idea to mingle with bounty hunters in this?"
It was asked by a man with silver-white hair and matching silver eyes similar to the pale moon's light. This was even more noticeable as his sun-kissed complexion bring out it more. He had an athletic physique that was not overdone but showed that he had gone proper, rigorous, and daily training. Another thing to notice is that he had a beautiful face. All in all, he was quite the handsome man. He was leaning on a nearby stone column in the hallways in one of the most oldest and important structures of Cre' Est. His current apparel has the Royal Insignia of Cre' Est which was reserved specifically for the Knights.
"You worry too much Solomon. They don't have loyalty but, they have principles in terms of money."
The one who answered was also a man who was just slightly taller than Solomon. He was also very attractive and appealing to the eyes. Long brown with black tips for his hair, a feminine face with the touch of masculinity, an athletic body, white complexion, and the most notable trait was his eyes. They were of a unique shade of pink that dabbles with red and carnation under certain lighting. At times, he had been identified as the Red-Eyed Demon due to this. But, he vehemently denies this as he does not want to associate himself with a good-for-nothing criminal.
"You're too carefree about this Yarun. This is a mission entrusted to us by the Empress and the Emperor."
A huff was the first answer as Yarun turned his back at Solomon and walked ahead. He did not need to be reminded consistently the importance of the mission assigned to them. It is why they were given the directive to do whatever means necessary to achieve the completion and the success of their mission. With that, he was willing to do anything or get his hands dirty to deliver good news and bring honor to his nation.
Solomon released a sigh at this reaction. He removed himself from the column and followed his partner. This mission was very difficult in every sense; however, he has complete confidence that it can accomplished. At the same time, he is the type that never loses and he does not intend to do so anytime soon. Although, he was not certain where to start as the clues they had in the first place were not exactly helpful. As he was in deep thought, he had finally exited the magnificent palace of Cre' Est, the home of the Empress and her family. But the thing that snapped him out was the explosion and splendor of the fireworks upon the sky.
"The Festival... I forgot about that."
"You always forget such mundane things." Yarun noted as he looked at Solomon with an impatient look. It seemed he had been waiting for him.
"There are times... Any case, do you have any hunters in mind?"
At this question, Yarun had a rather sinister smile on his lips and closed his eyes momentarily. "Oh, I have."
Morning, Drunken Mare
The men had found the room and had called in some friends so their group now totaled twelve. Lee was surrounded by a group of middle aged ugly men, who seemed quite capable of handling themselves. They had a man on the door quietly listening and Lee was on his own waiting at the stairs leading down to the buildings entrance while another group waited by the emergency exit. There were three men waiting there.
Two men were outside monitoring the window
Lee was not happy about the amount of men nor about fighting against a woman but before he could think too much about it was morning and the man in the hall gave the signal about movement inside. He went into the room across the way where another group of men were waiting to pour out. Lee wanted this down as quick as possible. His body was tingling as he became aware of his surroundings, his muscles tensed and relaxed.
The click of the door was his signal and he began to walk down the hall way he held a key in his hand to feign that he was going to enter another room. He wondered if it was going to be the female or the male but he got into his stance regarded [drunken boxing] he started to sway back and forward acting as if he was drunk. He bumped off the walls as he continued to move his feet along the floor covering it in apparently random ways too fool any unknown individual. He kept his eyes unfocused as he approached.
'It is time,' he thought.
The men had found the room and had called in some friends so their group now totaled twelve. Lee was surrounded by a group of middle aged ugly men, who seemed quite capable of handling themselves. They had a man on the door quietly listening and Lee was on his own waiting at the stairs leading down to the buildings entrance while another group waited by the emergency exit. There were three men waiting there.
Two men were outside monitoring the window
Lee was not happy about the amount of men nor about fighting against a woman but before he could think too much about it was morning and the man in the hall gave the signal about movement inside. He went into the room across the way where another group of men were waiting to pour out. Lee wanted this down as quick as possible. His body was tingling as he became aware of his surroundings, his muscles tensed and relaxed.
The click of the door was his signal and he began to walk down the hall way he held a key in his hand to feign that he was going to enter another room. He wondered if it was going to be the female or the male but he got into his stance regarded [drunken boxing] he started to sway back and forward acting as if he was drunk. He bumped off the walls as he continued to move his feet along the floor covering it in apparently random ways too fool any unknown individual. He kept his eyes unfocused as he approached.
'It is time,' he thought.
Siren paused. She could hear the thuds of a body against a wall and the messy shuffling of drunken feet. Siren knew better, though. This was an inn of primarily couples and it was unusual for a lone man to walk through the hallways alone and drunk so early in the morning. She kept her hand on the door, choosing not to lock it back in case the person outside heard the click. Siren didn't need them realising she knew.
Leaning her ear against the slither of light on the side of the door, Siren shut her eyes and quietly clucked her tongue against the roof of her mouth. There were about a dozen men - all large, from the echoes of sound against their bodies. She couldn't be sure, though, because she was so far away with a wall between her and them. Siren cursed silently - Evi wasn't out there. Mick might be, though. The hunters adored her, she might be able to find a way out without encountering much conflict. She wasn't very useful without a weapon. Siren was small and light - her deceiving appearance and her skill with weaponry were the main things she had going for her. The other hunters couldn't be deceived, of course. They knew her, who she was and of her perfect record. They wouldn't underestimate her. Siren clutched Keito's sword - she favoured twin swords but it would have to do.
Siren clucked her tongue again - the sound barely audible as she listened closely. The man shuffling towards Jude and her sounded strange. She didn't recognise this hunter. He sounded about 6 feet - not very big, by the way the sound waves bounced off his flesh. She squeezed her eyes, frustrated - his constant shuffling was making it difficult to pinpoint where he was, what weapons he was holding and who he was. She prayed he didn't have a gun.
Pricking her finger on an inconspicuous edge of her circular ruby pendant, Siren pressed a drop of her blood to the maroon gemstone and it clicked open. She took a small, dried and rather unusual looking pink leaf from it and after crumbling it between her fingers, smudged it on her lips. She shut the red gem back in its place.
With one foot pressed against the door, Siren leaned over to tug on the nearest window - it didn't budge. She tried again. Siren considered breaking and climbing out when she saw a gleam of an arrow pulled tightly backwards on a string. She narrowed her eyes and jerked her head 'no.' Evi, tall and crouched, lowered her bow and arrow slightly. She was on the rooftop of the opposite building and Siren could tell Evi was confused. 'Why are you protecting him?' Siren could almost feel Evi asking.
She wasn't sure why.
Siren considered waking Jude but decided against it - they would hear her and know she was with him. Looking back up at Evi, Siren tapped her heart - hunters - and pointed downwards - below? Evi nodded, a small movement no one but Siren, who'd lived with Evi for a year, would notice. Siren didn't understand why they would go through all the trouble to capture Jude. The bounty on his head was massive but divided amongst so many people? It simply wasn't worth it.
Unless what they wanted was information.
They were going to torture the locations of all the other Wolf Pack thieves out of him.
The hunters wouldn't harm Siren - that she was quite sure of. She could easily excuse herself. Siren almost always got what she wanted by charming her way through. Goddess knew how many of her targets she'd slept with and killed or drugged in their sleep. They would think Jude to be no different. They'd be angry but they'd get over it. Siren worried for Jude, though. It was utterly strange for her to care about anyone but herself but she did. The thought of them torturing him to death didn't sit well with her. In fact, it made her want to gag and take his place. What's gotten over you, Layla? she chastised.
Siren put the sword down on the floor and slid it towards Jude, still keeping a foot on the door in case the people outside tried to open it. Keito's sword was too big to hide. Armed with her lips and a single dagger on the leather sheath around her thigh -
Siren opened the door.
She raised a brow at the brown man who was almost 6 feet tall as she locked the door behind her. "Drunk so early in the morning? Or is it late at night for you?" she asked casually, giving him a soft smile.
"Are you here with anyone?" Siren asked with a tilt of her head, her snowy blonde hair cascading across her spine. "I'm quite lonely, you see. The woman I was with left before dawn," she sighed, stepping closer towards the green-eyed man. He wasn't a bounty hunter Siren had met before, which meant he most likely wasn't one at all. Reaching up to touch his cheek, she looked up at him with her sad silver-grey eyes.
"Will you fill the hole she left behind?"
Leaning her ear against the slither of light on the side of the door, Siren shut her eyes and quietly clucked her tongue against the roof of her mouth. There were about a dozen men - all large, from the echoes of sound against their bodies. She couldn't be sure, though, because she was so far away with a wall between her and them. Siren cursed silently - Evi wasn't out there. Mick might be, though. The hunters adored her, she might be able to find a way out without encountering much conflict. She wasn't very useful without a weapon. Siren was small and light - her deceiving appearance and her skill with weaponry were the main things she had going for her. The other hunters couldn't be deceived, of course. They knew her, who she was and of her perfect record. They wouldn't underestimate her. Siren clutched Keito's sword - she favoured twin swords but it would have to do.
Siren clucked her tongue again - the sound barely audible as she listened closely. The man shuffling towards Jude and her sounded strange. She didn't recognise this hunter. He sounded about 6 feet - not very big, by the way the sound waves bounced off his flesh. She squeezed her eyes, frustrated - his constant shuffling was making it difficult to pinpoint where he was, what weapons he was holding and who he was. She prayed he didn't have a gun.
Pricking her finger on an inconspicuous edge of her circular ruby pendant, Siren pressed a drop of her blood to the maroon gemstone and it clicked open. She took a small, dried and rather unusual looking pink leaf from it and after crumbling it between her fingers, smudged it on her lips. She shut the red gem back in its place.
With one foot pressed against the door, Siren leaned over to tug on the nearest window - it didn't budge. She tried again. Siren considered breaking and climbing out when she saw a gleam of an arrow pulled tightly backwards on a string. She narrowed her eyes and jerked her head 'no.' Evi, tall and crouched, lowered her bow and arrow slightly. She was on the rooftop of the opposite building and Siren could tell Evi was confused. 'Why are you protecting him?' Siren could almost feel Evi asking.
She wasn't sure why.
Siren considered waking Jude but decided against it - they would hear her and know she was with him. Looking back up at Evi, Siren tapped her heart - hunters - and pointed downwards - below? Evi nodded, a small movement no one but Siren, who'd lived with Evi for a year, would notice. Siren didn't understand why they would go through all the trouble to capture Jude. The bounty on his head was massive but divided amongst so many people? It simply wasn't worth it.
Unless what they wanted was information.
They were going to torture the locations of all the other Wolf Pack thieves out of him.
The hunters wouldn't harm Siren - that she was quite sure of. She could easily excuse herself. Siren almost always got what she wanted by charming her way through. Goddess knew how many of her targets she'd slept with and killed or drugged in their sleep. They would think Jude to be no different. They'd be angry but they'd get over it. Siren worried for Jude, though. It was utterly strange for her to care about anyone but herself but she did. The thought of them torturing him to death didn't sit well with her. In fact, it made her want to gag and take his place. What's gotten over you, Layla? she chastised.
Siren put the sword down on the floor and slid it towards Jude, still keeping a foot on the door in case the people outside tried to open it. Keito's sword was too big to hide. Armed with her lips and a single dagger on the leather sheath around her thigh -
Siren opened the door.
She raised a brow at the brown man who was almost 6 feet tall as she locked the door behind her. "Drunk so early in the morning? Or is it late at night for you?" she asked casually, giving him a soft smile.
"Are you here with anyone?" Siren asked with a tilt of her head, her snowy blonde hair cascading across her spine. "I'm quite lonely, you see. The woman I was with left before dawn," she sighed, stepping closer towards the green-eyed man. He wasn't a bounty hunter Siren had met before, which meant he most likely wasn't one at all. Reaching up to touch his cheek, she looked up at him with her sad silver-grey eyes.
"Will you fill the hole she left behind?"
Lee's perceptions were peaked. He thought he heard a click of sorts coming from up ahead, but didn't make anything until he heard it again. He pondered it for only a few moments when the door opened
The sight of the woman was more than Lee had anticipated but luckily shock was something he could use.
"Whoa! Y-you are a lot pre *hic* prettier than the woman that invited me up here, but maybe you and i coul-" He feigned a kiss, and waiting for the distance to close, and suddenly side-stepped to her side. He reached out with his left to feign a grab for her face, but it was a distraction as he went for her left arm with his right hand. He learned to use all things in his surroundings as a tool to victory but he couldn't bring himself to grab her hair. He didn't want to hit her either, he would have to go for a grapple and either pin her or put her in a choke hold and make her lose consciousness. He might get told off if she was innocent but I guess it is better than them taking their frustration on the old woman from before.
Her skill would determine how far he would have to go.
Time would tell which way this 'dance' ended.
The sight of the woman was more than Lee had anticipated but luckily shock was something he could use.
"Whoa! Y-you are a lot pre *hic* prettier than the woman that invited me up here, but maybe you and i coul-" He feigned a kiss, and waiting for the distance to close, and suddenly side-stepped to her side. He reached out with his left to feign a grab for her face, but it was a distraction as he went for her left arm with his right hand. He learned to use all things in his surroundings as a tool to victory but he couldn't bring himself to grab her hair. He didn't want to hit her either, he would have to go for a grapple and either pin her or put her in a choke hold and make her lose consciousness. He might get told off if she was innocent but I guess it is better than them taking their frustration on the old woman from before.
Her skill would determine how far he would have to go.
Time would tell which way this 'dance' ended.
Shadow smiled at Sereinia as she reassured him that she was alright with the idea of continuing on with him and Mayumi.
Suddenly, Shadow's right cheek was being pinched and pulled a little bit, but Sereinia was still smiling at him so he didn't think it was punishment or anything but he had been wrong before. Maybe it was her way of admonishing him for suggesting that she should rethink her decision?
Shadow grunted a little bit more from surprise than pain as he looked at Sereinia, his right eye half closed with a look of confusion on his face.
"So, do allow this troublesome doctor to be by your side a bit more? If not, I will pinch both of your cheeks next time."
Shadow chuckled slightly as she let go of his cheeks..
"What do you say? Will you let me go or not?"
Shadow finally was able to smile at her as he gently set her down on the ground to stand. He took in a breath and looked up into the now calm and quiet sky at the stars overhead. He looked around and felt a new sensation on the wind as it gently blew passed, caressing his face as his eyes closed and his hair gently blew in the new breeze like grass on the plains.
Tomorrow, Shadow would take Sereinia and Mayumi with him to Cre' Est. Things were too hot in Triveila now that Kiiro had interfered and Shadow's targets had fled. He needed to give them time to resettle so that he could come back for them another time. For now though, he would enjoy the night with Sereinia until she too retired to bed herself. Shadow was a little too awake to go to sleep just yet and he wanted to continue admiring the sky for a bit before turning in later. He looked at Sereinia with a smile as he opened his eyes.
"Perhaps you should turn in Sereinia. Tomorrow will be a big day after all as I will be taking us back to Cre' Est. I have a... "base camp" so to speak a few miles outside the Capitol City which is well hidden amongst nature and Mayumi and I will continue our training there, though it is more for her sake than mine. So if you will stay with us we will gladly have you by our side." He said calmly.
Suddenly, Shadow's right cheek was being pinched and pulled a little bit, but Sereinia was still smiling at him so he didn't think it was punishment or anything but he had been wrong before. Maybe it was her way of admonishing him for suggesting that she should rethink her decision?
Shadow grunted a little bit more from surprise than pain as he looked at Sereinia, his right eye half closed with a look of confusion on his face.
"So, do allow this troublesome doctor to be by your side a bit more? If not, I will pinch both of your cheeks next time."
Shadow chuckled slightly as she let go of his cheeks..
"What do you say? Will you let me go or not?"
Shadow finally was able to smile at her as he gently set her down on the ground to stand. He took in a breath and looked up into the now calm and quiet sky at the stars overhead. He looked around and felt a new sensation on the wind as it gently blew passed, caressing his face as his eyes closed and his hair gently blew in the new breeze like grass on the plains.
Tomorrow, Shadow would take Sereinia and Mayumi with him to Cre' Est. Things were too hot in Triveila now that Kiiro had interfered and Shadow's targets had fled. He needed to give them time to resettle so that he could come back for them another time. For now though, he would enjoy the night with Sereinia until she too retired to bed herself. Shadow was a little too awake to go to sleep just yet and he wanted to continue admiring the sky for a bit before turning in later. He looked at Sereinia with a smile as he opened his eyes.
"Perhaps you should turn in Sereinia. Tomorrow will be a big day after all as I will be taking us back to Cre' Est. I have a... "base camp" so to speak a few miles outside the Capitol City which is well hidden amongst nature and Mayumi and I will continue our training there, though it is more for her sake than mine. So if you will stay with us we will gladly have you by our side." He said calmly.
The Drunken Mare - Morning
Scenes of the night before still danced around the consciousness of Jude's mind. The sensations, the smells, everything of that night seemed to live forever within his mind as he slept. These pleasant memories of the night before were abruptly ended when the sunlight streaming from the window shined upon Jude's eyes. Sunlight... the bane of my existence. Why can't the night last longer? Slowly but surely Jude had awoken, removing the red and black silk sheets from his body, revealing his masculinity in whole. Looking around he couldn't see Layla immediately, which he found odd. Jude then continued to put his clothes back on, including his blood stained white shirt.
It seemed as if the night before was just a dream but he knew that it wasn't, that everything that they had experienced was real, that the feelings they shared was real. Loading his pistols up Jude looked outside the window, finding that a women from the night before from the Lion's Den was sitting on the next building, bow and arrow in hand. Instinctively Jude raised his pistol towards her but was confused when she didn't ready herself. Did she want me to shoot her? She obviously saw me... why isn't she doing anything. The woman instead pointed down towards the ground. Questioning his own instincts to attack her Jude complied to her request, looking down at the ground bellow. The Drunken Mare was surrounded by bounty hunters. Now aware of the danger he was in Jude became aware of the scene outside the room, bounty hunters ready to capture him and Layla. Layla... crap.
Before turning towards the entrance of the room Jude motioned the woman to approach the Drunken Mare, hoping that she would comply to his own request. Cocking his pistols Jude slowly approached the entrance, only to find Layla being chocked by one of the men they were being followed by. Swiftly Jude struck the man's arm, making him release her. Pulling her away Jude ran back into the room with Layla close to him. While holding Layla he aimed one of his pistols at her head, slowly making his way back to the window.
"Sorry gents... Don't want to die today and I'm sure you wouldn't want your Princess to die either... So back away before I blow her head to pieces." The majority of the men seemed to back off but the man who had held Layla by the throat seemed to be edging closer. Not wanting for either of them to be captured Jude thought of the possible ways to escape the situation. Finding only one option viable to him. I've got to protect her...
Jumping backwards holding Layla in his arms, Jude smashed through the bedside window to the ground bellow, falling on to a merchant stall on the street bellow. Rolling off and standing himself up Jude looked around the vicinity, noting the many bounty hunters attempting to follow them. Jude looked around for help but there was no one there. I guess this is the decision of the pack... I will become the scapegoat. The woman bounty hunter who was on top of the building was now on the ground approaching the two of them. Seeing this chance Jude pushed Layla towards her.
"Protect her with your life... I will be unable to do so..." The bounty hunters which were inside the Drunken Mare were now approaching Jude, with speed. Turning back towards Layla and her friend Jude pointed his pistols at them.
"... Sorry love... I won't be back for a while... You'll have to live without me until then." Not waiting for them to comply to his statement Jude shot at the ground behind the two, forcing them to run away. Before they left Jude threw his pistols and Keito's sword at Layla, for her to keep safe. As Layla and her friend escaped Jude in turn looked towards the men who were pursuing him. Swords in hand and weapons at the ready they all were prepared to capture him. Now without a weapon Jude prepared himself for the battle which was soon to commence. Blood running down his right shoulder from the wounds from the previous night he knew he wouldn't be able to take them on for long, but he not going to go down without a fight. The first few bounty hunters Jude dispatched with relative ease, with critical attacks. He continued until he was face to face with the man who was chocking Layla earlier. His wounds burning and his breath shallow Jude stood up to stare the man in the face.
"Let's get this over with then shall we..."
Scenes of the night before still danced around the consciousness of Jude's mind. The sensations, the smells, everything of that night seemed to live forever within his mind as he slept. These pleasant memories of the night before were abruptly ended when the sunlight streaming from the window shined upon Jude's eyes. Sunlight... the bane of my existence. Why can't the night last longer? Slowly but surely Jude had awoken, removing the red and black silk sheets from his body, revealing his masculinity in whole. Looking around he couldn't see Layla immediately, which he found odd. Jude then continued to put his clothes back on, including his blood stained white shirt.
It seemed as if the night before was just a dream but he knew that it wasn't, that everything that they had experienced was real, that the feelings they shared was real. Loading his pistols up Jude looked outside the window, finding that a women from the night before from the Lion's Den was sitting on the next building, bow and arrow in hand. Instinctively Jude raised his pistol towards her but was confused when she didn't ready herself. Did she want me to shoot her? She obviously saw me... why isn't she doing anything. The woman instead pointed down towards the ground. Questioning his own instincts to attack her Jude complied to her request, looking down at the ground bellow. The Drunken Mare was surrounded by bounty hunters. Now aware of the danger he was in Jude became aware of the scene outside the room, bounty hunters ready to capture him and Layla. Layla... crap.
Before turning towards the entrance of the room Jude motioned the woman to approach the Drunken Mare, hoping that she would comply to his own request. Cocking his pistols Jude slowly approached the entrance, only to find Layla being chocked by one of the men they were being followed by. Swiftly Jude struck the man's arm, making him release her. Pulling her away Jude ran back into the room with Layla close to him. While holding Layla he aimed one of his pistols at her head, slowly making his way back to the window.
"Sorry gents... Don't want to die today and I'm sure you wouldn't want your Princess to die either... So back away before I blow her head to pieces." The majority of the men seemed to back off but the man who had held Layla by the throat seemed to be edging closer. Not wanting for either of them to be captured Jude thought of the possible ways to escape the situation. Finding only one option viable to him. I've got to protect her...
Jumping backwards holding Layla in his arms, Jude smashed through the bedside window to the ground bellow, falling on to a merchant stall on the street bellow. Rolling off and standing himself up Jude looked around the vicinity, noting the many bounty hunters attempting to follow them. Jude looked around for help but there was no one there. I guess this is the decision of the pack... I will become the scapegoat. The woman bounty hunter who was on top of the building was now on the ground approaching the two of them. Seeing this chance Jude pushed Layla towards her.
"Protect her with your life... I will be unable to do so..." The bounty hunters which were inside the Drunken Mare were now approaching Jude, with speed. Turning back towards Layla and her friend Jude pointed his pistols at them.
"... Sorry love... I won't be back for a while... You'll have to live without me until then." Not waiting for them to comply to his statement Jude shot at the ground behind the two, forcing them to run away. Before they left Jude threw his pistols and Keito's sword at Layla, for her to keep safe. As Layla and her friend escaped Jude in turn looked towards the men who were pursuing him. Swords in hand and weapons at the ready they all were prepared to capture him. Now without a weapon Jude prepared himself for the battle which was soon to commence. Blood running down his right shoulder from the wounds from the previous night he knew he wouldn't be able to take them on for long, but he not going to go down without a fight. The first few bounty hunters Jude dispatched with relative ease, with critical attacks. He continued until he was face to face with the man who was chocking Layla earlier. His wounds burning and his breath shallow Jude stood up to stare the man in the face.
"Let's get this over with then shall we..."
Hand reaching for the dagger in her thigh sheath, Siren stared at the ceiling. She quite admired this green-eyed boy's choking skills. Very classy. Fingers on her dagger, Siren was just about to pull it out to stab her assailant in the neck when a familiar figure struck him in the arm and ripped him off of her. "You di-" The words were snipped off as Jude pulled her up -
and pointed a gun to her head.
Yoouuu sonofabitch.
"Sorry gents... Don't want to die today and I'm sure you wouldn't want your Princess to die either... So back away before I blow her head to pieces."
The large men looked at one another uncertainly and gradually backed off - they were practically Siren's multiple fathers. Giving them a stern look that said blow the sucker's head to pieces, Siren pulled her hand forward, preparing to elbow Jude in the gut and duck in case he fired the gun. Before she could act as planned, Jude wrapped a strong arm around her waist and another under her knees. They crashed backwards into glass.
It was an ordinary day, filled with ordinary happenings.
Siren was the unwilling participant of a suicide pact.
They crashed through air, endless, never-ending air and Siren thought dying in a handsome man's arms wasn't too bad of a way to go. They crashed. Well, Jude crashed, Siren had the comfort of two very nice arms - very nice arms, indeed.
"What the h-" Siren began, only to be shoved into the arms of her over 6 feet tall, dark-skinned friend. Jude mumbled something to her but Siren was too busy dodging a dagger that had just been thrown through where her face was. She glared at the tall man with his arm raised from the throw. The man shrugged, giving her quirky smile. 'Miss,' he mouthed.
"... Sorry love... I won't be back for a while... You'll have to live without me until then." Siren turned around to the click of a gun. She stared into the barrel, then into the black and gold eyes of the man she'd slept with. The man she'd believed was special enough to stay with. The thief from the Wolf Pack she'd trusted. She stared until she felt like crying - something Siren the bounty huntress with the perfect record never did. Her silver eyes pierced his and it'd be the last time she'd ever look into those eyes again.
"I won't be waiting."
Jude shot the ground just as Evi ripped Siren away, her grip tight and persistent. Siren's feet stumbled for a bit and then they moved on their own, smacking the debris on the ground. Soon enough, she was running faster than even Evi. Siren the Huntress was back, not weepy, stupid, gullible little Layla. Siren didn't turn back, didn't check to see if Jude was injured, if he'd been captured. With each step she took, a new layer of ice formed over her. Crystallised - until she was just a figure of frozen water.
It reminded her of song she'd sang with the women in Gweynura. The song of the Snow Maiden.
In a dried land, namely, at the ends of a red scorching hell
There was a mansion made from ice.
And I strongly wish to tell you an ancient story about it.
That mansion was cursed because of the ice.
There was an strong seal put over it.
And in one room of that mansion, a girl of ice was locked up.
The girl was completely alone.
Until a day, by pure chance, she was surprised when a boy that lived traveling opened the doors of the ice mansion.
The eyes of the boy reflected the sad expression that the ice girl had,
so the boy decided that he had to help the girl.
The girl thought, "I am very glad that you have talked to me..."
But her icy face couldn't speak.
The girl rejoiced, "I am so glad that you are here with me..."
However, her icy face couldn't smile.
Once the icy girl felt the warmth of the boy, she melted into water.
Then, the water soared as if it had wings, and returned to the heavens.
In a dried land, namely, at the ends of a red scorching hell
The voices of joy resounded.
And I strongly wish to tell you an ancient story about it.
The girl that returned to the heavens became rain, and fell over the land.
It was a great, great blessing.
And in the middle of that rain of joy, the boy left that village.
Once he realized that the body of the girl had become that rain, the boy became greatly saddened.
And then, he departed on a journey to find the heart of his lost girl.
Completely alone.
The girl thought, "I am very glad that you have talked to me..."
But her watery face couldn't speak.
For the sake of her boy, the girl was glad to become the rain, and downpour over the land.
However, her watery face couldn't smile.
Once the icy girl felt the warmth of the boy, she melted into water.
Then, the water soared as if it had wings, and returned to the heavens.
"Thank you for loving me so much."
The girl was very glad to have become a blessing for the boy,
and she smiled for the first time.
The frozen heart of the girl turned into water when she felt warmth.
And maybe that was because the tears the boy shed for her were very warm.
It was a stupid song and though she'd loved it before, she hated it now. If she were made of ice, she'd rather stay that way than turn into water. Surely, the boy didn't care for the cursed girl - he was merely curious and his curiosity destroyed the girl. The song was idiotic and so was she.
When Siren and Evi arrived in Lion's Den, no one approached her. They knew an angry Siren when they saw one. Stepping on the stage, she sang the song of the Snow Maiden. Her voice was haunting and though it was as beautiful as anything could possibly be, it was filled with sadness and regret -
For the man she vowed to hate.
and pointed a gun to her head.
Yoouuu sonofabitch.
"Sorry gents... Don't want to die today and I'm sure you wouldn't want your Princess to die either... So back away before I blow her head to pieces."
The large men looked at one another uncertainly and gradually backed off - they were practically Siren's multiple fathers. Giving them a stern look that said blow the sucker's head to pieces, Siren pulled her hand forward, preparing to elbow Jude in the gut and duck in case he fired the gun. Before she could act as planned, Jude wrapped a strong arm around her waist and another under her knees. They crashed backwards into glass.
It was an ordinary day, filled with ordinary happenings.
Siren was the unwilling participant of a suicide pact.
They crashed through air, endless, never-ending air and Siren thought dying in a handsome man's arms wasn't too bad of a way to go. They crashed. Well, Jude crashed, Siren had the comfort of two very nice arms - very nice arms, indeed.
"What the h-" Siren began, only to be shoved into the arms of her over 6 feet tall, dark-skinned friend. Jude mumbled something to her but Siren was too busy dodging a dagger that had just been thrown through where her face was. She glared at the tall man with his arm raised from the throw. The man shrugged, giving her quirky smile. 'Miss,' he mouthed.
"... Sorry love... I won't be back for a while... You'll have to live without me until then." Siren turned around to the click of a gun. She stared into the barrel, then into the black and gold eyes of the man she'd slept with. The man she'd believed was special enough to stay with. The thief from the Wolf Pack she'd trusted. She stared until she felt like crying - something Siren the bounty huntress with the perfect record never did. Her silver eyes pierced his and it'd be the last time she'd ever look into those eyes again.
"I won't be waiting."
Jude shot the ground just as Evi ripped Siren away, her grip tight and persistent. Siren's feet stumbled for a bit and then they moved on their own, smacking the debris on the ground. Soon enough, she was running faster than even Evi. Siren the Huntress was back, not weepy, stupid, gullible little Layla. Siren didn't turn back, didn't check to see if Jude was injured, if he'd been captured. With each step she took, a new layer of ice formed over her. Crystallised - until she was just a figure of frozen water.
It reminded her of song she'd sang with the women in Gweynura. The song of the Snow Maiden.
In a dried land, namely, at the ends of a red scorching hell
There was a mansion made from ice.
And I strongly wish to tell you an ancient story about it.
That mansion was cursed because of the ice.
There was an strong seal put over it.
And in one room of that mansion, a girl of ice was locked up.
The girl was completely alone.
Until a day, by pure chance, she was surprised when a boy that lived traveling opened the doors of the ice mansion.
The eyes of the boy reflected the sad expression that the ice girl had,
so the boy decided that he had to help the girl.
The girl thought, "I am very glad that you have talked to me..."
But her icy face couldn't speak.
The girl rejoiced, "I am so glad that you are here with me..."
However, her icy face couldn't smile.
Once the icy girl felt the warmth of the boy, she melted into water.
Then, the water soared as if it had wings, and returned to the heavens.
In a dried land, namely, at the ends of a red scorching hell
The voices of joy resounded.
And I strongly wish to tell you an ancient story about it.
The girl that returned to the heavens became rain, and fell over the land.
It was a great, great blessing.
And in the middle of that rain of joy, the boy left that village.
Once he realized that the body of the girl had become that rain, the boy became greatly saddened.
And then, he departed on a journey to find the heart of his lost girl.
Completely alone.
The girl thought, "I am very glad that you have talked to me..."
But her watery face couldn't speak.
For the sake of her boy, the girl was glad to become the rain, and downpour over the land.
However, her watery face couldn't smile.
Once the icy girl felt the warmth of the boy, she melted into water.
Then, the water soared as if it had wings, and returned to the heavens.
"Thank you for loving me so much."
The girl was very glad to have become a blessing for the boy,
and she smiled for the first time.
The frozen heart of the girl turned into water when she felt warmth.
And maybe that was because the tears the boy shed for her were very warm.
It was a stupid song and though she'd loved it before, she hated it now. If she were made of ice, she'd rather stay that way than turn into water. Surely, the boy didn't care for the cursed girl - he was merely curious and his curiosity destroyed the girl. The song was idiotic and so was she.
When Siren and Evi arrived in Lion's Den, no one approached her. They knew an angry Siren when they saw one. Stepping on the stage, she sang the song of the Snow Maiden. Her voice was haunting and though it was as beautiful as anything could possibly be, it was filled with sadness and regret -
For the man she vowed to hate.
Lee was amazed by the two of them. Not only had he almost lost the use of his arm from the woman's dagger but the man had been able to sneak up on him without alerting him. Lee told himself that he had gotten to into the fight with the woman, but that was just an excuse. This guy was good. It made sense that the short man called for so many guys.
Lee had just opened the door, in hot pursuit when he heard the crashing of the window. Lee couldn't help but smile at this man's guts and talent. He got to the windowsill to see girl walking away from the man who was going in the other direction. He made a mental note of both girls.
They seem to be going back to my original destination he thought. Lee looked down at the men that had been defeated by the jumper. He chased the man over the roof for over fifteen blocks before he lost track of him. He waited on the roof for a few moments before heading back.
------------------------
Lion's Den
Lee heard before he saw. He glanced through the window and saw both girls. He opened the door slightly to hear properly, but in hearing how she felt through the song, Lee closed the door and walked away down the street. He knew where she spent her time now. Lee was sure they would meet again at some point. Skilled people always end up crossing paths. He thought about the "wolf" guy and smiled.
'One win, to you,' he thought.
"Well seeing as how my, 'employers' are all unconscious I figure I did my best and the person was just better." he said to himself as he looked around the streets. "Interesting festival, too bad I missed it."
Lee looked at the time, he was going to have to find some place to stay.
"Maybe I could find the old lady again and if I act as protection, maybe I could rent a room for the time being, until I get a job" he said enthusiastically and he started running down the street, only to stop and realize he didn't really know where he was. He spent a few moments going back into his memory to learn of the direction and he slowly and carefully navigated his way back towards the old ladies place.
Lee had just opened the door, in hot pursuit when he heard the crashing of the window. Lee couldn't help but smile at this man's guts and talent. He got to the windowsill to see girl walking away from the man who was going in the other direction. He made a mental note of both girls.
They seem to be going back to my original destination he thought. Lee looked down at the men that had been defeated by the jumper. He chased the man over the roof for over fifteen blocks before he lost track of him. He waited on the roof for a few moments before heading back.
------------------------
Lion's Den
Lee heard before he saw. He glanced through the window and saw both girls. He opened the door slightly to hear properly, but in hearing how she felt through the song, Lee closed the door and walked away down the street. He knew where she spent her time now. Lee was sure they would meet again at some point. Skilled people always end up crossing paths. He thought about the "wolf" guy and smiled.
'One win, to you,' he thought.
"Well seeing as how my, 'employers' are all unconscious I figure I did my best and the person was just better." he said to himself as he looked around the streets. "Interesting festival, too bad I missed it."
Lee looked at the time, he was going to have to find some place to stay.
"Maybe I could find the old lady again and if I act as protection, maybe I could rent a room for the time being, until I get a job" he said enthusiastically and he started running down the street, only to stop and realize he didn't really know where he was. He spent a few moments going back into his memory to learn of the direction and he slowly and carefully navigated his way back towards the old ladies place.
Shadow had gently put Sereinia down to the ground as she waited for his answer. The man had yet to tell her if he would let her stay or pursue the matter that she was not safe with him. There a moment of silence between them but it was not filled with tension or anything. Rather, it was comforting in a way as she followed his gaze and looked at the sky above. She had always been fascinated by the shimmering lights in the dark sky. They were like sparkling diamonds creating such a beautiful canvass. She remembered her childhood days where she would lay on the grass fields near their home at Gweynura and just stare at the evening sky. At times, she would even fall asleep and find out the next day that her father had carried her to bed. It was now one of her cherished memories.
"Perhaps you should turn in Sereinia. Tomorrow will be a big day after all as I will be taking us back to Cre' Est."
The sound of Shadow's voice made Sereinia looked at him. Her eyes of amethyst gazed at him as she listened to their itinerary for tomorrow. They will be going to Cre' Est. She had a thoughtful upon hearing the place they will be visiting next. It had been a long time since she had come there. The last time she was there was to help one of her colleagues at the University of Gweynura in his clinic. She was a good friend of hers and a good doctor as well. It would be nice seeing him again after such a long time. Her last visit was about 3 years ago; although, the two of them would exchange letters from time to time.
"I have a... "base camp" so to speak a few miles outside the Capitol City which is well hidden amongst nature and Mayumi and I will continue our training there, though it is more for her sake than mine. So if you will stay with us we will gladly have you by our side."
Sereinia's attention perked up as she heard the word base camp. It was odd but it reminded her of the secret hideout that kids used to do back then. At the same time, she had a lingering thought about her secret base as well. In any case, she was certain that her base definition is different from what Shadow meant. Adding to that, him and Mayumi would be training there. Well, she had no qualms about that knowing the possibility that the one who had hurt Mayumi gravely will most likely strike again. This would give the young girl a better fighting chance; although, the thought of fighting still irks her. Regardless, Shadow had finally given her an answer in which she smiled brightly at it.
"I will be accompanying you and Mayumi."
It was Sereinia's answer with a very definitive tone despite her smile. Then, she looked at the evening sky and felt the light and cool breeze that passed through them. The few loose strands of her hair played with the wind and remembered Shadow's suggestion of going to bed. It was a good one; however, she wanted to look at the sky just a little bit more.
"About turning in, I want to look at the sky a bit longer. It would appear that the festive mood had released me from the hold of slumber."
With that said, Sereinia glanced at Shadow momentarily and then returned her eyes to the sky above. Eyes of amethyst reflected the night glow making it appear as if her eyes were sparkling. The lights from the lanterns and the moon made her skin glow in a rather ethereal manner. She was not bothered if Shadow would join her or not, she would just stay out for a bit and then returned to their lodging for a good night sleep. Although, it would be nice if he would be with her.
"May I?"
Sereinia returned her eyes on Shadow once more as she had an adorable expression similar to a child asking her parents for permission to go alone to a party or something. Her hands was placed behind her back and she had bitten her lower lip as well accompanied by her pleading eyes.
"Perhaps you should turn in Sereinia. Tomorrow will be a big day after all as I will be taking us back to Cre' Est."
The sound of Shadow's voice made Sereinia looked at him. Her eyes of amethyst gazed at him as she listened to their itinerary for tomorrow. They will be going to Cre' Est. She had a thoughtful upon hearing the place they will be visiting next. It had been a long time since she had come there. The last time she was there was to help one of her colleagues at the University of Gweynura in his clinic. She was a good friend of hers and a good doctor as well. It would be nice seeing him again after such a long time. Her last visit was about 3 years ago; although, the two of them would exchange letters from time to time.
"I have a... "base camp" so to speak a few miles outside the Capitol City which is well hidden amongst nature and Mayumi and I will continue our training there, though it is more for her sake than mine. So if you will stay with us we will gladly have you by our side."
Sereinia's attention perked up as she heard the word base camp. It was odd but it reminded her of the secret hideout that kids used to do back then. At the same time, she had a lingering thought about her secret base as well. In any case, she was certain that her base definition is different from what Shadow meant. Adding to that, him and Mayumi would be training there. Well, she had no qualms about that knowing the possibility that the one who had hurt Mayumi gravely will most likely strike again. This would give the young girl a better fighting chance; although, the thought of fighting still irks her. Regardless, Shadow had finally given her an answer in which she smiled brightly at it.
"I will be accompanying you and Mayumi."
It was Sereinia's answer with a very definitive tone despite her smile. Then, she looked at the evening sky and felt the light and cool breeze that passed through them. The few loose strands of her hair played with the wind and remembered Shadow's suggestion of going to bed. It was a good one; however, she wanted to look at the sky just a little bit more.
"About turning in, I want to look at the sky a bit longer. It would appear that the festive mood had released me from the hold of slumber."
With that said, Sereinia glanced at Shadow momentarily and then returned her eyes to the sky above. Eyes of amethyst reflected the night glow making it appear as if her eyes were sparkling. The lights from the lanterns and the moon made her skin glow in a rather ethereal manner. She was not bothered if Shadow would join her or not, she would just stay out for a bit and then returned to their lodging for a good night sleep. Although, it would be nice if he would be with her.
"May I?"
Sereinia returned her eyes on Shadow once more as she had an adorable expression similar to a child asking her parents for permission to go alone to a party or something. Her hands was placed behind her back and she had bitten her lower lip as well accompanied by her pleading eyes.
Shadow smiled at Sereinia and simply said "yes" to her as he too then looked up at the skies above.
The next morning Shadow made good on his promise and guided Sereinia and Mayumi back to Cre' Est. The trip was uneventful but still entertaining to a fault, what with Shadow asking questions about almost everything they passed along the way and curiously approaching and examining certain things such as passing horse drawn carriages, statues along the sides of the roads, and other random objects they passed. His curiosity knew almost no bounds and it was as if a child were now accompanying Sereinia and Mayumi as he curiously and almost aimlessly wandered from their path along the way from time to time to investigate things he'd always taken for granted and never given any thought to before.
Upon arrival with the Capitol City on the horizon, Shadow led them around the city and slightly north to a small rocky outcrop among the vegetation of the forest. Within the rocks was a hidden chamber leading slightly below the surface of the earth and into a large cavern. The expanse was approximately four hundred feet from left to right and another six hundred feet deep before hitting its wall. This single massive cavern was all natural and undisturbed, save for a few weapon racks Shadow had put there as well as a few other amenities. Shadow and Mayumi's training began that day and lasted for three months.
During that time Shadow intensified her strength and endurance training for the first month and a half, carving decent sized rocks into items similar to dumbbells for her to hold during sparring and forms training to weigh her down and wear down her muscles. He tied larger rocks about the size of a large watermelon to her ankles via a chain to slow down her legs and stop her from being able to kick at all. In between sparring rounds she was made to do isometrics and active workout routines to change the training on the day and change the way the muscles were forced to react to the weight they now carried. When the first month and a half was over and Shadow was satisfied with her progress, Mayumi began training in a completely different manner and Shadow nearly negated sparring and weight training altogether save for one or two rounds to test progress.
This second month was used to bind Mayumi's hands behind her back and blindfold her, forcing her to use not only her ears but her sense of touch in ways that she hadn't before in order to detect Shadow's light footsteps and body heat as he moved about. It took almost a week for Mayumi to get used to it, but eventually she did and her body began to adjust to the new sensations around it. Sensing Shadow's body heat within a distance of about five feet. Being able to hear his silent breaths and feel his footsteps through the dirt that they trained on. If she could detect his footsteps through the dirt she could easily do so through rock or anything else that was harder or more compact than soft soil due to the nature of the pressure waves through them.
The final three weeks before the Festival were spent meditating and recounting what they had gone through, and when it was complete Shadow gave Mayumi one final test the day before the festival. Shadow bound her hands behind her back and blindfolded her once again, this time forcing her to spar with him. Shadow's attacks came in at about one quarter speed to start the match, but gradually picked up speed and intensity as she continued to prove her training had paid off by gracefully leaning, bobbing, weaving and rolling to avoid them. Eventually Shadow landed a hit when he picked up intensity to about four fifths of his natural speed and that was when the match ended. He cut the bindings and let her remove the blindfold as they bowed to each other as Master and student once again before leaving their training grounds for good and joining Sereinia in the city to prepare for the festival.
The day came and went, and with the advent of nightfall came a new air for everyone all over the world as they all waited for and experienced the coming of the new century at midnight.
It was only ten o'clock or so right now as Shadow, Sereinia and Mayumi entered the city streets dressed in their new festival garb. Shadow's new outfit was similar to his last but instead of a glittered surface it was more decorated with what appeared to be stars lining his body and creating a small cascade of white and light blue against a black background. Shadow himself actually kind of thought he looked alright in such an outfit, but still didn't like how restrictive it was.
That aside, Shadow was slightly concerned because Taira had contacted him and told him there was an Assassin presence within this city. It was unlikely they were going to target Shadow, but undoubtedly they were here for the life of someone important. Shadow decided though that this time they were to be left alone so that Taira as well could enjoy this special night. She took him up on the offer and dressed up herself in a beautiful black (for lack of a creative word for the RP) kimono with pink blossoms running along the bottom and the sleeves. She looked wonderful, and she left Shadow and the others shortly after their meeting to go enjoy the festival on her own.
Shadow, in the mean time, walked about the edge looking for that one fish game he had played at the previous festival. He had quite a knack for it and found it amusing to toy with arrogant and otherwise cocky owners who thought he could never succeed at catching the fish in their tanks. He had a bit of trouble locating it, but when he finally found the game he immediately got in line and waited patiently for his turn to take a stab at catching a fish. The little girl in front of him failed miserably and splashed the poi straight down into the water and breaking it. The man laughed at her a little bit and said "better luck next time" which more than ticked Shadow off.
Shadow knelt down next to the girl and offered to pay for her next attempt which amused the man who owned the fish as Shadow took the poi in his hand and brought the little girl's hand to his own as they held it together. Shadow helped her line up the poi, and then when all was quiet Shadow lashed the poi forward making sure to keep the girl's arm in consideration as a fish was launched from the tank into the air and into the bowl in Shadow's left hand. The girl gleefully cheered with joy as the man's mouth dropped and cheers came from the crowd behind them. The girl thanked Shadow with a bow and a little hug before turning to show the fish to her parents as they walked away. Shadow smiled and looked at the man behind the tank.
"My turn." He said confidently.
The man renewed his facade of calm and confidence as he allowed Shadow to pay for his turn. Shadow lined up four bowls on the side of the tank, promising two fish for each bowl which would leave three left in the tank when he was finished. The man laughed out loud and several whispers were exchanged by those that watched as Shadow lined up his poi and prepared to strike the water once more. Shadow waited for almost a minute, angering the man behind the tank but finally lashed out several times. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven and eight. Each time he slashed at the water with the poi a fish flew into the air and landed into one of Shadow's four bowl, filling each of them with two fish before he set the poi, still in tact, down next to the tank and picked up his bowls and walked away. More whispers went through the crowd about someone who'd done something similar before in Triveila which told Shadow that perhaps some of the same people from that festival were here as well.
Shadow set the bowls down on edge of a fountain where other fish were swimming and pushed them over, sending the fish into the water as they happily swam about their new home with the others.
Shadow sat down on the edge of the fountain and looked up at the sky above, wondering what Sereinia and Mayumi were doing at the moment while he was out having fun messing with cocky game owners.
The next morning Shadow made good on his promise and guided Sereinia and Mayumi back to Cre' Est. The trip was uneventful but still entertaining to a fault, what with Shadow asking questions about almost everything they passed along the way and curiously approaching and examining certain things such as passing horse drawn carriages, statues along the sides of the roads, and other random objects they passed. His curiosity knew almost no bounds and it was as if a child were now accompanying Sereinia and Mayumi as he curiously and almost aimlessly wandered from their path along the way from time to time to investigate things he'd always taken for granted and never given any thought to before.
Upon arrival with the Capitol City on the horizon, Shadow led them around the city and slightly north to a small rocky outcrop among the vegetation of the forest. Within the rocks was a hidden chamber leading slightly below the surface of the earth and into a large cavern. The expanse was approximately four hundred feet from left to right and another six hundred feet deep before hitting its wall. This single massive cavern was all natural and undisturbed, save for a few weapon racks Shadow had put there as well as a few other amenities. Shadow and Mayumi's training began that day and lasted for three months.
During that time Shadow intensified her strength and endurance training for the first month and a half, carving decent sized rocks into items similar to dumbbells for her to hold during sparring and forms training to weigh her down and wear down her muscles. He tied larger rocks about the size of a large watermelon to her ankles via a chain to slow down her legs and stop her from being able to kick at all. In between sparring rounds she was made to do isometrics and active workout routines to change the training on the day and change the way the muscles were forced to react to the weight they now carried. When the first month and a half was over and Shadow was satisfied with her progress, Mayumi began training in a completely different manner and Shadow nearly negated sparring and weight training altogether save for one or two rounds to test progress.
This second month was used to bind Mayumi's hands behind her back and blindfold her, forcing her to use not only her ears but her sense of touch in ways that she hadn't before in order to detect Shadow's light footsteps and body heat as he moved about. It took almost a week for Mayumi to get used to it, but eventually she did and her body began to adjust to the new sensations around it. Sensing Shadow's body heat within a distance of about five feet. Being able to hear his silent breaths and feel his footsteps through the dirt that they trained on. If she could detect his footsteps through the dirt she could easily do so through rock or anything else that was harder or more compact than soft soil due to the nature of the pressure waves through them.
The final three weeks before the Festival were spent meditating and recounting what they had gone through, and when it was complete Shadow gave Mayumi one final test the day before the festival. Shadow bound her hands behind her back and blindfolded her once again, this time forcing her to spar with him. Shadow's attacks came in at about one quarter speed to start the match, but gradually picked up speed and intensity as she continued to prove her training had paid off by gracefully leaning, bobbing, weaving and rolling to avoid them. Eventually Shadow landed a hit when he picked up intensity to about four fifths of his natural speed and that was when the match ended. He cut the bindings and let her remove the blindfold as they bowed to each other as Master and student once again before leaving their training grounds for good and joining Sereinia in the city to prepare for the festival.
The day came and went, and with the advent of nightfall came a new air for everyone all over the world as they all waited for and experienced the coming of the new century at midnight.
It was only ten o'clock or so right now as Shadow, Sereinia and Mayumi entered the city streets dressed in their new festival garb. Shadow's new outfit was similar to his last but instead of a glittered surface it was more decorated with what appeared to be stars lining his body and creating a small cascade of white and light blue against a black background. Shadow himself actually kind of thought he looked alright in such an outfit, but still didn't like how restrictive it was.
That aside, Shadow was slightly concerned because Taira had contacted him and told him there was an Assassin presence within this city. It was unlikely they were going to target Shadow, but undoubtedly they were here for the life of someone important. Shadow decided though that this time they were to be left alone so that Taira as well could enjoy this special night. She took him up on the offer and dressed up herself in a beautiful black (for lack of a creative word for the RP) kimono with pink blossoms running along the bottom and the sleeves. She looked wonderful, and she left Shadow and the others shortly after their meeting to go enjoy the festival on her own.
Shadow, in the mean time, walked about the edge looking for that one fish game he had played at the previous festival. He had quite a knack for it and found it amusing to toy with arrogant and otherwise cocky owners who thought he could never succeed at catching the fish in their tanks. He had a bit of trouble locating it, but when he finally found the game he immediately got in line and waited patiently for his turn to take a stab at catching a fish. The little girl in front of him failed miserably and splashed the poi straight down into the water and breaking it. The man laughed at her a little bit and said "better luck next time" which more than ticked Shadow off.
Shadow knelt down next to the girl and offered to pay for her next attempt which amused the man who owned the fish as Shadow took the poi in his hand and brought the little girl's hand to his own as they held it together. Shadow helped her line up the poi, and then when all was quiet Shadow lashed the poi forward making sure to keep the girl's arm in consideration as a fish was launched from the tank into the air and into the bowl in Shadow's left hand. The girl gleefully cheered with joy as the man's mouth dropped and cheers came from the crowd behind them. The girl thanked Shadow with a bow and a little hug before turning to show the fish to her parents as they walked away. Shadow smiled and looked at the man behind the tank.
"My turn." He said confidently.
The man renewed his facade of calm and confidence as he allowed Shadow to pay for his turn. Shadow lined up four bowls on the side of the tank, promising two fish for each bowl which would leave three left in the tank when he was finished. The man laughed out loud and several whispers were exchanged by those that watched as Shadow lined up his poi and prepared to strike the water once more. Shadow waited for almost a minute, angering the man behind the tank but finally lashed out several times. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven and eight. Each time he slashed at the water with the poi a fish flew into the air and landed into one of Shadow's four bowl, filling each of them with two fish before he set the poi, still in tact, down next to the tank and picked up his bowls and walked away. More whispers went through the crowd about someone who'd done something similar before in Triveila which told Shadow that perhaps some of the same people from that festival were here as well.
Shadow set the bowls down on edge of a fountain where other fish were swimming and pushed them over, sending the fish into the water as they happily swam about their new home with the others.
Shadow sat down on the edge of the fountain and looked up at the sky above, wondering what Sereinia and Mayumi were doing at the moment while he was out having fun messing with cocky game owners.
The streets were bright - lanterns dotted the scenery and painted swirls of colourful cloths with warmth. Children ran about, their small feet stumbling through the crowds of people with contagious laughter. It was New Year's.
Someone was about to die.
Silent feet floated over rooftops to land gently in an alley, falling into a crouch. A dark haired man dashed through the crowd to reach a dead end covered in grime with nowhere left to turn. He looked back and saw his huntress. Chuckling lightly, for he thought he was being chased by a vicious hunter, the man threw a sudden punch. The woman swivelled and struck the man's thigh in a back kick. He stumbled into the wet ground.
Holding two long daggers resembling nails in each hand, she clicked the single jewels on the handles open and with a slashing movement, long chains slipped from the handles. It was as if the chains had been made of ten sharpened blades moulded together and chopped into parts to allow it to bend. On the end of the chain, a long nail-like dagger similar to the handle rested. The huntress shot both chains at the man - and impaled his hands to the floor. A tortured scream spiked the air but the loud festival drowned the sounds.
"Who the hell are you?" the man wept.
Roughly ripping the chains from her prey's hands, the young woman sliced the end of the dagger through his throat. Lips tainted red with eyes of Winter, the huntress smiled.
"Siren."
After
A large crowd gathered in a circle around a raised platform, their excitement drawing more people in. The beauties of Gweynura, dressed in white, encircled a snow-haired girl. Their Layla had returned to them in the past months and as it was a rule in the House of Sirens to allow any of sisters who'd left to return, Layla was welcomed. Besides, their 'Mother' very much adored Layla and she did have a voice enchanting enough to draw the love of every man - almost every man.
Whilst in Gweynura, she'd become quite nocturnal, slumbering in daylight and working at night. Work was entertainment - including but not limited to selling her body. It was a good deal - the-man-who-shall-not-be-named slaughtered her mind daily so she kept herself busy with other men and women. She earned an income from doing what she would have done, anyhow. She continued bounty hunting, of course. Much more viciously than she did before, choosing to hunt her prey to the death and favouring thieves and young men.
After 'The Incident,' Siren grew rather volatile and violent, thus creating a rift between her and the other hunters. Evi had not spoken to her since The Incident and Siren couldn't quite bring herself to care. As always, when Siren was met with a conflict, she grew restless and left. Whilst in Gweynura, she worked alongside a merciless bounty hunter named Lachlan - well, they worked most of the time.
Strangely enough, Siren had kept Keito's sword.
Dressed in an extravagant Kimono with detail and allure to rival that of a Goddess', Siren stood out amongst the masses of people.
As the music began to play, the colourful doll in the centre stood in sharp movements. Siren sang softly, twirling in a kaleidoscope of light until she froze, silent. The women in white rose from the ground and began to dance - spinning around the girl born of colour. They spun in a circle, growing in intensity until they swirled like a white blizzard, until the canvas of colour in the heart of their dance spun along with them to create a blooming flower. Their voices sang - pouring over the festival in a blanket of light. The women in white froze - and Siren's voice of pure honey was left. A haunting, sad melody that echoed above the silence surrounding her.
The women unfroze and danced. Their voices growing louder and louder along with the instrumentalists until the people in the audience began dancing, too. Some even sang along. It was a popular song of Cre' Est - the bittersweet tale of a doomed world that was redeemed in sacrifice.
Men and women formed two separate lines and in a traditional dance, each couple was passed along until they reached the end, dancing with each person of the opposite gender along the way. The beauties of Gweynura and Siren danced in their midst. All the people sang the song as one, in a loud choir that spread throughout the capital of Cre' Est - divisions were no longer apparent.
Cre' Est was united.
Someone was about to die.
Silent feet floated over rooftops to land gently in an alley, falling into a crouch. A dark haired man dashed through the crowd to reach a dead end covered in grime with nowhere left to turn. He looked back and saw his huntress. Chuckling lightly, for he thought he was being chased by a vicious hunter, the man threw a sudden punch. The woman swivelled and struck the man's thigh in a back kick. He stumbled into the wet ground.
Holding two long daggers resembling nails in each hand, she clicked the single jewels on the handles open and with a slashing movement, long chains slipped from the handles. It was as if the chains had been made of ten sharpened blades moulded together and chopped into parts to allow it to bend. On the end of the chain, a long nail-like dagger similar to the handle rested. The huntress shot both chains at the man - and impaled his hands to the floor. A tortured scream spiked the air but the loud festival drowned the sounds.
"Who the hell are you?" the man wept.
Roughly ripping the chains from her prey's hands, the young woman sliced the end of the dagger through his throat. Lips tainted red with eyes of Winter, the huntress smiled.
"Siren."
After
A large crowd gathered in a circle around a raised platform, their excitement drawing more people in. The beauties of Gweynura, dressed in white, encircled a snow-haired girl. Their Layla had returned to them in the past months and as it was a rule in the House of Sirens to allow any of sisters who'd left to return, Layla was welcomed. Besides, their 'Mother' very much adored Layla and she did have a voice enchanting enough to draw the love of every man - almost every man.
Whilst in Gweynura, she'd become quite nocturnal, slumbering in daylight and working at night. Work was entertainment - including but not limited to selling her body. It was a good deal - the-man-who-shall-not-be-named slaughtered her mind daily so she kept herself busy with other men and women. She earned an income from doing what she would have done, anyhow. She continued bounty hunting, of course. Much more viciously than she did before, choosing to hunt her prey to the death and favouring thieves and young men.
After 'The Incident,' Siren grew rather volatile and violent, thus creating a rift between her and the other hunters. Evi had not spoken to her since The Incident and Siren couldn't quite bring herself to care. As always, when Siren was met with a conflict, she grew restless and left. Whilst in Gweynura, she worked alongside a merciless bounty hunter named Lachlan - well, they worked most of the time.
Strangely enough, Siren had kept Keito's sword.
Dressed in an extravagant Kimono with detail and allure to rival that of a Goddess', Siren stood out amongst the masses of people.
As the music began to play, the colourful doll in the centre stood in sharp movements. Siren sang softly, twirling in a kaleidoscope of light until she froze, silent. The women in white rose from the ground and began to dance - spinning around the girl born of colour. They spun in a circle, growing in intensity until they swirled like a white blizzard, until the canvas of colour in the heart of their dance spun along with them to create a blooming flower. Their voices sang - pouring over the festival in a blanket of light. The women in white froze - and Siren's voice of pure honey was left. A haunting, sad melody that echoed above the silence surrounding her.
The women unfroze and danced. Their voices growing louder and louder along with the instrumentalists until the people in the audience began dancing, too. Some even sang along. It was a popular song of Cre' Est - the bittersweet tale of a doomed world that was redeemed in sacrifice.
Men and women formed two separate lines and in a traditional dance, each couple was passed along until they reached the end, dancing with each person of the opposite gender along the way. The beauties of Gweynura and Siren danced in their midst. All the people sang the song as one, in a loud choir that spread throughout the capital of Cre' Est - divisions were no longer apparent.
Cre' Est was united.
Much time had passed since Lee had last seen the girl from months ago. Honestly he had avoided that area of the city as much he could. Lee felt the load on his back shifting slightly. Lee re-positioned his right foot on the roof. He watched the dance and heard the sad tones once more.
'So you haven't healed yet, miss?' he thought to himself. He waited but a moment longer before running along the roof tops once more. For the past months Lee had joined a courier service to help pay for his rent. He still visited the old lady making sure she was ok, but for the most part he casually asked about assassins and any rumours flying around. He did not act on them. He had heard the skill of those assassins and remembered his failure to capture the singing huntress or the silent wolf.
The courier was another form of training that he partook in. He learned the shape of the city and more about the people walking down below. He had learned the buildings and all the locations nearby. He was one of the favored couriers due to his excellent balance and tendency to run on the roofs. He by passed most obstacles with little problem which allowed him to deliver his packages on time, sometimes even earlier than expected.
Lee had been practicing his parkour techniques allowing him to maneuver among crowds and shift between low and high ground. There was no way he would let the wolf escape him again. The Lee had nothing against him, it was more like a one-sided rivalry as well as another step in his training so he could take on assassins on even footing.
Lee stopped as he reminded himself where his destination was. He clenched his fist.
"I'll see you again, wolf." he stated. "And when that day comes I'll," he paused as he pictured the wolf's face.
.........
-_- "..... "-_-
Lee got frustrated. He had not actually seen the man's face in the first place.
He ran hard trying to forget that fact.
'So you haven't healed yet, miss?' he thought to himself. He waited but a moment longer before running along the roof tops once more. For the past months Lee had joined a courier service to help pay for his rent. He still visited the old lady making sure she was ok, but for the most part he casually asked about assassins and any rumours flying around. He did not act on them. He had heard the skill of those assassins and remembered his failure to capture the singing huntress or the silent wolf.
The courier was another form of training that he partook in. He learned the shape of the city and more about the people walking down below. He had learned the buildings and all the locations nearby. He was one of the favored couriers due to his excellent balance and tendency to run on the roofs. He by passed most obstacles with little problem which allowed him to deliver his packages on time, sometimes even earlier than expected.
Lee had been practicing his parkour techniques allowing him to maneuver among crowds and shift between low and high ground. There was no way he would let the wolf escape him again. The Lee had nothing against him, it was more like a one-sided rivalry as well as another step in his training so he could take on assassins on even footing.
Lee stopped as he reminded himself where his destination was. He clenched his fist.
"I'll see you again, wolf." he stated. "And when that day comes I'll," he paused as he pictured the wolf's face.
.........
-_- "..... "-_-
Lee got frustrated. He had not actually seen the man's face in the first place.
He ran hard trying to forget that fact.
With each passing day, Mayumi grew more and more on edge which was causing her to feel restless. She hadn't gotten much sleep at all for the past few days, but that wasn't what bothered her.
The incoming storm she saw in her dreams was approaching and she still had no clue to who those people were. Except...
'Shadow's back really looks alike to that guy, but with no concrete evidence I can't confirm it.' Mayumi speculated, recalling the time when Shadow's back was facing her and how it had reminded her of the man with dark aura.
"I'll be in the forest nearby if you need me." Mayumi told Sereinia. For some weird reason, she had felt the need to tell the older lady before she left.
Leaving Sora behind to watch over Sereinia, she sped up her pace heading into the forest soon enough. She had worn her usual clothing under the kimono she wore without Shadow and Sereinia knowing. The kimono she wore was black with white designs on the bottom and silver-white petals falling around the top.
Stripping down to her usual clothing, she hid her kimono in a bush before closing her eyes and heading a little deeper into the forest. Her senses raised a few levels higher than normal thanks to Shadow’s training and she was able to sense any object surrounding her. Not even a falling leaf would escape her.
While everyone had been sleeping, Mayumi had gone out to train on nights that she found sleep out of her reach. She had also found thin pieces of heavy metal and stuffed them in the sole and back of her boots as weights to train her speed. Since ‘that man’ was alike to Shadow, she needed to get up to Shadow’s level of speed. Only then, will she be able to accomplish her goal.
The detection of movement through the dirt made Mayumi stop in her tracks. The body heat of someone unknown to her met her senses and eyes snapped open in a split second as she dodged an incoming fist aimed for her gut. It was a young man whom she guessed was a thief from the way he acted and the mask over his face.
‘Must be from the village.’ Mayumi guessed since he didn’t want his identity to be exposed.
Another blow came at her but this time with a long dagger. Mayumi grabbed his wrist and brought her right hand up, striking the man in the neck over his adam’s apple, not hard enough to kill him but it was a hard enough blow that the man wouldn’t be going anywhere for quite a while. Mayumi maintained control of the long dagger as she struck, then moved her right hand down to the dagger, brought her hand under the weapon and grasped it, twisting it until she heard the man's wrist break with a sharp crack causing him to muffle a blood-piercing scream that would be sure to alert the whole festival of his little devious activities.
Letting go of him, the young man fell to the ground holding his broken wrist and curled up in pain. His long dagger lying forgotten in the dirt few feet away from him.
“I usually would kill people like you, but…”
‘Why didn’t I kill him?’
It wasn’t like her to let someone who threatened innocent lives stay alive. She would usually kill them without a second thought even if they were still young. Mayumi stared at the young man on the ground still writhing in pain. So why was she letting him live?
Brushing it off, she left the man there and went back to where she hid her kimono. Putting it back on and leaving the forest grounds.
She wandered the crowds looking for either Shadow or Sereinia, but gave up after a while settling to sit on one of the rooftops surrounding the area watching out for any danger.
The incoming storm she saw in her dreams was approaching and she still had no clue to who those people were. Except...
'Shadow's back really looks alike to that guy, but with no concrete evidence I can't confirm it.' Mayumi speculated, recalling the time when Shadow's back was facing her and how it had reminded her of the man with dark aura.
"I'll be in the forest nearby if you need me." Mayumi told Sereinia. For some weird reason, she had felt the need to tell the older lady before she left.
Leaving Sora behind to watch over Sereinia, she sped up her pace heading into the forest soon enough. She had worn her usual clothing under the kimono she wore without Shadow and Sereinia knowing. The kimono she wore was black with white designs on the bottom and silver-white petals falling around the top.
Stripping down to her usual clothing, she hid her kimono in a bush before closing her eyes and heading a little deeper into the forest. Her senses raised a few levels higher than normal thanks to Shadow’s training and she was able to sense any object surrounding her. Not even a falling leaf would escape her.
While everyone had been sleeping, Mayumi had gone out to train on nights that she found sleep out of her reach. She had also found thin pieces of heavy metal and stuffed them in the sole and back of her boots as weights to train her speed. Since ‘that man’ was alike to Shadow, she needed to get up to Shadow’s level of speed. Only then, will she be able to accomplish her goal.
The detection of movement through the dirt made Mayumi stop in her tracks. The body heat of someone unknown to her met her senses and eyes snapped open in a split second as she dodged an incoming fist aimed for her gut. It was a young man whom she guessed was a thief from the way he acted and the mask over his face.
‘Must be from the village.’ Mayumi guessed since he didn’t want his identity to be exposed.
Another blow came at her but this time with a long dagger. Mayumi grabbed his wrist and brought her right hand up, striking the man in the neck over his adam’s apple, not hard enough to kill him but it was a hard enough blow that the man wouldn’t be going anywhere for quite a while. Mayumi maintained control of the long dagger as she struck, then moved her right hand down to the dagger, brought her hand under the weapon and grasped it, twisting it until she heard the man's wrist break with a sharp crack causing him to muffle a blood-piercing scream that would be sure to alert the whole festival of his little devious activities.
Letting go of him, the young man fell to the ground holding his broken wrist and curled up in pain. His long dagger lying forgotten in the dirt few feet away from him.
“I usually would kill people like you, but…”
‘Why didn’t I kill him?’
It wasn’t like her to let someone who threatened innocent lives stay alive. She would usually kill them without a second thought even if they were still young. Mayumi stared at the young man on the ground still writhing in pain. So why was she letting him live?
Brushing it off, she left the man there and went back to where she hid her kimono. Putting it back on and leaving the forest grounds.
She wandered the crowds looking for either Shadow or Sereinia, but gave up after a while settling to sit on one of the rooftops surrounding the area watching out for any danger.
Lee had just finished a delivery when the client asked for something to be delivered to another destination. It was a small box, which was a welcomed item opposed to the statue he had just delivered. He gently placed the box with his back pack. He fiddled with the ropes, tightening them for the smaller load so that it wouldn't bounce around much.
Lee found a vacant alley way and with a couple jumps, few shifts of weight and some wall running he got quickly on the roof. He oriented himself to where his new delivery was going to be. He secured his payment and ran once more along the roof tops. He kept to the center when needed and simply leaped over the street when it was needed. Luckily his legs had rested enough from the last run, so he felt quite at ease with this pace.
-_- [thought of the Wolf].
Lee gritted his teeth and sped up. He created a longer stride as was well as picking up the pace. He was ever careful with his footing but he started to use make harder jumps, to test his limits.
He was pleased with the time he was making. He had to pass by a fairly populated area but most people wouldn't really be looking at roof tops during a festival. Lee felt himself frown which caused him to almost lose his footing, he rolled and regained it. He had wanted to go the festival this time around. But once again he was asked to help with special deliveries. He felt stupid for feeling so smug about being called 'reliable'. He had taken the jobs before he had time to think about it.
Now he is missing out and pretty young women in kimonos.
"What a day!" he shouted as he jumped over the street filled with music and people talking. Most likely no had noticed, but he ran regardless.
Lee found a vacant alley way and with a couple jumps, few shifts of weight and some wall running he got quickly on the roof. He oriented himself to where his new delivery was going to be. He secured his payment and ran once more along the roof tops. He kept to the center when needed and simply leaped over the street when it was needed. Luckily his legs had rested enough from the last run, so he felt quite at ease with this pace.
-_- [thought of the Wolf].
Lee gritted his teeth and sped up. He created a longer stride as was well as picking up the pace. He was ever careful with his footing but he started to use make harder jumps, to test his limits.
He was pleased with the time he was making. He had to pass by a fairly populated area but most people wouldn't really be looking at roof tops during a festival. Lee felt himself frown which caused him to almost lose his footing, he rolled and regained it. He had wanted to go the festival this time around. But once again he was asked to help with special deliveries. He felt stupid for feeling so smug about being called 'reliable'. He had taken the jobs before he had time to think about it.
Now he is missing out and pretty young women in kimonos.
"What a day!" he shouted as he jumped over the street filled with music and people talking. Most likely no had noticed, but he ran regardless.
Underground Cre' Est - Present
Complete Darkness. Total and never ending darkness. That is my life now... My life to be shackled and chained, treated like an animal... There was no escape from this... No escape at all. Nothing could save me now... No one will save me... Underneath the ground beneath the land of Cre' Est a group hold captive Omega of the Wolf Pack, Jude Vanderwolf. The room he was in could not be called a room at all, it was a prison, a cell in which he was the captive. No prison could keep Omega, at least that was what was commonly believed. Omega's ability to escape prisons and other situations was well known in Triveila, his ability had become legend. But no technique, no inch of brilliant skill and intelligence would be able to help him now. For as long as he was alone, without the help he would be unable to escape ...And no one will come to save me... Not even my "brothers".
Cre' Est - Flashback
It was a few months ago when Jude had been captured, it was the same day he had escaped the Drunken Mare with Layla. After having escaped the Drunken Mare and the bounty hunters chasing him Jude had tried to hide from all the others who were planning to capture him. With the whole bounty hunter community having gained knowledge that Omega the Wolf was in fact still alive and in Cre' Est would bring the attention of many individuals and groups. It was because of this Jude sought escape from Cre' Est, to become hidden from society long enough to become a phantom just as he did before. He didn't wish to do it but it was necessary, especially with the last group who had been chasing him and his brethren, Te'i Sai.
Te'i Sai is greatest assassin group in known history, no single man could match the ability and skill each of these assassin's had. When the Wolf Pack's infamy had reached incredibly heights within the land of Cre' Est and the nation's thereof they had peaked the interest of Te'i Sai, reasons of which were unknown to the Wolf Pack. For whatever reason the Te'i Sai had did not matter for within the few months they had begun hunting down the Wolf Pack the brethren had been reduced to a quarter of their full strength. In some nations all members of the Wolf Pack were killed, only in Triveila did they seem to be untouchable. But that still did not last, members were left dead in the streets while others were found tortured beyond belief. The Te'i Sai hunted down the Wolf Pack mercilessly until they murdered Edgar Vanderwolf, the subsequent leader and father of the Wolf Pack. It was then that the remaining members had gone underground, including Jude. But now with his identity revealed his life and the lives of his brethren were now going to be hunted again, as it was believed the Wolf Pack no longer existed.
In fear of Te'i Sai and heeding to the last word's of his father, Jude would once again hide from them, hoping to become a ghost. Jude had prepared within a week to leave Cre' Est, having avoided the eyes of countless bounty hunters within that time. He didn't wish to leave, having just been reunited with some of his old brethren and having to leave Layla. But Jude knew for their own good he would need to leave, to disappear. His presence endangered all the lives of his "brothers" within Cre' Est and Layla would be unable to return to her old life if he were to remain there. No, he had decided he would leave.
Having journeyed a few miles from the main capital of Cre' Est Jude had decided to sleep in an abandoned barn he had come across. This was when he was attacked, countless men had entered the building. He fought valiantly against the group but without his trademark pistols and any other form of weaponry Jude had fallen into their grasps. He was chained and drugged, being dragged from the barn by his unknown assailants, to where he is now imprisoned.
Underground Cre' Est - Present
The past few months within the underground "prison" Jude had been tortured countless times. He had been drowned, cut, stabbed, anything and everything possible which left his body in tact. His unknown assailants kept asking him the same questions; "Where is the Wolf Pack?", "Who are your "brothers"?", and "Where is the invention?". But no matter what they did, no matter how much food and water they deprived from him, no matter what form of torture they used Jude would not utter a word. No matter what pain he felt Jude would never scream, never would he show weakness to them. But as time passed his strength began to wane, without hope and without companionship Jude had been broken.
Now he lays on the ground of his own personal cell, listening to the music and festivities of the land above, believing them to just be a hallucination of his mind trying to remember the good times before becoming captive. Unknown to him though the yearly festival in Cre' Est was happening on the ground above.
"... Why am I alone brothers? ...Why have you forsaken me?..."
Complete Darkness. Total and never ending darkness. That is my life now... My life to be shackled and chained, treated like an animal... There was no escape from this... No escape at all. Nothing could save me now... No one will save me... Underneath the ground beneath the land of Cre' Est a group hold captive Omega of the Wolf Pack, Jude Vanderwolf. The room he was in could not be called a room at all, it was a prison, a cell in which he was the captive. No prison could keep Omega, at least that was what was commonly believed. Omega's ability to escape prisons and other situations was well known in Triveila, his ability had become legend. But no technique, no inch of brilliant skill and intelligence would be able to help him now. For as long as he was alone, without the help he would be unable to escape ...And no one will come to save me... Not even my "brothers".
Cre' Est - Flashback
It was a few months ago when Jude had been captured, it was the same day he had escaped the Drunken Mare with Layla. After having escaped the Drunken Mare and the bounty hunters chasing him Jude had tried to hide from all the others who were planning to capture him. With the whole bounty hunter community having gained knowledge that Omega the Wolf was in fact still alive and in Cre' Est would bring the attention of many individuals and groups. It was because of this Jude sought escape from Cre' Est, to become hidden from society long enough to become a phantom just as he did before. He didn't wish to do it but it was necessary, especially with the last group who had been chasing him and his brethren, Te'i Sai.
Te'i Sai is greatest assassin group in known history, no single man could match the ability and skill each of these assassin's had. When the Wolf Pack's infamy had reached incredibly heights within the land of Cre' Est and the nation's thereof they had peaked the interest of Te'i Sai, reasons of which were unknown to the Wolf Pack. For whatever reason the Te'i Sai had did not matter for within the few months they had begun hunting down the Wolf Pack the brethren had been reduced to a quarter of their full strength. In some nations all members of the Wolf Pack were killed, only in Triveila did they seem to be untouchable. But that still did not last, members were left dead in the streets while others were found tortured beyond belief. The Te'i Sai hunted down the Wolf Pack mercilessly until they murdered Edgar Vanderwolf, the subsequent leader and father of the Wolf Pack. It was then that the remaining members had gone underground, including Jude. But now with his identity revealed his life and the lives of his brethren were now going to be hunted again, as it was believed the Wolf Pack no longer existed.
In fear of Te'i Sai and heeding to the last word's of his father, Jude would once again hide from them, hoping to become a ghost. Jude had prepared within a week to leave Cre' Est, having avoided the eyes of countless bounty hunters within that time. He didn't wish to leave, having just been reunited with some of his old brethren and having to leave Layla. But Jude knew for their own good he would need to leave, to disappear. His presence endangered all the lives of his "brothers" within Cre' Est and Layla would be unable to return to her old life if he were to remain there. No, he had decided he would leave.
Having journeyed a few miles from the main capital of Cre' Est Jude had decided to sleep in an abandoned barn he had come across. This was when he was attacked, countless men had entered the building. He fought valiantly against the group but without his trademark pistols and any other form of weaponry Jude had fallen into their grasps. He was chained and drugged, being dragged from the barn by his unknown assailants, to where he is now imprisoned.
Underground Cre' Est - Present
The past few months within the underground "prison" Jude had been tortured countless times. He had been drowned, cut, stabbed, anything and everything possible which left his body in tact. His unknown assailants kept asking him the same questions; "Where is the Wolf Pack?", "Who are your "brothers"?", and "Where is the invention?". But no matter what they did, no matter how much food and water they deprived from him, no matter what form of torture they used Jude would not utter a word. No matter what pain he felt Jude would never scream, never would he show weakness to them. But as time passed his strength began to wane, without hope and without companionship Jude had been broken.
Now he lays on the ground of his own personal cell, listening to the music and festivities of the land above, believing them to just be a hallucination of his mind trying to remember the good times before becoming captive. Unknown to him though the yearly festival in Cre' Est was happening on the ground above.
"... Why am I alone brothers? ...Why have you forsaken me?..."
Lee made a sudden stop. There was someone sitting on the roof. The light and shadows distorted Lee's perception of the figure. He couldn't determine how big or small they were. Lee may be a natural fighter but he never just started a fight if there was no provocation.
But Lee recalled stories of couriers getting attacked and having their delivery being taken and the courier being severely injured and sometimes even killed.
Lee wasn't sure whether he had been noticed or not. Either way he didn't want to go all the way around because he was so close already. If he was going to enjoy this festival he would have to get this job done quickly. Lee recalled a back alley a little further ahead. that would lead him behind the figure.
"Alright then," he muttered to himself. And with that he dashed forward as quickly as he could. He had to make it over two buildings and then drop down to the street.
He had gotten two the end of the second building, there was still quite a big distance between the figure and him. He quickly jumped towards the flag pole that common for the festival and grabbed it with both hands swinging once around to slow his momentum and then letting go to land on the ground with a quick roll to soften the fall as well as keeping him on the move. He took a back alley that was hopefully abandoned all the way down.
Now I just need to pick up the speed to pass that figure, just in case they spotted. he thought.
But Lee recalled stories of couriers getting attacked and having their delivery being taken and the courier being severely injured and sometimes even killed.
Lee wasn't sure whether he had been noticed or not. Either way he didn't want to go all the way around because he was so close already. If he was going to enjoy this festival he would have to get this job done quickly. Lee recalled a back alley a little further ahead. that would lead him behind the figure.
"Alright then," he muttered to himself. And with that he dashed forward as quickly as he could. He had to make it over two buildings and then drop down to the street.
He had gotten two the end of the second building, there was still quite a big distance between the figure and him. He quickly jumped towards the flag pole that common for the festival and grabbed it with both hands swinging once around to slow his momentum and then letting go to land on the ground with a quick roll to soften the fall as well as keeping him on the move. He took a back alley that was hopefully abandoned all the way down.
Now I just need to pick up the speed to pass that figure, just in case they spotted. he thought.
"I'll be in the forest nearby if you need me."
Sereinia looked at Mayumi who donned a pretty black and silver detailed kimono. It complimented the young girl's features as it brought them out more. There was no doubt in her mind that the younger girl would grow into a more beautiful woman as time passes by. In any case, she had no arguments with the girl's desire to be on her own at the moment. Sereinia had often watched the trainings that Shadow and Mayumi conducted, and they were far too extreme in her opinion. She remembered one incident where she had stubbornly refused one of the training regimen in fear of the younger girl's safety. Even if, Shadow had told her it was necessary along with Mayumi's approval that it would not put her life at risk. The result of that discussion ended with her not speaking to Shadow for about a week or two. Every time she remembers that incident, she reprimands herself for acting so childish in the heat of the moment.
"Please be careful."
It was spoken with great concern as Mayumi turned around and left Sereinia for the time being. She knew that Mayumi heard her while Sora was left to accompany her in the stead of the young girl. She is very much well-informed that Mayumi could defend herself far better than before. But still, she cannot help but be worried. The memories of that horrible night in Triveila would sometimes flashed through her mind and it scares her greatly. There is this saying that the stronger shall fall at some point. She did not want that to happen at all. At the same time, she respects Mayumi's privacy which created a conflict with her concern and trust. In the end, her trust was put to test as she murmured under her breath.
"I should look for Shadow..."
Sereinia went on her way to look for Shadow while Sora watched over her. The people that she passes by could not help but felt awe and blushed at her current appearance. She was a beautiful sight to begin with but even more now despite the fact that there were a lot of females in their kimonos. There was just something different about her. Her raven black hair was neatly placed into a side bun wrapped with a red flower scrunchy that maintains it. Short strands and bangs framed her angelic face perfectly. This time she was wearing a pink kimono with roses as its imprint along with her obi. She also wore the wooden sandals just a bit modified as it has heels. Adding to that, her actions and gestures were so prim and proper. The people had concluded on their own that she was of nobility or a rich individual. Although, some had remembered her as one of the doctors at the clinic in Cre' Est. All in all, she had a certain way to bring out elegance and beauty in any clothing even how simple it may appear to be. All she had to do was to wear it.
"Sora, do you know where Shadow is?"
Looking at her avian companion, Sereinia asked Sora with sincere politeness and care. As if to answer her inquiry, Sora began to lead the way. Taking this action as a positive answer, she began to follow Sora amidst the growing crowd to celebrate the coming of the new year. However, a folksong of Cre' Est tickled her fancy as she caught the scene of females wearing such extravagant kimonos performing and singing. They looked like well-crafted dolls and their voices were like a haunting lullaby in a good way. No wonder the crowd gathered there to watch them. They were mesmerizing and beautiful in a whimsical manner. But if she was right to conclude, the one who had garnered much attention was the main performer, a petite girl donning such an elaborate and beautiful kimono who had snow blonde hair and silver-grey eyes. The other females with her were beautiful as well however, there was just something different. Although, she was certain there was something broken in those eyes. She wondered if anyone else noticed that.
"Huh?"
Feeling something pecking on her shoulder, Sereinia quickly looked and Sora trying to get her attention. She immediately gave an apologetic smile and bowed humbly to Sora. It was not her intention to ignore Sora or to cause concern.
"I apologize Sora. Let us be going now."
With that said, Sereinia went on her way as the show continued on while she heard the words from the crowd about sirens. The word was simply stored at the back of her mind as she continued to follow Sora to where Shadow would possibly be. However, it was getting quite hard as the crowd grew larger. It must be that the other people from other nations had come to celebrate here at Cre' Est. Fortunately, no one had taken advantage of such atmosphere; although, accidents cannot be detected or avoid in some situations in which she had a collision with another person. It was quite an impact for Sereinia was speeding up her pace while looking above to follow Sora. As such, it was her fault into bumping someone. Instinctively, she closed her eyes and waited for her impending fall on the ground. But, it did not happen.
Instead, Sereinia felt something warm blowing on her and the felt of someone's arm around her waist. She slowly opened her eyes and what she saw was a pair of crimson eyes. One name came into her mind as she spoke the name with surprise and an amount of gentleness.
"Shadow?"
"I beg your pardon?"
It was the immediate response and that was enough to make Sereinia realized that it was not Shadow who was before her. In addition, she finally took notice that the eyes were more of pink than red. It was also then she had taken a good look of the face of the one she bumped into and who had prevented her fall. This was an entirely different person though, it was a male nonetheless. As a result, she quickly moved away from the man as she did not notice the growing crowd of curious onlookers around her.
"I am very sorry about that. I have mistaken you for someone else. Please forgive me. I not only collided with you due to my carelessness but also took you for another person."
There was a undefinable silence while Sereinia had lowered her head in shame and a show of sincere apology. But soon enough, it was dispelled with a light chuckle which surprised her as she raised her head and look at the man before her.
"You're quite funny. I like you. The name is Yarun. Yours?"
The man was quite carefree and spoke with a casual tone along with a smile that was unhindered by anything. It was safe to say that Sereinia was being swept away by Yarun's tempo.
"My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. I--"
She was not able to continue her words as an index finger was placed on her lips with Yarun leaning to close for comfort. His eyes gazed deeply into her amethyst ones while having a smile on his face. This gesture earned a light blush from her.
"Don't sweat the small stuff. If you want to apologize, let's go and have a date..."
Sereinia stepped back to regain a sense of her private space and blinked a couple of times upon hearing the word date. She had encounters with many different men who wanted her attention and heart. Some of them were not quite gentle and a bit of them were never noble as well. At the moment, she had no idea what category Yarun belongs to as the man was very handsome. The type where women would swooned over.
"I don't think you have a boyfriend seeing that such a beautiful lady is left alone. How sad."
It was at this moment that Sora swooped down and landed on Sereinia's shoulder. The gathered crowd gasped at the sudden intrusion of the creature. Yarun looked at the bird with slight surprise which quickly turned into interest. This was the time she had managed to regain a sense of composure.
"I apologize Mr. Yarun. However, I am with a friend and they are waiting for me. If you would excuse us... Perhaps, I would find another way to show my apology."
With that, Sereinia made her way through the crowd as she quickly left before Yarun could say anything after her. She was not sure why she had a feeling that this would not be the last time she would be seeing Yarun. Another pecking could be felt but it was now at her right cheek. She looked at Sora with an apologetic smile once more.
"My apologies Sora... I am quite a handful to watch."
After saying that, Sora flew once more leading the way which Sereinia followed. But this time more cautiously than before. Soon enough, she reaches her destination and saw Shadow sitting at the edge of the fountain seemingly in deep thought. This made her release a sigh of relief and a smile which was certainly unaware of as she approached him.
"I apologize I took so long, Shadow."
Sereinia looked at Mayumi who donned a pretty black and silver detailed kimono. It complimented the young girl's features as it brought them out more. There was no doubt in her mind that the younger girl would grow into a more beautiful woman as time passes by. In any case, she had no arguments with the girl's desire to be on her own at the moment. Sereinia had often watched the trainings that Shadow and Mayumi conducted, and they were far too extreme in her opinion. She remembered one incident where she had stubbornly refused one of the training regimen in fear of the younger girl's safety. Even if, Shadow had told her it was necessary along with Mayumi's approval that it would not put her life at risk. The result of that discussion ended with her not speaking to Shadow for about a week or two. Every time she remembers that incident, she reprimands herself for acting so childish in the heat of the moment.
"Please be careful."
It was spoken with great concern as Mayumi turned around and left Sereinia for the time being. She knew that Mayumi heard her while Sora was left to accompany her in the stead of the young girl. She is very much well-informed that Mayumi could defend herself far better than before. But still, she cannot help but be worried. The memories of that horrible night in Triveila would sometimes flashed through her mind and it scares her greatly. There is this saying that the stronger shall fall at some point. She did not want that to happen at all. At the same time, she respects Mayumi's privacy which created a conflict with her concern and trust. In the end, her trust was put to test as she murmured under her breath.
"I should look for Shadow..."
Sereinia went on her way to look for Shadow while Sora watched over her. The people that she passes by could not help but felt awe and blushed at her current appearance. She was a beautiful sight to begin with but even more now despite the fact that there were a lot of females in their kimonos. There was just something different about her. Her raven black hair was neatly placed into a side bun wrapped with a red flower scrunchy that maintains it. Short strands and bangs framed her angelic face perfectly. This time she was wearing a pink kimono with roses as its imprint along with her obi. She also wore the wooden sandals just a bit modified as it has heels. Adding to that, her actions and gestures were so prim and proper. The people had concluded on their own that she was of nobility or a rich individual. Although, some had remembered her as one of the doctors at the clinic in Cre' Est. All in all, she had a certain way to bring out elegance and beauty in any clothing even how simple it may appear to be. All she had to do was to wear it.
"Sora, do you know where Shadow is?"
Looking at her avian companion, Sereinia asked Sora with sincere politeness and care. As if to answer her inquiry, Sora began to lead the way. Taking this action as a positive answer, she began to follow Sora amidst the growing crowd to celebrate the coming of the new year. However, a folksong of Cre' Est tickled her fancy as she caught the scene of females wearing such extravagant kimonos performing and singing. They looked like well-crafted dolls and their voices were like a haunting lullaby in a good way. No wonder the crowd gathered there to watch them. They were mesmerizing and beautiful in a whimsical manner. But if she was right to conclude, the one who had garnered much attention was the main performer, a petite girl donning such an elaborate and beautiful kimono who had snow blonde hair and silver-grey eyes. The other females with her were beautiful as well however, there was just something different. Although, she was certain there was something broken in those eyes. She wondered if anyone else noticed that.
"Huh?"
Feeling something pecking on her shoulder, Sereinia quickly looked and Sora trying to get her attention. She immediately gave an apologetic smile and bowed humbly to Sora. It was not her intention to ignore Sora or to cause concern.
"I apologize Sora. Let us be going now."
With that said, Sereinia went on her way as the show continued on while she heard the words from the crowd about sirens. The word was simply stored at the back of her mind as she continued to follow Sora to where Shadow would possibly be. However, it was getting quite hard as the crowd grew larger. It must be that the other people from other nations had come to celebrate here at Cre' Est. Fortunately, no one had taken advantage of such atmosphere; although, accidents cannot be detected or avoid in some situations in which she had a collision with another person. It was quite an impact for Sereinia was speeding up her pace while looking above to follow Sora. As such, it was her fault into bumping someone. Instinctively, she closed her eyes and waited for her impending fall on the ground. But, it did not happen.
Instead, Sereinia felt something warm blowing on her and the felt of someone's arm around her waist. She slowly opened her eyes and what she saw was a pair of crimson eyes. One name came into her mind as she spoke the name with surprise and an amount of gentleness.
"Shadow?"
"I beg your pardon?"
It was the immediate response and that was enough to make Sereinia realized that it was not Shadow who was before her. In addition, she finally took notice that the eyes were more of pink than red. It was also then she had taken a good look of the face of the one she bumped into and who had prevented her fall. This was an entirely different person though, it was a male nonetheless. As a result, she quickly moved away from the man as she did not notice the growing crowd of curious onlookers around her.
"I am very sorry about that. I have mistaken you for someone else. Please forgive me. I not only collided with you due to my carelessness but also took you for another person."
There was a undefinable silence while Sereinia had lowered her head in shame and a show of sincere apology. But soon enough, it was dispelled with a light chuckle which surprised her as she raised her head and look at the man before her.
"You're quite funny. I like you. The name is Yarun. Yours?"
The man was quite carefree and spoke with a casual tone along with a smile that was unhindered by anything. It was safe to say that Sereinia was being swept away by Yarun's tempo.
"My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. I--"
She was not able to continue her words as an index finger was placed on her lips with Yarun leaning to close for comfort. His eyes gazed deeply into her amethyst ones while having a smile on his face. This gesture earned a light blush from her.
"Don't sweat the small stuff. If you want to apologize, let's go and have a date..."
Sereinia stepped back to regain a sense of her private space and blinked a couple of times upon hearing the word date. She had encounters with many different men who wanted her attention and heart. Some of them were not quite gentle and a bit of them were never noble as well. At the moment, she had no idea what category Yarun belongs to as the man was very handsome. The type where women would swooned over.
"I don't think you have a boyfriend seeing that such a beautiful lady is left alone. How sad."
It was at this moment that Sora swooped down and landed on Sereinia's shoulder. The gathered crowd gasped at the sudden intrusion of the creature. Yarun looked at the bird with slight surprise which quickly turned into interest. This was the time she had managed to regain a sense of composure.
"I apologize Mr. Yarun. However, I am with a friend and they are waiting for me. If you would excuse us... Perhaps, I would find another way to show my apology."
With that, Sereinia made her way through the crowd as she quickly left before Yarun could say anything after her. She was not sure why she had a feeling that this would not be the last time she would be seeing Yarun. Another pecking could be felt but it was now at her right cheek. She looked at Sora with an apologetic smile once more.
"My apologies Sora... I am quite a handful to watch."
After saying that, Sora flew once more leading the way which Sereinia followed. But this time more cautiously than before. Soon enough, she reaches her destination and saw Shadow sitting at the edge of the fountain seemingly in deep thought. This made her release a sigh of relief and a smile which was certainly unaware of as she approached him.
"I apologize I took so long, Shadow."
Shadow was brought out of his little world by the sound of Sereinia's voice and he smiled before he even looked over at her, but when he did he had a somewhat new smile on his face. It was one of content, that much was certain, but there was something different in his eyes this time. A kind of childish curiosity and excitement was brewing behind those eyes and within the depths of his heart. He stood up and bowed to Sereinia as he looked around once more out of habit for checking his surroundings before looking back to her again.
"It's quite alright Sereinia, I was just having some fun with my new companions." He said, gesturing to the fountain.
The goldfish he won were quite visible in the clear water as they swam about with the other fish more native to the fountain itself. They were happily swimming about in circles and interweaving with the other fish as they continued to mingle and dance just like the people around them.
"I managed to win quite a number of them this time and helped a little girl get back at the owner of the tank as well by helping her acquire a new friend." He said, a slight sense of pride touching his lips.
He looked Sereinia in the eyes and examined them for a long moment.
"You have recently had some kind of encounter, no?" He asked.
"Your cheeks are slightly flushed and your outfit seems ever so slightly ruffled, most likely from bowing or accidentally bumping into people on your way. I'm guessing that you were distracted by a few of the festivities?" He asked, that curious and childlike smile still on his lips.
"It's quite alright Sereinia, I was just having some fun with my new companions." He said, gesturing to the fountain.
The goldfish he won were quite visible in the clear water as they swam about with the other fish more native to the fountain itself. They were happily swimming about in circles and interweaving with the other fish as they continued to mingle and dance just like the people around them.
"I managed to win quite a number of them this time and helped a little girl get back at the owner of the tank as well by helping her acquire a new friend." He said, a slight sense of pride touching his lips.
He looked Sereinia in the eyes and examined them for a long moment.
"You have recently had some kind of encounter, no?" He asked.
"Your cheeks are slightly flushed and your outfit seems ever so slightly ruffled, most likely from bowing or accidentally bumping into people on your way. I'm guessing that you were distracted by a few of the festivities?" He asked, that curious and childlike smile still on his lips.
'All of them are forming an upwards semi-circles with their mouths again.' Mayumi observed.
The presence of another entered her senses. Turning her head in the direction the presence was coming from, she spotted a figure running across the rooftops carrying something on their back. Judging from the figure it was most likely a young male. He was approaching her at a fast speed when he then stopped seeming to have noticed her.
Mayumi thought of the probability of another thief but then saw his hesitation upon noticing her. The man seemed to be in a hurry and quickly planned to take another route around her which would most likely delay him.
Mayumi decided to vacate the place. Stepping off the roof, she flipped forward effortlessly before landing inaudibly in a crouch. Without delay, she blended into the shadows of the alleyways erasing any traces of her presence so much so that people would think their eyes were playing tricks on them if they had seen her on the rooftop a second ago.
The teen had modified her kimono in a way that she would be able to move more comfortably while in it this time.
Mayumi wandered from alley to alley keeping clear away from the hordes of people, her eyes on the constant lookout for danger. She noted Sereinia's location with Sora's blurred silhouette in the dark sky. From her calculation, Sereinia was 100 yards northeast from her and was most likely to be with Shadow.
Mayumi did not want to end up in the same weird situation as last time so she kept on travelling north till she reached the far end of Cre'Est. She found a deserted little ruined cottage isolated from the others there. Curiosity reaching its peak the young teen scanned the horizon for anyone who might be watching her. Finding no one, she entered the cottage exploring every inch of it careful not to leave anything behind. Further in, she found a single dark room.
Going into the centre of the room, she felt a force tug on her mind and her eyes glazed over as a familiar dark scene played out before her, but this time...
There was no way out, there was nothing she could do. There she lay unmoving on a bed in the middle of a bigger than average sized room. No matter how much she willed herself to move her body wouldn't listen. It was as if her body had a mind of it's own. A pale hand approached her and familiar words echoed around the room.
"We'll meet again soon enough young ward of the Red-eyed demon."
Mayumi snapped back to the present before the scene could go any further. Her face slightly paler than usual.
Mayumi glared at the walls of the dark room as if it would help. She wasted no time in getting herself out of the ruined cottage but headed back to the festival at her own pace .
'Master, what would you do?' Mayumi looked up to the twinkling night sky seeking advice from her long deceased master.
The presence of another entered her senses. Turning her head in the direction the presence was coming from, she spotted a figure running across the rooftops carrying something on their back. Judging from the figure it was most likely a young male. He was approaching her at a fast speed when he then stopped seeming to have noticed her.
Mayumi thought of the probability of another thief but then saw his hesitation upon noticing her. The man seemed to be in a hurry and quickly planned to take another route around her which would most likely delay him.
Mayumi decided to vacate the place. Stepping off the roof, she flipped forward effortlessly before landing inaudibly in a crouch. Without delay, she blended into the shadows of the alleyways erasing any traces of her presence so much so that people would think their eyes were playing tricks on them if they had seen her on the rooftop a second ago.
The teen had modified her kimono in a way that she would be able to move more comfortably while in it this time.
Mayumi wandered from alley to alley keeping clear away from the hordes of people, her eyes on the constant lookout for danger. She noted Sereinia's location with Sora's blurred silhouette in the dark sky. From her calculation, Sereinia was 100 yards northeast from her and was most likely to be with Shadow.
Mayumi did not want to end up in the same weird situation as last time so she kept on travelling north till she reached the far end of Cre'Est. She found a deserted little ruined cottage isolated from the others there. Curiosity reaching its peak the young teen scanned the horizon for anyone who might be watching her. Finding no one, she entered the cottage exploring every inch of it careful not to leave anything behind. Further in, she found a single dark room.
Going into the centre of the room, she felt a force tug on her mind and her eyes glazed over as a familiar dark scene played out before her, but this time...
There was no way out, there was nothing she could do. There she lay unmoving on a bed in the middle of a bigger than average sized room. No matter how much she willed herself to move her body wouldn't listen. It was as if her body had a mind of it's own. A pale hand approached her and familiar words echoed around the room.
"We'll meet again soon enough young ward of the Red-eyed demon."
Mayumi snapped back to the present before the scene could go any further. Her face slightly paler than usual.
Mayumi glared at the walls of the dark room as if it would help. She wasted no time in getting herself out of the ruined cottage but headed back to the festival at her own pace .
'Master, what would you do?' Mayumi looked up to the twinkling night sky seeking advice from her long deceased master.
(Might be a little choppy. I apologize.)
It was strange being back in Cre' Est after staying in Gweynura for so long. He'd never stayed in one place for so long before. Well, at least he hadn't done it in a very long time. Usually his urge to keep moving would always make him leave, but this time he had something holding him back, literally. In fact, on one attempt to sneak out and leave in the middle of the night after returning to Gweynura with Ritsu and staying with her for a few weeks, the red-head had caught him and given him one hard knock on the back of the head and her mother had practically dragged him back to the house. For someone who was supposed to be hired as a temporary body guard, he felt more like a prisoner and Ritsu's mother and grandmother the wardens. He never expected such a sweet girl to have such violent relative's.
On the other hand, he would be lying if he said he didn't enjoy it there. It was a strange, but warm change of pace and something he had started to miss. It was very difficult for him to get used to it at first, and it took him quite a while to admit it to himself, but he kind of liked it there.
Even so, he'd let it drag on for too long. After the first couple of months, he saved up plenty of money to start on his travels alone, but then made the mistake of telling Ritsu why his sheath had been empty before she'd bought him a new sword. It didn't take her a single second to announce that she'd help him find it, and after that, for some reason he just couldn't shake her off.
It was nice that she'd spent her money to buy him a new weapon, but it was very different from his old one. For one, it was much, much lighter than his original one, with a thinner blade and handle. The blade was also a bit shorter than his old one, and not very strong either, though not completely useless. Keito could use practically any kind of sword, but after using one sword for so long and then suddenly being forced to use a different one, it wasn't something easy to do. Not to mention Keito was more fit for using double-edged swords, but the one Ritsu had bought for him was a single-edge and he'd never been very good at using that kind of sword.
The festival music seemed a lot louder than last time, but the clothing that everyone was wearing didn't look all that different. Ritsu wore a black, flower-patterned kimono with her hair neatly pinned back and brushed like it was the first time he'd seen her. If he'd gone alone to this festival, Keito would be wearing his usual black clothes and boots, but this time he came with Ritsu, and she insisted over and over that he dress properly for the festival. After going around for a few hours, she finally found something cheap that Keito reluctantly put on.His own attire was dark blue, and nothing that stuck out in the least. In fact, it was probably the plainest thing in the entire festival and he refused to take off his boots and put on a pair of sandals. He continued to carry his black bag with him, it looking a little larger now that his clothes were rolled up and stuffed into it.
Keito felt awkward in his new clothes as if everyone was watching him, even though that definitely wasn't the case. Still, he wasN't used to wearing clothes like this and the last time he could remember him ever doing it was when he was still just a toddler. He walked beside Ritsu through the crowded streets with his bag over his shoulder, his empty sword sheath in its normal place on his back with the strap going over his shoulder and around his chest, and the new sword positioned on the left side of his waist.
They began to near the center of the city where the music was the loudest when Keito suddenly heard something very familiar. The voice was mixed in with many shouts, other voices, footsteps and plenty of other noises, but it wasn't a voice that could be easily hid. Yes, he was sure it was Layla's voice.
"Layla..."
He whispered it quietly, possibly loud enough for Ritsu to hear but one couldn't be sure.
"I'll be right back! Hold this for a moment!", he said quickly, handing Ritsu his bag before running off into the crowd. With her stubbornness, he was sure she would follow, but that wasn't his main concern right now. If there was even the slightest chance that the bounty huntress knew where Jude and Keito's sword was, then he needed to get to her before she disappeared.
He pushed through the hoards of people, a few of them grunting or giving him a quick shout to 'watch where he is going', until he came to a large area with plenty more people. Though, this time they were all close together, joined in a dance which Keito wasn't familiar with. He wasn't much of a dancer, after all, so why would he bother ever watching people dance?
His eyes moved through the crowd until they found the source of the voice. Above the dancing villagers, in the center circled by other women dressed in beautifully decorated kimono's, was an even more beautiful woman with long, snowy-white hair.
Now he just needed to figure out how to get her attention so he could speak with her after she was done with her performance.
It was strange being back in Cre' Est after staying in Gweynura for so long. He'd never stayed in one place for so long before. Well, at least he hadn't done it in a very long time. Usually his urge to keep moving would always make him leave, but this time he had something holding him back, literally. In fact, on one attempt to sneak out and leave in the middle of the night after returning to Gweynura with Ritsu and staying with her for a few weeks, the red-head had caught him and given him one hard knock on the back of the head and her mother had practically dragged him back to the house. For someone who was supposed to be hired as a temporary body guard, he felt more like a prisoner and Ritsu's mother and grandmother the wardens. He never expected such a sweet girl to have such violent relative's.
On the other hand, he would be lying if he said he didn't enjoy it there. It was a strange, but warm change of pace and something he had started to miss. It was very difficult for him to get used to it at first, and it took him quite a while to admit it to himself, but he kind of liked it there.
Even so, he'd let it drag on for too long. After the first couple of months, he saved up plenty of money to start on his travels alone, but then made the mistake of telling Ritsu why his sheath had been empty before she'd bought him a new sword. It didn't take her a single second to announce that she'd help him find it, and after that, for some reason he just couldn't shake her off.
It was nice that she'd spent her money to buy him a new weapon, but it was very different from his old one. For one, it was much, much lighter than his original one, with a thinner blade and handle. The blade was also a bit shorter than his old one, and not very strong either, though not completely useless. Keito could use practically any kind of sword, but after using one sword for so long and then suddenly being forced to use a different one, it wasn't something easy to do. Not to mention Keito was more fit for using double-edged swords, but the one Ritsu had bought for him was a single-edge and he'd never been very good at using that kind of sword.
The festival music seemed a lot louder than last time, but the clothing that everyone was wearing didn't look all that different. Ritsu wore a black, flower-patterned kimono with her hair neatly pinned back and brushed like it was the first time he'd seen her. If he'd gone alone to this festival, Keito would be wearing his usual black clothes and boots, but this time he came with Ritsu, and she insisted over and over that he dress properly for the festival. After going around for a few hours, she finally found something cheap that Keito reluctantly put on.His own attire was dark blue, and nothing that stuck out in the least. In fact, it was probably the plainest thing in the entire festival and he refused to take off his boots and put on a pair of sandals. He continued to carry his black bag with him, it looking a little larger now that his clothes were rolled up and stuffed into it.
Keito felt awkward in his new clothes as if everyone was watching him, even though that definitely wasn't the case. Still, he wasN't used to wearing clothes like this and the last time he could remember him ever doing it was when he was still just a toddler. He walked beside Ritsu through the crowded streets with his bag over his shoulder, his empty sword sheath in its normal place on his back with the strap going over his shoulder and around his chest, and the new sword positioned on the left side of his waist.
They began to near the center of the city where the music was the loudest when Keito suddenly heard something very familiar. The voice was mixed in with many shouts, other voices, footsteps and plenty of other noises, but it wasn't a voice that could be easily hid. Yes, he was sure it was Layla's voice.
"Layla..."
He whispered it quietly, possibly loud enough for Ritsu to hear but one couldn't be sure.
"I'll be right back! Hold this for a moment!", he said quickly, handing Ritsu his bag before running off into the crowd. With her stubbornness, he was sure she would follow, but that wasn't his main concern right now. If there was even the slightest chance that the bounty huntress knew where Jude and Keito's sword was, then he needed to get to her before she disappeared.
He pushed through the hoards of people, a few of them grunting or giving him a quick shout to 'watch where he is going', until he came to a large area with plenty more people. Though, this time they were all close together, joined in a dance which Keito wasn't familiar with. He wasn't much of a dancer, after all, so why would he bother ever watching people dance?
His eyes moved through the crowd until they found the source of the voice. Above the dancing villagers, in the center circled by other women dressed in beautifully decorated kimono's, was an even more beautiful woman with long, snowy-white hair.
Now he just needed to figure out how to get her attention so he could speak with her after she was done with her performance.
"Success!" Lee yelled as he stepped back outside. He was done with his job. He got his payment but the office was already closed so he decided upon himself to enjoy the festival before he missed another one. He was curious about the white haired girl but he didn't think she would want to see him seeing as how he tried to capture her and her lover.
"Though I do have a score to settle with that guy!" he said as he clenched his hands and gritted his teeth together. He was embarrassed to find people staring at him. He let out a sigh and relaxed his body. He had no real reason to search them out. He had just felt it was destiny that they all met that way, and with that thought he smiled and realized they just might meet tonight. Destiny had a way of letting things happen in unexpected ways.
"But for now," he said. "Games!" he moved through the crowd looking for some kind of game to play.
"Though I do have a score to settle with that guy!" he said as he clenched his hands and gritted his teeth together. He was embarrassed to find people staring at him. He let out a sigh and relaxed his body. He had no real reason to search them out. He had just felt it was destiny that they all met that way, and with that thought he smiled and realized they just might meet tonight. Destiny had a way of letting things happen in unexpected ways.
"But for now," he said. "Games!" he moved through the crowd looking for some kind of game to play.
The last note sang through the air and Siren slipped quietly from the dance, picking up her skirts - honestly, the kimono she wore was incredibly beautiful but also incredibly impractical. The music faded into another song - one Siren was not a part of. As she walked, people parted for her, not wanting to step and trip over the long cloths rippling from her small frame. Siren's hair had grown longer in the past months and now flowed quite a long way past her hips.
The sounds of the festival were comforting in a strange way, drowning out the noises in her own head. Her heart pulsed from the rush of the dance and the excitement of performance. Siren craved skin. Raising her head to smile demurely at a handsome man, she caught a glimpse of a familiar dark haired frame. Siren blinked carefully, there're lots of dark haired young men, Siren.
This was also the New Year's - everyone was here.
Like a sphere of ghostly light, Siren glided towards the figure. The snow-haired girl was a spot of solitude in an otherwise crowded city. Piercing dark blue eyes. Siren picked up her pace although speed was quite impossible in at least half a dozen layers of cloth. She wasn't sure why she was trying to reach Keito. Siren didn't care about him in the least and he brought back memories she didn't much like thinking of. I should've let him die, she thought. Thinking not of Keito but of... The-man-who-will-not-be-named. Perhaps it was because Keito was familiar and that was why she was trying her damnedest to hold onto him. Perhaps it was because she wanted to know if the thief was okay - No, of course not. I want to return his sword.
Lies. Keito's sword was no better than a paperweight in her mind.
"Hey, pretty lady! Will you buy this hand-made fan?" a stall owner called out to Siren.
"No, thank you," she mumbled in a rush, nearly tripping in her Pokkuri- the things were not made for running. Luckily, she didn't have to squeeze through any bodies because no one came close to her clearly expensive Kimono. Siren's wealth flourished during her months in Gweynura - being an expensive entertainer of the House of Sirens and one of the most in demand meant she could afford almost anything now. Not to mention she'd been completing the most unpleasant bounties. Countless men had proposed to her, giving her everything from gold to rare cloths to even houses - Siren kept all of their gifts, of course. Even though she had no intention of accepting their proposals.
With fingers as fragile as a porcelain doll's, Siren grabbed the swordsman's arm.
"Keito," she whispered.
The sounds of the festival were comforting in a strange way, drowning out the noises in her own head. Her heart pulsed from the rush of the dance and the excitement of performance. Siren craved skin. Raising her head to smile demurely at a handsome man, she caught a glimpse of a familiar dark haired frame. Siren blinked carefully, there're lots of dark haired young men, Siren.
This was also the New Year's - everyone was here.
Like a sphere of ghostly light, Siren glided towards the figure. The snow-haired girl was a spot of solitude in an otherwise crowded city. Piercing dark blue eyes. Siren picked up her pace although speed was quite impossible in at least half a dozen layers of cloth. She wasn't sure why she was trying to reach Keito. Siren didn't care about him in the least and he brought back memories she didn't much like thinking of. I should've let him die, she thought. Thinking not of Keito but of... The-man-who-will-not-be-named. Perhaps it was because Keito was familiar and that was why she was trying her damnedest to hold onto him. Perhaps it was because she wanted to know if the thief was okay - No, of course not. I want to return his sword.
Lies. Keito's sword was no better than a paperweight in her mind.
"Hey, pretty lady! Will you buy this hand-made fan?" a stall owner called out to Siren.
"No, thank you," she mumbled in a rush, nearly tripping in her Pokkuri- the things were not made for running. Luckily, she didn't have to squeeze through any bodies because no one came close to her clearly expensive Kimono. Siren's wealth flourished during her months in Gweynura - being an expensive entertainer of the House of Sirens and one of the most in demand meant she could afford almost anything now. Not to mention she'd been completing the most unpleasant bounties. Countless men had proposed to her, giving her everything from gold to rare cloths to even houses - Siren kept all of their gifts, of course. Even though she had no intention of accepting their proposals.
With fingers as fragile as a porcelain doll's, Siren grabbed the swordsman's arm.
"Keito," she whispered.
Mayumi sensed movement below her feet. Following the movement, her senses led her back to the old cottage where she heard the creak of a door opening somewhere within. Stealthily, she moved away from the entrance of the cottage and peeped in from a hole behind the cottage.
A man had just exited from what seemed to be an underground passage. The man looked around before walking out, closing the door behind him and walking back towards Cre' Est. Feeling no more movement, Mayumi re-entered the seemingly cursed cottage.
Mayumi looked around, seeing nothing at first though she knew she had heard the sound of a door opening somewhere inside. She searched high and low for a moment before stopping in front of the fireplace. Seeing as there was no chimney, it was strange to have such a fireplace within this cottage. As Mayumi drew closer she felt a slight draft coming from the cracks around the edge and pressed the fireplace, finding that it slid back into the wall before slowly turning away and revealing a hidden passage leading down into darkness.
Intrigued by this new development, Mayumi pressed forward.
The passage led her into a dark labyrinth alit with torches by the sides. Venturing deeper into the maze like tunnels, she felt the presence of a group of people nearby.
“Shall we just kill him? He simply refuses to talk even after the weeks of torture.” Mayumi caught the words of a distant voice.
‘weeks of torture?’ Mayumi’s eyes narrowed, her mind immediately assuming that they were torturing an innocent.
Mayumi flattened herself against the walls of the tunnels when she saw the shadow of a figure heading in her direction. As the figure passes her, she sticks out her foot tripping the person and gripping the person’s neck with great force till they went deathly pale and fell limp before a sound of warning could be made.
Following the scent of human odour, Mayumi found a large room with 7 average sized men sitting round a table playing with some sort of paper in their hands. Behind them was a cell in which she assumed was where they were keeping the innocent person they had tortured for weeks.
Mayumi retrieved 3 poison laced needles from the pouch she had tied to her thigh underneath her kimono and aimed it at the three men whose back was facing her, hitting the pressure point on their neck and killing them instantly. The other 3 men were alerted by this action, literally dropping everything they were doing and reaching for their weapons only to find none. Mayumi had slipped in the moment before they were alerted by the deaths of their companions and took their weapons from them.
Slipping out of her hiding place with a single movement, she aimed a kick to one of the man’s face. Having no time to dodge, the man was sent flying across the room ending with his body slamming against the wall on the other side, knocking him out with the force of it, all this happening within a second.
The remaining 3 conscious men looked at their knocked out companion, then at each other before facing their assailant. Mayumi’s face was void of emotions, her eyes determined to save the innocent person inside the cell.
The 3 men were angered at the fact that such a child had taken out more than half of their group. They charged at her, rage blinding their senses. Mayumi dodged their punches and kicks, closing her eyes and sensing her surroundings like how Shadow had taught her.
One of the men had managed to get behind Mayumi, a proud sneer twisting his face. As his fist was a second away from making contact with her back, the teen stepped to the side avoiding the punch, letting the man in front of her take the blow instead. The blow met his companion’s guts and the proud sneer was wiped clean off his face as his companion fell to the ground twisting and writhing in pain.
“Why you-“ The man started but was cut off with a kick to his shaved head, joining the list of his unconscious companions.
The last men was trickier to deal with and seemed to have more experience than the rest, but was nothing much compared to the men Mayumi had dealt with in the past before she had even met Shadow.
Soon enough, the man was down and Mayumi took the keys to the cell from his pocket. The rusty cell gate unlocked and Mayumi kicked it in accidentally kicking it off its rusty hinges as well. The cell was filled with the smell of death while the floor and walls were mouldy. A man around Shadow’s age was chained to the walls with bruises and cuts decorating his body. When she got a closer look, she could see that the cuts were infected from the pas oozing from them with dried blood surrounding them.
Pouring a bit of an acid poison on the chains, they melted enough for her to break the chains with her hand. The man seemed to ne unconscious so Mayumi hauled him on to her back and made a quick dash for the exit. Luckily, there was no one on the way out and Mayumi was able to escape unscathed with the man.
Mayumi found an alleyway near the festival and sat the unconscious man against the wall. She crouched in front of him and looked through the extent of the damage to his body.
‘Should I call Sereinia?’ Mayumi wondered.
A man had just exited from what seemed to be an underground passage. The man looked around before walking out, closing the door behind him and walking back towards Cre' Est. Feeling no more movement, Mayumi re-entered the seemingly cursed cottage.
Mayumi looked around, seeing nothing at first though she knew she had heard the sound of a door opening somewhere inside. She searched high and low for a moment before stopping in front of the fireplace. Seeing as there was no chimney, it was strange to have such a fireplace within this cottage. As Mayumi drew closer she felt a slight draft coming from the cracks around the edge and pressed the fireplace, finding that it slid back into the wall before slowly turning away and revealing a hidden passage leading down into darkness.
Intrigued by this new development, Mayumi pressed forward.
The passage led her into a dark labyrinth alit with torches by the sides. Venturing deeper into the maze like tunnels, she felt the presence of a group of people nearby.
“Shall we just kill him? He simply refuses to talk even after the weeks of torture.” Mayumi caught the words of a distant voice.
‘weeks of torture?’ Mayumi’s eyes narrowed, her mind immediately assuming that they were torturing an innocent.
Mayumi flattened herself against the walls of the tunnels when she saw the shadow of a figure heading in her direction. As the figure passes her, she sticks out her foot tripping the person and gripping the person’s neck with great force till they went deathly pale and fell limp before a sound of warning could be made.
Following the scent of human odour, Mayumi found a large room with 7 average sized men sitting round a table playing with some sort of paper in their hands. Behind them was a cell in which she assumed was where they were keeping the innocent person they had tortured for weeks.
Mayumi retrieved 3 poison laced needles from the pouch she had tied to her thigh underneath her kimono and aimed it at the three men whose back was facing her, hitting the pressure point on their neck and killing them instantly. The other 3 men were alerted by this action, literally dropping everything they were doing and reaching for their weapons only to find none. Mayumi had slipped in the moment before they were alerted by the deaths of their companions and took their weapons from them.
Slipping out of her hiding place with a single movement, she aimed a kick to one of the man’s face. Having no time to dodge, the man was sent flying across the room ending with his body slamming against the wall on the other side, knocking him out with the force of it, all this happening within a second.
The remaining 3 conscious men looked at their knocked out companion, then at each other before facing their assailant. Mayumi’s face was void of emotions, her eyes determined to save the innocent person inside the cell.
The 3 men were angered at the fact that such a child had taken out more than half of their group. They charged at her, rage blinding their senses. Mayumi dodged their punches and kicks, closing her eyes and sensing her surroundings like how Shadow had taught her.
One of the men had managed to get behind Mayumi, a proud sneer twisting his face. As his fist was a second away from making contact with her back, the teen stepped to the side avoiding the punch, letting the man in front of her take the blow instead. The blow met his companion’s guts and the proud sneer was wiped clean off his face as his companion fell to the ground twisting and writhing in pain.
“Why you-“ The man started but was cut off with a kick to his shaved head, joining the list of his unconscious companions.
The last men was trickier to deal with and seemed to have more experience than the rest, but was nothing much compared to the men Mayumi had dealt with in the past before she had even met Shadow.
Soon enough, the man was down and Mayumi took the keys to the cell from his pocket. The rusty cell gate unlocked and Mayumi kicked it in accidentally kicking it off its rusty hinges as well. The cell was filled with the smell of death while the floor and walls were mouldy. A man around Shadow’s age was chained to the walls with bruises and cuts decorating his body. When she got a closer look, she could see that the cuts were infected from the pas oozing from them with dried blood surrounding them.
Pouring a bit of an acid poison on the chains, they melted enough for her to break the chains with her hand. The man seemed to ne unconscious so Mayumi hauled him on to her back and made a quick dash for the exit. Luckily, there was no one on the way out and Mayumi was able to escape unscathed with the man.
Mayumi found an alleyway near the festival and sat the unconscious man against the wall. She crouched in front of him and looked through the extent of the damage to his body.
‘Should I call Sereinia?’ Mayumi wondered.
Lee found a nice fishing booth. Lee had missed fishing. He had been carried away with the life of Cre 'Est. So many things happening all at once.
"Anyways," Lee stated as he pushed by several small groups of people.
Lee stood upright. I challenge anyone to a total of 3 games. If you can beat me two times I will give you a gold piece! Before Lee sat down he remembered something his favorite master taught him. Gambling is excellent way of training your spirit against horrible circumstances
With a smile he sat down as people came to challenge him.
it is going to be a fun night. Lee thought.
"Anyways," Lee stated as he pushed by several small groups of people.
Lee stood upright. I challenge anyone to a total of 3 games. If you can beat me two times I will give you a gold piece! Before Lee sat down he remembered something his favorite master taught him. Gambling is excellent way of training your spirit against horrible circumstances
With a smile he sat down as people came to challenge him.
it is going to be a fun night. Lee thought.
Stopping before Shadow, Sereinia looked at the fountain when he gestured towards it. Her eyes of amethyst glowed with childish glee as she saw the goldfish he had won from the fishing game stall. They meshed wonderfully with other colorful fishes present in the water. She leaned closer to the edge of the fountain and gently dipped her right hand to the cold water. She welcomed the sensation as her innocent adoration was obvious on her face. The fishes would normally fret away but instead, they came towards her hand and playfully nibbled her fingertips. This made her smile warmly as she listened to Shadow's words.
"They are beautiful Shadow... You are truly wonderful at this. I am envious."
Directing her eyes to Shadow, Sereinia could sense and see the sense of pride for what he had done earlier. She find this side of him endearing. At first, she was rather surprised about such a childish display of his even if it was delivered with subtlety. There was this time while they were traveling from Triveila to Cre' Est. He resembled a toddler asking about almost everything he could see. She did her best to give him the simplest answers to not confused him. In any case, it was a pleasant surprise. Removing her hand from the water, she continued to listen to Shadow while sitting calmly at the edge of the fountain until he asked about her encounters before their meeting.
"Your cheeks are slightly flushed and your outfit seems ever so slightly ruffled, most likely from bowing or accidentally bumping into people on your way. I'm guessing that you were distracted by a few of the festivities?"
The inquiry made Sereinia remember the rather odd meeting with a man named Yarun but also the performance done by the female entertainers. This was indeed a very interesting festival for her. Hopefully, it would not end on a sour note. She wanted to have fun with Shadow and Mayumi if the Gods would allowed it.
"You are correct." She nodded with a smile.
"There was this exquisite performance by beautiful female entertainers. However, there was this one woman that really stood out. You should have seen her. She was perfect yet somehow broken. I believe that is what attracted me to her."
Sereinia spoke the latter part to an almost whisper as she remembered those eyes that seemed so far off from the world. She released a small sigh and let that thought returned to the back of her mind for now.
"Then, there was this man named Yarun whom I collided accidentally. He asked me to a date as my apology to him."
Sereinia looked at the water behind her once more and watched the fishes swam. The strange encounter with Yarun was not something she could categorized as disrespectful or beyond rude. There was manners with a dash of humor and confidence. Well, she would not see why the man should not be confident. He was quite the looker.
"I thought at first he was you. He has eyes that seemed so red at first glance but when you looked more closely they were rouge pink."
She turned to look at him and had an apologetic expression. Sereinia knew that it was not good to be mistaken as someone else. In addition, she felt like an idiot for assuming the man was Shadow just because of the eyes despite how unique that eye color is.
"I apologize for that." She said and then looked at the sky seeing Sora circling above them.
"I wonder where Mayumi is. She said that she wanted to be alone for awhile. I hope she is fine."
Concern flashed across her eyes of purple as Sereinia thought of Mayumi. She was not being pessimistic but the young girl has this penchant to seek trouble even if it was unconsciously.
"Should we look for Mayumi now, Shadow?"
"They are beautiful Shadow... You are truly wonderful at this. I am envious."
Directing her eyes to Shadow, Sereinia could sense and see the sense of pride for what he had done earlier. She find this side of him endearing. At first, she was rather surprised about such a childish display of his even if it was delivered with subtlety. There was this time while they were traveling from Triveila to Cre' Est. He resembled a toddler asking about almost everything he could see. She did her best to give him the simplest answers to not confused him. In any case, it was a pleasant surprise. Removing her hand from the water, she continued to listen to Shadow while sitting calmly at the edge of the fountain until he asked about her encounters before their meeting.
"Your cheeks are slightly flushed and your outfit seems ever so slightly ruffled, most likely from bowing or accidentally bumping into people on your way. I'm guessing that you were distracted by a few of the festivities?"
The inquiry made Sereinia remember the rather odd meeting with a man named Yarun but also the performance done by the female entertainers. This was indeed a very interesting festival for her. Hopefully, it would not end on a sour note. She wanted to have fun with Shadow and Mayumi if the Gods would allowed it.
"You are correct." She nodded with a smile.
"There was this exquisite performance by beautiful female entertainers. However, there was this one woman that really stood out. You should have seen her. She was perfect yet somehow broken. I believe that is what attracted me to her."
Sereinia spoke the latter part to an almost whisper as she remembered those eyes that seemed so far off from the world. She released a small sigh and let that thought returned to the back of her mind for now.
"Then, there was this man named Yarun whom I collided accidentally. He asked me to a date as my apology to him."
Sereinia looked at the water behind her once more and watched the fishes swam. The strange encounter with Yarun was not something she could categorized as disrespectful or beyond rude. There was manners with a dash of humor and confidence. Well, she would not see why the man should not be confident. He was quite the looker.
"I thought at first he was you. He has eyes that seemed so red at first glance but when you looked more closely they were rouge pink."
She turned to look at him and had an apologetic expression. Sereinia knew that it was not good to be mistaken as someone else. In addition, she felt like an idiot for assuming the man was Shadow just because of the eyes despite how unique that eye color is.
"I apologize for that." She said and then looked at the sky seeing Sora circling above them.
"I wonder where Mayumi is. She said that she wanted to be alone for awhile. I hope she is fine."
Concern flashed across her eyes of purple as Sereinia thought of Mayumi. She was not being pessimistic but the young girl has this penchant to seek trouble even if it was unconsciously.
"Should we look for Mayumi now, Shadow?"
Shadow listened to Mayumi's encounter story and thought about the man with the pink eyes. He'd heard of a few men like that in his life, and one of whom he didn't care to meet in any way shape or form. One such man had tried to pass himself off as Shadow but was killed in public by Shadow after ranting to a paralyzed crowd how he was the Red-Eyed Demon and that they should all fear him and provide him with all their gold and jewelery.
Shadow let those thoughts leave him as Sereinia asked if they should look for Mayumi.
He looked up to Sora in the skies and whistled to her, catching the attention of a few people around them in the process. Sora came down and landed near Shadow on a small perch and Shadow instructed her to find Mayumi. Sora immediately took off into the skies to search for her master.
"We'll wait for Sora to return to us if need be, but I have confidence that Mayumi is alright."
He watched Sora fly away into the night before looking back to Sereinia, his face serious despite the confidence in Mayumi he had displayed.
"... I've been getting a bad feeling lately despite the festivities..." He said quietly.
"I fear that something will happen tonight that will cause much pain, but I don't even know what it is. It could be nothing, but the Gift of the Assassins is not often wrong and I fear that Mayumi's Gift may also be showing her similar visions to mine..." He said as he looked away, his expression darkening.
"...... I hope with all I have that I am wrong about this......" He whispered.
Shadow let those thoughts leave him as Sereinia asked if they should look for Mayumi.
He looked up to Sora in the skies and whistled to her, catching the attention of a few people around them in the process. Sora came down and landed near Shadow on a small perch and Shadow instructed her to find Mayumi. Sora immediately took off into the skies to search for her master.
"We'll wait for Sora to return to us if need be, but I have confidence that Mayumi is alright."
He watched Sora fly away into the night before looking back to Sereinia, his face serious despite the confidence in Mayumi he had displayed.
"... I've been getting a bad feeling lately despite the festivities..." He said quietly.
"I fear that something will happen tonight that will cause much pain, but I don't even know what it is. It could be nothing, but the Gift of the Assassins is not often wrong and I fear that Mayumi's Gift may also be showing her similar visions to mine..." He said as he looked away, his expression darkening.
"...... I hope with all I have that I am wrong about this......" He whispered.
Sereinia looked at the sky as Shadow alerted Sora to go and look for Mayumi's whereabouts. The whistle attracted some of the people near them and she could not blame such honest reactions. She watched the loyal avian fly away until not even a speck on the evening sky could be seen. It would not be hard for Sora to find Mayumi she knows this for certain and soon her attention returned to Shadow who told her that they would be waiting for Sora if needed. He also stated that he has complete confidence in Mayumi. This made her smile as she also shared the same trust. However, if you do care about someone, there will always be worry.
"... I've been getting a bad feeling lately despite the festivities... I fear that something will happen tonight that will cause much pain, but I don't even know what it is. It could be nothing, but the Gift of the Assassins is not often wrong and I fear that Mayumi's Gift may also be showing her similar visions to mine... ...... I hope with all I have that I am wrong about this......"
Standing from her seat, Sereinia walked over where Shadow is. She gently touched his cheek in a manner to soothe his concerns. This is all she could do at the moment. Even if him and Mayumi were thrown into a battle, she could only believe in them and help them afterwards. It was truly frustrating at some situations. She truly wanted to be more of help to the two of them. But all she could do is be there to comfort and to show them great concern when they need or they should have.
"Everything will be fine. It will turn out fine..."
Eyes of purple gazed at Shadow with care and affection. Sereinia removed her hand on his cheek and then held his hands with a comforting smile.
"Whatever happens, I will do everything I can to ease the pain. Do remember, I am a doctor." Sereinia ended her statement with a comforting smile.
"... I've been getting a bad feeling lately despite the festivities... I fear that something will happen tonight that will cause much pain, but I don't even know what it is. It could be nothing, but the Gift of the Assassins is not often wrong and I fear that Mayumi's Gift may also be showing her similar visions to mine... ...... I hope with all I have that I am wrong about this......"
Standing from her seat, Sereinia walked over where Shadow is. She gently touched his cheek in a manner to soothe his concerns. This is all she could do at the moment. Even if him and Mayumi were thrown into a battle, she could only believe in them and help them afterwards. It was truly frustrating at some situations. She truly wanted to be more of help to the two of them. But all she could do is be there to comfort and to show them great concern when they need or they should have.
"Everything will be fine. It will turn out fine..."
Eyes of purple gazed at Shadow with care and affection. Sereinia removed her hand on his cheek and then held his hands with a comforting smile.
"Whatever happens, I will do everything I can to ease the pain. Do remember, I am a doctor." Sereinia ended her statement with a comforting smile.
Shadow smiled when Sereinia held his hand to comfort him, though it inwardly brought him very little comfort in the end. Whenever Shadow had this feeling before it had led to incredible hardships and pain without fail. The scars had never left nor had they ever healed in any way and so Shadow could not ignore it or brush it off in any way. Though he could put on a brave/indifferent face with the best of them, there was no hiding from his own unconscious mind the pain that he was now expecting.
"You're right..." He said softly.
Seemingly without warning the festivities began in full around them. Fireworks, dancing, music, games and all sorts of exciting forms of entertainment abound as the festival began in full with midnight drawing ever closer. The moon was high in the sky above and nearing its peak to mark the official beginning of the new century 600.
Shadow was somewhat startled by the sudden burst of excitement and had unconsciously taken a step behind Sereinia as he looked at the main source of the sudden burst at the center of town with shock in his eyes. He realized what he had done a moment ago was somewhat childish and almost flushed were it not for his lacking of modesty or near non existent embarrassment. He stepped to the side and cleared his throat.
"... Sorry about that..." He said quietly.
He looked at the gathering of people enjoying the festivities and smiled. The children playing games, the adults enjoying the dancing and music, and even the elderly enjoying some of the less physically demanding games brought a smile to his face.
"... This is what it's all about." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow's entire reason for fighting against Te'i Sai was to prevent anything like what happened to him from happening to anyone else. The sight of people who had never had to experience what he had throughout his life always brought a small smile to his lips. Sometimes it seemed hopeless, given the fact that Te'i Sai was still strong despite everything he'd done to them throughout the last several years that sometimes Shadow just wanted to give it up. However, there was always a good reason for him to continue despite his sometimes lacking motivation and heart.
Almost as soon as they had begun, the festivities came to a rather sudden end as midnight came upon them. There were several people who stood up to give speeches wishing everyone the very best during the new year and the new century. Shadow didn't really care for the speeches, but he did enjoy watching the people around him cheer and enjoy the festivities. Eventually, the people around them began to disperse, clearing the city streets of people until, at that moment, it was just Sereinia and Shadow standing alone. Shadow looked up at the moon, now slightly off center from its peak position indicating that midnight had indeed since passed and the new year had begun in earnest.
Shadow sighed to himself as he closed his eyes and took in the night air.
"You're right..." He said softly.
Seemingly without warning the festivities began in full around them. Fireworks, dancing, music, games and all sorts of exciting forms of entertainment abound as the festival began in full with midnight drawing ever closer. The moon was high in the sky above and nearing its peak to mark the official beginning of the new century 600.
Shadow was somewhat startled by the sudden burst of excitement and had unconsciously taken a step behind Sereinia as he looked at the main source of the sudden burst at the center of town with shock in his eyes. He realized what he had done a moment ago was somewhat childish and almost flushed were it not for his lacking of modesty or near non existent embarrassment. He stepped to the side and cleared his throat.
"... Sorry about that..." He said quietly.
He looked at the gathering of people enjoying the festivities and smiled. The children playing games, the adults enjoying the dancing and music, and even the elderly enjoying some of the less physically demanding games brought a smile to his face.
"... This is what it's all about." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow's entire reason for fighting against Te'i Sai was to prevent anything like what happened to him from happening to anyone else. The sight of people who had never had to experience what he had throughout his life always brought a small smile to his lips. Sometimes it seemed hopeless, given the fact that Te'i Sai was still strong despite everything he'd done to them throughout the last several years that sometimes Shadow just wanted to give it up. However, there was always a good reason for him to continue despite his sometimes lacking motivation and heart.
Almost as soon as they had begun, the festivities came to a rather sudden end as midnight came upon them. There were several people who stood up to give speeches wishing everyone the very best during the new year and the new century. Shadow didn't really care for the speeches, but he did enjoy watching the people around him cheer and enjoy the festivities. Eventually, the people around them began to disperse, clearing the city streets of people until, at that moment, it was just Sereinia and Shadow standing alone. Shadow looked up at the moon, now slightly off center from its peak position indicating that midnight had indeed since passed and the new year had begun in earnest.
Shadow sighed to himself as he closed his eyes and took in the night air.
The performance was over and Layla stepped down from where she stood and into the crowd as it dispersed. He raised his chin a little, trying to spot her in the large group of people. Despite her decorative kimono and appearance, he couldn't seem to spot her over the heads of the other people gathered around. He pushed pass a couple of people, trying to get to where he watched her step down, but stopped abruptly as he felt someone take hold of his arm.
"Keito."
"Layla!" He said, a little surprised. He wasn't exactly the kind of person to stick out, but she'd spotted and found him before he found her.
He looked down at her, realizing that she looked much more amazing in her kimono up-close. He also found himself feeling relieved now that he knew she'd gotten out of the whether-confused forest without freezing and seemed to be doing pretty well. For a moment he lost himself as he admired her familiar beauty, but then he remembered his first priority. He needed to find Jude and get his sword back, and..maybe give the guy a good punch in the cheek as well. He just hoped that the thief hadn't sold it by now. The thought of it being used as just a weapon for killing or for something that Keito would never use it for enraged him.
"Layla," He started as he took a small step back and turned to face her, "Uhm..how should I put this..."
He hesitated a moment, trying to put some sort of sentence together. He knew what he wanted to ask her, but wasn't really quite sure how to put it into words. It wasn't even that complicated of a question, but a little obvious all the same. Why in the world would she have any idea where Jude was? She nearly killed him, after all.
"I..need to ask you a question about Jude. I mean, would you happen to have any idea where he could be? He took something of mine that is probably more important to me than my life, so I really need to find him so I can get it back."
It was true. That sword was the last connection that he had to Elina..the same weapon that had taken the girls life. That very thought just made him even more desperate to find it in fear of it being used for that kind of purpose a second time.
He gently placed his hands on Layla's shoulders and locked his eyes with hers, his expression more serious now than it was before.
"Listen, if you have any information about him at all, even if it just a little, please tell me."
"Keito."
"Layla!" He said, a little surprised. He wasn't exactly the kind of person to stick out, but she'd spotted and found him before he found her.
He looked down at her, realizing that she looked much more amazing in her kimono up-close. He also found himself feeling relieved now that he knew she'd gotten out of the whether-confused forest without freezing and seemed to be doing pretty well. For a moment he lost himself as he admired her familiar beauty, but then he remembered his first priority. He needed to find Jude and get his sword back, and..maybe give the guy a good punch in the cheek as well. He just hoped that the thief hadn't sold it by now. The thought of it being used as just a weapon for killing or for something that Keito would never use it for enraged him.
"Layla," He started as he took a small step back and turned to face her, "Uhm..how should I put this..."
He hesitated a moment, trying to put some sort of sentence together. He knew what he wanted to ask her, but wasn't really quite sure how to put it into words. It wasn't even that complicated of a question, but a little obvious all the same. Why in the world would she have any idea where Jude was? She nearly killed him, after all.
"I..need to ask you a question about Jude. I mean, would you happen to have any idea where he could be? He took something of mine that is probably more important to me than my life, so I really need to find him so I can get it back."
It was true. That sword was the last connection that he had to Elina..the same weapon that had taken the girls life. That very thought just made him even more desperate to find it in fear of it being used for that kind of purpose a second time.
He gently placed his hands on Layla's shoulders and locked his eyes with hers, his expression more serious now than it was before.
"Listen, if you have any information about him at all, even if it just a little, please tell me."
"Layla!" the swordsman exclaimed in surprise. It felt strange being called Layla, still. Didn't he know she was Siren now? Layla was long gone. Still, a slither of relief wiggled through Siren's shock. Strangely, she wasn't at all unhappy to see him. The lights of an overhanging row of red lanterns tinted his hair red.
"Layla," he repeated. "Uhm..how should I put this... I..need to ask you a question about Jude." Siren flinched at the mention of his name, a small seed of anger planting itself in the depths of her relief. "I mean, would you happen to have any idea where he could be? He took something of mine that is probably more important to me than my life, so I really need to find him so I can get it back."
"Listen, if you have any information about him at all, even if it just a little, please tell me." Siren stiffened at Keito's hands on her shoulders. Her eyes floated down to his lips to avoid the deep blue irises of his that always made her feel like she was drowning in them.
"Don't mention the thief around me," she said in a weak voice - I was aiming for stern. She stepped backwards, letting Keito's hands fall from her skin. "I don't know where he is, nor do I care. He's probably deflowering some stupid, gullible girl right now."
Siren fidgeted with her pale hair - a habit she was now certain she would never be rid of. Her eyes dipped down to Keito's chest. "Why do you care so much about -" she hissed the next word, "Him. He doesn't have your precious sword. I do and it's a very effective paper weight and I intend to keep it." Glancing a brief glare into Keito's trusting eyes, she picked up her skirts to walk away. With the number of patterned cloths around her - it took a significant amount of time.
"It's been nice seeing you, Kei- Corny," she emphasised, as if to say she could still get him killed if he so much as came close to stepping on her toes. "Have a wonderful time at this cheerful festival," she said sarcastically. Then, she brought her silver eyes up to meet his in full for the first time since they found each other again and said in a voice bitter enough to burn through steel and sad enough to drown the world.
"If you find him - stick a sword through his heart."
"Layla," he repeated. "Uhm..how should I put this... I..need to ask you a question about Jude." Siren flinched at the mention of his name, a small seed of anger planting itself in the depths of her relief. "I mean, would you happen to have any idea where he could be? He took something of mine that is probably more important to me than my life, so I really need to find him so I can get it back."
"Listen, if you have any information about him at all, even if it just a little, please tell me." Siren stiffened at Keito's hands on her shoulders. Her eyes floated down to his lips to avoid the deep blue irises of his that always made her feel like she was drowning in them.
"Don't mention the thief around me," she said in a weak voice - I was aiming for stern. She stepped backwards, letting Keito's hands fall from her skin. "I don't know where he is, nor do I care. He's probably deflowering some stupid, gullible girl right now."
Siren fidgeted with her pale hair - a habit she was now certain she would never be rid of. Her eyes dipped down to Keito's chest. "Why do you care so much about -" she hissed the next word, "Him. He doesn't have your precious sword. I do and it's a very effective paper weight and I intend to keep it." Glancing a brief glare into Keito's trusting eyes, she picked up her skirts to walk away. With the number of patterned cloths around her - it took a significant amount of time.
"It's been nice seeing you, Kei- Corny," she emphasised, as if to say she could still get him killed if he so much as came close to stepping on her toes. "Have a wonderful time at this cheerful festival," she said sarcastically. Then, she brought her silver eyes up to meet his in full for the first time since they found each other again and said in a voice bitter enough to burn through steel and sad enough to drown the world.
"If you find him - stick a sword through his heart."
Alleyway in Cre' Est
As Jude opened his eye's he couldn't truly believe what he saw. He was no longer in the dank, dark, and horror of a room underground. No, now he was instead in an alley, an alley he was actually quite familiar with, an alleyway in Cre' Est. Who would've thought... the damn people dragged me back here when I was trying to get out of here. But this surprise was surpassed by another he saw in front of him, a young girl. The girl in front of him couldn't have been older than her mid teens, she was beautiful though. Careful now Jude... You don't want that on your criminal record also... The young girl had long silver hair and very pale skin. Hey eyes though were the most striking thing about her, they were black tinted red eyes, which weren't something you would see everyday. Jude didn't recognize the girl but judging by his current placement and situation he must have her to thank for escaping the prison he was captive in, which he will be forever grateful for. However he didn't believe that she could've saved her, he couldn't imagine her being much of a fighter by her appearance. But the facts couldn't lie, he was no longer being tortured and she was standing in front of him. Damn... the world sure are making killers at such a young age these days.
Jude opened his mouth to speak but his throat was so dry that he was unable to. Leaning over to the side Jude coughed into a clenched fist, finding that his cough had left a bloody residue on his hands. Well ain't that great... I'm currently a broken toy soldier. His coughing persisted until he grabbed a nearby bottle which had some alcohol still remaining. He drank down the bottle fast, trying to savor the fresh liquid running down his throat. It had been days since he last drink, his assailants being less than hospitable towards him. After he had finished drinking the bottle from all of it's remains he sat the bottle next to him, looking for something more to drink around him.
"Well... I don't know quite what to say Lil Miss. I guess it wouldn't be sufficient enough just to thank you for saving me from that hell hole now would it... Right now my thanks is all I have however... But do know that I will do everything in my power to repay this debt to you." Jude tried standing up but a sharp pain had driven him back to sitting down, sliding against the wall against his back as he did so. Seems I'm more broken than I thought... Damn... Must remember to never get captured again. I don't think my body could take it. Jude tried to hide the pain running through his body as to not burden the girl. He however knew that she could tell he was hurt and hiding it could possibly even worry her more. Jude however shrugged off the pain, trying to show the young girl that it was nothing.
"Thank you... I wouldn't want to burden you any further Lil Miss. I will forever be grateful for saving me. If you ever need me... don't be afraid to call." Pushing through the pain, Jude pushed himself off of the ground, wincing as he did. Using the alley wall to support himself Jude walked along it, trying to remain upright and look as if he wasn't in pain. However every step he took burned his very legs, he knew that there was something wrong with them. Must have a fracture in my left leg... My ribs also seem to be quite damaged... Possibly three already broken... He had traveled not that long until something seemed to "snap". There was a loud noise which had been generated by his left leg, it seemed that the damage he received was a lot more severe than he first believed. He fell to the ground with a thud, straight into a nearby puddle. Ain't this great... pathetically lying on the ground... unable to walk... What has become of you Omega?
He desperately tried to lift himself off of the ground but he was unable to do so. Guess they got me pretty good. Using the wall again Jude brought himself back up into a sitting position, leaning against the wall. He than turned back towards the girl who was still standing there looking at him.
"Guess they really did a number on me aye Lil Miss?"
As Jude opened his eye's he couldn't truly believe what he saw. He was no longer in the dank, dark, and horror of a room underground. No, now he was instead in an alley, an alley he was actually quite familiar with, an alleyway in Cre' Est. Who would've thought... the damn people dragged me back here when I was trying to get out of here. But this surprise was surpassed by another he saw in front of him, a young girl. The girl in front of him couldn't have been older than her mid teens, she was beautiful though. Careful now Jude... You don't want that on your criminal record also... The young girl had long silver hair and very pale skin. Hey eyes though were the most striking thing about her, they were black tinted red eyes, which weren't something you would see everyday. Jude didn't recognize the girl but judging by his current placement and situation he must have her to thank for escaping the prison he was captive in, which he will be forever grateful for. However he didn't believe that she could've saved her, he couldn't imagine her being much of a fighter by her appearance. But the facts couldn't lie, he was no longer being tortured and she was standing in front of him. Damn... the world sure are making killers at such a young age these days.
Jude opened his mouth to speak but his throat was so dry that he was unable to. Leaning over to the side Jude coughed into a clenched fist, finding that his cough had left a bloody residue on his hands. Well ain't that great... I'm currently a broken toy soldier. His coughing persisted until he grabbed a nearby bottle which had some alcohol still remaining. He drank down the bottle fast, trying to savor the fresh liquid running down his throat. It had been days since he last drink, his assailants being less than hospitable towards him. After he had finished drinking the bottle from all of it's remains he sat the bottle next to him, looking for something more to drink around him.
"Well... I don't know quite what to say Lil Miss. I guess it wouldn't be sufficient enough just to thank you for saving me from that hell hole now would it... Right now my thanks is all I have however... But do know that I will do everything in my power to repay this debt to you." Jude tried standing up but a sharp pain had driven him back to sitting down, sliding against the wall against his back as he did so. Seems I'm more broken than I thought... Damn... Must remember to never get captured again. I don't think my body could take it. Jude tried to hide the pain running through his body as to not burden the girl. He however knew that she could tell he was hurt and hiding it could possibly even worry her more. Jude however shrugged off the pain, trying to show the young girl that it was nothing.
"Thank you... I wouldn't want to burden you any further Lil Miss. I will forever be grateful for saving me. If you ever need me... don't be afraid to call." Pushing through the pain, Jude pushed himself off of the ground, wincing as he did. Using the alley wall to support himself Jude walked along it, trying to remain upright and look as if he wasn't in pain. However every step he took burned his very legs, he knew that there was something wrong with them. Must have a fracture in my left leg... My ribs also seem to be quite damaged... Possibly three already broken... He had traveled not that long until something seemed to "snap". There was a loud noise which had been generated by his left leg, it seemed that the damage he received was a lot more severe than he first believed. He fell to the ground with a thud, straight into a nearby puddle. Ain't this great... pathetically lying on the ground... unable to walk... What has become of you Omega?
He desperately tried to lift himself off of the ground but he was unable to do so. Guess they got me pretty good. Using the wall again Jude brought himself back up into a sitting position, leaning against the wall. He than turned back towards the girl who was still standing there looking at him.
"Guess they really did a number on me aye Lil Miss?"
Mayumi watched as the man tried to walk away only to fail miserably.
"Guess they really did a number on me aye Lil Miss?" The man said.
‘This won’t do, he’s too vulnerable and here.’
Mayumi approached him and hauled him onto her back once again. Remembering there was an inn nearby; she made her way there through the shadows of the alleyways just in case those men were still around. Upon reaching her destination, Mayumi climbed up the side of the inn with the injured man on her back and got into a room on the fourth floor of the inn. She set the man on the bed gently and went to lock the door of the room so that no one could get in.
She then climbed back down and went to the lobby of the inn to book the room for 10 days, paying for it before going back to the room, but this time using the stairs. The reason Mayumi did this was because she did not want anyone to see the injured man in case those people who captured him came round asking people if they had seen him.
Mayumi went into the bathroom, emerging a minute later with a towel and a basin of water.
She quickly got to work, placing the basin of clean water on the bedside table and soaking the towel in the lukewarm liquid. She then got to work cleaning the dirt and pas off the man’s top half of the body, but since Mayumi had high pain resistance she had the thought that everyone was the same so she was none too gentle on the scrubbing but not too hard either that blood would start running.
Half an hour later, Mayumi was done and the man was almost sparkly clean but with clean wounds sporting him. She had poured a kind of mixture into the water that would help the broken cells heal at a quicker rate, something she had invented herself some time ago when she was still travelling by herself.
‘Should get Sereinia now.’
She went back into the bathroom with the now dirty water and towel before going back out to view her work. Satisfied she went to the window, an opened it.
“I’ll be back.” She told the man before climbing out the window and up to the rooftop.
Leaping from roof to roof, she felt a gentle breeze on the back of her neck as her loyal companion joined her by her side. Mayumi reached out a hand to ruffle the feathers of her golden eagle.
“Is he calling?” she asked and was answered with a sharp nod.
Following Sora, she found her present Master and Sereinia by a fountain.
“Master you called?”
"Guess they really did a number on me aye Lil Miss?" The man said.
‘This won’t do, he’s too vulnerable and here.’
Mayumi approached him and hauled him onto her back once again. Remembering there was an inn nearby; she made her way there through the shadows of the alleyways just in case those men were still around. Upon reaching her destination, Mayumi climbed up the side of the inn with the injured man on her back and got into a room on the fourth floor of the inn. She set the man on the bed gently and went to lock the door of the room so that no one could get in.
She then climbed back down and went to the lobby of the inn to book the room for 10 days, paying for it before going back to the room, but this time using the stairs. The reason Mayumi did this was because she did not want anyone to see the injured man in case those people who captured him came round asking people if they had seen him.
Mayumi went into the bathroom, emerging a minute later with a towel and a basin of water.
She quickly got to work, placing the basin of clean water on the bedside table and soaking the towel in the lukewarm liquid. She then got to work cleaning the dirt and pas off the man’s top half of the body, but since Mayumi had high pain resistance she had the thought that everyone was the same so she was none too gentle on the scrubbing but not too hard either that blood would start running.
Half an hour later, Mayumi was done and the man was almost sparkly clean but with clean wounds sporting him. She had poured a kind of mixture into the water that would help the broken cells heal at a quicker rate, something she had invented herself some time ago when she was still travelling by herself.
‘Should get Sereinia now.’
She went back into the bathroom with the now dirty water and towel before going back out to view her work. Satisfied she went to the window, an opened it.
“I’ll be back.” She told the man before climbing out the window and up to the rooftop.
Leaping from roof to roof, she felt a gentle breeze on the back of her neck as her loyal companion joined her by her side. Mayumi reached out a hand to ruffle the feathers of her golden eagle.
“Is he calling?” she asked and was answered with a sharp nod.
Following Sora, she found her present Master and Sereinia by a fountain.
“Master you called?”
There was a lingering sadness that filled Sereinia's heart. In the end, she cannot do that much even towards the people she had identified important to her. Memories of the past flashed within her mind like a silent film. Her eyes of purple seemed to darken even further and the smile present upon her lips appeared to have a tinge of sweet sorrow in them. However, the instant that they came, they had also disappeared without a trace as she gave Shadow a bright smile with her eyes closed happily to provide comfort to the troubled assassin. Despite knowing, she could feel well the calamity of doubt brewing within him and even more inside of her as well. The seed had been implanted and it would just wait for the right time to bloom. If it does, she knew that it will leave her broken that not even her pieces will not be picked. Still, she remained holding his hands.
"...Sorry..."
That word left Sereinia's lips at the same time the sudden explosion of the fireworks and the music echoing through the streets. It drifted without having anyone heard it except for the one who spoke it. The festivities for the new year's celebration had began in full swing. She noticed Shadow taking a step behind him in surprise. It was clear he was startled as his eyes of crimson reflected it clearly. She had a small smile on her lips as a result. A few moments passed before he had concluded that what he had done was rather childish of him in more ways than one. Thus, he apologized.
"You do not have to. I told you before, you can show me what you feel without pretenses."
After delivering that statement, Sereinia released his hands and stepped away from Shadow. She looked at the evening sky as wisps of multicolored lights fell down all over the city. This was quite similar to the firework effect at Triveila. She caught one on the palm of her hand as it changes its colors at an interval. It was like a having a small rainbow in at the one's hand. Innocent adoration flashed across her eyes and childish glee reflected on her beautiful face. Closing her palm, she looked around her and noticed the people enjoying the night so happily and carefree.
Once upon a time, Sereinia was just like them with her family. Then, she began enjoying these festivals halfheartedly. Now, she felt strangely satisfied. The answer must be because of the companions she has with her. She would have a hard time believing in the past that she would be in the company of the infamous Red-Eyed Demon and his student if anyone had told her. Even more, she was spending time with them in festivals. Looking at the moon above, it was officially the start of the New Year. This past year had been truly filled with surprises. She only wished that with this new year it will be a good one. The festive mood continued on until the people began retreating to the respective homes or lodgings to get some well-deserved rest.
"Shadow..."
Calling out to Shadow, Sereinia noticed him enjoying the night breeze with his eyes closed. The music that filled the city had now been reduced silence. At this moment, the only ones present at the fountain was her and him. She approached him and had a thoughtful expression. She had yet to give him a greeting for the new year.
"Happy New Year. I wish you a prosperous one."
Then, Sereinia lightly gave Shadow a kiss on the cheek. This time she did not blushed or felt her heart beating fast. Oddly, she was completely calm and at ease. It was nice to share this event with him and Mayumi. This was her true feelings. She had a gentle smile on her face as she then turned to see that young girl had finally arrived. Her face immediately brighten into happiness upon seeing Mayumi. She went towards the girl and smiled brightly. Noticing a few creases at Mayumi's kimono, she instinctively straightened it without warning.
"Happy New Year, Mayumi." Then, she looked at Sora and did the same. "Happy New Year, Sora. I wished both of you a beautiful year."
However, Sereinia's happy face was replaced with a look of concern. Upon fixing the young girl's kimono, she noticed blood stains which are not obviously seen. A frightening thought entered her mind as the events of that horrifying night replayed in her mind. She immediately checked Mayumi for injuries.
"What happened? Are you hurt anywhere?"
"...Sorry..."
That word left Sereinia's lips at the same time the sudden explosion of the fireworks and the music echoing through the streets. It drifted without having anyone heard it except for the one who spoke it. The festivities for the new year's celebration had began in full swing. She noticed Shadow taking a step behind him in surprise. It was clear he was startled as his eyes of crimson reflected it clearly. She had a small smile on her lips as a result. A few moments passed before he had concluded that what he had done was rather childish of him in more ways than one. Thus, he apologized.
"You do not have to. I told you before, you can show me what you feel without pretenses."
After delivering that statement, Sereinia released his hands and stepped away from Shadow. She looked at the evening sky as wisps of multicolored lights fell down all over the city. This was quite similar to the firework effect at Triveila. She caught one on the palm of her hand as it changes its colors at an interval. It was like a having a small rainbow in at the one's hand. Innocent adoration flashed across her eyes and childish glee reflected on her beautiful face. Closing her palm, she looked around her and noticed the people enjoying the night so happily and carefree.
Once upon a time, Sereinia was just like them with her family. Then, she began enjoying these festivals halfheartedly. Now, she felt strangely satisfied. The answer must be because of the companions she has with her. She would have a hard time believing in the past that she would be in the company of the infamous Red-Eyed Demon and his student if anyone had told her. Even more, she was spending time with them in festivals. Looking at the moon above, it was officially the start of the New Year. This past year had been truly filled with surprises. She only wished that with this new year it will be a good one. The festive mood continued on until the people began retreating to the respective homes or lodgings to get some well-deserved rest.
"Shadow..."
Calling out to Shadow, Sereinia noticed him enjoying the night breeze with his eyes closed. The music that filled the city had now been reduced silence. At this moment, the only ones present at the fountain was her and him. She approached him and had a thoughtful expression. She had yet to give him a greeting for the new year.
"Happy New Year. I wish you a prosperous one."
Then, Sereinia lightly gave Shadow a kiss on the cheek. This time she did not blushed or felt her heart beating fast. Oddly, she was completely calm and at ease. It was nice to share this event with him and Mayumi. This was her true feelings. She had a gentle smile on her face as she then turned to see that young girl had finally arrived. Her face immediately brighten into happiness upon seeing Mayumi. She went towards the girl and smiled brightly. Noticing a few creases at Mayumi's kimono, she instinctively straightened it without warning.
"Happy New Year, Mayumi." Then, she looked at Sora and did the same. "Happy New Year, Sora. I wished both of you a beautiful year."
However, Sereinia's happy face was replaced with a look of concern. Upon fixing the young girl's kimono, she noticed blood stains which are not obviously seen. A frightening thought entered her mind as the events of that horrifying night replayed in her mind. She immediately checked Mayumi for injuries.
"What happened? Are you hurt anywhere?"
"Master, you called?" Mayumi asked.
Shadow's eyes opened and he looked over at Mayumi and nodded.
"I wanted you to come and enjoy the festivities, though the time for that is now passed."
He looked into her eyes for a moment, gazing passed the simple reflection given off by the black and red eyes which stared back.
"... You have something to tell us Mayumi, don't you?" He asked.
Without warning and before Mayumi could provide an answer Shadow's instincts began to run wild. His eyes widened and suddenly began to glow, sending small rivulets of crimson light forth from his eyes and into the night. He looked around from rooftop to rooftop but he saw and heard nothing. For the moment he thought for certain he'd heard footsteps on the roofing, but right now everything was silent. He backed up towards Sereinia and Mayumi, placing his left arm outstretched protectively in front of Sereinia and his right arm stretched out in front of Mayumi as he continued to listen to the night air for signs of danger.
Looking over his shoulder, he looked at Mayumi.
"... Something is wrong..." He said in a low voice.
"... We should go... Whatever you have to say, you can do so on the way but right now we need to get out of this area." He said as he turned around and placed a hand on Sereinia's shoulder.
"Let's go." He said as he looked to Mayumi to lead them away.
Shadow's eyes opened and he looked over at Mayumi and nodded.
"I wanted you to come and enjoy the festivities, though the time for that is now passed."
He looked into her eyes for a moment, gazing passed the simple reflection given off by the black and red eyes which stared back.
"... You have something to tell us Mayumi, don't you?" He asked.
Without warning and before Mayumi could provide an answer Shadow's instincts began to run wild. His eyes widened and suddenly began to glow, sending small rivulets of crimson light forth from his eyes and into the night. He looked around from rooftop to rooftop but he saw and heard nothing. For the moment he thought for certain he'd heard footsteps on the roofing, but right now everything was silent. He backed up towards Sereinia and Mayumi, placing his left arm outstretched protectively in front of Sereinia and his right arm stretched out in front of Mayumi as he continued to listen to the night air for signs of danger.
Looking over his shoulder, he looked at Mayumi.
"... Something is wrong..." He said in a low voice.
"... We should go... Whatever you have to say, you can do so on the way but right now we need to get out of this area." He said as he turned around and placed a hand on Sereinia's shoulder.
"Let's go." He said as he looked to Mayumi to lead them away.
"Don't mention the thief around me."
Her voice sounded weak for a moment before she stepped back, something Keito wasn't really expecting. She even sounded a little sad.
"I don't know where he is, nor do I care. He's probably deflowering some stupid, gullible girl right now."
Had Jude done something to her?
At least now it was obvious the thief had come after her when he woke up, and must've brought Keito's sword with him. But Keito wanted to know why the guy would come after her. Was it really to save Keito? No, probably not. If anything it would be to get revenge for Layla poisoning him. If he did find Layla, nothing good came out of it, but t least they didn't end up killing each other.
Layla began to fidget with a strand of her hair as she if was nervous in some way and she moved her eyes lower, completely avoiding eye contact. She was acting different, flustered or maybe confused.
"Why do you care so much about him."
"I told you, he has--"
[b]"He doesn't have your precious sword. I do and it's a very effective paper weight and I intend to keep it."
"What?" He whispered, a little surprised. He had to admit, when she looked up and gave him a cold glance, he felt a little hurt. Still, it looked like she got rid of that shakiness that she had earlier.
It took her a little time to gather her skirts as the people passed them by, a few of them giving small glances at Layla and Keito as they talked, mostly being men. They were probably wondering why the beautiful girl picked Keito to approach before any of them, but Keito didn't really care about their thoughts. Right now he was trying to put the pieces together as to why Layla had his sword and not Jude, and why she was acting so cold towards him. Well, that was a naive thought. Of course she wouldn't want to see him, but she acted more like he was something to take out her anger towards Jude on. Jude must've hunted her down, and then she somehow ended up obtaining Keito's sword and now she planned to keep it?
"It's been nice seeing you, Kei- Corny,"
His serious expression returned and he quickly put his guard back up. She wasn't acting like Layla at all, this was Siren.
"Have a wonderful time at this cheerful festival."
Her eyes moved up and locked with his, and he easily matched her sarcastic glare with a cold one.
"If you find him - stick a sword through his heart."
She turned to walk away, and he instantly felt desperate again. He couldn't let the Kuroi Yuki slip away from his a second time, not when the person who had it was standing right in front of him. "Wait!" He said quickly, stepping forward and grabbing her wrist with his right hand and pulling her a little. "You don't understand how important that sword is! It's not just a silly weapon that you can use however you want! I'll pay you anything, do anything, just please!"
Damn..you probably look so pathetic right now..
"Please it's the only thing I have left of El--!", he cut himself off and paused a moment before letting go of her wrist.
I need it..
"Layla..", he started, his voice unusually cold. "That sword is more important to me than you could know..I already have a bounty on my head. So, it wouldn't make much of a difference if I killed you right here. I doubt you could do much fighting in those clothes." He slightly narrowed his eyes as he gazed upon her, though his own cold tone even surprised him. He was even a little surprised that he would threaten her in such a way, but right now he felt as if he meant every word, even if it was the last thing he wanted to do. "Layla, I need you to return my weapon, or you'll leave me with no other choice.."
I'm sorry.
Her voice sounded weak for a moment before she stepped back, something Keito wasn't really expecting. She even sounded a little sad.
"I don't know where he is, nor do I care. He's probably deflowering some stupid, gullible girl right now."
Had Jude done something to her?
At least now it was obvious the thief had come after her when he woke up, and must've brought Keito's sword with him. But Keito wanted to know why the guy would come after her. Was it really to save Keito? No, probably not. If anything it would be to get revenge for Layla poisoning him. If he did find Layla, nothing good came out of it, but t least they didn't end up killing each other.
Layla began to fidget with a strand of her hair as she if was nervous in some way and she moved her eyes lower, completely avoiding eye contact. She was acting different, flustered or maybe confused.
"Why do you care so much about him."
"I told you, he has--"
[b]"He doesn't have your precious sword. I do and it's a very effective paper weight and I intend to keep it."
"What?" He whispered, a little surprised. He had to admit, when she looked up and gave him a cold glance, he felt a little hurt. Still, it looked like she got rid of that shakiness that she had earlier.
It took her a little time to gather her skirts as the people passed them by, a few of them giving small glances at Layla and Keito as they talked, mostly being men. They were probably wondering why the beautiful girl picked Keito to approach before any of them, but Keito didn't really care about their thoughts. Right now he was trying to put the pieces together as to why Layla had his sword and not Jude, and why she was acting so cold towards him. Well, that was a naive thought. Of course she wouldn't want to see him, but she acted more like he was something to take out her anger towards Jude on. Jude must've hunted her down, and then she somehow ended up obtaining Keito's sword and now she planned to keep it?
"It's been nice seeing you, Kei- Corny,"
His serious expression returned and he quickly put his guard back up. She wasn't acting like Layla at all, this was Siren.
"Have a wonderful time at this cheerful festival."
Her eyes moved up and locked with his, and he easily matched her sarcastic glare with a cold one.
"If you find him - stick a sword through his heart."
She turned to walk away, and he instantly felt desperate again. He couldn't let the Kuroi Yuki slip away from his a second time, not when the person who had it was standing right in front of him. "Wait!" He said quickly, stepping forward and grabbing her wrist with his right hand and pulling her a little. "You don't understand how important that sword is! It's not just a silly weapon that you can use however you want! I'll pay you anything, do anything, just please!"
Damn..you probably look so pathetic right now..
"Please it's the only thing I have left of El--!", he cut himself off and paused a moment before letting go of her wrist.
I need it..
"Layla..", he started, his voice unusually cold. "That sword is more important to me than you could know..I already have a bounty on my head. So, it wouldn't make much of a difference if I killed you right here. I doubt you could do much fighting in those clothes." He slightly narrowed his eyes as he gazed upon her, though his own cold tone even surprised him. He was even a little surprised that he would threaten her in such a way, but right now he felt as if he meant every word, even if it was the last thing he wanted to do. "Layla, I need you to return my weapon, or you'll leave me with no other choice.."
I'm sorry.
Drunk on victory, Lee walked the streets. He was grinning like a fool and feeling like a winner. He considered walking on the rooftops but wanted to be part of the festival. Before long he had realized he was close to where he had seen the girl from his past. He listened as he decided to continue this way after all.
The crowd was like a living thing. Lee's ear could hear singing but not the young woman he was listening for. It was then that he saw her briefly talking to someone. Lee's heart raced as he expected to see the wolf once more, or at least for the first time.
Lee stopped a small distance away when seeing the face of the wolf.
'Odd' he thought. 'He doesn't look I thought he would.' As he got closer his eyes took in the features. This was not the wolf. By this time he was much closer, but seeing the young woman again made Lee take into account her posture. 'She's a fighter he thought. 'So was the man and his stance looked threatening' Lee was torn between being an observer to being a participant. He moved along the outside of the crowd a nice distance away as to know enter their combat area.
Lee was no hider. He knew they would be able to see him easily enough. He simply appeared as an interested onlooker, though with a fairly eager look in his eyes. The only person that might realize what he was about would have been the young woman who had met him before.
The crowd was like a living thing. Lee's ear could hear singing but not the young woman he was listening for. It was then that he saw her briefly talking to someone. Lee's heart raced as he expected to see the wolf once more, or at least for the first time.
Lee stopped a small distance away when seeing the face of the wolf.
'Odd' he thought. 'He doesn't look I thought he would.' As he got closer his eyes took in the features. This was not the wolf. By this time he was much closer, but seeing the young woman again made Lee take into account her posture. 'She's a fighter he thought. 'So was the man and his stance looked threatening' Lee was torn between being an observer to being a participant. He moved along the outside of the crowd a nice distance away as to know enter their combat area.
Lee was no hider. He knew they would be able to see him easily enough. He simply appeared as an interested onlooker, though with a fairly eager look in his eyes. The only person that might realize what he was about would have been the young woman who had met him before.
"Wait!" A hand clamped on Siren's wrist desperately as Keito spoke in a rush, "You don't understand how important that sword is! It's not just a silly weapon that you can use however you want! I'll pay you anything, do anything, just please!" I don't want money, she growled with her eyes.
"Please it's the only thing I have left of El--!" -ina. Grinding her teeth together, she tried to tug her hand away. I'm not going to let Elina make me weak again. Keito was stronger than he looked.
"Layla..." Keito spoke. His voice was shockingly threatening - it was strange, hearing the name of her youth being used with such suggested violence. Countless men and women had hissed 'Siren' with anger, fear and betrayal, but never Layla. Not until then, at least. "That sword is more important to me than you could know..I already have a bounty on my head. So, it wouldn't make much of a difference if I killed you right here. I doubt you could do much fighting in those clothes."
Siren raised a blonde brow, a familiar smirk gracing her features. "Guess I'll just have to take my clothes off, eh?" she teased, trailing her free hand down his shirt. "Just to make it fair and even."
"Layla, I need you to return my weapon, or you'll leave me with no other choice.."
She stared at him uncaringly, her silver eyes turning into a paler shade of grey, muddy like clouds of storm. "You'd kill a beautiful lady for a mere sword? I thought better of you, Keito dear. Honestly, if you wanted the paper weight so badly, you should've simply said so from the beginning. There was no need for such threats and... Physical entrapments," she chastised, raising her wrist with its fingertips of blue.
"Besides, w-" she silenced abruptly, looking over Jude's shoulder at a familiar green-eyed man. She observed him without expression, giving him a curt nod of acknowledgement. She didn't care much for the man who'd pinned her to the floor for the-man-who-shall-not-be-named. He didn't pose as a threat as she wasn't anyone of interest. She wondered why he was watching her and Keito so intently, though.
"If you still want your precious thief," she said, turning her gaze back to the ocean blue eyes in front of her and tilting her head towards the green-eyed man, "You should ask that man over there. He's probably keeping track of the one that got away."
"As for your sword," she shrugged before giving Keito a playful grin, "I'll think about it."
"Please it's the only thing I have left of El--!" -ina. Grinding her teeth together, she tried to tug her hand away. I'm not going to let Elina make me weak again. Keito was stronger than he looked.
"Layla..." Keito spoke. His voice was shockingly threatening - it was strange, hearing the name of her youth being used with such suggested violence. Countless men and women had hissed 'Siren' with anger, fear and betrayal, but never Layla. Not until then, at least. "That sword is more important to me than you could know..I already have a bounty on my head. So, it wouldn't make much of a difference if I killed you right here. I doubt you could do much fighting in those clothes."
Siren raised a blonde brow, a familiar smirk gracing her features. "Guess I'll just have to take my clothes off, eh?" she teased, trailing her free hand down his shirt. "Just to make it fair and even."
"Layla, I need you to return my weapon, or you'll leave me with no other choice.."
She stared at him uncaringly, her silver eyes turning into a paler shade of grey, muddy like clouds of storm. "You'd kill a beautiful lady for a mere sword? I thought better of you, Keito dear. Honestly, if you wanted the paper weight so badly, you should've simply said so from the beginning. There was no need for such threats and... Physical entrapments," she chastised, raising her wrist with its fingertips of blue.
"Besides, w-" she silenced abruptly, looking over Jude's shoulder at a familiar green-eyed man. She observed him without expression, giving him a curt nod of acknowledgement. She didn't care much for the man who'd pinned her to the floor for the-man-who-shall-not-be-named. He didn't pose as a threat as she wasn't anyone of interest. She wondered why he was watching her and Keito so intently, though.
"If you still want your precious thief," she said, turning her gaze back to the ocean blue eyes in front of her and tilting her head towards the green-eyed man, "You should ask that man over there. He's probably keeping track of the one that got away."
"As for your sword," she shrugged before giving Keito a playful grin, "I'll think about it."
Lee nodded back in response to the snow haired woman. It was more out of reflex because he had been surprised by the mentioning of clothes being removed.
'Maybe this isn't a fight but some form of foreplay,'thought Lee. He had read about relationships like that.
Lee had snapped back into the present when she not only mentioned him but also the wolf who had gotten away.
'This isn't the wolf.' With that established he entered the circle.
"I did catch the Wolf." He stated with a slightly annoyed tone. "I assumed you two had met up by now"
'Maybe this isn't a fight but some form of foreplay,'thought Lee. He had read about relationships like that.
Lee had snapped back into the present when she not only mentioned him but also the wolf who had gotten away.
'This isn't the wolf.' With that established he entered the circle.
"I did catch the Wolf." He stated with a slightly annoyed tone. "I assumed you two had met up by now"
"Guess I'll just have to take my clothes off, eh?"
Well that wasn't exactly the answer he was expecting, but it wasn't too surprising either. He tensed a little as he felt her hand on his chest, but kept a serious stance all-in-all.
"Just to make it fair and even."
He wasn't going to let himself get distracted from his main task. He guessed that she didn't fully believe that he would actually kill her if she refused to give him his sword. Maybe she was right, but Keito had killed before. It had been a long time, but for a moment, from the way he spoke, he almost felt as if he could do it again without much remorse.
"You'd kill a beautiful lady for a mere sword? I thought better of you, Keito dear. Honestly, if you wanted the paper weight so badly, you should've simply said so from the beginning. There was no need for such threats and... Physical entrapments,"
He clenched his teeth for a second, not pleased by the way she was addressing his weapon. It might seem foolish to some people, but insulting a swordsman's weapon was one of the greatest disrespects. Keito regretted every second that he'd let the sword slip out of his hands five months ago. It had never happened before, and since he never traveled with anyone it was one of the last things on his mind, but now he just felt like half of him was missing. With one half of him burned away with Elina, and his sword missing, there wasn't much of him left.
He opened his mouth to give her a cold reply, but she continued speaking before he could get a word out.
"Besides, w-"
Why did she stop?[/b]
"If you still want your precious thief,"
[i]I want my sword, not Jude.
"You should ask that man over there. He's probably keeping track of the one that got away."
He turned his head a little, his eyes moving in the direction that Layla's pointed to. There was a man standing a little further off, maybe around Layla's age with green eyes and brown hair. Though Jude wasn't Keito's first priority at the moment, he was a little curious as to why that man would know the thief, let alone be keeping track of him. As Layla began to speak again, he turned his attention from the man and back to her.
"As for your sword, I'll think about it."
He glared at her, his eyes cold. Slowly, and almost as if Keito himself was unaware of it, his right hand began to raise, preparing to grip the handle of his temporary sword and unsheathe it. He wasn't playing around right now, and his desperation and anger had started to get the best of him as his fingertips moved towards his weapon.
"I did catch the Wolf."
Keito blinked, almost like he broke out of some trance. He clutched his right hand into a fist before letting it drop back at his side and he glanced over at the man who had spoken. Looked like the guy had overheard their conversation about Jude.
"I assumed you two had met up by now"
"The wolf?" He said, keeping himself facing Layla but his head turned a little. Why would he be referring to Jude as 'The wolf'?
"You mean Jude?" As he spoke, he didn't let his mind slip away from what he was truly after. If Layla tried to walk away, he would stop her.
Well that wasn't exactly the answer he was expecting, but it wasn't too surprising either. He tensed a little as he felt her hand on his chest, but kept a serious stance all-in-all.
"Just to make it fair and even."
He wasn't going to let himself get distracted from his main task. He guessed that she didn't fully believe that he would actually kill her if she refused to give him his sword. Maybe she was right, but Keito had killed before. It had been a long time, but for a moment, from the way he spoke, he almost felt as if he could do it again without much remorse.
"You'd kill a beautiful lady for a mere sword? I thought better of you, Keito dear. Honestly, if you wanted the paper weight so badly, you should've simply said so from the beginning. There was no need for such threats and... Physical entrapments,"
He clenched his teeth for a second, not pleased by the way she was addressing his weapon. It might seem foolish to some people, but insulting a swordsman's weapon was one of the greatest disrespects. Keito regretted every second that he'd let the sword slip out of his hands five months ago. It had never happened before, and since he never traveled with anyone it was one of the last things on his mind, but now he just felt like half of him was missing. With one half of him burned away with Elina, and his sword missing, there wasn't much of him left.
He opened his mouth to give her a cold reply, but she continued speaking before he could get a word out.
"Besides, w-"
Why did she stop?[/b]
"If you still want your precious thief,"
[i]I want my sword, not Jude.
"You should ask that man over there. He's probably keeping track of the one that got away."
He turned his head a little, his eyes moving in the direction that Layla's pointed to. There was a man standing a little further off, maybe around Layla's age with green eyes and brown hair. Though Jude wasn't Keito's first priority at the moment, he was a little curious as to why that man would know the thief, let alone be keeping track of him. As Layla began to speak again, he turned his attention from the man and back to her.
"As for your sword, I'll think about it."
He glared at her, his eyes cold. Slowly, and almost as if Keito himself was unaware of it, his right hand began to raise, preparing to grip the handle of his temporary sword and unsheathe it. He wasn't playing around right now, and his desperation and anger had started to get the best of him as his fingertips moved towards his weapon.
"I did catch the Wolf."
Keito blinked, almost like he broke out of some trance. He clutched his right hand into a fist before letting it drop back at his side and he glanced over at the man who had spoken. Looked like the guy had overheard their conversation about Jude.
"I assumed you two had met up by now"
"The wolf?" He said, keeping himself facing Layla but his head turned a little. Why would he be referring to Jude as 'The wolf'?
"You mean Jude?" As he spoke, he didn't let his mind slip away from what he was truly after. If Layla tried to walk away, he would stop her.
Mayumi sensed something odd in the air and her suspicion was confirmed by Shadow's words.
"Let's go." Shadow looked at her.
Understanding the silent instruction, Mayumi ran back the way she had came from earlier while Sora swooped into the air searching for the danger they had felt. Mayumi leapt from roof to roof swiftly back towards the inn making sure Shadow and Sereinia were behind her.
"The blood is not mine. I found an injured man earlier and brought him to an inn." The young girl answered their earlier questions but failed to mention the vision she had in the ruined cottage.
Sora seemed to have spotted something but was unclear of what it was.
It wasn't long till they arrived at the rooftop of the inn. Mayumi jumped off the roof letting herself fall before grabbing on to the window sill of the fourth floor room and swing herself in.
She stood in the room and waited for Shadow and Sereinia to arrive.
"Let's go." Shadow looked at her.
Understanding the silent instruction, Mayumi ran back the way she had came from earlier while Sora swooped into the air searching for the danger they had felt. Mayumi leapt from roof to roof swiftly back towards the inn making sure Shadow and Sereinia were behind her.
"The blood is not mine. I found an injured man earlier and brought him to an inn." The young girl answered their earlier questions but failed to mention the vision she had in the ruined cottage.
Sora seemed to have spotted something but was unclear of what it was.
It wasn't long till they arrived at the rooftop of the inn. Mayumi jumped off the roof letting herself fall before grabbing on to the window sill of the fourth floor room and swing herself in.
She stood in the room and waited for Shadow and Sereinia to arrive.
Shadow kept a quick pace but noticed that Sereinia was falling behind so he lagged for a second and scooped her up in his arms, dashing faster through the streets once she was safely in his grasp so as to not lose track of Mayumi. She made her way to the rooftops and jumped into the window on the fourth floor, and Shadow quickly used the nearby alleyway to wall jump from wall to wall until he reached the required level and jumped through the window. Sereinia was still in his arms as he did so, narrowly squeezing through with her in his arms but landing softly on his feet without ever bringing her to harm.
Shadow stood up and set Sereinia down as he looked at the injured man in the room, giving him a suspicious glare for a moment before taking the time to look back out the window.
Shadow didn't worry about taking any of the work load for treating his wounds as that was Sereinia's forte, not his. The mans wounds looked infected, being older than most wounds he'd seen in a good long time and it was evident that he had been tortured by his captors given the state of his clothing and his body. Shadow looked back out the window and scanned the area, checking the rooftops and alleyways very carefully before pulling a chair to the window and standing guard.
(sorry for constricting your path again Misdemeanor, but in order for the story to flow smoothly I had to)
Some time went by as Sereinia tended to his wounds, and when she finished Shadow decided that it would be a good idea for him to go out and patrol the area. There were still people about in the streets enjoying private festivities such as burning candles, dancing in front of their homes and singing pretty little tunes to each other. It was peaceful enough at first glance, but the air was heavy to him and his eyes still glowed faintly in the night as his frustration began to rise. He could not longer sit still anymore, and so he stood up and opened the window all the way. He put one foot on the edge of the windowsill, prepared to jump out but he refrained from doing so for a moment as he looked down and saw Taira looking up at him from the street below.
He looked up and turned his head, looking back at Sereinia.
"... Sereinia, if you wish to remain by this man's side then you may do so but I would ask that you think about coming with me. Taira is just outside and she can watch over him while we're gone. Either way I must figure out what's going on out there tonight..."
He looked back out towards the open air of the night as he glanced over at her out of the corner of his eye.
"So will you come with me? I'd feel better if you were close by."
He looked over at Mayumi.
"You're coming with me though, Mayumi. You and Sora will be my eyes above as I walk the streets, understood?" He asked.
Shadow stood up and set Sereinia down as he looked at the injured man in the room, giving him a suspicious glare for a moment before taking the time to look back out the window.
Shadow didn't worry about taking any of the work load for treating his wounds as that was Sereinia's forte, not his. The mans wounds looked infected, being older than most wounds he'd seen in a good long time and it was evident that he had been tortured by his captors given the state of his clothing and his body. Shadow looked back out the window and scanned the area, checking the rooftops and alleyways very carefully before pulling a chair to the window and standing guard.
(sorry for constricting your path again Misdemeanor, but in order for the story to flow smoothly I had to)
Some time went by as Sereinia tended to his wounds, and when she finished Shadow decided that it would be a good idea for him to go out and patrol the area. There were still people about in the streets enjoying private festivities such as burning candles, dancing in front of their homes and singing pretty little tunes to each other. It was peaceful enough at first glance, but the air was heavy to him and his eyes still glowed faintly in the night as his frustration began to rise. He could not longer sit still anymore, and so he stood up and opened the window all the way. He put one foot on the edge of the windowsill, prepared to jump out but he refrained from doing so for a moment as he looked down and saw Taira looking up at him from the street below.
He looked up and turned his head, looking back at Sereinia.
"... Sereinia, if you wish to remain by this man's side then you may do so but I would ask that you think about coming with me. Taira is just outside and she can watch over him while we're gone. Either way I must figure out what's going on out there tonight..."
He looked back out towards the open air of the night as he glanced over at her out of the corner of his eye.
"So will you come with me? I'd feel better if you were close by."
He looked over at Mayumi.
"You're coming with me though, Mayumi. You and Sora will be my eyes above as I walk the streets, understood?" He asked.
"You mean Jude?" corrected Keito. Siren's smile grew wider - he doesn't know.
"Yeah, Jude the thief. Jude the Omega. Jude the Omega of the world's renowned thieves guild - the Wolf Pack. Ring a bell, sunshine?" she asked - she'd always wanted to call someone 'Sunshine.' Then, realising she'd so casually used the name 'Jude,' she gave herself a mental slap. "Let's call him Dude instead."
Tugging on the green-eyed man's shirt to pull him closer and to show Keito the person whom she was speaking of, she explained, "This kid over here attempted to capture Dude but failed miserably. Honestly, if I'd known what a massive bounty he had on his head," an obvious lie, clearly. Of course Siren would know of the large bounty on the thief's head, "I would've killed him the night we..." She gave the two men hard glares, Siren had never before been ashamed of sleeping with anyone. Then again, she'd never stayed till dawn, either. "The night we met with your father. Really, really handsome father, by the way. You should've told me you had such a young and respected parent. I would've brought you in no matter what. Just to be in his good bed- books."
I love making people uncomfortable.
"So, as I was saying, this kid here let him get away apparently." The light haired boy was in no way a kid, especially not when he was significantly taller and bulkier than Siren. "By the way, what's your name? Man-who-is-very-uncomfortably-crushing-my-wrist over there is Keito. I am your Lady. Please, call me your Highness and do feel free to bow down."
After giving the somewhat-stranger a suggestive wiggle of her eyebrows, she turned back to Keito, wiggling her hand in his. "If it's quite alright with you, I'd like my hand back." Then, with an all too cheerful smile, she said, "You're stronger than you look, short stuff."
No, because Siren clearly was not the shortest one there.
"You should try having some charisma, love. Though, on the other hand," she moved her free fingers, staring at them in feigned surprise as she searched the faces of the people around them to confirm that they were not looking. "You have fingers!"
Chopping her free hand into Keito's neck, Siren flipped the hand that was caught in his simultaneously and pulled herself free from the the area where his thumb met his fingers. Flipping her arm upwards, she knocked Keito under his chin with her elbow. Siren hooked her leg behind the green-eyed man's and stepped down on the back of his calves before picking up her skirts and considered speed-walking away.
To take off shoes, to not take of shoes... Nope. They're too pretty. So Siren used the one tried and proven technique that had never failed her before. It was a skill that had taken her years to master and not a single person in the whole of Cre' Est could do it as well as her. Siren took a deep breath -
And screamed.
Heads whipped around to the shrill and deafening sound of a helpless young girl. Siren quickly fell on the ground - she'd mastered the art of pretending to have been pushed, as well. Letting a look of absolute horror cross her pretty features, she cradled her bruised and 'broken' wrist in her hand. Siren curled herself into a small, trembling ball as she let frightened and violated tears fall from her large eyes.
"Are you okay, miss? What did these terrible men do to you?" A muscular stall owner asked, bending over her.
Siren let a sob shake her frail body before she spoke, "Oh, sir. I accidentally bumped into t-that man w-with the dark hair and they..." she sobbed louder, "They touched me!"
People began to crowd around the three, looking at Siren with pity and the two men with anger. Several males brought it upon themselves to set Keito and his accomplice straight. How dare they hurt an innocent young woman?
Siren cried into her hands to disguise her laughter - she wasn't sure if Keito's threat was serious but it was better to be safe than sorry. As for the guy with green eyes - well, it was payback for pinning her down.
Besides, this was fun.
"Yeah, Jude the thief. Jude the Omega. Jude the Omega of the world's renowned thieves guild - the Wolf Pack. Ring a bell, sunshine?" she asked - she'd always wanted to call someone 'Sunshine.' Then, realising she'd so casually used the name 'Jude,' she gave herself a mental slap. "Let's call him Dude instead."
Tugging on the green-eyed man's shirt to pull him closer and to show Keito the person whom she was speaking of, she explained, "This kid over here attempted to capture Dude but failed miserably. Honestly, if I'd known what a massive bounty he had on his head," an obvious lie, clearly. Of course Siren would know of the large bounty on the thief's head, "I would've killed him the night we..." She gave the two men hard glares, Siren had never before been ashamed of sleeping with anyone. Then again, she'd never stayed till dawn, either. "The night we met with your father. Really, really handsome father, by the way. You should've told me you had such a young and respected parent. I would've brought you in no matter what. Just to be in his good bed- books."
I love making people uncomfortable.
"So, as I was saying, this kid here let him get away apparently." The light haired boy was in no way a kid, especially not when he was significantly taller and bulkier than Siren. "By the way, what's your name? Man-who-is-very-uncomfortably-crushing-my-wrist over there is Keito. I am your Lady. Please, call me your Highness and do feel free to bow down."
After giving the somewhat-stranger a suggestive wiggle of her eyebrows, she turned back to Keito, wiggling her hand in his. "If it's quite alright with you, I'd like my hand back." Then, with an all too cheerful smile, she said, "You're stronger than you look, short stuff."
No, because Siren clearly was not the shortest one there.
"You should try having some charisma, love. Though, on the other hand," she moved her free fingers, staring at them in feigned surprise as she searched the faces of the people around them to confirm that they were not looking. "You have fingers!"
Chopping her free hand into Keito's neck, Siren flipped the hand that was caught in his simultaneously and pulled herself free from the the area where his thumb met his fingers. Flipping her arm upwards, she knocked Keito under his chin with her elbow. Siren hooked her leg behind the green-eyed man's and stepped down on the back of his calves before picking up her skirts and considered speed-walking away.
To take off shoes, to not take of shoes... Nope. They're too pretty. So Siren used the one tried and proven technique that had never failed her before. It was a skill that had taken her years to master and not a single person in the whole of Cre' Est could do it as well as her. Siren took a deep breath -
And screamed.
Heads whipped around to the shrill and deafening sound of a helpless young girl. Siren quickly fell on the ground - she'd mastered the art of pretending to have been pushed, as well. Letting a look of absolute horror cross her pretty features, she cradled her bruised and 'broken' wrist in her hand. Siren curled herself into a small, trembling ball as she let frightened and violated tears fall from her large eyes.
"Are you okay, miss? What did these terrible men do to you?" A muscular stall owner asked, bending over her.
Siren let a sob shake her frail body before she spoke, "Oh, sir. I accidentally bumped into t-that man w-with the dark hair and they..." she sobbed louder, "They touched me!"
People began to crowd around the three, looking at Siren with pity and the two men with anger. Several males brought it upon themselves to set Keito and his accomplice straight. How dare they hurt an innocent young woman?
Siren cried into her hands to disguise her laughter - she wasn't sure if Keito's threat was serious but it was better to be safe than sorry. As for the guy with green eyes - well, it was payback for pinning her down.
Besides, this was fun.
Sereinia's question was not immediately answered but it was good to see that there were no noticeable external wounds or major sources of blood loss that were apparent to her at the moment. Acquiring this knowledge, she released a sigh of relief. It was at that time Shadow had asked Mayumi if there was something that the girl needed to tell them about. Her eyes reflected her curiosity at this topic and judging by the young girl's appearance, there were a lot of things that had occurred when she had gone out on her own. It was not a lot but the blood speaks to Sereinia particularly loudly. But before the answers could be heard, Shadow was instantly before them and his gestures were of danger and protection.
"Shadow?"
It was a query that Sereinia asked. Unlike Mayumi and Shadow, she could not sense danger or maligned intentions from miles away. The same goes to the people that she interacts with. Unless, she was already in such a perilous situation to begin with. Her nature to believe people wholeheartedly and to give chances always wins against doubts and suspicions. In any case, she was certain that Shadow would act in such a manner if he did not sense something terrible approaching. In which, the memories of that Triveilian night flashed once more inside her mind.
"... We should go... Whatever you have to say, you can do so on the way but right now we need to get out of this area."
Stopping herself about remembering those dreadful events, Sereinia gave Shadow a small nod as her answer. It was then he told Mayumi that they should leave with the young girl in lead. Understanding this, Mayumi ran off to the direction she had come from while Sora began its own search of the danger that the two assassins were feeling. As for Sereinia, she trailed behind two in her best ability. After all, she was not trained like they were or even had an athletic stamina to begin with. Thus, it was clearly she would be left behind as the distance grows larger.
"The blood is not mine. I found an injured man earlier and brought him to an inn."
Hearing Mayumi's answer to her earlier question, Sereinia had mixed emotions. They were in between relief, happiness, concern, and wonder. At the moment, she was not sure how to express all of it without appearing a person with mental illness. So, she simply said one thing that she was certain that she was going to do.
"I will treat him."
After saying that, Sereinia felt Shadow picking her up. It would appear that he had noticed that her speed had yet to be par with the two of them. Honestly, she knew that whatever she does their physical abilities will always be far superior than hers in anyway. There it was again a certain feeling enveloping her once more. She closed her eyes briefly and lowered her head as so that Shadow would not notice her expression. For, she does not know what was her face or eyes were showing about her inner feelings/
"I apologize for the inconvenience."
Sereinia spoke softly as Shadow carried her all the way to the inn where Mayumi had directed them to. The moment her feet touched the wooden floor, Sereinia approached the injured man on the bed. She looked at the man's condition and flinched at the images of his wounds. They were infected despite appearing to be well-cleaned. Looking over her shoulder, her eyes were on Mayumi. She felt a swell of pride at this and gave the young girl a small smile. Afterwards, she returned her attention to the man on the bed. Judging by the damages, he had incurred. It would take a quite some time before he could be considered 100% healthy. For now, she grabbed her portable medical kit inside the obi of her kimono and then looked at her impromptu patient.
"Good evening. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. You may call me Dr. Nora if you like."
Her voice was calming and soothing. There was also an essence of gentleness in it as she gently dabbed the seen wounds of the man with some painkillers. She would need to cut some of the dead tissues to promulgate the living cells to regenerate. Adding to that, she had noticed an injury to his left leg. It was broken by the looks of it and physically checking his ribs by touching it, she could assessed that 4 ribs were fractured. Fortunately, it had not pierced any organs that may lead to internal hemorrhaging.
"You will be fine, sir. I will make sure of that."
Her eyes deep purple looked at the man along with a sincere and comforting smile. Sereinia was determined to save this man's life. In addition, these kinds of wounds would have incapacitated any person if one had no will to live. As such, she was certain that this man had an important reason to continue living in this world. After saying that, she proceeded her work as tender and efficiently as she could. It was like watching a master craftsman or artist creating a perfect product within a matter of seconds without trouble. Time passes by quietly. Soon, Sereinia was done. All the man needed was proper rest, medication, and nourishment. She would also need to watch over the man since this night would be crucial to him to see if there are other injuries she had missed.
"Your safe now." Sereinia gently said as she placed a hand on the man's forehead.
"... Sereinia, if you wish to remain by this man's side then you may do so but I would ask that you think about coming with me. Taira is just outside and she can watch over him while we're gone. Either way I must figure out what's going on out there tonight..."
He looked back out towards the open air of the night as he glanced over at her out of the corner of his eye.
"So will you come with me? I'd feel better if you were close by."
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia gave a small nod as she removed her hand from the man's forehead. She stood from her position. It is true that she did not want to leave the her patient however, there was something so desperate in Shadow's eyes. If her presence with him could ease him at the very least, she would do so. In addition, it was good to hear that Taira was here to keep an eye on the injured man.
"I will be with you." Sereinia answered with a small smile and then looked at her patient. "Please rest for now. A friend of mine will watch over you. I will come for you again."
With that said, Sereinia brought out a pen and a piece of paper as she wrote down specific instructions for the medical care of the man. She knew that Taira would do her best to follow what she had written. After all, Taira had done the same thing to Mayumi before. Putting it on the nearby table, she then went towards to Shadow as he also told Mayumi that she would be coming with them. Honestly, she wondered what was about to happen on the very dawn of the first day of the year 600. At that time, she had no idea.
"Shadow?"
It was a query that Sereinia asked. Unlike Mayumi and Shadow, she could not sense danger or maligned intentions from miles away. The same goes to the people that she interacts with. Unless, she was already in such a perilous situation to begin with. Her nature to believe people wholeheartedly and to give chances always wins against doubts and suspicions. In any case, she was certain that Shadow would act in such a manner if he did not sense something terrible approaching. In which, the memories of that Triveilian night flashed once more inside her mind.
"... We should go... Whatever you have to say, you can do so on the way but right now we need to get out of this area."
Stopping herself about remembering those dreadful events, Sereinia gave Shadow a small nod as her answer. It was then he told Mayumi that they should leave with the young girl in lead. Understanding this, Mayumi ran off to the direction she had come from while Sora began its own search of the danger that the two assassins were feeling. As for Sereinia, she trailed behind two in her best ability. After all, she was not trained like they were or even had an athletic stamina to begin with. Thus, it was clearly she would be left behind as the distance grows larger.
"The blood is not mine. I found an injured man earlier and brought him to an inn."
Hearing Mayumi's answer to her earlier question, Sereinia had mixed emotions. They were in between relief, happiness, concern, and wonder. At the moment, she was not sure how to express all of it without appearing a person with mental illness. So, she simply said one thing that she was certain that she was going to do.
"I will treat him."
After saying that, Sereinia felt Shadow picking her up. It would appear that he had noticed that her speed had yet to be par with the two of them. Honestly, she knew that whatever she does their physical abilities will always be far superior than hers in anyway. There it was again a certain feeling enveloping her once more. She closed her eyes briefly and lowered her head as so that Shadow would not notice her expression. For, she does not know what was her face or eyes were showing about her inner feelings/
"I apologize for the inconvenience."
Sereinia spoke softly as Shadow carried her all the way to the inn where Mayumi had directed them to. The moment her feet touched the wooden floor, Sereinia approached the injured man on the bed. She looked at the man's condition and flinched at the images of his wounds. They were infected despite appearing to be well-cleaned. Looking over her shoulder, her eyes were on Mayumi. She felt a swell of pride at this and gave the young girl a small smile. Afterwards, she returned her attention to the man on the bed. Judging by the damages, he had incurred. It would take a quite some time before he could be considered 100% healthy. For now, she grabbed her portable medical kit inside the obi of her kimono and then looked at her impromptu patient.
"Good evening. My name is Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. You may call me Dr. Nora if you like."
Her voice was calming and soothing. There was also an essence of gentleness in it as she gently dabbed the seen wounds of the man with some painkillers. She would need to cut some of the dead tissues to promulgate the living cells to regenerate. Adding to that, she had noticed an injury to his left leg. It was broken by the looks of it and physically checking his ribs by touching it, she could assessed that 4 ribs were fractured. Fortunately, it had not pierced any organs that may lead to internal hemorrhaging.
"You will be fine, sir. I will make sure of that."
Her eyes deep purple looked at the man along with a sincere and comforting smile. Sereinia was determined to save this man's life. In addition, these kinds of wounds would have incapacitated any person if one had no will to live. As such, she was certain that this man had an important reason to continue living in this world. After saying that, she proceeded her work as tender and efficiently as she could. It was like watching a master craftsman or artist creating a perfect product within a matter of seconds without trouble. Time passes by quietly. Soon, Sereinia was done. All the man needed was proper rest, medication, and nourishment. She would also need to watch over the man since this night would be crucial to him to see if there are other injuries she had missed.
"Your safe now." Sereinia gently said as she placed a hand on the man's forehead.
"... Sereinia, if you wish to remain by this man's side then you may do so but I would ask that you think about coming with me. Taira is just outside and she can watch over him while we're gone. Either way I must figure out what's going on out there tonight..."
He looked back out towards the open air of the night as he glanced over at her out of the corner of his eye.
"So will you come with me? I'd feel better if you were close by."
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia gave a small nod as she removed her hand from the man's forehead. She stood from her position. It is true that she did not want to leave the her patient however, there was something so desperate in Shadow's eyes. If her presence with him could ease him at the very least, she would do so. In addition, it was good to hear that Taira was here to keep an eye on the injured man.
"I will be with you." Sereinia answered with a small smile and then looked at her patient. "Please rest for now. A friend of mine will watch over you. I will come for you again."
With that said, Sereinia brought out a pen and a piece of paper as she wrote down specific instructions for the medical care of the man. She knew that Taira would do her best to follow what she had written. After all, Taira had done the same thing to Mayumi before. Putting it on the nearby table, she then went towards to Shadow as he also told Mayumi that she would be coming with them. Honestly, she wondered what was about to happen on the very dawn of the first day of the year 600. At that time, she had no idea.
"You seemed happy. Did you find something interesting at the town square?"
Solomon inquired as he looked at Yarun who had a very noticeable smirk on his lips and that scheming glint in those rouge pink eyes of his. There was no doubt that the guy had found something entertaining to play with. He already felt very sorry about that person or object who caught Yarun's attention. The reason, it always ends in a very big mess.
"You should have come with me Solomon. I found a very beautiful rose, although; it has not yet bloom."
Yarun said with a tone of pure confidence and a mixture of serious intent. He looked at the evening sky through the several lined stone columns. The events of his encounter with Sereinia replayed within his mind that brought a wide smile on his face. This only made Solomon sigh upon witnessing it. At times, he wondered how such a man became one of the Knights of Cre' Est.
"So unfortunate for me. In any case, the night has yet to end Yarun."
At the mention of that, Yarun sharply looked at Solomon and the atmosphere of carefree grandeur dispersed. It was replaced with a feeling of tension and deadly seriousness. Those eyes of rouge pink glowed briefly.
"Is the Empress and Emperor secured?"
Solomon removed himself from the column he was leaning on and answered Yarun's question. "In our opinion, yes."
Yarun closed his eyes momentarily before opening them again. "Let's go." He casually muttered as he walked passed Solomon. "The hunt has began."
Silver-white eyes followed Yarun's movement and gave a brief nod. Once the man passes him by, he followed without another word. There was the scent of dread blown by the wind towards the capital. It is their duty to ensure that nothing of chaos would come close to the palace or to the citizens of Cre' Est especially on the first day of the year 600.
Solomon inquired as he looked at Yarun who had a very noticeable smirk on his lips and that scheming glint in those rouge pink eyes of his. There was no doubt that the guy had found something entertaining to play with. He already felt very sorry about that person or object who caught Yarun's attention. The reason, it always ends in a very big mess.
"You should have come with me Solomon. I found a very beautiful rose, although; it has not yet bloom."
Yarun said with a tone of pure confidence and a mixture of serious intent. He looked at the evening sky through the several lined stone columns. The events of his encounter with Sereinia replayed within his mind that brought a wide smile on his face. This only made Solomon sigh upon witnessing it. At times, he wondered how such a man became one of the Knights of Cre' Est.
"So unfortunate for me. In any case, the night has yet to end Yarun."
At the mention of that, Yarun sharply looked at Solomon and the atmosphere of carefree grandeur dispersed. It was replaced with a feeling of tension and deadly seriousness. Those eyes of rouge pink glowed briefly.
"Is the Empress and Emperor secured?"
Solomon removed himself from the column he was leaning on and answered Yarun's question. "In our opinion, yes."
Yarun closed his eyes momentarily before opening them again. "Let's go." He casually muttered as he walked passed Solomon. "The hunt has began."
Silver-white eyes followed Yarun's movement and gave a brief nod. Once the man passes him by, he followed without another word. There was the scent of dread blown by the wind towards the capital. It is their duty to ensure that nothing of chaos would come close to the palace or to the citizens of Cre' Est especially on the first day of the year 600.
It wasn't that much of a failure. he told himself.
Lee rolled back onto his feet and rushed was behind the man who was addressing the pale haired woman. With a quick chop to the back of the neck the man's body went slack as he crumpled to the floor. He then elbowed the next nearest in the gut, doubling him over on to his knees.
"Making me the bad guy is a weird choice of yours." Lee said with a smirk. "Seeing as how I'll be labeled as a lecherous man I might as well make it true." Though the thought was appealing, Lee was bluffing to throw the girl off little high horse. With a slight step to the left he kicked another man's legs letting him collapse and then with the palm of his hand he struck his forehead knocking him out cold. Lee was not a hider and he was not much of a liar either. But he was a gambler as well as a fighter. He had already created an image of a capable fighter to keep off anyone that knew nothing of fighting. Now it was for Layla to gauge the risk. Was she going to risk allowing Lee to pin her once more just to keep her cover, or would she fight back to defend herself? Pinning would not really hurt her, but he could lead her away with no problem, or if she was as capable as he was guessing her cover would be blown and his name cleared.
Lee saw this as quite the good situation. Lee kept his eyes for hidden weapons as well as keeping an eye out for that guy she kicked.
Lee rolled back onto his feet and rushed was behind the man who was addressing the pale haired woman. With a quick chop to the back of the neck the man's body went slack as he crumpled to the floor. He then elbowed the next nearest in the gut, doubling him over on to his knees.
"Making me the bad guy is a weird choice of yours." Lee said with a smirk. "Seeing as how I'll be labeled as a lecherous man I might as well make it true." Though the thought was appealing, Lee was bluffing to throw the girl off little high horse. With a slight step to the left he kicked another man's legs letting him collapse and then with the palm of his hand he struck his forehead knocking him out cold. Lee was not a hider and he was not much of a liar either. But he was a gambler as well as a fighter. He had already created an image of a capable fighter to keep off anyone that knew nothing of fighting. Now it was for Layla to gauge the risk. Was she going to risk allowing Lee to pin her once more just to keep her cover, or would she fight back to defend herself? Pinning would not really hurt her, but he could lead her away with no problem, or if she was as capable as he was guessing her cover would be blown and his name cleared.
Lee saw this as quite the good situation. Lee kept his eyes for hidden weapons as well as keeping an eye out for that guy she kicked.
Shadow smiled at Sereinia and looked back down to Taira in the streets, nodding to her. Shadow took a moment to remove the formal robes and replace his traditional black jacket and regular pants before Taira entered the room, walking over towards the man whom Sereinia had treated as Shadow himself picked Sereinia up in his arms once more and leaped out of the window. He landed with a light thud in the streets below and set her down. He stood up straight and looked around, taking in the sights and scents around him as he continued to move forward through the streets.
With Mayumi and Sora on the rooftops and in the air, Shadow knew that he was covered as he moved forward cautiously with Sereinia by his side. It wasn't that he didn't trust Taira to protect her, but at the same time he wanted Sereinia close by just in case something went wrong. The closer she was, the faster he'd be able to react and protect her. Her kidnapping last time had forced him to realize this in a manner most unpleasant and he was not in any sort of mood to repeat the same mistake. Shadow's grip on sanity was somewhat questionable, but he was not "insane" by definition. When he made a mistake once, he never made it again.
Slowly and silently he wandered the streets until eventually his ears drew him to a verbal confrontation a short distance away. Shadow peeked around the corner of a building and saw a young woman talking with two men. One of them had just knocked another man out by kicking his legs and hitting him in the forehead. It was interesting that his victim had gone down so easily though, as the forehead was not really a point of instant knockout which meant this man either struck with greater force than Shadow had initially given him credit for, or he'd struck another point without it being noticed which was unlikely since Shadow's eyes rarely missed such details.
He didn't want to get involved, but this night was not about confrontation but celebration so Shadow decided to put his search for whatever was going on in the city on hold for the moment as he approached the trio, signaling to Sereinia to remain at the building corner to wait for him.
He walked forward calmly, speaking in a clear but low voice as he came forward. The moon was in front of him and therefore shining directly into his eyes giving them their distinct red glow in the night against his raven black hair and black outfit. He was certain that, although he'd hidden his identity from the people of the festival thanks to all of the candlelight and torches, he would not be able to hide it from these three.
... However, there was nothing wrong with that now.
"I thought that tonight was about celebration, not confrontation. Is what you have to say really so important that you feel you have to knock someone out to make a point? I would advise the three of you to take a step back from each other and sort this out in a more calm and even manner, or I will have to settle it for you." He said, flashing one of his Twin Daggers by flicking it halfway out of its sheath.
With Mayumi and Sora on the rooftops and in the air, Shadow knew that he was covered as he moved forward cautiously with Sereinia by his side. It wasn't that he didn't trust Taira to protect her, but at the same time he wanted Sereinia close by just in case something went wrong. The closer she was, the faster he'd be able to react and protect her. Her kidnapping last time had forced him to realize this in a manner most unpleasant and he was not in any sort of mood to repeat the same mistake. Shadow's grip on sanity was somewhat questionable, but he was not "insane" by definition. When he made a mistake once, he never made it again.
Slowly and silently he wandered the streets until eventually his ears drew him to a verbal confrontation a short distance away. Shadow peeked around the corner of a building and saw a young woman talking with two men. One of them had just knocked another man out by kicking his legs and hitting him in the forehead. It was interesting that his victim had gone down so easily though, as the forehead was not really a point of instant knockout which meant this man either struck with greater force than Shadow had initially given him credit for, or he'd struck another point without it being noticed which was unlikely since Shadow's eyes rarely missed such details.
He didn't want to get involved, but this night was not about confrontation but celebration so Shadow decided to put his search for whatever was going on in the city on hold for the moment as he approached the trio, signaling to Sereinia to remain at the building corner to wait for him.
He walked forward calmly, speaking in a clear but low voice as he came forward. The moon was in front of him and therefore shining directly into his eyes giving them their distinct red glow in the night against his raven black hair and black outfit. He was certain that, although he'd hidden his identity from the people of the festival thanks to all of the candlelight and torches, he would not be able to hide it from these three.
... However, there was nothing wrong with that now.
"I thought that tonight was about celebration, not confrontation. Is what you have to say really so important that you feel you have to knock someone out to make a point? I would advise the three of you to take a step back from each other and sort this out in a more calm and even manner, or I will have to settle it for you." He said, flashing one of his Twin Daggers by flicking it halfway out of its sheath.
"Yeah, Jude the thief. Jude the Omega. Jude the Omega of the world's renowned thieves guild - the Wolf Pack. Ring a bell, sunshine?"
Jude? A Wolf Pack member?!
He had to admit it surprised him quite a bit. He wasn't expecting Jude the woman-loving, slightly rude, 'uses people as mattresses to save himself' as a member of the thieves guild. Then there was the other guy who hadn't introduced himself whom had attempted to catch Jude but failed. The thief probably had a much larger bounty on his head than Keito's, so he was a little curious as to why Layla hadn't taken Jude instead of himself. She would've gotten more money for him.
"The night we met with your father. Really, really handsome father, by the way. You should've told me you had such a young and respected parent. I would've brought you in no matter what. Just to be in his good bed- books."
She thinks that jerk is handsome!?
If Layla had let him go, why did she go and see his father, and with Jude along with her? That didn't really make much sense. Maybe it was to tell him that she'd let Keito go, but that would just ruin her record. They didn't meet with him to give him Keito's sword, since Layla still had it with her. Was it simply to tell him that she wasn't going to hunt him anymore? That didn't seem like something Layla would tell someone. If anything they had some plan to bargain with his father that Keito couldn't figure out.
"If it's quite alright with you, I'd like my hand back. You're stronger than you look, short stuff."
"Short stuff?!"
After a few more moments, he received a couple of unexpected blows from Layla and he stumbled backward a little, but quickly regained his stance after she freed himself from his hand.
"Layla!"
And then she screamed and toppled onto the ground, causing many heads to turn in their direction. For a moment he felt concerned for her. She wasn't exactly wearing the best kind of shoes to be running in and he was about to run to her to make sure she hadn't hurt herself. Of course, he was completely wrong.
"Oh, sir. I accidentally bumped into t-that man w-with the dark hair and they...They touched me!"
Keito was shocked.
"T-touched you?!" He blurted out nervously, stopping in his tracks. Before long plenty of the male villagers who had been enjoying the festival started to crowd around Keito and himself.
The green-eyed man acted quickly, even taking out one of the villagers as he started to make his way towards Layla. Was he going to hurt her?
Keito on the other hand, stepped back a little and slightly lifted his hands to show that he wasn't going to draw his weapon. Of course he'd be capable of doing so at any second if he didn't have a choice, but his threatening self from earlier quickly diminished as he searched for a better solution. Taking out a bunch of villagers that he doubted had much fighting experience just didn't suit well with him.
"Now wait a minute! You've got it wrong I wasn--!"
"I thought that tonight was about celebration, not confrontation. Is what you have to say really so important that you feel you have to knock someone out to make a point? I would advise the three of you to take a step back from each other and sort this out in a more calm and even manner, or I will have to settle it for you."
Suddenly the crowd froze and heads began to turn in a different direction, the attention turning to a new figure than had walked towards the crowd, eyes glowing red with the help of the moon's silver rays. There was silence for a few seconds before someone in the crowd screamed, "The red-eyed demon!". There were a few gasps and then the sound of heavy footsteps as the villagers began to run and clear away from the four of them. With the villagers gone, it was much easier for Keito to get a better look at the newcomer as the man showed them his weapons, though did not completely unsheathe them.
Keito slightly narrowed his eyes at the man, lowering his hands without a word. He'd heard of the red-eyed demon before, but never actually believed it. Myths meant absolutely nothing to Keito. Even so, a tall man, dark hair, and red eyes stood in the clearing with them. It wasn't a myth.
He cautiously approached Layla, though made sure to keep his eye on the newcomer as well just in case, and then stopped in front of her.
"My sword, Layla. Where is it?" He asked sternly and calmly, glancing at the red-eyed man once before moving his eyes back onto the bounty huntress.
Jude? A Wolf Pack member?!
He had to admit it surprised him quite a bit. He wasn't expecting Jude the woman-loving, slightly rude, 'uses people as mattresses to save himself' as a member of the thieves guild. Then there was the other guy who hadn't introduced himself whom had attempted to catch Jude but failed. The thief probably had a much larger bounty on his head than Keito's, so he was a little curious as to why Layla hadn't taken Jude instead of himself. She would've gotten more money for him.
"The night we met with your father. Really, really handsome father, by the way. You should've told me you had such a young and respected parent. I would've brought you in no matter what. Just to be in his good bed- books."
She thinks that jerk is handsome!?
If Layla had let him go, why did she go and see his father, and with Jude along with her? That didn't really make much sense. Maybe it was to tell him that she'd let Keito go, but that would just ruin her record. They didn't meet with him to give him Keito's sword, since Layla still had it with her. Was it simply to tell him that she wasn't going to hunt him anymore? That didn't seem like something Layla would tell someone. If anything they had some plan to bargain with his father that Keito couldn't figure out.
"If it's quite alright with you, I'd like my hand back. You're stronger than you look, short stuff."
"Short stuff?!"
After a few more moments, he received a couple of unexpected blows from Layla and he stumbled backward a little, but quickly regained his stance after she freed himself from his hand.
"Layla!"
And then she screamed and toppled onto the ground, causing many heads to turn in their direction. For a moment he felt concerned for her. She wasn't exactly wearing the best kind of shoes to be running in and he was about to run to her to make sure she hadn't hurt herself. Of course, he was completely wrong.
"Oh, sir. I accidentally bumped into t-that man w-with the dark hair and they...They touched me!"
Keito was shocked.
"T-touched you?!" He blurted out nervously, stopping in his tracks. Before long plenty of the male villagers who had been enjoying the festival started to crowd around Keito and himself.
The green-eyed man acted quickly, even taking out one of the villagers as he started to make his way towards Layla. Was he going to hurt her?
Keito on the other hand, stepped back a little and slightly lifted his hands to show that he wasn't going to draw his weapon. Of course he'd be capable of doing so at any second if he didn't have a choice, but his threatening self from earlier quickly diminished as he searched for a better solution. Taking out a bunch of villagers that he doubted had much fighting experience just didn't suit well with him.
"Now wait a minute! You've got it wrong I wasn--!"
"I thought that tonight was about celebration, not confrontation. Is what you have to say really so important that you feel you have to knock someone out to make a point? I would advise the three of you to take a step back from each other and sort this out in a more calm and even manner, or I will have to settle it for you."
Suddenly the crowd froze and heads began to turn in a different direction, the attention turning to a new figure than had walked towards the crowd, eyes glowing red with the help of the moon's silver rays. There was silence for a few seconds before someone in the crowd screamed, "The red-eyed demon!". There were a few gasps and then the sound of heavy footsteps as the villagers began to run and clear away from the four of them. With the villagers gone, it was much easier for Keito to get a better look at the newcomer as the man showed them his weapons, though did not completely unsheathe them.
Keito slightly narrowed his eyes at the man, lowering his hands without a word. He'd heard of the red-eyed demon before, but never actually believed it. Myths meant absolutely nothing to Keito. Even so, a tall man, dark hair, and red eyes stood in the clearing with them. It wasn't a myth.
He cautiously approached Layla, though made sure to keep his eye on the newcomer as well just in case, and then stopped in front of her.
"My sword, Layla. Where is it?" He asked sternly and calmly, glancing at the red-eyed man once before moving his eyes back onto the bounty huntress.
Iridescent red eyes.
Siren blinked slowly, her heart wrenching itself from it's socket to smack against her ribcage. Pressing the palms of her hands to her eyes, she wanted to keep them there forever and dissolve into the earth so she'd never have to come back to reality - Reality? What is reality? Siren showed none of the quaking fear she felt to the very core of her being as she pulled her hands from her eyes. Her lids did not widen, didn't do anything but blink as if she were merely staring at the newcomer with severe boredom; she didn't even tremble.
Kill me kill me kill me.
Standing swiftly - with a confidence she no longer had - Siren wished she could blend into the crowds and disappear. Wonderful costume choice, Layla. Just bloody wonderful. Her large silver eyes flicked up the length of the Demon - tall, red-eyed, black - Demon. Siren wanted to scream, gauge her eyes out and shred her throat but she'd never been much good at showing her true emotions, not even when her emotions became all she was. Siren was beyond horrified.
Her heart was the only indication of her absolute terror as it smacked itself against her chest and smashed inwards. It flooded her body with a rush of blood, gushing it through her veins as if it were trying to cleanse her body of what she'd seen. Siren's feet stayed rooted to the ground - sucked in as if skeletal hands from Hell were forcing them down and perhaps they were. Perhaps every fear she'd ever had was reality and reality was not real.
She wished this was not real.
Siren was in a crowded place and she might as well have been all alone in a dark alley with Hell for light for the difference it made. Realising she'd been staring right into those ruby eyes and that she was probably possessed or cursed by now, Siren quickly dropped her pale eyes down to the Demon's feet.
Please, please, please go away.
Siren was a believer of Science but she could not deny the reality of the Creature that stood in front of her. She clenched her hands as tightly as she possible could, letting her nails slice into her skin. Siren wanted to rip a dagger through her arm and hurt. For, perhaps, the pain might overwhelm the horror in the very depths of who she was.
Keito said something to her but none of it registered. Nothing except the Demon was processing in her mind. Who is Keito?
Who am I?
Layla. Run live survive escape you're too small and he's too big run nothing you can do don't be afraid you'll be okay smile put on a show Layla don't let them see you cry lie
Run.
"I am truly sorry for disrupting your festivities," she whispered in her honeyed as she bowed, "Please forgive me."
Slipping out of her shoes - even freedom from those wretched things did not ease any of her despair - Siren pushed back into the crowd
And ran.
Siren blinked slowly, her heart wrenching itself from it's socket to smack against her ribcage. Pressing the palms of her hands to her eyes, she wanted to keep them there forever and dissolve into the earth so she'd never have to come back to reality - Reality? What is reality? Siren showed none of the quaking fear she felt to the very core of her being as she pulled her hands from her eyes. Her lids did not widen, didn't do anything but blink as if she were merely staring at the newcomer with severe boredom; she didn't even tremble.
Kill me kill me kill me.
Standing swiftly - with a confidence she no longer had - Siren wished she could blend into the crowds and disappear. Wonderful costume choice, Layla. Just bloody wonderful. Her large silver eyes flicked up the length of the Demon - tall, red-eyed, black - Demon. Siren wanted to scream, gauge her eyes out and shred her throat but she'd never been much good at showing her true emotions, not even when her emotions became all she was. Siren was beyond horrified.
Her heart was the only indication of her absolute terror as it smacked itself against her chest and smashed inwards. It flooded her body with a rush of blood, gushing it through her veins as if it were trying to cleanse her body of what she'd seen. Siren's feet stayed rooted to the ground - sucked in as if skeletal hands from Hell were forcing them down and perhaps they were. Perhaps every fear she'd ever had was reality and reality was not real.
She wished this was not real.
Siren was in a crowded place and she might as well have been all alone in a dark alley with Hell for light for the difference it made. Realising she'd been staring right into those ruby eyes and that she was probably possessed or cursed by now, Siren quickly dropped her pale eyes down to the Demon's feet.
Please, please, please go away.
Siren was a believer of Science but she could not deny the reality of the Creature that stood in front of her. She clenched her hands as tightly as she possible could, letting her nails slice into her skin. Siren wanted to rip a dagger through her arm and hurt. For, perhaps, the pain might overwhelm the horror in the very depths of who she was.
Keito said something to her but none of it registered. Nothing except the Demon was processing in her mind. Who is Keito?
Who am I?
Layla. Run live survive escape you're too small and he's too big run nothing you can do don't be afraid you'll be okay smile put on a show Layla don't let them see you cry lie
Run.
"I am truly sorry for disrupting your festivities," she whispered in her honeyed as she bowed, "Please forgive me."
Slipping out of her shoes - even freedom from those wretched things did not ease any of her despair - Siren pushed back into the crowd
And ran.
"I'll be right back! Hold this for a moment!"
All of a sudden Keito tossed his bag to Ritsu and, nearly dropping it, she clumsily caught it in her hands.
"K-Keito!", she called, but it was too late. Keito had disappeared into the crowd and she couldn't see him anywhere.
She pushed through the streets with his bag in her arms, letting her eyes scan the crowds for his neat, black hair. With the music, talking, shouting, and sound of constant footsteps, there wasn't much of a chance that he'd hear her if she yelled his name.
That jerk. Running off without a word and leaving me to carry his stuff!
She was a little upset, but curious as well. She wanted to know why he would suddenly run off. Layla was it? She heard him barely whisper the name before running off, but she'd never heard him talk about anyone by the name of 'Layla' before. To be honest, Keito never talked about anyone and rarely even talked about himself. They'd been traveling together for five months now, and he'd even stayed in her village for a majority of that time, but she still barely knew anything about him. Whenever she did ask him about his past, he always found some way to avoid the question. He was a complete expert at it!
She wandered around for a bit and spent maybe fifteen minutes or more searching for him, but she couldn't find him anywhere. By now she was getting tired of looking.
Maybe I should just head back to the Inn and wait for him there..
For a moment she felt like she was the only one walking up this part of the street, while everyone else looked to be in quite a hurry to go the opposite direction. But, being the slightly clueless person that she was, she didn't put much thought into it and continued in the direction she was going.
When she turned the corner into the clearing, she felt another body hit against hers and she toppled backwards and landed roughly onto the stone beneath her. Keito's back dropped and rolled a couple of feet to her right and she sat up, rubbing the lower, right side of her hip where she landed hardest as she looked up to see who she had run into.
Ritsu's eyes widened for a second. It was a very beautiful young woman with hair that looked almost white and perfectly fair skin. She was also dressed in a very decorative, and most likely very expensive kimono. She stared in awe for a little while before jumping up from where she was sitting with an apologetic expression on her face.
"I'm so sorry! I didn't see you there and I wasn't watching where I was going! Are you alright I'm so sorry! You're not hurt are y-- Keito?"
A little further back she saw Keito standing with another man a little closer to him. Turning her head, she also realized there was another man, much taller and more muscular than Keito was, but that's not what really caught her attention. The man had the most memorizing glow to his ruby eyes. It was an eye color she'd never seen before, but they were beautiful in a way. Blinking a couple of times to stop herself from staring, she looked back down at the woman she'd run into and held out her hand to help her up.
"I'm sorry about that." She said with an apologetic smile, then looked up at Keito.
"What's going on here?"
All of a sudden Keito tossed his bag to Ritsu and, nearly dropping it, she clumsily caught it in her hands.
"K-Keito!", she called, but it was too late. Keito had disappeared into the crowd and she couldn't see him anywhere.
She pushed through the streets with his bag in her arms, letting her eyes scan the crowds for his neat, black hair. With the music, talking, shouting, and sound of constant footsteps, there wasn't much of a chance that he'd hear her if she yelled his name.
That jerk. Running off without a word and leaving me to carry his stuff!
She was a little upset, but curious as well. She wanted to know why he would suddenly run off. Layla was it? She heard him barely whisper the name before running off, but she'd never heard him talk about anyone by the name of 'Layla' before. To be honest, Keito never talked about anyone and rarely even talked about himself. They'd been traveling together for five months now, and he'd even stayed in her village for a majority of that time, but she still barely knew anything about him. Whenever she did ask him about his past, he always found some way to avoid the question. He was a complete expert at it!
She wandered around for a bit and spent maybe fifteen minutes or more searching for him, but she couldn't find him anywhere. By now she was getting tired of looking.
Maybe I should just head back to the Inn and wait for him there..
For a moment she felt like she was the only one walking up this part of the street, while everyone else looked to be in quite a hurry to go the opposite direction. But, being the slightly clueless person that she was, she didn't put much thought into it and continued in the direction she was going.
When she turned the corner into the clearing, she felt another body hit against hers and she toppled backwards and landed roughly onto the stone beneath her. Keito's back dropped and rolled a couple of feet to her right and she sat up, rubbing the lower, right side of her hip where she landed hardest as she looked up to see who she had run into.
Ritsu's eyes widened for a second. It was a very beautiful young woman with hair that looked almost white and perfectly fair skin. She was also dressed in a very decorative, and most likely very expensive kimono. She stared in awe for a little while before jumping up from where she was sitting with an apologetic expression on her face.
"I'm so sorry! I didn't see you there and I wasn't watching where I was going! Are you alright I'm so sorry! You're not hurt are y-- Keito?"
A little further back she saw Keito standing with another man a little closer to him. Turning her head, she also realized there was another man, much taller and more muscular than Keito was, but that's not what really caught her attention. The man had the most memorizing glow to his ruby eyes. It was an eye color she'd never seen before, but they were beautiful in a way. Blinking a couple of times to stop herself from staring, she looked back down at the woman she'd run into and held out her hand to help her up.
"I'm sorry about that." She said with an apologetic smile, then looked up at Keito.
"What's going on here?"
Mayumi had cleaned up and changed into a black sleeveless mini kimono while Sereinia tended to the injured man. She had disposed off her old clothes for it showed the scars on her torso. She used to display the scar as a reminder of her previous master but now could no longer do so with the addition of the other two scars given by 'that man'.
Putting on her onyx metal guards and toeless boots, she headed back out into the room.
"You're coming with me though, Mayumi. You and Sora will be my eyes above as I walk the streets, understood?" He asked.
"Yes master."
With that, they headed out. Mayumi went through the rooftops with Sora above her covering a bigger area searching for the danger they both felt. Their teamwork flawlessly carried out as if they were one. Half way through the search, Mayumi noticed Shadow stop to speak with a trio. His voice alone seemed to have made everything around him freeze. The silver haired girl wondered what Shadow could have said to make everyone stop and stare at him. Mayumi put her search on hold and watched the interesting development around Shadow from the rooftops.
Sora noticing Mayumi had stopped searching swooped down and landed on her shoulder. Joining her in watching the little show below.
Putting on her onyx metal guards and toeless boots, she headed back out into the room.
"You're coming with me though, Mayumi. You and Sora will be my eyes above as I walk the streets, understood?" He asked.
"Yes master."
With that, they headed out. Mayumi went through the rooftops with Sora above her covering a bigger area searching for the danger they both felt. Their teamwork flawlessly carried out as if they were one. Half way through the search, Mayumi noticed Shadow stop to speak with a trio. His voice alone seemed to have made everything around him freeze. The silver haired girl wondered what Shadow could have said to make everyone stop and stare at him. Mayumi put her search on hold and watched the interesting development around Shadow from the rooftops.
Sora noticing Mayumi had stopped searching swooped down and landed on her shoulder. Joining her in watching the little show below.
Jude hadn't been self aware for some time, the very pain that engulfed his body kept him from remaining awake for any long period of time. Guess that I have to watch my back more from now on... I bet that won't be the last of them to try and kill me. From the time he was taken from the alley til the time now he laid down on a bed Jude couldn't help for the life of him what had happened. He could see glimpses of memories in his mind, just as if it was a distant memory. A picture of the young woman who carried his drugged and beaten body to the inn, that very same girl cleaning and bandaging his wounds. Not the most gentlest of hands mind you. The other memories though seemed to slip away from him. He knew that some time had passed and judging by his wound dressings and the overall relief he felt in his body is a sign that someone had worked on him. Probably someone that young girl had gone to get... Must remember to thank her properly when I meet her again. But that young girl that helped him was nowhere to be seen in the inn room that Jude was in. He wanted to thank her properly.
With much difficulty Jude looked down to the streets bellow from the four story window in his room. Damn good view... Wonder why she would pick this room... Maybe she was looking out for people as well... Oh well, it serves my purpose all the same. After looking down at the street for a while he noticed the crowds of people who were all over the place just earlier seem to diminish. The sounds of festivities he heard in his prison were not a hallucination, there was a festival. Guessing from the time he was captured and now saved he believed that it was the New Years festival. Damn... I missed it. Good food and beautiful women... Just as soon as he said the words he thought of Layla. Her silver eyes and her flowing snow blonde hair, and her hourglass figure. He worried over her, wondering if choosing to run was the correct choice. But Jude didn't regret his actions, he knew he would get caught eventually and he didn't want Layla to be around her when it happened. He didn't know what would have happened to her if she was with him. Sometimes you must become the monster... to save everyone.
Speaking of beautiful women a woman had then entered Jude's room, seemingly surprised that Jude was standing with the current state of his body. Whoever she is she is beautiful... but not as much as "her". Just as soon as she opened the door she had closed it, sitting down at a seat neat where Jude was standing. The women was very business like, disciplined or at the very least well trained. Sitting himself on a seat across from her Jude had leaned back in his chair, placing his feet on top of the table between the two.
"Guess you're apart of whoever I am to thank for my treatment... For that I thank you. I am in debt to you and your friends... Especially the young one." Jude had started to drink from a bottle in the middle of the table, it was filled with water. No need for alcohol right now... I want to be able to be in the right frame of mind around these people... I don't want anything to slip out about me. Even when drunk Jude was anything loose with information, not even three months of torture were able to get him to reveal his secrets. But now was not a time for complacency. He had revealed his identity to only one person, someone he believe he could trust, and she revealed his identity. That is the reason he was hunted, the reason he had been captured and tortured. He wouldn't allow anything like that to happen to him again. ...You can count on that.
Using a nearby cane to keep himself upright while walking Jude had walked over to the nearby inn closet, finding some clothes inside. Not caring for the women who was obviously in the room Jude had begun to dress himself, using whatever he could to clothe himself. I can't look like a bum down there... He had found a white dress shirt which was slightly big for him, black pants, leather lace up shoes, a black long coat, and a top hat which he used to hide his now longer unkempt mane of hair. Jude hadn't shaved recently and seemed to look much different than what he usually did which would help him remain anonymous to those who didn't know him. His heterochromia eyes however gave him away, especially his gold eye. Taking a piece of black fabric from another coat in the closet Jude fashioned a usable eye patch. Happy with his new attire Jude began to open the door to the room, hoping to go search for some food. Turning back he looked at the women in the sitting in the room, his cane in tote.
"You coming?"
With much difficulty Jude looked down to the streets bellow from the four story window in his room. Damn good view... Wonder why she would pick this room... Maybe she was looking out for people as well... Oh well, it serves my purpose all the same. After looking down at the street for a while he noticed the crowds of people who were all over the place just earlier seem to diminish. The sounds of festivities he heard in his prison were not a hallucination, there was a festival. Guessing from the time he was captured and now saved he believed that it was the New Years festival. Damn... I missed it. Good food and beautiful women... Just as soon as he said the words he thought of Layla. Her silver eyes and her flowing snow blonde hair, and her hourglass figure. He worried over her, wondering if choosing to run was the correct choice. But Jude didn't regret his actions, he knew he would get caught eventually and he didn't want Layla to be around her when it happened. He didn't know what would have happened to her if she was with him. Sometimes you must become the monster... to save everyone.
Speaking of beautiful women a woman had then entered Jude's room, seemingly surprised that Jude was standing with the current state of his body. Whoever she is she is beautiful... but not as much as "her". Just as soon as she opened the door she had closed it, sitting down at a seat neat where Jude was standing. The women was very business like, disciplined or at the very least well trained. Sitting himself on a seat across from her Jude had leaned back in his chair, placing his feet on top of the table between the two.
"Guess you're apart of whoever I am to thank for my treatment... For that I thank you. I am in debt to you and your friends... Especially the young one." Jude had started to drink from a bottle in the middle of the table, it was filled with water. No need for alcohol right now... I want to be able to be in the right frame of mind around these people... I don't want anything to slip out about me. Even when drunk Jude was anything loose with information, not even three months of torture were able to get him to reveal his secrets. But now was not a time for complacency. He had revealed his identity to only one person, someone he believe he could trust, and she revealed his identity. That is the reason he was hunted, the reason he had been captured and tortured. He wouldn't allow anything like that to happen to him again. ...You can count on that.
Using a nearby cane to keep himself upright while walking Jude had walked over to the nearby inn closet, finding some clothes inside. Not caring for the women who was obviously in the room Jude had begun to dress himself, using whatever he could to clothe himself. I can't look like a bum down there... He had found a white dress shirt which was slightly big for him, black pants, leather lace up shoes, a black long coat, and a top hat which he used to hide his now longer unkempt mane of hair. Jude hadn't shaved recently and seemed to look much different than what he usually did which would help him remain anonymous to those who didn't know him. His heterochromia eyes however gave him away, especially his gold eye. Taking a piece of black fabric from another coat in the closet Jude fashioned a usable eye patch. Happy with his new attire Jude began to open the door to the room, hoping to go search for some food. Turning back he looked at the women in the sitting in the room, his cane in tote.
"You coming?"
Taira watched the man, Jude, rise from the bed. It was rather surprising that he was able to stand and walk already, let alone shake off the herbs Sereinia had used to help him recover earlier. Taira smiled at him, watching as he stood up and walked about as he tried to make sense of what was going on. She kept silent for a time, watching and waiting to see what he'd do until he clothed himself. She didn't look away for she didn't really feel that it was necessary. When he grabbed a cane and walked to the door, opening it and turning to her, she decided it was best to tell him the truth of what was going on.
"You coming?" Jude asked.
Taira stood up slowly.
"I am an Assassin, protege to the Red-Eyed Demon and you have been under the care of two women who have been his traveling companions for the last several months. The good doctor, Dr. Nora, treated you when you were brought here and the Red-Eyed Demon's newest protege was the one who saved you and brought you here. If you wish to go anywhere, you'd better be sure that you have more than that cane to keep you company or you'll not make it much farther than the end of the street."
Taira walked up beside him, her back straight and her beautiful eyes shimmering in the dim light as she walked passed him and out the door into the hallway.
"Bad things are going to happen very soon I'm afraid... We can all sense it, but what this new danger is we do not yet know. However, for you to survive you must take great care in the coming days. Now that you have been seen with the protege of the Red-Eyed Demon you will forever be marked by the Assassins of Te'i Sai as being part of his inner circle, and you will be hunted for it. Knowing this, are you certain you wish to leave immediately? If you insist upon it, then I shall accompany and protect you as you walk the streets. Tonight it is too dangerous for you to be alone." She asked quietly.
"You coming?" Jude asked.
Taira stood up slowly.
"I am an Assassin, protege to the Red-Eyed Demon and you have been under the care of two women who have been his traveling companions for the last several months. The good doctor, Dr. Nora, treated you when you were brought here and the Red-Eyed Demon's newest protege was the one who saved you and brought you here. If you wish to go anywhere, you'd better be sure that you have more than that cane to keep you company or you'll not make it much farther than the end of the street."
Taira walked up beside him, her back straight and her beautiful eyes shimmering in the dim light as she walked passed him and out the door into the hallway.
"Bad things are going to happen very soon I'm afraid... We can all sense it, but what this new danger is we do not yet know. However, for you to survive you must take great care in the coming days. Now that you have been seen with the protege of the Red-Eyed Demon you will forever be marked by the Assassins of Te'i Sai as being part of his inner circle, and you will be hunted for it. Knowing this, are you certain you wish to leave immediately? If you insist upon it, then I shall accompany and protect you as you walk the streets. Tonight it is too dangerous for you to be alone." She asked quietly.
Lee had been quite sheltered from the outside world. But in learning of such evil men out the world he felt compelled to stop them so that there would be more victims. He didn't know much from just stories of the organization of Assassins, but having lived in Cre 'Est for only three months he had heard much much more. Especially of the man with red eyes. Lee instantly went into his guard but in realization of not only the number of bystanders, but also taking into account that this man seemed to be stopping his needless fight.
Lee could feel his body becoming tense and forced himself to relax. As he finally got his body under his control Lee watched as the screaming beauty ran away. He considered chasing after, but having no real reason to he didn't. Not to mention he had no intention of turning his back to this red eyed man. Lee used this time to size up the man before him. He was in excellent condition. He seemed more lithe than strong, but Lee knew there was special training that allowed one to train specific muscles in the body so that they were more effective than getting bulked up. Lee knew because he too had such training at the monastery.
Lee was not sure of his odds, nor did he know when he would get another chance to come in contact with another assassin of the infamous group of killers. Lee casually shifted his right foot back and started to grind the ground to give his foot a grip so he could dash forward, just in case.
Lee's stance changed to that of a casual bystander, but anyone with a little experience would see it was a poor fighting stance with a number of openings. If they were more experienced they would see most of them were deliberate. It was a counter striking stance.
"My apologies," Lee said with a goofy and embarrassed face. "I guess I got a little jealous and over excited. I think I may have had too much to drink after all." Lee bent down slightly. I'll apologize properly, sometimes I don't know my own strength sometimes," he said, which was not the truth. Though he could have hit him harder it was about applying enough instant pressure to specific points in the body. Another one of the wonderful teachings of the instructors of the monastery. Lee kept his eyes on the man's shoulders and hips for any sign of movement
Lee stood up and walked closer.
"You are completely," he stated as he kept constant knowledge of his distance. He put his hand out just out of distance of the other man. "My name is Lee Hart," he said with a pause. "Thank you, - , sorry what was your name?"
Lee could feel his body becoming tense and forced himself to relax. As he finally got his body under his control Lee watched as the screaming beauty ran away. He considered chasing after, but having no real reason to he didn't. Not to mention he had no intention of turning his back to this red eyed man. Lee used this time to size up the man before him. He was in excellent condition. He seemed more lithe than strong, but Lee knew there was special training that allowed one to train specific muscles in the body so that they were more effective than getting bulked up. Lee knew because he too had such training at the monastery.
Lee was not sure of his odds, nor did he know when he would get another chance to come in contact with another assassin of the infamous group of killers. Lee casually shifted his right foot back and started to grind the ground to give his foot a grip so he could dash forward, just in case.
Lee's stance changed to that of a casual bystander, but anyone with a little experience would see it was a poor fighting stance with a number of openings. If they were more experienced they would see most of them were deliberate. It was a counter striking stance.
"My apologies," Lee said with a goofy and embarrassed face. "I guess I got a little jealous and over excited. I think I may have had too much to drink after all." Lee bent down slightly. I'll apologize properly, sometimes I don't know my own strength sometimes," he said, which was not the truth. Though he could have hit him harder it was about applying enough instant pressure to specific points in the body. Another one of the wonderful teachings of the instructors of the monastery. Lee kept his eyes on the man's shoulders and hips for any sign of movement
Lee stood up and walked closer.
"You are completely," he stated as he kept constant knowledge of his distance. He put his hand out just out of distance of the other man. "My name is Lee Hart," he said with a pause. "Thank you, - , sorry what was your name?"
The information which the woman had just given him couldn't have been more unwelcome than at this very moment. Jude had just barely been saved by his captors by the young women, only to have the target on his back to increase exponentially. The Red Eyed Demon?... Well ain't that just great! Not only am I a member of the most infamous thieves guild in Cre' Est the Wolf Pack who have been regularly hunted down by the Assassin's of Te'i Sai, I am now MARKED as a friend of The Red Eyed Demon... Great... just great. Sighing Jude looked down at the cane he was holding in his hands and his legs, his legs which would be unable to carry him if not for the assistance of that cane. Jude could just as easily stay in the inn for a while longer but knowing how the Assassin's of Te'i Sai were, how they hunted and killed so many of his "brothers" he knew he couldn't stay there, not for one more lingering moment. If I am to be hunted by them again I will have to be constantly on the run... Guess my life has become interesting once again, Father.
"Thank you for being honest with me love... Guess that if I am going to be associated with the man I may as well seek him. We shall meet up with them then... For me to thank them and to get out of here... Oh, and don't worry love. I might not look it at the moment but I can handle myself... even with just this cane." With that said Jude walked down to the floor of the inn, grabbing some food and some money from some unwilling patrons. If I am going to be hunted I can't be going out on an empty stomach... or without any money... Not like these people needed it, if they did they would've made better sure that they would be able to keep hold of it. After eating Jude and the woman left the inn, in search for The Red Eyed Demon.
"Hope he isn't as the stories say he is... Don't want to be killed anytime soon you know." He said this jokingly but he knew that the very fact of who he was seeking out that was actually a very high possibility. But right now he had to gamble on the demon, being a monster himself he couldn't be picky about whom he worked with to keep himself alive. I would trade my soul if it would grant me freedom... Heh, what a funny concept. To sell your soul to the devil to be forever damned and imprisoned by him to gain freedom... That is a laugh.
The Streets of Cre' Est
The night air was something which Jude had missed, the freshness and the very smell of the night. It is one hell of a thing to be free... I won't become imprisoned again... I rather die than to lose my freedom. Jude and the woman hadn't traveled that long before they heard the sound of commotion. Judging by the sounds of the crowd it was most likely because of the man himself, The Red Eyed Demon. I'm glad to know there are some people in this world more sought out and hunted down than me... I wonder if it is bad to feel that way? Following the sounds of the crowds Jude began to walk as fast as he could towards them, only to see someone he hadn't had planned to meet again. His muse and his bane, Layla.
As her beautiful figure began running towards them, snow blonde hair flowing as she ran, Jude began to remember the nights they shared together. He didn't know why she was there or why she was running, all he cared about was that she was there. Jude could've lived without her in his life, correction he could exist without her in his life but he couldn't live. No matter how she felt about him at that moment Jude needed to get something from her, something he knew that she would have on her if he knew her at all. As her figure ran near him he saw that she had been bumped into by a young girl. Odd girl... beat me to it I guess... Will have to find another way too... never mind. Jude walked towards them with his cane in his hands, looking down at her Jude took her hand, bringing her to her feet. Placing his hand on her back, feeling the fabric in between his fingers. Haven't changed a bit have you Layla?
"Well isn't this strange... I didn't think I would meet you again like this... or this soon... Did you miss me love?" He questioned her but she didn't seem to recognize him right away, or she didn't want to realize that it was him. Grinning Jude bowed, taking the top hat on his head off as he did, revealing his longer unkempt black hair. He then lifted the eye patch, uncovering his golden eye.
"Ain't this a serendipitous situation... Right Layla?"
"Thank you for being honest with me love... Guess that if I am going to be associated with the man I may as well seek him. We shall meet up with them then... For me to thank them and to get out of here... Oh, and don't worry love. I might not look it at the moment but I can handle myself... even with just this cane." With that said Jude walked down to the floor of the inn, grabbing some food and some money from some unwilling patrons. If I am going to be hunted I can't be going out on an empty stomach... or without any money... Not like these people needed it, if they did they would've made better sure that they would be able to keep hold of it. After eating Jude and the woman left the inn, in search for The Red Eyed Demon.
"Hope he isn't as the stories say he is... Don't want to be killed anytime soon you know." He said this jokingly but he knew that the very fact of who he was seeking out that was actually a very high possibility. But right now he had to gamble on the demon, being a monster himself he couldn't be picky about whom he worked with to keep himself alive. I would trade my soul if it would grant me freedom... Heh, what a funny concept. To sell your soul to the devil to be forever damned and imprisoned by him to gain freedom... That is a laugh.
The Streets of Cre' Est
The night air was something which Jude had missed, the freshness and the very smell of the night. It is one hell of a thing to be free... I won't become imprisoned again... I rather die than to lose my freedom. Jude and the woman hadn't traveled that long before they heard the sound of commotion. Judging by the sounds of the crowd it was most likely because of the man himself, The Red Eyed Demon. I'm glad to know there are some people in this world more sought out and hunted down than me... I wonder if it is bad to feel that way? Following the sounds of the crowds Jude began to walk as fast as he could towards them, only to see someone he hadn't had planned to meet again. His muse and his bane, Layla.
As her beautiful figure began running towards them, snow blonde hair flowing as she ran, Jude began to remember the nights they shared together. He didn't know why she was there or why she was running, all he cared about was that she was there. Jude could've lived without her in his life, correction he could exist without her in his life but he couldn't live. No matter how she felt about him at that moment Jude needed to get something from her, something he knew that she would have on her if he knew her at all. As her figure ran near him he saw that she had been bumped into by a young girl. Odd girl... beat me to it I guess... Will have to find another way too... never mind. Jude walked towards them with his cane in his hands, looking down at her Jude took her hand, bringing her to her feet. Placing his hand on her back, feeling the fabric in between his fingers. Haven't changed a bit have you Layla?
"Well isn't this strange... I didn't think I would meet you again like this... or this soon... Did you miss me love?" He questioned her but she didn't seem to recognize him right away, or she didn't want to realize that it was him. Grinning Jude bowed, taking the top hat on his head off as he did, revealing his longer unkempt black hair. He then lifted the eye patch, uncovering his golden eye.
"Ain't this a serendipitous situation... Right Layla?"
There was something incredibly off about Layla. She didn't answer him after he asked her the location of his sword. She didn't even look at him, or give him a smirk or a smart remark. She just continued sitting there, completely frozen. Could it be the presence of this 'Red-eyed man'? Sure, the glowing eyes did throw Keito off a little bit, but it's the aura that the man gave off that let Keito remind himself to keep a cool head. That man had far more experience than Keito, and by simply looking and measuring the confidence level the man had, it was better to stay away from him.
Suddenly Layla picked herself up off the ground and turned to run, leaving her shoes behind. She looked terrified, not like the Layla Keito knew at all. The snow-haired woman didn't get very far before a familiar figure turned the corner and collided with her, causing them both to fall back onto the stone.
Of course the red-head instantly became quite flustered and apologetic, repeating the words 'I'm Sorry' to Layla a few times before even stopping to figure out the situation.
"Keito?"
"Ritsu?"
"What's going on here?"
To be honest, Keito wasn't exactly sure himself anymore. All he wanted was to confront Layla and get his weapon back, but then the green-eyed man showed up, and Layla went and caused a scene, which seemed to be something she was too good at doing, and then a few moments later the man with the red eyes showed up. A simple confrontation turned into a real head-splitter in just a few minutes. He glanced over at the red-eyed man for a moment before walking over to stand beside Layla where she sat and picked up his bag to make sure all of his belongings were still inside. He pulled the string and peeked inside, glad to see his clothes still intact and in their original place. Knowing Ritsu, she probably wouldn't notice of some stranger decided to stick their hand in and take something. He tied the bag shut again and threw the strap over his left shoulder and adjusted it so the bag sat comfortable behind his shoulder.
"It's a little hard to expla--"
Layla was pulled to her feet by the hand of a stranger, though a stranger whose voice sounded all too familiar and who spoke to the woman with the up most causality in his tone. Of course, there was also the fact that he pulled her in close and placed his arm around her. Who else would do that to a complete stranger besides the one and only Jude? Still, the thief looked pretty ridiculous in his new attire.
"Ain't this a serendipitous situation... Right Layla?"
"Jude? What the..what are you wearing? You like you were just trampled by a heard of elephants and then stole clothes from some old homeless man you just picked up of the street." In truth, he probably could've looked worse, and in even more truth he didn't really look horrible either, but Keito hadn't exactly forgiven him for landing on top of him that day. "Or did you just loose a bet?"
So now the hunt for his sword turned into even more trouble for him.
Suddenly Layla picked herself up off the ground and turned to run, leaving her shoes behind. She looked terrified, not like the Layla Keito knew at all. The snow-haired woman didn't get very far before a familiar figure turned the corner and collided with her, causing them both to fall back onto the stone.
Of course the red-head instantly became quite flustered and apologetic, repeating the words 'I'm Sorry' to Layla a few times before even stopping to figure out the situation.
"Keito?"
"Ritsu?"
"What's going on here?"
To be honest, Keito wasn't exactly sure himself anymore. All he wanted was to confront Layla and get his weapon back, but then the green-eyed man showed up, and Layla went and caused a scene, which seemed to be something she was too good at doing, and then a few moments later the man with the red eyes showed up. A simple confrontation turned into a real head-splitter in just a few minutes. He glanced over at the red-eyed man for a moment before walking over to stand beside Layla where she sat and picked up his bag to make sure all of his belongings were still inside. He pulled the string and peeked inside, glad to see his clothes still intact and in their original place. Knowing Ritsu, she probably wouldn't notice of some stranger decided to stick their hand in and take something. He tied the bag shut again and threw the strap over his left shoulder and adjusted it so the bag sat comfortable behind his shoulder.
"It's a little hard to expla--"
Layla was pulled to her feet by the hand of a stranger, though a stranger whose voice sounded all too familiar and who spoke to the woman with the up most causality in his tone. Of course, there was also the fact that he pulled her in close and placed his arm around her. Who else would do that to a complete stranger besides the one and only Jude? Still, the thief looked pretty ridiculous in his new attire.
"Ain't this a serendipitous situation... Right Layla?"
"Jude? What the..what are you wearing? You like you were just trampled by a heard of elephants and then stole clothes from some old homeless man you just picked up of the street." In truth, he probably could've looked worse, and in even more truth he didn't really look horrible either, but Keito hadn't exactly forgiven him for landing on top of him that day. "Or did you just loose a bet?"
So now the hunt for his sword turned into even more trouble for him.
"Layla!" he shouts, his feet shuffling across the floor boards. The door pounds against the wall as he steps in, like an angry palm against a tight drum. I pull the thin sheet tighter around myself and I wish I was brainless furniture. My father crushes himself on top of me, I struggle beneath his weight.
But I am too small and he is too big and there is nothing I can do.
Sitting up, he presses all of his heaviness into the knee on my chest, choking my lungs and crushing my flesh. He rips my hair and there is the smack of bones on wood. He jerks his shoe deep into my gut and a heavy pain spreads from my stomach. I croak pitifully and he stomps on my body before breaking my skull on the ground. For a moment, there is a blissful oblivion and I could bury myself in the emptiness forever but forever never lasts. My mind roughly awakens me to my father's puffy red eyes and his alcoholic breath - acidic, bitter, broken.
"I wish you died." His sizzling tears burn through my skin.
I wish I did, too.
There's the pounding of a door returning to it's place and the click of a lock pulling shut. I'm left alone in the darkness of my small and tarnished room - like me - with shadows for company. The eerie figures creep over the surface of the boxed walls, threatening to bury me alive. I tremble and pray that Demons do not come for father says they drag the souls of bad children to hell. He says I am the worst of them all.
Red eyes watch from the window high above the ground. "Saya," I whisper as my black cat lands gracefully next to me.
Tomorrow I will find her impaled to the floor next to me with my father's carving knife, with holes where her beautiful ruby eyes used to be, soaking in our blood.
"I'm so sorry! I didn't see you there and I wasn't watching where I was going! Are you alright I'm so sorry! You're not hurt are y-- Keito?"
The sweet voice brought Siren back to the present - How did I end up on the ground? Iridescent eyes the colour of blood embedded itself in Siren's mind. Her heart began to race again, panicking when she realised she most likely lost time. A million different escape routes nudged at her consciousness, all of which were futile against a Demon.
A warm, large hand held Siren's and pulled her effortlessly to her feet. Another rested on the small of her back. She pressed her small waist further back against the hand behind her, clutching the other. Somehow the hands felt familiar and safe. But for the life of her, she could not place her finger on why she felt so protected touched by them. Siren wasn't so terrified of the Demon then, for even if she did die, at least she would not die alone.
"Well isn't this strange... I didn't think I would meet you again like this... or this soon... Did you miss me love?"
Siren froze, her hand, bloodied from her sharp nails, holding onto the man's tighter. The voice was low and raspy, a voice that squeezed her heart in a longing and painful way. She raised her head, looking up at the large man who towered over her. A patch covered one eye but the other had a completely black iris. He was handsome, though - broken. She didn't wish to think about it but the man looked so much like...
The tall man pulled off his cap and lifted his eye patch to reveal an intense, lovely eye of pure gold. Siren wanted to cry.
"Ain't this a serendipitous situation... Right, Layla?"
A soft squeal escaped her lips - I'm a stupid fangirl - and then she wept without tears. Her small body shaking with an agony she could not spill from her eyes as she reached up to run her fingers through his hair. It grew.
"Jude? What the..what are you wearing? You like you were just trampled by a heard of elephants and then stole clothes from some old homeless man you just picked up of the street. Or did you just loose a bet?" Keito's voice asked. Siren sobbed louder, half laughing as she touched his messy hair. He could've been wearing a potato sack and he still would've looked ridiculously handsome to her. But Keito was right - he did look homeless.
"You look terrible," she managed to say, her voice breaking from her sobs. She trailed a finger over the familiar scar on his face, then down his neck and chest. He had so many more scars, some weren't even healed. Each new mark on his body felt like another explosion beneath her skin. "What did you do?"
Gripping his dark hair, Siren pulled his lips towards hers and just before they touched - she punched him across the face.
"Yoooouuu sonofabitch! Holy mother of God I could've been pregnant and you pointed a gun at my head. How could you do that to me? I trusted you! Youyouyou you should be a woman, yet your beard will not let me interpret you as such!"
But I am too small and he is too big and there is nothing I can do.
Sitting up, he presses all of his heaviness into the knee on my chest, choking my lungs and crushing my flesh. He rips my hair and there is the smack of bones on wood. He jerks his shoe deep into my gut and a heavy pain spreads from my stomach. I croak pitifully and he stomps on my body before breaking my skull on the ground. For a moment, there is a blissful oblivion and I could bury myself in the emptiness forever but forever never lasts. My mind roughly awakens me to my father's puffy red eyes and his alcoholic breath - acidic, bitter, broken.
"I wish you died." His sizzling tears burn through my skin.
I wish I did, too.
There's the pounding of a door returning to it's place and the click of a lock pulling shut. I'm left alone in the darkness of my small and tarnished room - like me - with shadows for company. The eerie figures creep over the surface of the boxed walls, threatening to bury me alive. I tremble and pray that Demons do not come for father says they drag the souls of bad children to hell. He says I am the worst of them all.
Red eyes watch from the window high above the ground. "Saya," I whisper as my black cat lands gracefully next to me.
Tomorrow I will find her impaled to the floor next to me with my father's carving knife, with holes where her beautiful ruby eyes used to be, soaking in our blood.
"I'm so sorry! I didn't see you there and I wasn't watching where I was going! Are you alright I'm so sorry! You're not hurt are y-- Keito?"
The sweet voice brought Siren back to the present - How did I end up on the ground? Iridescent eyes the colour of blood embedded itself in Siren's mind. Her heart began to race again, panicking when she realised she most likely lost time. A million different escape routes nudged at her consciousness, all of which were futile against a Demon.
A warm, large hand held Siren's and pulled her effortlessly to her feet. Another rested on the small of her back. She pressed her small waist further back against the hand behind her, clutching the other. Somehow the hands felt familiar and safe. But for the life of her, she could not place her finger on why she felt so protected touched by them. Siren wasn't so terrified of the Demon then, for even if she did die, at least she would not die alone.
"Well isn't this strange... I didn't think I would meet you again like this... or this soon... Did you miss me love?"
Siren froze, her hand, bloodied from her sharp nails, holding onto the man's tighter. The voice was low and raspy, a voice that squeezed her heart in a longing and painful way. She raised her head, looking up at the large man who towered over her. A patch covered one eye but the other had a completely black iris. He was handsome, though - broken. She didn't wish to think about it but the man looked so much like...
The tall man pulled off his cap and lifted his eye patch to reveal an intense, lovely eye of pure gold. Siren wanted to cry.
"Ain't this a serendipitous situation... Right, Layla?"
A soft squeal escaped her lips - I'm a stupid fangirl - and then she wept without tears. Her small body shaking with an agony she could not spill from her eyes as she reached up to run her fingers through his hair. It grew.
"Jude? What the..what are you wearing? You like you were just trampled by a heard of elephants and then stole clothes from some old homeless man you just picked up of the street. Or did you just loose a bet?" Keito's voice asked. Siren sobbed louder, half laughing as she touched his messy hair. He could've been wearing a potato sack and he still would've looked ridiculously handsome to her. But Keito was right - he did look homeless.
"You look terrible," she managed to say, her voice breaking from her sobs. She trailed a finger over the familiar scar on his face, then down his neck and chest. He had so many more scars, some weren't even healed. Each new mark on his body felt like another explosion beneath her skin. "What did you do?"
Gripping his dark hair, Siren pulled his lips towards hers and just before they touched - she punched him across the face.
"Yoooouuu sonofabitch! Holy mother of God I could've been pregnant and you pointed a gun at my head. How could you do that to me? I trusted you! Youyouyou you should be a woman, yet your beard will not let me interpret you as such!"
The life of an artist is never an easy one. How he had even made it to Cre' Est still baffles him now. He cannot believe he put all of those skills to use in getting him out of that little town. Silently as he plays on a darkening street. High above, there goes a party...one of elegance...where he could never attend. At least not unless he could somehow gather the clothing to look the part. But somehow, he doubts that could ever happen.
So, Aiden sits in his rags, face dirtied by the lies and tricks he has played, his fingers dancing across the frets as the bow slowly flows across strings, showing the only beauty he feels he has left. His eyes close as tears begin to flow. What was he thinking coming here? Here he is still a lowlife. Here he is still scum. Not even his music can save him. And now he has very little to live for at all.
His arms begin to tremble as his stomach growls again, and in a sudden fit of rage, he throws the precious instrument down with a yell that echoes through the shadows of the streets. His breathing heavy, his golden amber eyes glowing brightly, dulled only by the flecks of emerald still dancing like the tears that flow from beneath to slip down his dirtied cheeks, he stares at the fallen cello. Finally, after a moment of standing there, trembling, he realizes the damage he could have caused his cherry wood beauty, immediately lifting the instrument back up to check. Luckily, he managed not to damage it this time.
With a sigh of relief, Aiden lifts his cello from the ground and begins to walk back to the little abandoned building he's been spending his nights in. This building still has no signs of life apart from the occasional stray cat or rat scurrying about. So he feels he can hide his beautiful cello here better than anywhere else. Some old furniture still sits inside, covered by sheets to keep dust from them, etc. So, as he has done many nights before, Aiden slips his cello beneath a sheet on the small sofa and then puts the cushions used for seating behind the couch, also beneath the sheet, to keep from raising too much suspicion. Without that extra height, the cello blends in well with the sofa. He gives another sigh of relief and steps again outside in hopes that he can find a place to fill his belly.
He makes his way down the shadowed street, looking up into the night. The higher buildings still have their lights on, and music drifts from above, making Aiden's heart ache to play for others again. And yet, he knows somehow that he could never get to that. Not without true help from his father...and yet he doesn't even know where his father lives or works. He doesn't even know the man's name.
Aiden chooses a smaller, more inconspicuous building to climb up, getting himself onto the roof before he begins another climb up. Once at a comfortable height, he begins to walk along the tops, looking out into the low city in hopes that he can find an inn or something that might take him in for help. Perhaps he might even get lucky enough to get a bath. He spots lights, seeing an open inn with people standing inside. But the air is not a comfortable one, so Aiden doesn't even think about sliding down and seeing about going inside. Instead, he crouches low against the roof and watches from above, his eyes no longer glowing quite as bright a gold as before.
What the young man doesn't know is not far from his crouched form are the forms of others that also watch from above. Completely oblivious, he watches everything unfold below, silently wondering to himself if it's even a good idea to stay up there. But his feet hold him, and his eyes stay fixated. So he stays...and he watches...knowing not of the troubles about to unfold around him.
So, Aiden sits in his rags, face dirtied by the lies and tricks he has played, his fingers dancing across the frets as the bow slowly flows across strings, showing the only beauty he feels he has left. His eyes close as tears begin to flow. What was he thinking coming here? Here he is still a lowlife. Here he is still scum. Not even his music can save him. And now he has very little to live for at all.
His arms begin to tremble as his stomach growls again, and in a sudden fit of rage, he throws the precious instrument down with a yell that echoes through the shadows of the streets. His breathing heavy, his golden amber eyes glowing brightly, dulled only by the flecks of emerald still dancing like the tears that flow from beneath to slip down his dirtied cheeks, he stares at the fallen cello. Finally, after a moment of standing there, trembling, he realizes the damage he could have caused his cherry wood beauty, immediately lifting the instrument back up to check. Luckily, he managed not to damage it this time.
With a sigh of relief, Aiden lifts his cello from the ground and begins to walk back to the little abandoned building he's been spending his nights in. This building still has no signs of life apart from the occasional stray cat or rat scurrying about. So he feels he can hide his beautiful cello here better than anywhere else. Some old furniture still sits inside, covered by sheets to keep dust from them, etc. So, as he has done many nights before, Aiden slips his cello beneath a sheet on the small sofa and then puts the cushions used for seating behind the couch, also beneath the sheet, to keep from raising too much suspicion. Without that extra height, the cello blends in well with the sofa. He gives another sigh of relief and steps again outside in hopes that he can find a place to fill his belly.
He makes his way down the shadowed street, looking up into the night. The higher buildings still have their lights on, and music drifts from above, making Aiden's heart ache to play for others again. And yet, he knows somehow that he could never get to that. Not without true help from his father...and yet he doesn't even know where his father lives or works. He doesn't even know the man's name.
Aiden chooses a smaller, more inconspicuous building to climb up, getting himself onto the roof before he begins another climb up. Once at a comfortable height, he begins to walk along the tops, looking out into the low city in hopes that he can find an inn or something that might take him in for help. Perhaps he might even get lucky enough to get a bath. He spots lights, seeing an open inn with people standing inside. But the air is not a comfortable one, so Aiden doesn't even think about sliding down and seeing about going inside. Instead, he crouches low against the roof and watches from above, his eyes no longer glowing quite as bright a gold as before.
What the young man doesn't know is not far from his crouched form are the forms of others that also watch from above. Completely oblivious, he watches everything unfold below, silently wondering to himself if it's even a good idea to stay up there. But his feet hold him, and his eyes stay fixated. So he stays...and he watches...knowing not of the troubles about to unfold around him.
Shadow watched as the young woman ran off, but chuckled to himself when she ran into the girl with red hair and was picked up by, oddly enough, the same man whom Sereinia had taken care of back at the inn. Shadow looked back to where Sereinia was and sure enough, there was Taira, smiling over at him and shrugging her shoulders. Shadow shook his head and smiled, knowing full well the kind of stubborn toughness that the man was displaying. When the young woman punched him in the face, Shadow laughed out loud a little bit. It wasn't overbearing or obnoxious in any way, in fact it was genuine and almost warm given the fact that he had shown his weapons to them earlier which surprised him a little bit.
However, his laughter faded as his eye caught sight of something very disturbing.
On the rooftop just to his left appeared a dark figure clad in dark grey armor with the red insignia of the Assassins of Te'i Sai on his chest. The armor was limited to his forearms, shins and upper chest, but that was typically all they needed. He knew from the outfit that they were part of the Vanguard Class of Assassins from Gweynura and that they were here for him which was not new but he hadn't seen them in some time. Then, all around him and the others on the rooftops and in the alleyways, more Assassins appeared until their numbers broke thirty in total. Shadow looked around slowly, turning in a circle as he watched them appear one by one as Shadow slid his right leg forward a bit to take a more active and defensive posture.
One of them, obviously the one in charge, walked right up to Shadow. He held no weapons and wore no armor, but was dressed in dark grey robes with the same red insignia on his chest and in the middle of his back as he approached. His expression was calm, but there was no hiding the slight hint of fear in his eyes and in his stride as he approached Shadow who's eyes were glowing yet brighter with every step he took.
"... Red-Eyed Demon..." He said quietly.
"What do you want here in Cre' Est?" Shadow asked.
"... Blood." Came a short answer as in a flash he had a hidden dagger exposed and lunging for Shadow.
Shadow turned his body to the side and easily avoided the attack as he grabbed the man's wrist, twisted it until it popped, and flipped him over his body and threw him hard into the ground. As Shadow stood up from the maneuver there were crossbows aimed at him which let fire. Shadow whirled around with blades extended and smashed each bolt fired at him away like nothing more than flies. Another flew at him from the rear and he spun around and split it down the middle as it flew at him, even cutting through the metal tip with his Orichalcum forged blades as he waited patiently for the next attack.
It came from all sides though, as innocent people from the streets had been gathered and thrown into the fray. Herded like sheep to create chaos in the pen as they unleashed the dogs within, the people ran about trying to find ways to escape this death trap. Some of the Assassins who were not guarding streets or rooftops to block escape ran in and started to attack. They didn't just attack Shadow though, they attacked everyone else in sight as well. While the majority of them focused on the Red-Eyed Demon, there were those who attacked Keito, Lee, Siren, Jude, Mayumi on the roofs and Taira in the street below.
Though they didn't fight to kill these other individuals, they did fight to cause damage.
Lee and Keito were knocked off their feet and pummeled on the ground for about fifteen seconds before they were then left alone in favor of the Assassins attacking Shadow instead. Taira held her own and protected Sereinia a short distance away as Mayumi dealt with her attackers on the rooftops. Siren and Jude were attacked as well, the two of them both receiving a small beating for about ten to fifteen seconds which undoubtedly felt like a lifetime before they too were then abandoned in favor of attacking Shadow.
Shadow himself had cut down a few of the other Assassin who'd come his way and as the crowd around him began to gather and grow there suddenly came a horrible and feral shriek from the center of the mass. The attacking Assassins all froze, as did everyone in earshot at the horrible and almost primeval cry that echoed forth into the night. Suddenly, there was a tremendous splash of blood that erupted forth from the center of the mass and a head flew one way while the arms and body flew another. The mass around Shadow began to back away and separate slightly as Shadow became visible once again. Both his daggers were held high, dripping from top to bottom in blood as his eyes were now wide open. Pure white eyes with red spheres in the center. There weren't any pupils to be seen, just two glowing, blank red spheres within the whites of his eyes as he smiled wickedly at his attackers.
Shadow came forward very quickly, faster than he had ever been seen to move before and horizontally slashed the belly of the nearest Assassin open with his left dagger while almost simultaneously slashing it open vertically with his right dagger. The effect opened up his stomach and the innards of the man fell before him into the cobblestone streets as he looked down to see his own entrails. Shadow lowered his stance and looked up into the startled Assassins eyes as he suddenly smiled once more and slashed his throat. Blood slowly trickled from a wound that encircled his entire neck before his head fell off ever so slowly. Shadow's head mirrored the effect as he leaned his head in the same direction as he watched it fall.
Shadow looked up and stood up straight, very, very slowly. He smiled at the crowd of innocent people and at the Assassins and other onlookers as he slowly lowered his stance and prepared to attack once more. Pandemonium ensued with Assassin and innocent alike running in all directions to escape the fury which had just been unleashed as Shadow instantly dove into the fray.
Taira shoved Sereinia into a nearby building and shut the door as quickly as she could, getting Sereinia out of Shadow's line of sight so that she would not become a target as she withdrew her own daggers and prepared to fight her master if need be.
Shadow was now on a full out killing spree. An old man ran by his left side and Shadow slashed the tendons in the back of his right leg to cripple him. Brought to his knees, the man begged the unreachable Red-Eyed Demon for his life but Shadow simply smiled at him and slashed his throat. A child ran by Shadow's right side, and Shadow knocked the boy to the ground and stomped on his neck, snapping it almost instantly as he slowly wrenched his foot from right to left on the boy's neck. A woman and her husband tried to escape by running behind him but Shadow kicked them both down at the same time and slashed their throats such that the other's blood spilled across their lover's faces. The last image they saw was of the love of their lives dripping with their blood before they fell into death's embrace.
Shadow's next target was Keito, the youth whom Shadow had known was there for a reason but never found out before the chaos ensued. Not that it mattered to him in his present state of course. Shadow ran forward and knocked the boy to the ground, stomping on his chest for all his worth and sending a crack through his breastbone from top to bottom. Though it didn't crack all the way through the bone, it would none the less be a very painful injury for several days until the bone repaired itself. Shadow picked him up and threw him against a nearby building wall and unleashed a volley of attacks again the boy even well after he was knocked unconscious by Shadow's attacks. Using the butt end of the handles as his weapons, he beat the poor boy senseless and let his body fall slowly to the ground.
Shadow whirled around and his eyes landed on Taira, who was standing in the middle of the street with her daggers drawn and her stance proving she was ready to fight.
Shadow's smile widened and his teeth now bared as he ran at Taira full speed. She had dealt with this once before in the past, but it was a near death experience for her then and she fully expected it to be so now too as Shadow ran at her. She apologized to her master mentally before she twitched to her right and threw a kick at Shadow as he aimed to slash her throat. The kick landed on the side of his stomach and slipped off to the side, knocking him off balance just enough so that his blade missed its target, but Shadow was able to recover very quickly as he stopped and turned to face her again. Master and student squared off as they began to fight, blades clanging together and sweat and blood mixing in the night air around them as they continued their struggle.
Amazingly, Taira's training during the last several years had improved to the point where she was able to hold her own against him. While he got the better of her in most of their engagements, Taira was able to recover and continue the fight for over three minutes before she finally hit the ground and could not get back up. She breathed hard, gasping for breath as she tried to reach for one of her daggers but Shadow stomped on her hand, causing her to cry out in pain as he lowered his body to look her in the eyes. His smile was otherworldly as he tilted his head to the side almost as if to taunt her with "is that all you've got?".
Shadow stood up and stepped off of her hand, but rather than continue reaching for the dagger she withdrew her hand and brought it to her chest. Cringing in pain and fright, Taira slowly looked up at her master as he raised the dagger in his right hand and prepared to bring it down right through the top of her head as a new figure appeared in the streets just behind him and a new and angelic voice rang out into the night.
The voice was as close to that of a goddess as one could get, with the woman singing the words walking out of the darkness and gazing calmly at Shadow with a gentle smile on her face. Had she a pair of wings, one could indeed swear that they had seen an angel rise from the depths and darkness of Hell and ascend to Heaven before their very eyes as she sang her melancholy song. When listening to the lyrics, it was very easy to tell they were designed to subconsciously grab and keep Shadow's attention.
Whisper to the darkness, eyes of red upon me...
In this hour of evil, peering through the night...
Blackened clouds now churning, eyes of red upon me...
Eyes of red upon me, eyes of red upon me...
(Song's tempo increases on the first three syllables and slows on the latter three)
Aching hearts do witness, suffering through the night...
Brought to bear before me, the scars and pain within...
In this hour of evil, a truth will be revealed...
Aching hearts do witness, the Shadow of my heart...
(Change in style with a higher pitch, volume and intensity of the notes with a brighter and almost happy melody. The final line sees a constant decline in tempo until the final words slowly fade in volume to nothing at the end)
Crimson orbs now floating, eyes of red upon me...
Come to me my dearest, I'll take your hand in mine...
Crimson orbs do focus, eyes of red upon me...
Come to me my dearest, I'll take your hand in mine...
As she sang the song the Demon's attention was completely focused on her. He had approached her with blades drawn, but she had shown absolutely no fear or apprehension with her approach. As her melody continued towards the end, Shadow's eyes slowly returned to normal as the strange, Demonic presence within him slowly faded to nothing and his body relaxed at last.
This new arrival reached out to him with her right hand, that same gentle smile on her face and Shadow took her hand in his after sheathing his daggers. He looked out behind him, grimacing at what he had done as he closed his eyes tightly and clenched his fist. Roda I'l Lousta had indeed taken hold, and despite his best efforts during the battle he had not been able to avoid the attack which started it all.
Looking back it was almost surreal.
When the gathering crowd of Assassin had attacked him Shadow saw a particular attack coming in but did nothing to stop it. Though he could easily have brought it to a stop, for some reason his body did not react to what his mind was telling it and the knife edge which came at him had given him a cut across the upper chest through his shirt. That one cut was all it took to mix the scent of his own blood with that of those who were around him and after that point, Roda I'l Lousta became inevitable. Looking around, though the carnage was miniscule compared to what it had been in the past it was still no easier to bear. Shadow looked at the new mystery girl with pain in his eyes as she slowly placed her hand on his face and smiled at him.
"You must be exhausted..." She said quietly as she retracted her hand.
Shadow shook his head and looked at the carnage he had wrought with the streets now painted red with the blood of his victims as he let out a sigh.
"No... Not exhausted..." He said quietly as he looked at Taira, who was now lying on her back holding her hand with her eyes closed and a small smile on her lips.
Shadow walked over to her and helped her to her feet as the new girl trailed closely behind. Taira nodded to the new girl, and received a nod in return. Shadow looked around, glancing at the faces of those who were still conscious and looking at them with pain and sadness in his eyes. He would have apologized, but there was nothing to be said now. Instead, Shadow simply asked Taira to fetch Sereinia while he looked up to the rooftops where Mayumi stood and signaled her to come down.
However, his laughter faded as his eye caught sight of something very disturbing.
On the rooftop just to his left appeared a dark figure clad in dark grey armor with the red insignia of the Assassins of Te'i Sai on his chest. The armor was limited to his forearms, shins and upper chest, but that was typically all they needed. He knew from the outfit that they were part of the Vanguard Class of Assassins from Gweynura and that they were here for him which was not new but he hadn't seen them in some time. Then, all around him and the others on the rooftops and in the alleyways, more Assassins appeared until their numbers broke thirty in total. Shadow looked around slowly, turning in a circle as he watched them appear one by one as Shadow slid his right leg forward a bit to take a more active and defensive posture.
One of them, obviously the one in charge, walked right up to Shadow. He held no weapons and wore no armor, but was dressed in dark grey robes with the same red insignia on his chest and in the middle of his back as he approached. His expression was calm, but there was no hiding the slight hint of fear in his eyes and in his stride as he approached Shadow who's eyes were glowing yet brighter with every step he took.
"... Red-Eyed Demon..." He said quietly.
"What do you want here in Cre' Est?" Shadow asked.
"... Blood." Came a short answer as in a flash he had a hidden dagger exposed and lunging for Shadow.
Shadow turned his body to the side and easily avoided the attack as he grabbed the man's wrist, twisted it until it popped, and flipped him over his body and threw him hard into the ground. As Shadow stood up from the maneuver there were crossbows aimed at him which let fire. Shadow whirled around with blades extended and smashed each bolt fired at him away like nothing more than flies. Another flew at him from the rear and he spun around and split it down the middle as it flew at him, even cutting through the metal tip with his Orichalcum forged blades as he waited patiently for the next attack.
It came from all sides though, as innocent people from the streets had been gathered and thrown into the fray. Herded like sheep to create chaos in the pen as they unleashed the dogs within, the people ran about trying to find ways to escape this death trap. Some of the Assassins who were not guarding streets or rooftops to block escape ran in and started to attack. They didn't just attack Shadow though, they attacked everyone else in sight as well. While the majority of them focused on the Red-Eyed Demon, there were those who attacked Keito, Lee, Siren, Jude, Mayumi on the roofs and Taira in the street below.
Though they didn't fight to kill these other individuals, they did fight to cause damage.
Lee and Keito were knocked off their feet and pummeled on the ground for about fifteen seconds before they were then left alone in favor of the Assassins attacking Shadow instead. Taira held her own and protected Sereinia a short distance away as Mayumi dealt with her attackers on the rooftops. Siren and Jude were attacked as well, the two of them both receiving a small beating for about ten to fifteen seconds which undoubtedly felt like a lifetime before they too were then abandoned in favor of attacking Shadow.
Shadow himself had cut down a few of the other Assassin who'd come his way and as the crowd around him began to gather and grow there suddenly came a horrible and feral shriek from the center of the mass. The attacking Assassins all froze, as did everyone in earshot at the horrible and almost primeval cry that echoed forth into the night. Suddenly, there was a tremendous splash of blood that erupted forth from the center of the mass and a head flew one way while the arms and body flew another. The mass around Shadow began to back away and separate slightly as Shadow became visible once again. Both his daggers were held high, dripping from top to bottom in blood as his eyes were now wide open. Pure white eyes with red spheres in the center. There weren't any pupils to be seen, just two glowing, blank red spheres within the whites of his eyes as he smiled wickedly at his attackers.
Shadow came forward very quickly, faster than he had ever been seen to move before and horizontally slashed the belly of the nearest Assassin open with his left dagger while almost simultaneously slashing it open vertically with his right dagger. The effect opened up his stomach and the innards of the man fell before him into the cobblestone streets as he looked down to see his own entrails. Shadow lowered his stance and looked up into the startled Assassins eyes as he suddenly smiled once more and slashed his throat. Blood slowly trickled from a wound that encircled his entire neck before his head fell off ever so slowly. Shadow's head mirrored the effect as he leaned his head in the same direction as he watched it fall.
Shadow looked up and stood up straight, very, very slowly. He smiled at the crowd of innocent people and at the Assassins and other onlookers as he slowly lowered his stance and prepared to attack once more. Pandemonium ensued with Assassin and innocent alike running in all directions to escape the fury which had just been unleashed as Shadow instantly dove into the fray.
Taira shoved Sereinia into a nearby building and shut the door as quickly as she could, getting Sereinia out of Shadow's line of sight so that she would not become a target as she withdrew her own daggers and prepared to fight her master if need be.
Shadow was now on a full out killing spree. An old man ran by his left side and Shadow slashed the tendons in the back of his right leg to cripple him. Brought to his knees, the man begged the unreachable Red-Eyed Demon for his life but Shadow simply smiled at him and slashed his throat. A child ran by Shadow's right side, and Shadow knocked the boy to the ground and stomped on his neck, snapping it almost instantly as he slowly wrenched his foot from right to left on the boy's neck. A woman and her husband tried to escape by running behind him but Shadow kicked them both down at the same time and slashed their throats such that the other's blood spilled across their lover's faces. The last image they saw was of the love of their lives dripping with their blood before they fell into death's embrace.
Shadow's next target was Keito, the youth whom Shadow had known was there for a reason but never found out before the chaos ensued. Not that it mattered to him in his present state of course. Shadow ran forward and knocked the boy to the ground, stomping on his chest for all his worth and sending a crack through his breastbone from top to bottom. Though it didn't crack all the way through the bone, it would none the less be a very painful injury for several days until the bone repaired itself. Shadow picked him up and threw him against a nearby building wall and unleashed a volley of attacks again the boy even well after he was knocked unconscious by Shadow's attacks. Using the butt end of the handles as his weapons, he beat the poor boy senseless and let his body fall slowly to the ground.
Shadow whirled around and his eyes landed on Taira, who was standing in the middle of the street with her daggers drawn and her stance proving she was ready to fight.
Shadow's smile widened and his teeth now bared as he ran at Taira full speed. She had dealt with this once before in the past, but it was a near death experience for her then and she fully expected it to be so now too as Shadow ran at her. She apologized to her master mentally before she twitched to her right and threw a kick at Shadow as he aimed to slash her throat. The kick landed on the side of his stomach and slipped off to the side, knocking him off balance just enough so that his blade missed its target, but Shadow was able to recover very quickly as he stopped and turned to face her again. Master and student squared off as they began to fight, blades clanging together and sweat and blood mixing in the night air around them as they continued their struggle.
Amazingly, Taira's training during the last several years had improved to the point where she was able to hold her own against him. While he got the better of her in most of their engagements, Taira was able to recover and continue the fight for over three minutes before she finally hit the ground and could not get back up. She breathed hard, gasping for breath as she tried to reach for one of her daggers but Shadow stomped on her hand, causing her to cry out in pain as he lowered his body to look her in the eyes. His smile was otherworldly as he tilted his head to the side almost as if to taunt her with "is that all you've got?".
Shadow stood up and stepped off of her hand, but rather than continue reaching for the dagger she withdrew her hand and brought it to her chest. Cringing in pain and fright, Taira slowly looked up at her master as he raised the dagger in his right hand and prepared to bring it down right through the top of her head as a new figure appeared in the streets just behind him and a new and angelic voice rang out into the night.
The voice was as close to that of a goddess as one could get, with the woman singing the words walking out of the darkness and gazing calmly at Shadow with a gentle smile on her face. Had she a pair of wings, one could indeed swear that they had seen an angel rise from the depths and darkness of Hell and ascend to Heaven before their very eyes as she sang her melancholy song. When listening to the lyrics, it was very easy to tell they were designed to subconsciously grab and keep Shadow's attention.
Whisper to the darkness, eyes of red upon me...
In this hour of evil, peering through the night...
Blackened clouds now churning, eyes of red upon me...
Eyes of red upon me, eyes of red upon me...
(Song's tempo increases on the first three syllables and slows on the latter three)
Aching hearts do witness, suffering through the night...
Brought to bear before me, the scars and pain within...
In this hour of evil, a truth will be revealed...
Aching hearts do witness, the Shadow of my heart...
(Change in style with a higher pitch, volume and intensity of the notes with a brighter and almost happy melody. The final line sees a constant decline in tempo until the final words slowly fade in volume to nothing at the end)
Crimson orbs now floating, eyes of red upon me...
Come to me my dearest, I'll take your hand in mine...
Crimson orbs do focus, eyes of red upon me...
Come to me my dearest, I'll take your hand in mine...
As she sang the song the Demon's attention was completely focused on her. He had approached her with blades drawn, but she had shown absolutely no fear or apprehension with her approach. As her melody continued towards the end, Shadow's eyes slowly returned to normal as the strange, Demonic presence within him slowly faded to nothing and his body relaxed at last.
This new arrival reached out to him with her right hand, that same gentle smile on her face and Shadow took her hand in his after sheathing his daggers. He looked out behind him, grimacing at what he had done as he closed his eyes tightly and clenched his fist. Roda I'l Lousta had indeed taken hold, and despite his best efforts during the battle he had not been able to avoid the attack which started it all.
Looking back it was almost surreal.
When the gathering crowd of Assassin had attacked him Shadow saw a particular attack coming in but did nothing to stop it. Though he could easily have brought it to a stop, for some reason his body did not react to what his mind was telling it and the knife edge which came at him had given him a cut across the upper chest through his shirt. That one cut was all it took to mix the scent of his own blood with that of those who were around him and after that point, Roda I'l Lousta became inevitable. Looking around, though the carnage was miniscule compared to what it had been in the past it was still no easier to bear. Shadow looked at the new mystery girl with pain in his eyes as she slowly placed her hand on his face and smiled at him.
"You must be exhausted..." She said quietly as she retracted her hand.
Shadow shook his head and looked at the carnage he had wrought with the streets now painted red with the blood of his victims as he let out a sigh.
"No... Not exhausted..." He said quietly as he looked at Taira, who was now lying on her back holding her hand with her eyes closed and a small smile on her lips.
Shadow walked over to her and helped her to her feet as the new girl trailed closely behind. Taira nodded to the new girl, and received a nod in return. Shadow looked around, glancing at the faces of those who were still conscious and looking at them with pain and sadness in his eyes. He would have apologized, but there was nothing to be said now. Instead, Shadow simply asked Taira to fetch Sereinia while he looked up to the rooftops where Mayumi stood and signaled her to come down.
The figures slowly appearing from the shadows make his eyes glow that brilliant gold once more, this time more out of fear than sorrow, as he realizes the black armor and flashes of that red insignia. Had Aiden any time to think, he would have run for it. But by the time he hears the sounds of blades clashing and grunts to the roof on his right, it's too late.
His long hair is grabbed by a strong fist, and he is pulled off his feet to land headfirst on the back side of the roof. A single Te'i Sai could have easily killed Aiden, but he has been blessed with three, who now smile down on him with malevolent smiles, muscled bulging beneath the armor, as if anticipating the beating they're about to give. What Aiden wouldn't give at this point just to be back with his cello. Damn his stomach. His eyes glow brighter now, even the emerald flecks hidden beneath the glowing golden amber.
This seems to make the assassins smile more. They watch him briefly as he sits there, frozen in place. And then, without a sound, their feet come crashing down on his body, their blades to his skin. A slam into the abdomen, a few kicks in the ribs, leaving him breathless with at least five broken rib bones. A blade slashes his arm, another slicing down the side of his neck, careful not to slice the jugular. All of it is precise; all of it is damaging. Yet he makes no sound. At least not until they do the worst thing anyone could do to a musician. They crush his left hand, breaking three fingers as well as the wrist.
Aiden screams, his cry echoing with the many screams ensuing along the streets. His pain is more than physical, and as tears fall down his cheeks, he screams his apology to his mother for fear that he cannot play ever again. More and more, they stomp on that hand, reveling in his screams, before one of them finally stops them and kicks him in the head with a laugh, knocking him out into the wondrous darkness, his body limp.
His ears still hear, though, the screams of below as more souls are released into the Heavens. And then...he suddenly hears a voice...one that reminds him of love, the one thing he longs for most of all. Tears fall from his eyes as his shattered hand rises to his chest to be covered with his, more or less, unbroken hand. He knows that voice is not for him, but for some reason, Aiden can't help but be drawn to it. Love calls to him, and he cries for it. He dreams of it...and the moment the song stops, he starts humming the tunes he plays so often...the music he may never again be able to play...
Aiden's secrets are lost for the time being. And as he falls back into unconsciousness, he wonders if his world will ever be the same...but when the blackness takes over, he is able to dream of music...for one last time...
His long hair is grabbed by a strong fist, and he is pulled off his feet to land headfirst on the back side of the roof. A single Te'i Sai could have easily killed Aiden, but he has been blessed with three, who now smile down on him with malevolent smiles, muscled bulging beneath the armor, as if anticipating the beating they're about to give. What Aiden wouldn't give at this point just to be back with his cello. Damn his stomach. His eyes glow brighter now, even the emerald flecks hidden beneath the glowing golden amber.
This seems to make the assassins smile more. They watch him briefly as he sits there, frozen in place. And then, without a sound, their feet come crashing down on his body, their blades to his skin. A slam into the abdomen, a few kicks in the ribs, leaving him breathless with at least five broken rib bones. A blade slashes his arm, another slicing down the side of his neck, careful not to slice the jugular. All of it is precise; all of it is damaging. Yet he makes no sound. At least not until they do the worst thing anyone could do to a musician. They crush his left hand, breaking three fingers as well as the wrist.
Aiden screams, his cry echoing with the many screams ensuing along the streets. His pain is more than physical, and as tears fall down his cheeks, he screams his apology to his mother for fear that he cannot play ever again. More and more, they stomp on that hand, reveling in his screams, before one of them finally stops them and kicks him in the head with a laugh, knocking him out into the wondrous darkness, his body limp.
His ears still hear, though, the screams of below as more souls are released into the Heavens. And then...he suddenly hears a voice...one that reminds him of love, the one thing he longs for most of all. Tears fall from his eyes as his shattered hand rises to his chest to be covered with his, more or less, unbroken hand. He knows that voice is not for him, but for some reason, Aiden can't help but be drawn to it. Love calls to him, and he cries for it. He dreams of it...and the moment the song stops, he starts humming the tunes he plays so often...the music he may never again be able to play...
Aiden's secrets are lost for the time being. And as he falls back into unconsciousness, he wonders if his world will ever be the same...but when the blackness takes over, he is able to dream of music...for one last time...
Thud.
Siren blinked, confused, before she began to fall. What the bloody hell? Just as she was falling a wicked dagger shot out at her, Siren quickly flipped to the side midair before grabbing her attacker's hand to balance herself. She kicked her right leg against the man's neck, causing him to crash into the ground. A sharp pain spiked into her left shoulder as a sword impaled itself in it. Eyes wide, she grabbed the handle and pulled it out without a second thought - a reflex and a mistake - a blinding pain imploded in her shoulder before blood shot from the wound. When she could see again, she noticed the chaos around her and the figures clad in grey armour, the red markings of the Assassians of Te'i Sai very much clear. Well, damn.
The Assassin she'd knocked down impaled a sword through her thigh. She gasped, doubling over before ripping the sword out - what the heck, I'm already bleeding. "That was... A really," she said slowly, panting from the pain and from the effort it too to parry the incoming attacks with her double swords. Now weapons she could use, "Expensive dress."
Several more blows were landed on her but she managed to not have any of her vital organs skewered or her pretty head decapitated - good enough. Glancing briefly over at Jude, she pulled her hand back and threw her sword at an Assassin who very nearly sliced the already injured man's throat clean. That probably wasn't very smart - one handed swords were not her strong point. Just as she was about to worry, the Assassins who'd been so focused on her moved towards a figure in the centre. No, not a figure -
A fountain of blood.
Figures rammed into her, screaming as if they'd just seen a Demon. Oh Goddess, please, no. No, no, no! Pure red eyes glowed in the world of red. Siren's body went numb as her eyes - hypnotised - stared, unmoving, at the Red-eyed Demon.
"He'll kill us all!"
"Please! Help me and my baby!"
"Daddy?"
"Siren..."
As if a bucket of water had just been poured over her head, Siren was roughly jerked from her trance. She found herself standing near the Fountain of Blood. So close to the Demon, she could smell the madness and death on It - how did I get here? She looked down at the person who'd called her name - she met soft brown eyes. No, eye. The other had been pulled from its socket. The dark skinned girl with the curly hair looked up at her, an arm and a leg nowhere to be found.
Evi.
Siren did not scream, did not even blink. She merely stared into the eye of her bloodied friend.
"Siren..." Evi croaked. "Good- Good to see you still... Have it in you."
"Evi?" Siren asked, confused. "What happened?"
"Think the red-eyed demon got a little... Carried away," she mumbled, laughing weakly. "Hey, Siren. I love you."
Siren watched as tears streaked down her huntress' cheeks, mixing with the thick blood her empty socket was oozing. "I love you, too, Evi," she managed, running a gentle hand over her best friend's curly hair. It was madness and stupidity combined, Siren sitting there while the Demon was on a killing spree - but at that moment, strangely enough, the only thing Siren was terrified of was losing her dearest friend. "You'll be okay. We'll -" a sob interrupted her words. How can I lie? "Patch you up at the Lion's Den and you'll be as good as new. Then you can laugh at me while I drink from a barrel that's about three times my size. Right, Evi?" she asked, half laughing and half crying.
"Sure, Layla," Layla? "Sure. Afterwards we can go hunting together. Every weekend like we used to, right? I can't believe you... Left for... Months..."
"Hey, Evi. Wake up." Layla urged, smacking her friend's face gently. Her remaining eye stared up, right through Siren, to the red lanterns glowing above. The lanterns remained bright and untarnished, as if Hell were not below it. A tear fell on Evi's dark cheek - then another and another until her entire face was covered in a salty mix of blood and water. "Evi, wake up. Wake up!"
Layla was shaking her friend desperately now, her white hair soaked in red from the blood around her - it's raining blood. She called for her friend over and over, until her honeyed voice was not honey but the bitterness of desperation. Her cries were loud and tortured, a horrible sound that echoed throughout the chaos and war - in which the Demon had all the weapons and no one else had any - for that was the voice Layla was gifted with. A voice that could be heard even in a time of utter despair. What did it matter, though, for right now and possibly forever, Layla's voice was Despair. It was not the quiet crying, the free fall of tears under clear rain. This was a horrible, heart wrenching sound - the type that made you hyperventilate with the intensity of it all, the type that felt like they would never end - under a rain of blood.
Tears fell from her silver eyes until there were no more tears left. Evi. Evi, the closest friend she'd ever come to having since Elina. Now they were both gone.
Gone, gone, gone, gone.
Eyes unfocused, she glanced up briefly to find Keito in a crumpled heap - his bones sticking out of places it shouldn't have, blood seeping from every pore in his skin. Layla's eyes were unseeing, yet they took in every inch of every surface, every broken body with their broken sounds.
A voice was singing.
Layla wrapped herself around Evi, holding her tall, beautiful, dark-skinned sister with her missing limbs as if she were a temple of tranquility in an otherwise hopeless world. Layla rested her head, with it's soft snowing hair and empty, silver eyes on the motionless body that now held a part of Layla's soul. A part of her was gone - gone with Evi to wherever dead people went.
It was a part of her she would never get back.
Siren blinked, confused, before she began to fall. What the bloody hell? Just as she was falling a wicked dagger shot out at her, Siren quickly flipped to the side midair before grabbing her attacker's hand to balance herself. She kicked her right leg against the man's neck, causing him to crash into the ground. A sharp pain spiked into her left shoulder as a sword impaled itself in it. Eyes wide, she grabbed the handle and pulled it out without a second thought - a reflex and a mistake - a blinding pain imploded in her shoulder before blood shot from the wound. When she could see again, she noticed the chaos around her and the figures clad in grey armour, the red markings of the Assassians of Te'i Sai very much clear. Well, damn.
The Assassin she'd knocked down impaled a sword through her thigh. She gasped, doubling over before ripping the sword out - what the heck, I'm already bleeding. "That was... A really," she said slowly, panting from the pain and from the effort it too to parry the incoming attacks with her double swords. Now weapons she could use, "Expensive dress."
Several more blows were landed on her but she managed to not have any of her vital organs skewered or her pretty head decapitated - good enough. Glancing briefly over at Jude, she pulled her hand back and threw her sword at an Assassin who very nearly sliced the already injured man's throat clean. That probably wasn't very smart - one handed swords were not her strong point. Just as she was about to worry, the Assassins who'd been so focused on her moved towards a figure in the centre. No, not a figure -
A fountain of blood.
Figures rammed into her, screaming as if they'd just seen a Demon. Oh Goddess, please, no. No, no, no! Pure red eyes glowed in the world of red. Siren's body went numb as her eyes - hypnotised - stared, unmoving, at the Red-eyed Demon.
"He'll kill us all!"
"Please! Help me and my baby!"
"Daddy?"
"Siren..."
As if a bucket of water had just been poured over her head, Siren was roughly jerked from her trance. She found herself standing near the Fountain of Blood. So close to the Demon, she could smell the madness and death on It - how did I get here? She looked down at the person who'd called her name - she met soft brown eyes. No, eye. The other had been pulled from its socket. The dark skinned girl with the curly hair looked up at her, an arm and a leg nowhere to be found.
Evi.
Siren did not scream, did not even blink. She merely stared into the eye of her bloodied friend.
"Siren..." Evi croaked. "Good- Good to see you still... Have it in you."
"Evi?" Siren asked, confused. "What happened?"
"Think the red-eyed demon got a little... Carried away," she mumbled, laughing weakly. "Hey, Siren. I love you."
Siren watched as tears streaked down her huntress' cheeks, mixing with the thick blood her empty socket was oozing. "I love you, too, Evi," she managed, running a gentle hand over her best friend's curly hair. It was madness and stupidity combined, Siren sitting there while the Demon was on a killing spree - but at that moment, strangely enough, the only thing Siren was terrified of was losing her dearest friend. "You'll be okay. We'll -" a sob interrupted her words. How can I lie? "Patch you up at the Lion's Den and you'll be as good as new. Then you can laugh at me while I drink from a barrel that's about three times my size. Right, Evi?" she asked, half laughing and half crying.
"Sure, Layla," Layla? "Sure. Afterwards we can go hunting together. Every weekend like we used to, right? I can't believe you... Left for... Months..."
"Hey, Evi. Wake up." Layla urged, smacking her friend's face gently. Her remaining eye stared up, right through Siren, to the red lanterns glowing above. The lanterns remained bright and untarnished, as if Hell were not below it. A tear fell on Evi's dark cheek - then another and another until her entire face was covered in a salty mix of blood and water. "Evi, wake up. Wake up!"
Layla was shaking her friend desperately now, her white hair soaked in red from the blood around her - it's raining blood. She called for her friend over and over, until her honeyed voice was not honey but the bitterness of desperation. Her cries were loud and tortured, a horrible sound that echoed throughout the chaos and war - in which the Demon had all the weapons and no one else had any - for that was the voice Layla was gifted with. A voice that could be heard even in a time of utter despair. What did it matter, though, for right now and possibly forever, Layla's voice was Despair. It was not the quiet crying, the free fall of tears under clear rain. This was a horrible, heart wrenching sound - the type that made you hyperventilate with the intensity of it all, the type that felt like they would never end - under a rain of blood.
Tears fell from her silver eyes until there were no more tears left. Evi. Evi, the closest friend she'd ever come to having since Elina. Now they were both gone.
Gone, gone, gone, gone.
Eyes unfocused, she glanced up briefly to find Keito in a crumpled heap - his bones sticking out of places it shouldn't have, blood seeping from every pore in his skin. Layla's eyes were unseeing, yet they took in every inch of every surface, every broken body with their broken sounds.
A voice was singing.
Layla wrapped herself around Evi, holding her tall, beautiful, dark-skinned sister with her missing limbs as if she were a temple of tranquility in an otherwise hopeless world. Layla rested her head, with it's soft snowing hair and empty, silver eyes on the motionless body that now held a part of Layla's soul. A part of her was gone - gone with Evi to wherever dead people went.
It was a part of her she would never get back.
Layla's reaction didn't take Jude by surprise, he in fact had expected her to hit him. I guess I deserved that... but from the circumstances they were faced with at that moment I believe I am justified... But there is no reasoning with this girl. Although small in stature Layla was able to throw a decent punch, which had caused Jude to stagger a bit. This was not because of the punch but because of his leg which currently wasn't healed properly yet, he tried to hide his wounds enough that she wouldn't notice. No need for her to know about it... She might start getting all emotional on me. Using his cane to keep himself up, in response to her questions Jude gave her a slight tap on the head with the end of his cane.
Jude had noticed that Keito was there also, a fact which had surprised him at first. He didn't know why he was there or why anyone was really there but all that really mattered was that they were back together. However despite the time spent away from each other Keito still seemed to be quite annoyed at the sigh of Jude. I just fell on top of him once... some people would die for just being able to touch me... I don't understand young guys anymore. He gave him a wave with his cane to show that he had seen him, hoping to talk to him later. Jude then turned his gaze back towards Layla, running his free hand through her snow blonde hair.
"Sorry I worried you love... I might tell you exactly why I did everything but for now I don't believe this is the time or place for it... Hope you can wait." Before she could do anything to reject his statement Jude had wrapped his free arm around her waist, pulling her into his body. Jude may have missed most of the festival but at least he got to see Layla in a beautiful traditional dress, which showed off her hourglass figure. He lowered his head down on to her shoulder, kissing her neck as he did. He knew it was one of her weak spots, one of the many he had discovered after the many nights they spent together.
"I wouldn't do anything to hurt you... you know that. And if you were pregnant I guess we would have to settle down wouldn't we..." Lifting his head from her shoulder Jude leaned his head against her forehead. "...Good thing you aren't right... Right?"
Their moment together didn't last long, it seemed as if the night held many more surprises for the two of them and those around them. Because of his years being hunted Jude had gained high awareness to those around him, he can even pick up the slightest scent of killing intent, and he could smell it all around them. On the rooftops, amongst the crowds of people, everywhere, and they were circling in the area around them. I don't know who they are... but anything like this isn't good... not good at all... We have to get out of here. Holding Layla by her waist and with his cane in hand Jude began to walk towards the nearest exit he could find that didn't have any killing intent coming from. They had made it to a small alleyway before Jude saw a man clad with grey armor and with a red insignia he knew all too well. The Assassin's of Te'i Sai...
It had been years since he had been face to face with an assassin, back to the night that his father was murdered in cold blood by one. Just as soon as he noticed the man chaos had been unleashed in the surrounding area, the Assassin's of Te'i Sai had begun to act. Suddenly the assassin struck Layla in the leg with a dagger. Before Jude could approach the man to Jude was attacked by another assassin wearing the same armor as the other. Using the cane in his hands Jude struck the assassin underneath his chin, staggering him a bit. His victory however was short lived, being forced back by the assassin and two others, forcing him to the ground where they continually attacked him. So much for being able to take care of myself... I should've stayed back at the inn. His wounds began reopening, blood streaming all over his body. The side of his head was kicked heavily, causing Jude to cough up blood. The assassin he had beaten into the ground had then mounted Jude, giving him back what he had done in spades. After what seemed like a lifetime Jude's assailants had left him, leaving him bleeding on the ground. Not good enough another second for you bastards? Am I that weak to you... One day... one day I will become the wolf who will bite the head off your organization... You will see... You will regret that you didn't kill me when you had the chance.
The group who had been antagonizing them though had redirected their attention towards The Red Eyed Demon, who seemed to be fairing off better than anyone else in the area. Scratch that... he was creating a fountain of blood all around him. But the only thing which can slay such monsters are either monsters themselves or demons, that man was the latter. He was relentless and ruthless, his actions were precise but Jude felt something coming off of him, a strange blood lust that he had never seen before in his life. Blood filled the streets as assailant after assailant fell to the man's hands. Good thing to know that I am not on his hit list...
The Red Eyed Demon began to lose himself though, he no longer just attacked the assassin's, he had begun to attack innocents all around him. The street was painted red by the blood shed by his hands, Jude only noted a few who had fallen to The Red Eyed Demon but it was enough. An elderly gentleman, a young child, actions which seemed despicable to anyone. But it was when he had brutally attacked Keito that Jude had finally lost himself, consumed by his own emotions Jude tried to stand to attack the man, but was wise enough to stay down. He knew he couldn't win in his state and judging by the man he himself wasn't in control of his actions. But that alone did not sway his hatred of the actions. Jude would've turned his eyes way but he couldn't, something deep inside him desired to be apart of it, to become a monster. Shaking his head he shrugged the idea from his mind, but he couldn't shake the grin that appeared on his face. All that blood... heheh... I would bathe in it. Jude's golden eye seemed to glow eerily, whether it did or not however is unknown.
Suddenly something close to a miracle had happened, amongst the hell and blood which surrounded them Jude could've sworn he saw pure white wings and a voice of an angel, singing a song to soothe The Red Eyed Demon. And is seemed to have worked, Jude no longer felt the strange blood lust from him anymore, it seemed as if the man had become the eye in his very own storm of blood and hell. He watched the man as he continued on, and the scene which was surrounding him. Standing up with much difficulty he walked towards Layla who was holding her dear friend in her arms, sobbing as she did so. Leaning down Jude wrapped his arms around her shoulders to try and comfort her. I couldn't do anything for you... I am useless... I will never let you feel pain like this ever again... I swear it.
Looking towards The Red Eyed Demon he stared the man straight into his red eyes. This is the man I have to bet my existence on?... Guess Lady Luck isn't smiling on me today.
Jude had noticed that Keito was there also, a fact which had surprised him at first. He didn't know why he was there or why anyone was really there but all that really mattered was that they were back together. However despite the time spent away from each other Keito still seemed to be quite annoyed at the sigh of Jude. I just fell on top of him once... some people would die for just being able to touch me... I don't understand young guys anymore. He gave him a wave with his cane to show that he had seen him, hoping to talk to him later. Jude then turned his gaze back towards Layla, running his free hand through her snow blonde hair.
"Sorry I worried you love... I might tell you exactly why I did everything but for now I don't believe this is the time or place for it... Hope you can wait." Before she could do anything to reject his statement Jude had wrapped his free arm around her waist, pulling her into his body. Jude may have missed most of the festival but at least he got to see Layla in a beautiful traditional dress, which showed off her hourglass figure. He lowered his head down on to her shoulder, kissing her neck as he did. He knew it was one of her weak spots, one of the many he had discovered after the many nights they spent together.
"I wouldn't do anything to hurt you... you know that. And if you were pregnant I guess we would have to settle down wouldn't we..." Lifting his head from her shoulder Jude leaned his head against her forehead. "...Good thing you aren't right... Right?"
Their moment together didn't last long, it seemed as if the night held many more surprises for the two of them and those around them. Because of his years being hunted Jude had gained high awareness to those around him, he can even pick up the slightest scent of killing intent, and he could smell it all around them. On the rooftops, amongst the crowds of people, everywhere, and they were circling in the area around them. I don't know who they are... but anything like this isn't good... not good at all... We have to get out of here. Holding Layla by her waist and with his cane in hand Jude began to walk towards the nearest exit he could find that didn't have any killing intent coming from. They had made it to a small alleyway before Jude saw a man clad with grey armor and with a red insignia he knew all too well. The Assassin's of Te'i Sai...
It had been years since he had been face to face with an assassin, back to the night that his father was murdered in cold blood by one. Just as soon as he noticed the man chaos had been unleashed in the surrounding area, the Assassin's of Te'i Sai had begun to act. Suddenly the assassin struck Layla in the leg with a dagger. Before Jude could approach the man to Jude was attacked by another assassin wearing the same armor as the other. Using the cane in his hands Jude struck the assassin underneath his chin, staggering him a bit. His victory however was short lived, being forced back by the assassin and two others, forcing him to the ground where they continually attacked him. So much for being able to take care of myself... I should've stayed back at the inn. His wounds began reopening, blood streaming all over his body. The side of his head was kicked heavily, causing Jude to cough up blood. The assassin he had beaten into the ground had then mounted Jude, giving him back what he had done in spades. After what seemed like a lifetime Jude's assailants had left him, leaving him bleeding on the ground. Not good enough another second for you bastards? Am I that weak to you... One day... one day I will become the wolf who will bite the head off your organization... You will see... You will regret that you didn't kill me when you had the chance.
The group who had been antagonizing them though had redirected their attention towards The Red Eyed Demon, who seemed to be fairing off better than anyone else in the area. Scratch that... he was creating a fountain of blood all around him. But the only thing which can slay such monsters are either monsters themselves or demons, that man was the latter. He was relentless and ruthless, his actions were precise but Jude felt something coming off of him, a strange blood lust that he had never seen before in his life. Blood filled the streets as assailant after assailant fell to the man's hands. Good thing to know that I am not on his hit list...
The Red Eyed Demon began to lose himself though, he no longer just attacked the assassin's, he had begun to attack innocents all around him. The street was painted red by the blood shed by his hands, Jude only noted a few who had fallen to The Red Eyed Demon but it was enough. An elderly gentleman, a young child, actions which seemed despicable to anyone. But it was when he had brutally attacked Keito that Jude had finally lost himself, consumed by his own emotions Jude tried to stand to attack the man, but was wise enough to stay down. He knew he couldn't win in his state and judging by the man he himself wasn't in control of his actions. But that alone did not sway his hatred of the actions. Jude would've turned his eyes way but he couldn't, something deep inside him desired to be apart of it, to become a monster. Shaking his head he shrugged the idea from his mind, but he couldn't shake the grin that appeared on his face. All that blood... heheh... I would bathe in it. Jude's golden eye seemed to glow eerily, whether it did or not however is unknown.
Suddenly something close to a miracle had happened, amongst the hell and blood which surrounded them Jude could've sworn he saw pure white wings and a voice of an angel, singing a song to soothe The Red Eyed Demon. And is seemed to have worked, Jude no longer felt the strange blood lust from him anymore, it seemed as if the man had become the eye in his very own storm of blood and hell. He watched the man as he continued on, and the scene which was surrounding him. Standing up with much difficulty he walked towards Layla who was holding her dear friend in her arms, sobbing as she did so. Leaning down Jude wrapped his arms around her shoulders to try and comfort her. I couldn't do anything for you... I am useless... I will never let you feel pain like this ever again... I swear it.
Looking towards The Red Eyed Demon he stared the man straight into his red eyes. This is the man I have to bet my existence on?... Guess Lady Luck isn't smiling on me today.
Layla punched the thief right in the cheek with an angry force. Even Keito flinched a little at the thought of that being his own cheek. Whatever the guy did to anger her, he probably deserved it, even though Keito had wanted to be the first to punch him when he met with him again. Despite the slightly uncomfortable reunion, Keito heard the sound of a laugh behind him and he turned a little to see who it had come from only to realize it was the red-eyed man. The sound made Keito smile a little, but that didn't last very long when the red-eyed man stopped laughing and he suddenly seemed very alert.
Within just a few seconds, the were surrounded, the red insignia of Te'i Sai seen on each one of them. He tensed, slowly moving his hand up to the handle of his sword. He didn't draw it just yet, but he made sure to be ready if any of them attempted to attack. Keito narrowed his eyes, letting them scan over each of the men that surrounded them, then they moved up to the roof tops. They did a perfect job at positioning themselves, that was for sure, but what were they after? Only a few moments later, Keito's question was answered, and his guess that the red-eyed man had far more experience than himself was quickly proven as the assassin's began their attack on the man.
There were many screams from the villagers as they began to shove and even trample each other in an attempt to get away. Keito reached forward and grabbed Ritsu's wrist, pulling her to the side and backing himself against the wall of a building. He wrapped his arms around her, making sure no one bumped into her or knocked her over. He shielded her for a few more seconds before finding an opening and pushing open the wooden door of the building.
"Stay here until it's quite!" He demanded, shoving her into the building and slamming the door.
He started to move away from the building towards Layla when he noticed her being attacked, but suddenly found himself being knocked to the ground. He landed on his stomach, letting out a small grunt as he hit the ground, then rolled onto his back just in time to avoid a blade that drove into the stone beside him. He made another attempted to draw his sword, but the hard pressure of a boot stepped down onto his right hand.
Damn it!
He brought his leg up, kicking the man hard in the knee with his left foot. It was a good thing he'd refused to wear sandals and instead kept his boots on, but it wasn't entirely easy to move around in his current attire. He pressure on his hand let up for a split second and Keito took this opportunity to push himself backwards and finally unsheathe his blade, doing a well good job at ignoring his now fractured wrist. He swung the blade up, meeting it with his opponents blade. A stabbing pain shot through his hand and up his arm and he slightly loosened his grip, the sword flying from his hand and landing a few feet behind him. Before Keito could pick himself up, the bottom of a boot slammed down on his left cheek and the back of his head hit the stone.
He was completely helpless.
There were a few more blows from the boot and then a blade jammed itself into Keito's left palm. He left out a short scream, which was cut off by another kick to the cheek and one to the side. He was starting to question if he'd ever find an opening to knock this man away from him. His left cheek was broken open now and blood dripping from the wound, it was probably bruised and starting to swell up as well. There was a small, dark chuckle from the man who stood over him as the lade that was driven into Keito's hand was pulled out. He clenched his teeth, keeping himself from letting out another scream. He barely noticed that the man had walked away, now focused on a different target in the center
He slowly rolled himself over and pushed himself up off the ground to stumble to his sword. It wasn't the first time he had taken a beating like that, but it had been years since he'd sparred with his father. He picked up the sword, clutching the blade with his right hand and spitting out a bit of blood mixed with saliva. He wiped the blood from his cheek and straightened up in a hard attempt to regain himself, the sounds of painful cries and terrified screams pounding in his head. There was so many noises, and the grey stone painted with thick blood with the smell of rusty iron filling the air.
His eyes widened for a second as he felt a strong presence approaching him. He spun around, ready to swing his blade, but stopped it abruptly when he noticed it was the red-eyed man, a mistake he would thoroughly regret. He was hit hard, once again being slammed back onto the ground. Another boot was brought down onto him, but this time landing in the middle of his chest and with much greater force than before. Keito's sword slipped from his hand once again as he reached up and grabbed the red-eyed mans foot, but with a fractured wrist and bloody palm, he could hardly apply any pressure.
The foot stepped down harder and Keito heard a snap, followed by am extreme stab of pain shooting through his chest and the rest of his body. He let out a rough gasp, unable to scream with the air just being knocked out of him. He had felt terrible pain before, but nothing like this. He'd always been so good at staying out of any situation that would put him in such danger, but without warning he'd been thrown into one. His blue eyes briefly met with Shadow's beaming red one's, and for once, Keito believed that this pain might just be the last thing he'd ever feel.
The pressure of the boot was gone and Keito felt himself being picked up like a rag doll before being thrown and slamming against a wall. The pain seared through him for only a second before everything went black and his consciousness was tossed into a dark abyss, the glowing red eyes of a demon being the last thing left to burn themselves into Keito's memory.
Elina..are you going to be waiting for me?
Within just a few seconds, the were surrounded, the red insignia of Te'i Sai seen on each one of them. He tensed, slowly moving his hand up to the handle of his sword. He didn't draw it just yet, but he made sure to be ready if any of them attempted to attack. Keito narrowed his eyes, letting them scan over each of the men that surrounded them, then they moved up to the roof tops. They did a perfect job at positioning themselves, that was for sure, but what were they after? Only a few moments later, Keito's question was answered, and his guess that the red-eyed man had far more experience than himself was quickly proven as the assassin's began their attack on the man.
There were many screams from the villagers as they began to shove and even trample each other in an attempt to get away. Keito reached forward and grabbed Ritsu's wrist, pulling her to the side and backing himself against the wall of a building. He wrapped his arms around her, making sure no one bumped into her or knocked her over. He shielded her for a few more seconds before finding an opening and pushing open the wooden door of the building.
"Stay here until it's quite!" He demanded, shoving her into the building and slamming the door.
He started to move away from the building towards Layla when he noticed her being attacked, but suddenly found himself being knocked to the ground. He landed on his stomach, letting out a small grunt as he hit the ground, then rolled onto his back just in time to avoid a blade that drove into the stone beside him. He made another attempted to draw his sword, but the hard pressure of a boot stepped down onto his right hand.
Damn it!
He brought his leg up, kicking the man hard in the knee with his left foot. It was a good thing he'd refused to wear sandals and instead kept his boots on, but it wasn't entirely easy to move around in his current attire. He pressure on his hand let up for a split second and Keito took this opportunity to push himself backwards and finally unsheathe his blade, doing a well good job at ignoring his now fractured wrist. He swung the blade up, meeting it with his opponents blade. A stabbing pain shot through his hand and up his arm and he slightly loosened his grip, the sword flying from his hand and landing a few feet behind him. Before Keito could pick himself up, the bottom of a boot slammed down on his left cheek and the back of his head hit the stone.
He was completely helpless.
There were a few more blows from the boot and then a blade jammed itself into Keito's left palm. He left out a short scream, which was cut off by another kick to the cheek and one to the side. He was starting to question if he'd ever find an opening to knock this man away from him. His left cheek was broken open now and blood dripping from the wound, it was probably bruised and starting to swell up as well. There was a small, dark chuckle from the man who stood over him as the lade that was driven into Keito's hand was pulled out. He clenched his teeth, keeping himself from letting out another scream. He barely noticed that the man had walked away, now focused on a different target in the center
He slowly rolled himself over and pushed himself up off the ground to stumble to his sword. It wasn't the first time he had taken a beating like that, but it had been years since he'd sparred with his father. He picked up the sword, clutching the blade with his right hand and spitting out a bit of blood mixed with saliva. He wiped the blood from his cheek and straightened up in a hard attempt to regain himself, the sounds of painful cries and terrified screams pounding in his head. There was so many noises, and the grey stone painted with thick blood with the smell of rusty iron filling the air.
His eyes widened for a second as he felt a strong presence approaching him. He spun around, ready to swing his blade, but stopped it abruptly when he noticed it was the red-eyed man, a mistake he would thoroughly regret. He was hit hard, once again being slammed back onto the ground. Another boot was brought down onto him, but this time landing in the middle of his chest and with much greater force than before. Keito's sword slipped from his hand once again as he reached up and grabbed the red-eyed mans foot, but with a fractured wrist and bloody palm, he could hardly apply any pressure.
The foot stepped down harder and Keito heard a snap, followed by am extreme stab of pain shooting through his chest and the rest of his body. He let out a rough gasp, unable to scream with the air just being knocked out of him. He had felt terrible pain before, but nothing like this. He'd always been so good at staying out of any situation that would put him in such danger, but without warning he'd been thrown into one. His blue eyes briefly met with Shadow's beaming red one's, and for once, Keito believed that this pain might just be the last thing he'd ever feel.
The pressure of the boot was gone and Keito felt himself being picked up like a rag doll before being thrown and slamming against a wall. The pain seared through him for only a second before everything went black and his consciousness was tossed into a dark abyss, the glowing red eyes of a demon being the last thing left to burn themselves into Keito's memory.
Elina..are you going to be waiting for me?
Lee had been smug. Too smug and it seems it was going to cost him his life. Lee was so focused on the man with red eyes that he had been attacked from behind. Had he been any slower he head would no longer be attached to neck, but the attack that followed was too fast for him to dodge so he blocked with his arm and jumped forward to lessen the force which despite being lessened pushed him back and he fell over a body. He rolled with it just to see the person he had rolled over was in pain, but that ended in an instant as the assassin not only dashed towards him but stabbed the person right in the head ending his life.
He took stock of his body realizing his right arm had almost been dislocated. He regretted it but he picked up a body on the ground and threw it at the incoming assassin. He dashed forward only to witness the flying body being cut asunder as the assassin sliced threw flesh and bone as if it was merely air itself. The sheer madness of it caused Lee's mind to blank out. Luckily his body had been trained harshly and continuously t hat his body merely reacted to outside stimulus.
Had Lee been aware he would have noticed a slight surprise by the assassin in the fact that Lee had not actually run away. But it was not a surprise that was shocking enough to make any mistakes. Lee's body moved without hesitation to every swing of the assassin but time and time again Lee missed while the assassin added another cut to his body. Had Lee been able to process thoughts on some other level he would have been thankful for his hardened muscles. It was also thanks to said muscles that the daggers that had been thrown and were now putruding from his arms, chest and legs, instead of piercing deep into his heart and lungs.
Now Lee's body stopped function but his mind surfaced again. Lee didn't know what had happened but he was on his back not able to blink. He became painfully aware of the daggers riddling his body but he was unable to react to the pain in anyway. His body told him the story that his had not read. He then realized that he himself had put him in this paralyzed state. He had pushed the pressure points as he blocked daggers headed for his neck and head. His body had saved his life by conceding defeat and feigning death. Lee looked at the carnage through peripheral vision and watched as his killer walked past him only to glace at the dead body briefly before going somewhere that Lee could not see.
Not really one for playing dead. Lee started to calm his body so that he could internally release the paralysis.
'This is going to take awhile' he thought.
He took stock of his body realizing his right arm had almost been dislocated. He regretted it but he picked up a body on the ground and threw it at the incoming assassin. He dashed forward only to witness the flying body being cut asunder as the assassin sliced threw flesh and bone as if it was merely air itself. The sheer madness of it caused Lee's mind to blank out. Luckily his body had been trained harshly and continuously t hat his body merely reacted to outside stimulus.
Had Lee been aware he would have noticed a slight surprise by the assassin in the fact that Lee had not actually run away. But it was not a surprise that was shocking enough to make any mistakes. Lee's body moved without hesitation to every swing of the assassin but time and time again Lee missed while the assassin added another cut to his body. Had Lee been able to process thoughts on some other level he would have been thankful for his hardened muscles. It was also thanks to said muscles that the daggers that had been thrown and were now putruding from his arms, chest and legs, instead of piercing deep into his heart and lungs.
Now Lee's body stopped function but his mind surfaced again. Lee didn't know what had happened but he was on his back not able to blink. He became painfully aware of the daggers riddling his body but he was unable to react to the pain in anyway. His body told him the story that his had not read. He then realized that he himself had put him in this paralyzed state. He had pushed the pressure points as he blocked daggers headed for his neck and head. His body had saved his life by conceding defeat and feigning death. Lee looked at the carnage through peripheral vision and watched as his killer walked past him only to glace at the dead body briefly before going somewhere that Lee could not see.
Not really one for playing dead. Lee started to calm his body so that he could internally release the paralysis.
'This is going to take awhile' he thought.
The atmosphere was warm and friendly for a moment, one of those moments that Ritsu always enjoyed and treasured. She didn't know the snow-haired woman, or the other man who had helped her up, but they lightened things up a little. Of course, that small, warm moment was so easily torn apart within a matter of seconds. The lantern-lit festival that was originally filled with people having fun, laughing, smiling, and maybe drinking a little too much, erupted into an unexpected blood bath caused by men she'd never seen before.
The red-head only stayed in the clearing long enough to watch the incredible, but terrifying fight between the man with the red eyes and the other men who had shown up, all bearing a red insignia. The mark looked a little familiar, but she still had no idea who these people were and why they were doing what they were doing. The screams echoed around her, but she was unable to move, frozen by fear with wide eyes as she watched the scene unfold. She couldn't move, speak, she barely felt like she was even breathing. She felt her heart pounding against her chest, cold as ice and making it hard to take in any air. The crowd began to scatter, but Ritsu was unable to move out of the way. She was too terrified to even move her eyes away from the sight of blood being splattered onto the stone floor.
At that moment she felt a warm hand grip her wrist and pull her aside, arms wrapping around her to protect her from the stampede of humans making a desperate attempt to get away. Even with Keito's arms around her, she couldn't tare her eyes away from the scene and she could feel herself trembling.
He pulled her towards a door and opened it, shoving her inside along with his bag which she held tightly to her chest.
"Stay here until it's quite!"
Don't leave me!
She wanted to say those words so badly, but she couldn't speak a word as the wooden door shut and she was left in a dark wooden room which looked to be an empty living room. The only window in the room was positioned beside the door, but it was covered by a red cloth and she couldn't see anything through it. Ritsu backed up against the farthest wall and slid down it until she was sitting on the floor, her knees pulled close to her and her arms tightly wrapped around Keito's bag.
I'm scared.
Even in this room, the screams and cries were hardly muffled and Ritsu could hear every noise. The sound of metal clashing together, red liquid being splattered everywhere, crying, desperate prayers, and footsteps pounding on the stone service of the city outside. She pulled her knees closer and, closing her eyes, she shoved her face into her legs and covered her ears.
I'm scared..I'm scared..
It felt like an eternity before silence dropped over her, followed by a heavenly voice and a beautiful song.
Ritsu lifted her head a few inches from her knees and her eyes slightly opened. The song continued and she pulled her hands away from her ears and lifted her head a few more inches. Her eyes moved up to the covered window as she listened to the song. It was almost like an angel had come down to sing the lost souls of Hell a comforting lullaby so they could finally sleep without torture. Whose voice did that belong to?
The song ended and Ritsu remained in the room for a few more minutes, repeating the lyrics in her head a couple of times before forcing herself to stand up. She stood with her back against the wall for a couple of more minutes with Keito's bag in her hands as she tried to get her knees to stop shaking. Her heartbeat had slowed down after repeating the song in her head for a little while and then, telling herself that she needed to make sure Keito was alright, she gained just enough courage to walk towards the door of the room. Gripping it with a sweaty palm, she pulled it open and stepped out.
Instantly she pulled her hand off the door knob and covered her mouth to keep herself from throwing up as the stench of fresh blood filled her lungs. Her eyes widened more at the grotesque sight of bodies ripped apart and spread around, blood drenching the ground and still dripping from the dead bodies of the victims, some of them being the strange men who had showed up out of no where, and a majority of them being innocent villagers who were unlucky enough to be standing around when the attack happened.
Then her eyes fell upon one body in particular about six feet away beside one of the buildings. Her eyes widened even more with complete shock and fear. It was Keito, broken and bleeding as he lay on his back with his eyes closed and blood dripping from his forehead and other areas of his body.
"Keito!" She screamed, her voice cracking as tears began to form. She let his bag fall to the ground and she ran over to him and dropped to her knees beside him. She reach out her hands, but stopped herself before her palms touched him. She was trembling again, all thoughts of the song vanishing from her mind. Salty liquid began to stream from her eyes and drop onto his stained, red chest. "Please! Keito, wake up!" She sobbed desperately, finally setting her palms on his arm but very gently.
"Keito, get up!" She sobbed again, letting her head rest softy on his stomach as her body trembled more. If she wasn't completely distracted by the sight of him and the terrifying thought of him possibly being dead, she probably would of noticed that he was still breathing, but not very strongly. "Please get up! Keito! Please, please.." Her voice started to weaken and she choked on her tears. The crying was starting to cause her head to throb, but that was the last thing on her mind.
The red-head only stayed in the clearing long enough to watch the incredible, but terrifying fight between the man with the red eyes and the other men who had shown up, all bearing a red insignia. The mark looked a little familiar, but she still had no idea who these people were and why they were doing what they were doing. The screams echoed around her, but she was unable to move, frozen by fear with wide eyes as she watched the scene unfold. She couldn't move, speak, she barely felt like she was even breathing. She felt her heart pounding against her chest, cold as ice and making it hard to take in any air. The crowd began to scatter, but Ritsu was unable to move out of the way. She was too terrified to even move her eyes away from the sight of blood being splattered onto the stone floor.
At that moment she felt a warm hand grip her wrist and pull her aside, arms wrapping around her to protect her from the stampede of humans making a desperate attempt to get away. Even with Keito's arms around her, she couldn't tare her eyes away from the scene and she could feel herself trembling.
He pulled her towards a door and opened it, shoving her inside along with his bag which she held tightly to her chest.
"Stay here until it's quite!"
Don't leave me!
She wanted to say those words so badly, but she couldn't speak a word as the wooden door shut and she was left in a dark wooden room which looked to be an empty living room. The only window in the room was positioned beside the door, but it was covered by a red cloth and she couldn't see anything through it. Ritsu backed up against the farthest wall and slid down it until she was sitting on the floor, her knees pulled close to her and her arms tightly wrapped around Keito's bag.
I'm scared.
Even in this room, the screams and cries were hardly muffled and Ritsu could hear every noise. The sound of metal clashing together, red liquid being splattered everywhere, crying, desperate prayers, and footsteps pounding on the stone service of the city outside. She pulled her knees closer and, closing her eyes, she shoved her face into her legs and covered her ears.
I'm scared..I'm scared..
It felt like an eternity before silence dropped over her, followed by a heavenly voice and a beautiful song.
Ritsu lifted her head a few inches from her knees and her eyes slightly opened. The song continued and she pulled her hands away from her ears and lifted her head a few more inches. Her eyes moved up to the covered window as she listened to the song. It was almost like an angel had come down to sing the lost souls of Hell a comforting lullaby so they could finally sleep without torture. Whose voice did that belong to?
The song ended and Ritsu remained in the room for a few more minutes, repeating the lyrics in her head a couple of times before forcing herself to stand up. She stood with her back against the wall for a couple of more minutes with Keito's bag in her hands as she tried to get her knees to stop shaking. Her heartbeat had slowed down after repeating the song in her head for a little while and then, telling herself that she needed to make sure Keito was alright, she gained just enough courage to walk towards the door of the room. Gripping it with a sweaty palm, she pulled it open and stepped out.
Instantly she pulled her hand off the door knob and covered her mouth to keep herself from throwing up as the stench of fresh blood filled her lungs. Her eyes widened more at the grotesque sight of bodies ripped apart and spread around, blood drenching the ground and still dripping from the dead bodies of the victims, some of them being the strange men who had showed up out of no where, and a majority of them being innocent villagers who were unlucky enough to be standing around when the attack happened.
Then her eyes fell upon one body in particular about six feet away beside one of the buildings. Her eyes widened even more with complete shock and fear. It was Keito, broken and bleeding as he lay on his back with his eyes closed and blood dripping from his forehead and other areas of his body.
"Keito!" She screamed, her voice cracking as tears began to form. She let his bag fall to the ground and she ran over to him and dropped to her knees beside him. She reach out her hands, but stopped herself before her palms touched him. She was trembling again, all thoughts of the song vanishing from her mind. Salty liquid began to stream from her eyes and drop onto his stained, red chest. "Please! Keito, wake up!" She sobbed desperately, finally setting her palms on his arm but very gently.
"Keito, get up!" She sobbed again, letting her head rest softy on his stomach as her body trembled more. If she wasn't completely distracted by the sight of him and the terrifying thought of him possibly being dead, she probably would of noticed that he was still breathing, but not very strongly. "Please get up! Keito! Please, please.." Her voice started to weaken and she choked on her tears. The crying was starting to cause her head to throb, but that was the last thing on her mind.
Sereinia was soon walking closely beside Shadow as he wanted. She wondered what dreadful thing was about to happen as she had no idea of the dangers that would come upon them in the near future. Nevertheless, she never doubted the acute senses of her companions. They were much more attuned with such fearful experiences than her. Looking at the rooftops, she saw Mayumi and Sora working with such harmony while scouting ahead. They had done what Shadow had asked them to do perfectly. She cannot help but find it adorable and at the same time a blooming pride. This brought a small smile on her lips as she took another glance at Shadow who seemed still apprehensive about the mysterious dread about to come. She hoped that somehow the ominous feeling was just a fleeting fancy. Reaching her hand towards him, she opted to ask him about what he thought would happen exactly. But before she could, distant voices of people welcomed them along with a quarrel of some sort.
From her point of view, Sereinia had noticed a familiar face which was the female who had performed beautifully earlier in the night. It made her curious seeing the rather obvious argument with two males. She wondered if they needed help. With intent to offer her aid, she was prevented by Shadow to do so. The man asked her to stay at the corner of the building and wait for him there. She wanted to argue about such a request however, she sensed a certain presence in him that dissuaded any debates. It was not fear that prevented her from deviating from his wish. Instead, it was to bring him a sense of comfort. His eyes wanted to keep her safe. It is what she could see. As such, she remained there and gave a nod of understanding.
Occasionally, Sereinia would peek behind the building to gain information about the ongoing event. It seemed that Shadow had intention to stop the confrontation. Due to the circumstances. she was certain that Shadow's identity would be known now. However, she was completely against about the method the assassin was about to use. She knew that he would not like what she was about to do; however, she did not want anyone to get hurt just because of arguments that could be ended with simple dialogue. Even more when the female entertainer she had seen before ran with such fright, she knew that it was time to intervene. Leaving her position, she was about to step out and call out to Shadow but a hand touched her shoulder. Looking at the owner of it, she looked with a rather surprised expression.
"Ms. Taira? Why are you here? What about the man in the inn?"
Before Taira could answer the questions, Sereinia saw the injured man walking with a cane towards the group of people in the distance. She released a rather disappointed sigh. After all, she had wanted for her patient to stay in bed for a few days to fully recover. But, it would appear the man had other matters to attend at the moment. Even Shadow was rather perplexed by the man's appearance as he looked towards her and Taira who simply shrugged.
"I do not think it would be good for him to walk around. His injuries are just barely healing and he is not yet properly nourished..."
Her voice was tinted with concern as Sereinia spoke within Taira's hearing range. She had wanted to interrupt but saw that the man seemed to know the beautiful entertainer she had watched from before. It sparked her curiosity; however, she knows that it would be better not to pry especially when the said girl punched the injured man on the face.
"Oh my!"
Sereinia gasped while covering her mouth. She was unaware what would have caused such actions but, the man was still wounded and barely able to stand. Her instincts to care and as a doctor filled her with worry as she left Taira's side and walked towards the group when the sense of dread that Shadow and Mayumi had foretell appeared around them. She stopped on her tracks and looked at the people on the rooftops and on the ground as well. There was animosity in their gazes and she could feel the hair at the back of her neck stand.
"Shadow..."
Without a moment too soon, the peaceful night suddenly changed into a rumble. Taira quickly went over to her side and protected her from the men who had every intention to bring harm. He watched the bystanders near them get caught in the crossfire. Her eyes widened in horror as she yelled.
"Please stop!!!"
However, Sereinia's voice fell on deaf ears as one of the assassins appeared behind her. She sensed the man somehow. It was just enough for her to look behind as she saw the knife coming straight at her. Fortunately, Taira was able to save her from such a strike. Nevertheless, she was not unscathed as the knife's blade slashed across her right cheek. It was not a deep wound so it would not scar. Then something unexpected happened, it was something that she was never prepared to see. The horror of which Shadow was capable of. She stood there frozen not in fear or horror but in disbelief.
"Is that Shadow?"
It was a question that left Sereinia's lips in shock. She had never seen Shadow so feral, vicious, and so happy killing. The men who came after Shadow were but now on the ground dead. Innocent bystanders witnessed the bloodbath in horror but the moment, Shadow looked at their direction, they ran for their lives. It was then knew she had to do something seeing the glint of violence in those eyes. The thirst of blood was overcoming the man.
"Shadow! No!"
However, Taira had shoved her unceremoniously into a nearby building and locking her inside. Sereinia pounded on the door in desperation. She knew that Taira was protecting her; but, she felt more useless than ever. Her role as being burdened was more emphasized to her than before.
"Let me out, please!"
This continued but as soon as she heard a voice. It was singing like a choir of angels. Sereinia stopped pounding on the door and listened. She was not sure of what was happening outside but, the door opened as Taira let her out. She quickly bypassed Taira and saw Shadow along with an unknown woman. If she would guess, it was probably the one who she had heard singing.
"Did she stop him?"
It was an inner question that Sereinia did not voice out. She looked around and saw the aftermath. Cries and wails could be heard clearly. Emptiness and sadness enveloped the whole area. The first day of the year 600 was supposed to be prosperous and wonderful. It was not meant to start this way. This was truly a dreadful thing. No, there were no words to describe how horrid this event was. It was as Shadow had told her earlier. The foreboding sense that a calamity is about to come was true. At the moment, she was not certain how to approach the man or even yet what to say. The wound she received on her cheek had now clotted. Although, there was still a few fresh blood on it. Looking at him once more, she allowed her duty as a doctor be prioritized.
"I have to tend to the survivors. Excuse me."
With that said, Sereinia walked passed Shadow without another word. She did not want to sound so serious or stern. However, she did not know what to say. She needed more time than a few seconds to think. In any case, she filled her mind with the need to help the survivors and the injured. She wanted to save them. As such, she went towards the nearest person she could see to, Keito who was being cradled by a female who was crying so terribly. She cannot help but feel a piece of her heart broke at that scene.
"Please, let me see him. I am a doctor. I can tend to his wounds."
Sereinia calmly said as she lowered herself to the ground near the two and began checking Keito's condition. The boy was in a horrible state. Still, it was not beyond hope. She began apply first aid and some treatments that would suffice until the boy would be transferred to a clinic or proper accommodations.
"This is a mess."
This took Sereinia's attention. The voice was familiar to her and there she saw Yarun with those seemingly similar eyes of Shadow's. The said man had a rather disinterested look on his face as he looked at the fallen, near-to-death's door, and survivors. He walked through the carnage and then casually looked at Shadow's direction.
"A job well done Red-Eyed Demon. I guess I would have to take you in. You won't mind, right?"
Yarun playfully gestured his right hand to the direction of the dungeons with a smirk that seemed to reflect certain intentions. His rouge pink eyes glowed ever slightly to mirror his current morality.
"Yarun, we could have waited for the battalion to arrive with us."
Another man appeared from behind Yarun who had a rather stern look but not towards them but to Yarun. Solomon was not overly fond of the idea of going ahead, especially with people's lives at stake. As for his companion, it was a different story.
"I don't like being restricted Solomon. After all, I don't do clean-ups. Let the other guys handle that."
Yarun answered without removing his eyes on Shadow. He was waiting for the infamous assassin to answer or to react to his words. Whatever it may be, he only hoped that it would give him the opportunity to slit Shadow's throat. As for Solomon, he released a rather frustrated sigh and looked at the casualties. It was not a pleasant sight at all. He went towards an injured civilian and helped the man to a better position until the medic team arrived. After doing so, he looked at the others and to Shadow's group.
"We are the Knights of Cre' Est. I would have all of you under arrest in the name of Her Royal Empress. Do not resist us. I have seen enough blood at the moment."
Unlike Yarun's eyes, Solomon's silver-white eyes gazed at Shadow and his crew with complete jurisdiction and great dislike for what has been done here. He had eyes that would not give any space for compensation or mercy.
"You heard the man, Would you go? Or do we have to force you?"
Yarun haughtily spoke while at the background the sound of thundering hooves and distant sounds of an army approaching could be heard. There was little time to spare until the Guards of Cre' Est surrounds the place and frankly speaking most of the people still alive we're not in the best shape to run or fight except for Shadow and his retinue.
From her point of view, Sereinia had noticed a familiar face which was the female who had performed beautifully earlier in the night. It made her curious seeing the rather obvious argument with two males. She wondered if they needed help. With intent to offer her aid, she was prevented by Shadow to do so. The man asked her to stay at the corner of the building and wait for him there. She wanted to argue about such a request however, she sensed a certain presence in him that dissuaded any debates. It was not fear that prevented her from deviating from his wish. Instead, it was to bring him a sense of comfort. His eyes wanted to keep her safe. It is what she could see. As such, she remained there and gave a nod of understanding.
Occasionally, Sereinia would peek behind the building to gain information about the ongoing event. It seemed that Shadow had intention to stop the confrontation. Due to the circumstances. she was certain that Shadow's identity would be known now. However, she was completely against about the method the assassin was about to use. She knew that he would not like what she was about to do; however, she did not want anyone to get hurt just because of arguments that could be ended with simple dialogue. Even more when the female entertainer she had seen before ran with such fright, she knew that it was time to intervene. Leaving her position, she was about to step out and call out to Shadow but a hand touched her shoulder. Looking at the owner of it, she looked with a rather surprised expression.
"Ms. Taira? Why are you here? What about the man in the inn?"
Before Taira could answer the questions, Sereinia saw the injured man walking with a cane towards the group of people in the distance. She released a rather disappointed sigh. After all, she had wanted for her patient to stay in bed for a few days to fully recover. But, it would appear the man had other matters to attend at the moment. Even Shadow was rather perplexed by the man's appearance as he looked towards her and Taira who simply shrugged.
"I do not think it would be good for him to walk around. His injuries are just barely healing and he is not yet properly nourished..."
Her voice was tinted with concern as Sereinia spoke within Taira's hearing range. She had wanted to interrupt but saw that the man seemed to know the beautiful entertainer she had watched from before. It sparked her curiosity; however, she knows that it would be better not to pry especially when the said girl punched the injured man on the face.
"Oh my!"
Sereinia gasped while covering her mouth. She was unaware what would have caused such actions but, the man was still wounded and barely able to stand. Her instincts to care and as a doctor filled her with worry as she left Taira's side and walked towards the group when the sense of dread that Shadow and Mayumi had foretell appeared around them. She stopped on her tracks and looked at the people on the rooftops and on the ground as well. There was animosity in their gazes and she could feel the hair at the back of her neck stand.
"Shadow..."
Without a moment too soon, the peaceful night suddenly changed into a rumble. Taira quickly went over to her side and protected her from the men who had every intention to bring harm. He watched the bystanders near them get caught in the crossfire. Her eyes widened in horror as she yelled.
"Please stop!!!"
However, Sereinia's voice fell on deaf ears as one of the assassins appeared behind her. She sensed the man somehow. It was just enough for her to look behind as she saw the knife coming straight at her. Fortunately, Taira was able to save her from such a strike. Nevertheless, she was not unscathed as the knife's blade slashed across her right cheek. It was not a deep wound so it would not scar. Then something unexpected happened, it was something that she was never prepared to see. The horror of which Shadow was capable of. She stood there frozen not in fear or horror but in disbelief.
"Is that Shadow?"
It was a question that left Sereinia's lips in shock. She had never seen Shadow so feral, vicious, and so happy killing. The men who came after Shadow were but now on the ground dead. Innocent bystanders witnessed the bloodbath in horror but the moment, Shadow looked at their direction, they ran for their lives. It was then knew she had to do something seeing the glint of violence in those eyes. The thirst of blood was overcoming the man.
"Shadow! No!"
However, Taira had shoved her unceremoniously into a nearby building and locking her inside. Sereinia pounded on the door in desperation. She knew that Taira was protecting her; but, she felt more useless than ever. Her role as being burdened was more emphasized to her than before.
"Let me out, please!"
This continued but as soon as she heard a voice. It was singing like a choir of angels. Sereinia stopped pounding on the door and listened. She was not sure of what was happening outside but, the door opened as Taira let her out. She quickly bypassed Taira and saw Shadow along with an unknown woman. If she would guess, it was probably the one who she had heard singing.
"Did she stop him?"
It was an inner question that Sereinia did not voice out. She looked around and saw the aftermath. Cries and wails could be heard clearly. Emptiness and sadness enveloped the whole area. The first day of the year 600 was supposed to be prosperous and wonderful. It was not meant to start this way. This was truly a dreadful thing. No, there were no words to describe how horrid this event was. It was as Shadow had told her earlier. The foreboding sense that a calamity is about to come was true. At the moment, she was not certain how to approach the man or even yet what to say. The wound she received on her cheek had now clotted. Although, there was still a few fresh blood on it. Looking at him once more, she allowed her duty as a doctor be prioritized.
"I have to tend to the survivors. Excuse me."
With that said, Sereinia walked passed Shadow without another word. She did not want to sound so serious or stern. However, she did not know what to say. She needed more time than a few seconds to think. In any case, she filled her mind with the need to help the survivors and the injured. She wanted to save them. As such, she went towards the nearest person she could see to, Keito who was being cradled by a female who was crying so terribly. She cannot help but feel a piece of her heart broke at that scene.
"Please, let me see him. I am a doctor. I can tend to his wounds."
Sereinia calmly said as she lowered herself to the ground near the two and began checking Keito's condition. The boy was in a horrible state. Still, it was not beyond hope. She began apply first aid and some treatments that would suffice until the boy would be transferred to a clinic or proper accommodations.
"This is a mess."
This took Sereinia's attention. The voice was familiar to her and there she saw Yarun with those seemingly similar eyes of Shadow's. The said man had a rather disinterested look on his face as he looked at the fallen, near-to-death's door, and survivors. He walked through the carnage and then casually looked at Shadow's direction.
"A job well done Red-Eyed Demon. I guess I would have to take you in. You won't mind, right?"
Yarun playfully gestured his right hand to the direction of the dungeons with a smirk that seemed to reflect certain intentions. His rouge pink eyes glowed ever slightly to mirror his current morality.
"Yarun, we could have waited for the battalion to arrive with us."
Another man appeared from behind Yarun who had a rather stern look but not towards them but to Yarun. Solomon was not overly fond of the idea of going ahead, especially with people's lives at stake. As for his companion, it was a different story.
"I don't like being restricted Solomon. After all, I don't do clean-ups. Let the other guys handle that."
Yarun answered without removing his eyes on Shadow. He was waiting for the infamous assassin to answer or to react to his words. Whatever it may be, he only hoped that it would give him the opportunity to slit Shadow's throat. As for Solomon, he released a rather frustrated sigh and looked at the casualties. It was not a pleasant sight at all. He went towards an injured civilian and helped the man to a better position until the medic team arrived. After doing so, he looked at the others and to Shadow's group.
"We are the Knights of Cre' Est. I would have all of you under arrest in the name of Her Royal Empress. Do not resist us. I have seen enough blood at the moment."
Unlike Yarun's eyes, Solomon's silver-white eyes gazed at Shadow and his crew with complete jurisdiction and great dislike for what has been done here. He had eyes that would not give any space for compensation or mercy.
"You heard the man, Would you go? Or do we have to force you?"
Yarun haughtily spoke while at the background the sound of thundering hooves and distant sounds of an army approaching could be heard. There was little time to spare until the Guards of Cre' Est surrounds the place and frankly speaking most of the people still alive we're not in the best shape to run or fight except for Shadow and his retinue.
The moment the assassins came into sight, Mayumi jumped back a few feet from them, taking out her metal bow and Orichalcum arrows in the process. The metal bow was given by her previous master while the arrows were given by Shadow. Both worked pretty well together for some reason.
She shot down a few assassins before they could get to her and threw combos of punches and kicks at the others that got within close combat range, sending blows after blows leaving no openings for them to attack only stopping when they were dead.
Taking two Orichalcum arrows out of her quiver, she held one in each hand and closed her eyes clearing her mind of thoughts, letting her senses connect with her surroundings. With her eyes still closed, she rushed at the group of assassins, weaving through them gracefully and agilely as if she were dancing. As she passed, she used the arrows as an extension of her hand and pierced the assassins' vital organs with trained preciseness giving her receivers an instant death. Through the rooftop made of clay shingles, she could feel droplets of blood landing close behind her feet as she moved forward with not a single drop landing on her. Within seconds, the group of assassins were finished off.
Only trained eyes would have been able to see her at that speed, while to any normal eye she would have just been a blurred silhouette.
A cry nearby made Mayumi's eyes snap open. The cry was filled with emotions she weren't sure of but instincts told her they were not good ones. A few rooftops over to the west, Mayumi spotted a guy with long red hair being attacked by three assassins. He was then kicked away, the assassins seemingly done with their torture and was now finding their next target.
Just then, Sora appeared with the arrows she had shot earlier in its sharp hooked bill. Within half a second, Mayumi took the arrows from Sora, loading three of them and aimed them at the three assassins killing them with one blow.
Mayumi leapt over to the rooftop where the unconscious red haired guy had landed and carefully lifted him onto her back. She was about to bring him back to the inn when all of a sudden, a blood-curdling shriek was heard and with it came the dark aura from her vision. Mayumi snapped her head in the direction the aura was coming from and found her previous suspicions... to be true.
A large mass of blood splattered the ground where Shadow stood. His eyes glowed like red spears in the dark, the corners of his mouth lifted in a weird way and the aura radiating off him was filled with menace and blood lust.
'Innocents will be dying tonight.' Was all the young archer could think of right then.
Mayumi dashed to the inn with the red haired teen on her back. Leaving him on the bed and ensuring his safety by setting traps around the area before returning to the scene that would indefinitely unfold to be a bloodied one.
While on her way back, she heard an unfamiliar voice singing with lyrics that reminded her of Shadow. Listening to the voice alone seemed to calm her senses. Mayumi quickened her pace curious to see who it might be.
By the time she reached, Mayumi wasn’t surprised to see the streets bloodied with little to no places that were without a splatter of the vital liquid. Shadow had returned to his normal state and was helping Taira up from where she had been lying. She could only come to the conclusion that Shadow must have attacked her while in ‘that’ state. It was then that Mayumi noticed the lady following closely behind him.
‘Is she the one who sung?’
Upon Shadow’s signal to her, Mayumi approached him cautiously, the scene from before constantly replaying in her mind along with the stench of blood filling her lungs. Mayumi glanced at the victims of her present master. The open throat of the old man, the crushed neck of the little innocent boy, followed by the man and woman who were stained with each other’s blood.
Directing her line of sight back to her present master, she did not know what to say. She had failed to protect her deceased master's innocent people yet again.
"I apologise master. I should have told you about my vision but I didn't. I should have known better than to keep quiet about it.” She told him in a monotone with her head bowed.
‘If I had told him about the vision this might not have happened. Today many innocents were killed because of my one mistake.’ Mayumi reprimanded herself silently.
The young girl suddenly felt exhausted, her energy drained from training and the weeks she had been unable to sleep because of the visions.
‘Master, I’m sorry. I’ve failed you.’
She shot down a few assassins before they could get to her and threw combos of punches and kicks at the others that got within close combat range, sending blows after blows leaving no openings for them to attack only stopping when they were dead.
Taking two Orichalcum arrows out of her quiver, she held one in each hand and closed her eyes clearing her mind of thoughts, letting her senses connect with her surroundings. With her eyes still closed, she rushed at the group of assassins, weaving through them gracefully and agilely as if she were dancing. As she passed, she used the arrows as an extension of her hand and pierced the assassins' vital organs with trained preciseness giving her receivers an instant death. Through the rooftop made of clay shingles, she could feel droplets of blood landing close behind her feet as she moved forward with not a single drop landing on her. Within seconds, the group of assassins were finished off.
Only trained eyes would have been able to see her at that speed, while to any normal eye she would have just been a blurred silhouette.
A cry nearby made Mayumi's eyes snap open. The cry was filled with emotions she weren't sure of but instincts told her they were not good ones. A few rooftops over to the west, Mayumi spotted a guy with long red hair being attacked by three assassins. He was then kicked away, the assassins seemingly done with their torture and was now finding their next target.
Just then, Sora appeared with the arrows she had shot earlier in its sharp hooked bill. Within half a second, Mayumi took the arrows from Sora, loading three of them and aimed them at the three assassins killing them with one blow.
Mayumi leapt over to the rooftop where the unconscious red haired guy had landed and carefully lifted him onto her back. She was about to bring him back to the inn when all of a sudden, a blood-curdling shriek was heard and with it came the dark aura from her vision. Mayumi snapped her head in the direction the aura was coming from and found her previous suspicions... to be true.
A large mass of blood splattered the ground where Shadow stood. His eyes glowed like red spears in the dark, the corners of his mouth lifted in a weird way and the aura radiating off him was filled with menace and blood lust.
'Innocents will be dying tonight.' Was all the young archer could think of right then.
Mayumi dashed to the inn with the red haired teen on her back. Leaving him on the bed and ensuring his safety by setting traps around the area before returning to the scene that would indefinitely unfold to be a bloodied one.
While on her way back, she heard an unfamiliar voice singing with lyrics that reminded her of Shadow. Listening to the voice alone seemed to calm her senses. Mayumi quickened her pace curious to see who it might be.
By the time she reached, Mayumi wasn’t surprised to see the streets bloodied with little to no places that were without a splatter of the vital liquid. Shadow had returned to his normal state and was helping Taira up from where she had been lying. She could only come to the conclusion that Shadow must have attacked her while in ‘that’ state. It was then that Mayumi noticed the lady following closely behind him.
‘Is she the one who sung?’
Upon Shadow’s signal to her, Mayumi approached him cautiously, the scene from before constantly replaying in her mind along with the stench of blood filling her lungs. Mayumi glanced at the victims of her present master. The open throat of the old man, the crushed neck of the little innocent boy, followed by the man and woman who were stained with each other’s blood.
Directing her line of sight back to her present master, she did not know what to say. She had failed to protect her deceased master's innocent people yet again.
"I apologise master. I should have told you about my vision but I didn't. I should have known better than to keep quiet about it.” She told him in a monotone with her head bowed.
‘If I had told him about the vision this might not have happened. Today many innocents were killed because of my one mistake.’ Mayumi reprimanded herself silently.
The young girl suddenly felt exhausted, her energy drained from training and the weeks she had been unable to sleep because of the visions.
‘Master, I’m sorry. I’ve failed you.’
A mouse pressed under an empty mug;
Bubbles floating to the surface, popping into fingers.
"Oh Heavens, this one's a mess."
"At least she died with a friend."
A creature made of squishy mould;
A voice of God - God is the Voice.
Tracing red paint with bleeding eyes,
A million and one moments -
Gathering into one.
Women, men, poised on a red and black mattress. Lust, breathless, empty - 'What's the matter?'
"What a pity. She was beautiful."
Shattering weight, shattering bones, shattered girl in a shattered home.
An Angel sings - falling backwards into the sky - Remember to come back for me.
Forget I exist.
Bleeding light, shining darkness.
Make sure you come back.
Perfect wings, perfect soul - I will never come close.
Turn away, melt into oblivion - rid the world of your presence.
Do not touch Her wings, do not tarnish
What is perfect.
A million lanterns pressed under a spoon.
"Please, please..."
"This is a mess."
"I have seen enough blood at the moment."
"I am a doctor."
"Eyes of red upon me."
"Sure, Layla..."
A million moments gathering into one.
"Sir, please let go of her."
Let her go.
Let me go.
Let it all go.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I'm not dead.
Siren's silver eyes snapped open, wide with panic; to stare into the darkness. The stench of rotting flesh and dried blood filled her senses and she found herself staring into the unseeing eyes of a small child. Her heart smacked against the walls of her ribcage as she tried to scream but instead found herself choking on the hair of a broken doll. She struggled, her limbs thrashing about - Oh god, oh god, oh god, I'm in hell.
'Welcome, welcome," she imagined the little boy on top of her saying - his mouth rising manically into the too-wide smile of a possessed soul, with his eyes large and red, like a black hole made of human blood.
Let me out. Let me out!
Siren had been buried alive.
She was trapped under a pile of dead bodies - mistaken for dead as her heartbeat slowed to an almost standstill as she collapsed on the corpse of her limbless Evi. Siren had spent all of what was left of her on the tears for her bounty huntress friend. When the raining liquid from her eyes ran out, Siren had either passed out or fallen asleep - it wasn't quite clear. Outside the miniature hill of corpses, two medics restrained Jude as one carefully explained how denial was understandable but the snow-haired girl was truly dead and he had to let her go.
With a desperate kick, the living girl buried under the dead managed to kick a body off of the pile. She struggled like this for some time, her body connecting with ripped flesh and contorted bone - before the cleaners finally realised something wrong. The bodies drenched in maroon crust were not supposed to move.
Hands gripped Siren and dragged her out of the rotting pile. The dead boy - his mouth spread in a grin that reached from one year to another, watched her with dull red eyes as he waved with his arm, his hand sliced off at the wrist.
"Dear god, we're so sorry. Are you okay?"
Siren stared at her bloodied and trembling hands before slowly lifting her head to stare blankly at the worried man who'd pulled her out. The young woman's eyes were so pale, they could've been made of ice. The bright shimmering silver of them had been replaced by a cold lacking as she stared right through the medic at nothing and everything.
"Am I okay?" she repeated his question, her sugary voice numb.
"Yes, miss. We made a mistake and-"
"Where's Evi?" she asked, not hearing a word of anything.
"Uh, do you mean the woman you were-"
"We need to make her all better. She doesn't like looking injured, you see," Siren mumbled, running her fingers through her blood-stained hair.
"I'm sorry, miss, but-"
"They're not dead, you know," she nodded towards the pile of dead bodies, her eyes large and blank, "You should put them back together."
"I think she's broken," the man who'd been trying to speak to Siren whispered to another. "What should we do?"
"Nothing. She's with the red-eyed demon. We should let the Knights arrest her," the other, taller man shrugged.
"He sure keeps nut cases for company," the shorter man laughed. "It's sad - she's a real beauty."
"Bet she's easy to sleep with. She's not exactly right in the head," came the reply.
"Unfortunately for you, I'm perfectly right in head. I bet you two were getting hopeful," Siren said with a raised eyebrow as she watched them with a fleeting moment of clarity. "I'm pleased to disappoint."
Then, as quickly as she came, Siren slipped away - leaving a lost soul in her place.
Bubbles floating to the surface, popping into fingers.
"Oh Heavens, this one's a mess."
"At least she died with a friend."
A creature made of squishy mould;
A voice of God - God is the Voice.
Tracing red paint with bleeding eyes,
A million and one moments -
Gathering into one.
Women, men, poised on a red and black mattress. Lust, breathless, empty - 'What's the matter?'
"What a pity. She was beautiful."
Shattering weight, shattering bones, shattered girl in a shattered home.
An Angel sings - falling backwards into the sky - Remember to come back for me.
Forget I exist.
Bleeding light, shining darkness.
Make sure you come back.
Perfect wings, perfect soul - I will never come close.
Turn away, melt into oblivion - rid the world of your presence.
Do not touch Her wings, do not tarnish
What is perfect.
A million lanterns pressed under a spoon.
"Please, please..."
"This is a mess."
"I have seen enough blood at the moment."
"I am a doctor."
"Eyes of red upon me."
"Sure, Layla..."
A million moments gathering into one.
"Sir, please let go of her."
Let her go.
Let me go.
Let it all go.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I'm not dead.
Siren's silver eyes snapped open, wide with panic; to stare into the darkness. The stench of rotting flesh and dried blood filled her senses and she found herself staring into the unseeing eyes of a small child. Her heart smacked against the walls of her ribcage as she tried to scream but instead found herself choking on the hair of a broken doll. She struggled, her limbs thrashing about - Oh god, oh god, oh god, I'm in hell.
'Welcome, welcome," she imagined the little boy on top of her saying - his mouth rising manically into the too-wide smile of a possessed soul, with his eyes large and red, like a black hole made of human blood.
Let me out. Let me out!
Siren had been buried alive.
She was trapped under a pile of dead bodies - mistaken for dead as her heartbeat slowed to an almost standstill as she collapsed on the corpse of her limbless Evi. Siren had spent all of what was left of her on the tears for her bounty huntress friend. When the raining liquid from her eyes ran out, Siren had either passed out or fallen asleep - it wasn't quite clear. Outside the miniature hill of corpses, two medics restrained Jude as one carefully explained how denial was understandable but the snow-haired girl was truly dead and he had to let her go.
With a desperate kick, the living girl buried under the dead managed to kick a body off of the pile. She struggled like this for some time, her body connecting with ripped flesh and contorted bone - before the cleaners finally realised something wrong. The bodies drenched in maroon crust were not supposed to move.
Hands gripped Siren and dragged her out of the rotting pile. The dead boy - his mouth spread in a grin that reached from one year to another, watched her with dull red eyes as he waved with his arm, his hand sliced off at the wrist.
"Dear god, we're so sorry. Are you okay?"
Siren stared at her bloodied and trembling hands before slowly lifting her head to stare blankly at the worried man who'd pulled her out. The young woman's eyes were so pale, they could've been made of ice. The bright shimmering silver of them had been replaced by a cold lacking as she stared right through the medic at nothing and everything.
"Am I okay?" she repeated his question, her sugary voice numb.
"Yes, miss. We made a mistake and-"
"Where's Evi?" she asked, not hearing a word of anything.
"Uh, do you mean the woman you were-"
"We need to make her all better. She doesn't like looking injured, you see," Siren mumbled, running her fingers through her blood-stained hair.
"I'm sorry, miss, but-"
"They're not dead, you know," she nodded towards the pile of dead bodies, her eyes large and blank, "You should put them back together."
"I think she's broken," the man who'd been trying to speak to Siren whispered to another. "What should we do?"
"Nothing. She's with the red-eyed demon. We should let the Knights arrest her," the other, taller man shrugged.
"He sure keeps nut cases for company," the shorter man laughed. "It's sad - she's a real beauty."
"Bet she's easy to sleep with. She's not exactly right in the head," came the reply.
"Unfortunately for you, I'm perfectly right in head. I bet you two were getting hopeful," Siren said with a raised eyebrow as she watched them with a fleeting moment of clarity. "I'm pleased to disappoint."
Then, as quickly as she came, Siren slipped away - leaving a lost soul in her place.
Shadow heard the words of Yarun and Solomon but he paid them absolutely no attention as Mayumi walked up to him.
"I apologize master. I should have told you about my vision but I didn't. I should have known better than to keep quiet about it.”
Shadow softly placed his hand on her shoulder and tried his best to look her in the eyes but his own energy was drained from his shock and horror at what he had done.
"This is in no way your fault Mayumi... I am the one who did not stop the attack which triggered Roda I'l Lousta, and as such the deaths of these people are my responsibility to bear and mine alone. Your visions simply proved that your Gift is awakening and has already come to some level of prominence. I promise to explain the Gift to you in full very soon, but for now please take to the rooftops with Sora and make sure the area is in fact clear."
With Mayumi now attending to the rooftops, Shadow turned his attention to Linde and Taira who were still standing there waiting for him.
"You two should help Sereinia tend to the wounded." He said quietly.
"... What about you?" Linde asked, with Taira nodding her head.
"I have... something to say before I too help the wounded." He said as his eyes turned towards Yarun and Solomon.
Shadow voice had since lost all of its conviction and commanding presence. It was now empty and monotone, a side effect of Shadow's burning inner hatred towards that side of his soul that was Roda I'l Lousta. He inwardly cursed his own existence for such an atrocity living within his heart, but never the less he still had important matters to attend to and a battle to fight which would more than likely never truly end.
As the two girls left, Taira walking over to Sereinia's side and Linde going to inspect the dead and those who were close to it, Shadow finally focused his attention on the Royal Knights of Cre' Est who had appeared. He walked up to them calmly and casually, not paying any heed to their past words or statements as he stopped in front of them, his arms at his sides and completely relaxed.
"I have no fight with you two this night, so do not make me take up arms against you. These people around us are all innocent of any charges that may exist within your minds and were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time. Regardless of what has transpired here tonight by my hands, the fact remains that the Royal Knights have failed in their duty to protect this city and its people this night and as such you have no right to claim any sort of authority here whatsoever. I will say this once more, do not make me take up arms against you."
Shadow's right dagger came halfway out of its sheath.
"I am in no mood to spill further blood this night, but if you choose to go against me I will have no choice. I will not kill you, but I will make sure you learn your place." He said, his confidence and drive returning to him.
"I apologize master. I should have told you about my vision but I didn't. I should have known better than to keep quiet about it.”
Shadow softly placed his hand on her shoulder and tried his best to look her in the eyes but his own energy was drained from his shock and horror at what he had done.
"This is in no way your fault Mayumi... I am the one who did not stop the attack which triggered Roda I'l Lousta, and as such the deaths of these people are my responsibility to bear and mine alone. Your visions simply proved that your Gift is awakening and has already come to some level of prominence. I promise to explain the Gift to you in full very soon, but for now please take to the rooftops with Sora and make sure the area is in fact clear."
With Mayumi now attending to the rooftops, Shadow turned his attention to Linde and Taira who were still standing there waiting for him.
"You two should help Sereinia tend to the wounded." He said quietly.
"... What about you?" Linde asked, with Taira nodding her head.
"I have... something to say before I too help the wounded." He said as his eyes turned towards Yarun and Solomon.
Shadow voice had since lost all of its conviction and commanding presence. It was now empty and monotone, a side effect of Shadow's burning inner hatred towards that side of his soul that was Roda I'l Lousta. He inwardly cursed his own existence for such an atrocity living within his heart, but never the less he still had important matters to attend to and a battle to fight which would more than likely never truly end.
As the two girls left, Taira walking over to Sereinia's side and Linde going to inspect the dead and those who were close to it, Shadow finally focused his attention on the Royal Knights of Cre' Est who had appeared. He walked up to them calmly and casually, not paying any heed to their past words or statements as he stopped in front of them, his arms at his sides and completely relaxed.
"I have no fight with you two this night, so do not make me take up arms against you. These people around us are all innocent of any charges that may exist within your minds and were simply in the wrong place at the wrong time. Regardless of what has transpired here tonight by my hands, the fact remains that the Royal Knights have failed in their duty to protect this city and its people this night and as such you have no right to claim any sort of authority here whatsoever. I will say this once more, do not make me take up arms against you."
Shadow's right dagger came halfway out of its sheath.
"I am in no mood to spill further blood this night, but if you choose to go against me I will have no choice. I will not kill you, but I will make sure you learn your place." He said, his confidence and drive returning to him.
Pain. Music. A weightless flight. Such blurred visions left from the cusp of unconsciousness. He barely sees anything. Blood spatters every inch. Red eyes glow, gaining the responding golden glow from half-risen lids. Fear mixes with pain. That weightless pain as his feet drag. Every movement sends a wave of agony up his arm, reminding him of the terrible thing done to him just so they could hear him scream.
He can't scream now. Instead, he only groans, tears falling from closed eyes. And then he slips back into music-filled dreams. In and out of unconsciousness. He wakes. He slips away again. Pain. Blood. Sorrow. Music...
Aiden's eyes open to see the dim lights twinkle above him. He lies on his back, his hand placed back on his chest, numb from the pain that had wrapped itself around him. Tears flow once more, his eyes glowing as he gives a heart-wrenching wail of surprise and agony. Blood flows from his neck, his arm crusted over where he was slashed. Anger rises in his throat, his good hand clenching into a fist as he sits up with much effort. Looking around the room, he finally realizes where he is, wondering just how he managed to get there. Traps line the floor, and suddenly, Aiden is sure he would find more should he move anywhere.
Caged. He feels caged. He gives another cry, one more filled with anger than pain, as he stands, eyes glowing even brighter, golden like the heart of a dying star. His small body trembles with that anger and pain. He feels hollow and hurt and confused. And...light headed. His neck gushes another small amount of crimson nectar as he falls back onto the bed, clenching his teeth to keep from letting go of a scream. All the while, that precious hand is tucked tight against his chest, his other hand blanketed over, bicep twitching, re-opening the wound on his arm.
The dazed, confused gaze of the lost young man flicks to the figures outside. Wanting answers, Aiden ponders over attempting to run the course of traps set around him. But with the loss of blood and the pain overwhelming his senses, he knows better than try. So, instead, he closes his eyes, allowing a few more tears to fall, before falling back onto the bed and slipping once more into unconsciousness. And for the next few hours, he will do this...fading in and out of his dream state in hopes that he can get back to his beloved cello...hoping depserately that this was all just some terrible nightmare...only to find out over and over again that it wasn't. Like a senseless child, Aiden is lost...at least for the time being.
He can't scream now. Instead, he only groans, tears falling from closed eyes. And then he slips back into music-filled dreams. In and out of unconsciousness. He wakes. He slips away again. Pain. Blood. Sorrow. Music...
Aiden's eyes open to see the dim lights twinkle above him. He lies on his back, his hand placed back on his chest, numb from the pain that had wrapped itself around him. Tears flow once more, his eyes glowing as he gives a heart-wrenching wail of surprise and agony. Blood flows from his neck, his arm crusted over where he was slashed. Anger rises in his throat, his good hand clenching into a fist as he sits up with much effort. Looking around the room, he finally realizes where he is, wondering just how he managed to get there. Traps line the floor, and suddenly, Aiden is sure he would find more should he move anywhere.
Caged. He feels caged. He gives another cry, one more filled with anger than pain, as he stands, eyes glowing even brighter, golden like the heart of a dying star. His small body trembles with that anger and pain. He feels hollow and hurt and confused. And...light headed. His neck gushes another small amount of crimson nectar as he falls back onto the bed, clenching his teeth to keep from letting go of a scream. All the while, that precious hand is tucked tight against his chest, his other hand blanketed over, bicep twitching, re-opening the wound on his arm.
The dazed, confused gaze of the lost young man flicks to the figures outside. Wanting answers, Aiden ponders over attempting to run the course of traps set around him. But with the loss of blood and the pain overwhelming his senses, he knows better than try. So, instead, he closes his eyes, allowing a few more tears to fall, before falling back onto the bed and slipping once more into unconsciousness. And for the next few hours, he will do this...fading in and out of his dream state in hopes that he can get back to his beloved cello...hoping depserately that this was all just some terrible nightmare...only to find out over and over again that it wasn't. Like a senseless child, Aiden is lost...at least for the time being.
Mayumi still insisted it was her fault but nodded to Shadow's command and took off to the rooftops without a word. It wasn't long before Sora spotted a few assassins in hiding, but seconds later were nothing but heaps of ashes . While scouting, she also helped in returning Cre' Est to its original state, cleaning up the blood that stained the streets with a chemical she had created. Broken things were fixed while others that were beyond repair were disposed off and replaced.
Once Mayumi was sure the area was back to its original state and cleared of assassins, she decided to head back to the inn, but a sudden piercing pain in her side caused her to stop abruptly. The young girl clutched her side wondering what the problem was only to feel sticky liquid gushing out of a wound she didn't realise she had. She had been too focused on killing assassins and getting the place back to its original state that she didn't feel the pain until it was in a serious state.
'Can't afford to delay others just because of a wound.' Mayumi told herself, being one that never really cared for herself.
The teen forced herself to continue ignoring the pain.
Upon reaching the inn, Mayumi slipped through the traps she made leaping through the window and landing in the room inaudibly to avoid startling the guy. He seemed to be drifting in and out of consciousness.
Mayumi went into the bathroom, once again getting the basin and a clean towel. After doing so, she approached the guy slowly, thinking he might mistake her as one if the assassins of Te'i Sai and lash out at her in self defense. Once by the bed, she did what she had done earlier on, cleaning his wounds and carefully avoiding the hand he cradled.
Once Mayumi was sure the area was back to its original state and cleared of assassins, she decided to head back to the inn, but a sudden piercing pain in her side caused her to stop abruptly. The young girl clutched her side wondering what the problem was only to feel sticky liquid gushing out of a wound she didn't realise she had. She had been too focused on killing assassins and getting the place back to its original state that she didn't feel the pain until it was in a serious state.
'Can't afford to delay others just because of a wound.' Mayumi told herself, being one that never really cared for herself.
The teen forced herself to continue ignoring the pain.
Upon reaching the inn, Mayumi slipped through the traps she made leaping through the window and landing in the room inaudibly to avoid startling the guy. He seemed to be drifting in and out of consciousness.
Mayumi went into the bathroom, once again getting the basin and a clean towel. After doing so, she approached the guy slowly, thinking he might mistake her as one if the assassins of Te'i Sai and lash out at her in self defense. Once by the bed, she did what she had done earlier on, cleaning his wounds and carefully avoiding the hand he cradled.
Pain, but not agony. A sense of calm. Gentleness. Cool water and cloth flowing over broken flesh. He winces in his sleep, pulling his arms closer against his frail body. Afraid. Unsure. Tired. Hurt.
Aiden's eyes snap open, glowing richly with the color of a dying star, looking over at the face of the young beauty who cleans his wounds. His body tenses, then relaxes as he gazes at her in wonder. Silver hair...round eyes sparkling mysteriously...to him, she is the most beautiful thing he's seen in a long time. Then again, perhaps that is his numbed mind talking.
He stares at her, unblinkingly, as she washes his arm, then his neck. When the cloth runs over the slash on his throat, he winces and sits up, clutching his shattered hand. "P-please...don't touch it." A tear falls from a glowing eyes as lids slowly lower to a close. His hair is matted with crusted blood, which blends well with the auburn locks. The wound on his throat once more opens, and a fresh stream begins to flow, even after hours of setting. "It...hurts too much."
He pulls his knees to his chest, caging his hand so that it can't be harmed, even as his fingers throb in agony. But her face...
His eyes open again, and he looks over at her curiously. "What...what is your name?" His voice is tentative, his eyes glowing a little less now, revealing the emerald flecks behind the glowing amber. He manages a gentle smile, speaking again in that melodic tenor voice that could sing angels from the sky, "I'm Aiden..."
His eyes gaze at her gently, taking all of her in, every inch, when he realizes that her side is bleeding. Uncurling himself, he reaches to her with his unbroken hand. "Y-your hurt..." This is said in a whisper as he opens the slashed fabric to reveal the wound beneath. "Perhaps it is I who should be tending to you?" So bold this night. One might wonder where he got that all of a sudden...then again, being beaten half to death does tend to open the eyes somewhat.
Aiden's eyes snap open, glowing richly with the color of a dying star, looking over at the face of the young beauty who cleans his wounds. His body tenses, then relaxes as he gazes at her in wonder. Silver hair...round eyes sparkling mysteriously...to him, she is the most beautiful thing he's seen in a long time. Then again, perhaps that is his numbed mind talking.
He stares at her, unblinkingly, as she washes his arm, then his neck. When the cloth runs over the slash on his throat, he winces and sits up, clutching his shattered hand. "P-please...don't touch it." A tear falls from a glowing eyes as lids slowly lower to a close. His hair is matted with crusted blood, which blends well with the auburn locks. The wound on his throat once more opens, and a fresh stream begins to flow, even after hours of setting. "It...hurts too much."
He pulls his knees to his chest, caging his hand so that it can't be harmed, even as his fingers throb in agony. But her face...
His eyes open again, and he looks over at her curiously. "What...what is your name?" His voice is tentative, his eyes glowing a little less now, revealing the emerald flecks behind the glowing amber. He manages a gentle smile, speaking again in that melodic tenor voice that could sing angels from the sky, "I'm Aiden..."
His eyes gaze at her gently, taking all of her in, every inch, when he realizes that her side is bleeding. Uncurling himself, he reaches to her with his unbroken hand. "Y-your hurt..." This is said in a whisper as he opens the slashed fabric to reveal the wound beneath. "Perhaps it is I who should be tending to you?" So bold this night. One might wonder where he got that all of a sudden...then again, being beaten half to death does tend to open the eyes somewhat.
Streets of Cre' Est - Pile of bodies
Some time must have passed as Jude laid on the ground motionless, his body overcome by his injuries. Last he knew he was holding Layla in his arms but now she was nowhere to be seen. Alarmed he brought himself to his feet to search for her. That damn girl... making me worry over her... Sometimes I have to wonder if I am sane to think about her so much... Using the cane in his hand he maneuvered around the streets of Cre' Est, til he saw a pile of dead bodies, a horrific sight. The incident just before had laid waste to many lives, many innocent lives. Jude could see both old and young amongst the pile of dead bodies, the sight caused him to vomit. He would've turned away from the sight if it weren't for one thing, he saw the familiar snow blonde hair amongst the pile of bodies. Layla!
Jude ran to the pile as fast as he could, clawing his way through the dead bodies to find her. No... you can't be dead... Don't you die on me! The pile was large and it seemed almost impossible to reach her. Two medics than ran towards Jude, pulling him back from the dead bodies, forcing him to the ground. Jude struggled against them, fighting to free himself.
"No one is alive in there man... pull yourself together." Jude fought back but because of fatigue he wasn't able to push them off of him. No... these men are wrong... she's in there... and she's alive... I KNOW IT! One of the medics pulled out a syringe, plunging it into Jude's neck and administering some form of drug. Jude however was trained against most sedatives so it didn't effect him, in fact he then fought back even harder. Biting the arm of the same medic who tried to drug him, causing the man to step back. At that moment Jude had pushed the other medic off of him, smashing the side of his head with the cane lying next to him.
"Be glad I don't add your bodies to the pile you bastards... She's alive and I know it. Now step away from me before I... "lose" it." The pair bruised and hurt walk away from Jude, murmuring between each other how insane he must be. But Jude knew he wasn't insane, he knew that she was in there and that she was alive. You can't die before me love... I won't allow it. His belief was rewarded, when he had turned to look back at the pile Layla had already emerged. Relieved Jude began to walk towards her, cane in hand.
As he walked towards her he noticed that the two doctors were talking to Layla. Jude didn't hear much but he did realize that the their intentions were anything but pure. Trying to take advantage of a maiden after such an event... Scum. I don't see why women are so fascinated by doctors... Lowlife scumbags. As Jude approached Layla and the two doctors he knocked them both out with a swift strike with his cane. Forcing their bodies onto the pile of bodies. Now you can know what it feels to be buried amongst the dead... Than maybe your actions may be forgiven... Looking down at Layla, her pale skin covered in blood and her snow blonde hair all in disarray, Jude couldn't help but smile slightly. He lowered himself, placing her one of her arms over his shoulders, pulling her up to stand.
"You know love... you really got to choose a better place to lie down... Almost gave me a bloody heart attack." Grinning he nudged his head against hers, hoping to get some form of reaction from her. With Layla with him again Jude felt better, his wounds seemed to have less pain and his burden seemed lighter. I wonder why I bother with such a woman... seriously I have to worry for my own sanity. With his arm around her Jude walked back towards The Red Eyed Demon, knowing that he must speak with him.
Streets of Cre' Est - The Red Eyed Demon
The Red Eyed Demon seemed to have been conversing with two gentlemen in front of him, although he doesn't believe it was a delightful conversation. How could it be with the situation around them... Guess I'm just an optimist... Heh, that's a laugh. With Layla in his arms Jude walked over towards the Demon, addressing him by lowering his head.
"I would shake your hand sir but as you can see... I am unable to." Laughing to himself he gave a small glare towards the two other men. Tsk... Knights of Cre' Est... what bad timing. Oh well, not like they can tell who I am at the moment. And if they did I always have an ace up my sleeve.
"It seems that we will need to talk... All of us. We may not have chosen to be apart of this but as both of us know... we are now..." Jude's golden eye shimmered underneath his blindfold, he knew that this was the beginning of a new and strange relationship.
Some time must have passed as Jude laid on the ground motionless, his body overcome by his injuries. Last he knew he was holding Layla in his arms but now she was nowhere to be seen. Alarmed he brought himself to his feet to search for her. That damn girl... making me worry over her... Sometimes I have to wonder if I am sane to think about her so much... Using the cane in his hand he maneuvered around the streets of Cre' Est, til he saw a pile of dead bodies, a horrific sight. The incident just before had laid waste to many lives, many innocent lives. Jude could see both old and young amongst the pile of dead bodies, the sight caused him to vomit. He would've turned away from the sight if it weren't for one thing, he saw the familiar snow blonde hair amongst the pile of bodies. Layla!
Jude ran to the pile as fast as he could, clawing his way through the dead bodies to find her. No... you can't be dead... Don't you die on me! The pile was large and it seemed almost impossible to reach her. Two medics than ran towards Jude, pulling him back from the dead bodies, forcing him to the ground. Jude struggled against them, fighting to free himself.
"No one is alive in there man... pull yourself together." Jude fought back but because of fatigue he wasn't able to push them off of him. No... these men are wrong... she's in there... and she's alive... I KNOW IT! One of the medics pulled out a syringe, plunging it into Jude's neck and administering some form of drug. Jude however was trained against most sedatives so it didn't effect him, in fact he then fought back even harder. Biting the arm of the same medic who tried to drug him, causing the man to step back. At that moment Jude had pushed the other medic off of him, smashing the side of his head with the cane lying next to him.
"Be glad I don't add your bodies to the pile you bastards... She's alive and I know it. Now step away from me before I... "lose" it." The pair bruised and hurt walk away from Jude, murmuring between each other how insane he must be. But Jude knew he wasn't insane, he knew that she was in there and that she was alive. You can't die before me love... I won't allow it. His belief was rewarded, when he had turned to look back at the pile Layla had already emerged. Relieved Jude began to walk towards her, cane in hand.
As he walked towards her he noticed that the two doctors were talking to Layla. Jude didn't hear much but he did realize that the their intentions were anything but pure. Trying to take advantage of a maiden after such an event... Scum. I don't see why women are so fascinated by doctors... Lowlife scumbags. As Jude approached Layla and the two doctors he knocked them both out with a swift strike with his cane. Forcing their bodies onto the pile of bodies. Now you can know what it feels to be buried amongst the dead... Than maybe your actions may be forgiven... Looking down at Layla, her pale skin covered in blood and her snow blonde hair all in disarray, Jude couldn't help but smile slightly. He lowered himself, placing her one of her arms over his shoulders, pulling her up to stand.
"You know love... you really got to choose a better place to lie down... Almost gave me a bloody heart attack." Grinning he nudged his head against hers, hoping to get some form of reaction from her. With Layla with him again Jude felt better, his wounds seemed to have less pain and his burden seemed lighter. I wonder why I bother with such a woman... seriously I have to worry for my own sanity. With his arm around her Jude walked back towards The Red Eyed Demon, knowing that he must speak with him.
Streets of Cre' Est - The Red Eyed Demon
The Red Eyed Demon seemed to have been conversing with two gentlemen in front of him, although he doesn't believe it was a delightful conversation. How could it be with the situation around them... Guess I'm just an optimist... Heh, that's a laugh. With Layla in his arms Jude walked over towards the Demon, addressing him by lowering his head.
"I would shake your hand sir but as you can see... I am unable to." Laughing to himself he gave a small glare towards the two other men. Tsk... Knights of Cre' Est... what bad timing. Oh well, not like they can tell who I am at the moment. And if they did I always have an ace up my sleeve.
"It seems that we will need to talk... All of us. We may not have chosen to be apart of this but as both of us know... we are now..." Jude's golden eye shimmered underneath his blindfold, he knew that this was the beginning of a new and strange relationship.
"AAAaargh!!" yelled two full grown men as Lee's upper body shot up into sitting position. Lee took in a full deep breath and rubbed his dry eyes.
Lee had been contemplating his lose for quite some time while he calmed his spirit. His body had been doing fairly well yet with out an actual plan it was all instinct. This thought kept ringing inside Lee's mind. Killing was natural for these assassins and that is why they could put all their potential into combat and killing. Lee had a dark thought that he didn't like very much.
"Geez, I haven't been paralyzed for some time." he said to himself as blinked several times. "Thanks, old timers," he said addressing the two who had screamed and fell over each other's feet. "I would have sucked if you put me in that pile of dead bodies there -" Lee paused and his smile faded as he got a full look of the carnage that had surrounded him. He peered over at the Red Eyed Demon, The pale blonde siren and a figure of a man who seemed someone familiar. Lee rose to his feet and walked over to see who he was and what he was talking about.
It was only as he was approaching that the back of the man started to look annoyingly familiar.
"It seems that we will need to talk... All of us. We may not have chosen to be apart of this but as both of us know... we are now..." said the familiar man.
"Well I'm not too sure about what is going on, but I guess I'm in," he said as he stretched his arms. "There's a lot of payback to be dealt with," he said "Name's Lee, nice to meet you mister Legend" he said with straight face to the red eyed man. The dark thought rose again in Lee's mind. If he was going to survive much longer, he was going to have to seriously consider killing his enemies. Otherwise he himself would not be jumping back to life to scare old men again.
Lee looked around at those gathered around. Some faces looked familiar but recent and others were just unknown. Lee was suddenly missing his old fishing spot back home and the conversations of his wise yet usually drunk master.
Lee had been contemplating his lose for quite some time while he calmed his spirit. His body had been doing fairly well yet with out an actual plan it was all instinct. This thought kept ringing inside Lee's mind. Killing was natural for these assassins and that is why they could put all their potential into combat and killing. Lee had a dark thought that he didn't like very much.
"Geez, I haven't been paralyzed for some time." he said to himself as blinked several times. "Thanks, old timers," he said addressing the two who had screamed and fell over each other's feet. "I would have sucked if you put me in that pile of dead bodies there -" Lee paused and his smile faded as he got a full look of the carnage that had surrounded him. He peered over at the Red Eyed Demon, The pale blonde siren and a figure of a man who seemed someone familiar. Lee rose to his feet and walked over to see who he was and what he was talking about.
It was only as he was approaching that the back of the man started to look annoyingly familiar.
"It seems that we will need to talk... All of us. We may not have chosen to be apart of this but as both of us know... we are now..." said the familiar man.
"Well I'm not too sure about what is going on, but I guess I'm in," he said as he stretched his arms. "There's a lot of payback to be dealt with," he said "Name's Lee, nice to meet you mister Legend" he said with straight face to the red eyed man. The dark thought rose again in Lee's mind. If he was going to survive much longer, he was going to have to seriously consider killing his enemies. Otherwise he himself would not be jumping back to life to scare old men again.
Lee looked around at those gathered around. Some faces looked familiar but recent and others were just unknown. Lee was suddenly missing his old fishing spot back home and the conversations of his wise yet usually drunk master.
"Evi. Cre' Est. 4."
Siren tilted her head back to look up into the hazel eyes of an Amazon Goddess. "I'm sorry?" she asked in confusion.
"Oh man. You really are new, aren't you? That's how us bounty hunters introduce ourselves. Name, hometown, number of years in the field," the tall woman replied with a grin. "We don't take too kindly to new pups. You're in for one hell of a ride, short stuff." Short stuff? Layla thought with a huff, narrowing her light eyes.
"Layla. Triveila. 2," she replied.
"Two and you still don't know hunter speech? Damn. You one of those Veilbrand snobs, huh?" Evi slapped Layla on the back, nearly causing her to stumble amidst the den of vicious lions. The dark woman laughed, throwing her head of curly hair back as she did. "Relax, Layla. You'll love Cre' Est. It's the best nation in the continent!"
Then, leaning down to capture Layla's eyes and to capture Layla's heart - she said, "Besides, you'll have me."
I'm glad your last moments were in Cre' Est, Evi.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
"You know, love... you really got to choose a better place to lie down... Almost gave me a bloody heart attack."
The soothing voice poured its light through the endless layers of icy water. Layla swam towards it, her lungs burning from the lack of air. When was the last time she breathed? Layla couldn't feel her lips, fingers or toes; nothing could be felt and yet everything hurt. Just when she was about to disintegrate from the hopelessness of it all, a scarred hand reached under the water to grip her pale hand tightly - pulling her to the surface.
"I would shake your hand sir but as you can see... I am unable to."
Layla breathed in the low voice, her breath ragged and desperate as she choked against someone's shirt. A pair of hands held her firmly and she gripped the hard body tighter, never wanting to let go. The heat the man was emitting was a box of matches in the coldest Winter of Cre' Est and Layla could lose herself in his warmth forever. She pressed her small body against him, a silent request for him to hold her tighter, closer - and she could never be close enough. Her bones felt as strong as a quarter of a piece of paper as she went limp in his arms. Layla couldn't be bothered to use any fraction of her frail body.
"It seems that we will need to talk... All of us. We may not have chosen to be apart of this but as both of us know... we are now..."
Who was he talking to? Weakly forcing herself, Layla turned her head to look at a tall man dyed in red. He stood straight, a hand on a dagger as he watched two stern men with a weary patience. Layla raised her eyes to meet his and as if the candle of her mind had been blown out, her spine jerked upwards in the man's arms, her eyes rolling to the back of her head before she settled back into him like a limp doll.
Her long lashes fluttered upwards as she opened her tired eyes, no longer seeing anything but two men and a boy with light brown hair. It was as if a refresh button had been clicked in Layla's mind. She relived the past few minutes, a certain man completely non-existent in her consciousness.
"Well I'm not too sure about what is going on, but I guess I'm in. There's a lot of payback to be dealt with. Name's Lee, nice to meet you _______" said the brown-haired boy, completely unaffected by his cruel surroundings. She'd never met him before and she didn't quite understand what he was talking about but at that moment, she couldn't quite bring herself to care. Her mind worked with an inhuman crawl, processing each syllable individually. Somehow, with the bizarre way her mind was currently functioning, she decided the young man was "Squid ink."
"Squid ink," she slurred, tapping the green-eyed man's nose with a limp finger before rolling her head around to stare up at the prince who was carrying her.
One of his eyes was shielded under an eye patch, while the other's pupil and iris blended into a single, smooth obsidian. She noticed a light haired girl, drenched in dirt and blood in the darkness of his eye - how peculiar. Locks of his messy, shoulder length hair fell over his skin; there was a raised mark sat on his handsome face and Layla found herself brushing a gentle hand over his rough jaw and scar. Pressed against the safety of his body, she parted her soft lips and asked,
"Who are you?"
Siren tilted her head back to look up into the hazel eyes of an Amazon Goddess. "I'm sorry?" she asked in confusion.
"Oh man. You really are new, aren't you? That's how us bounty hunters introduce ourselves. Name, hometown, number of years in the field," the tall woman replied with a grin. "We don't take too kindly to new pups. You're in for one hell of a ride, short stuff." Short stuff? Layla thought with a huff, narrowing her light eyes.
"Layla. Triveila. 2," she replied.
"Two and you still don't know hunter speech? Damn. You one of those Veilbrand snobs, huh?" Evi slapped Layla on the back, nearly causing her to stumble amidst the den of vicious lions. The dark woman laughed, throwing her head of curly hair back as she did. "Relax, Layla. You'll love Cre' Est. It's the best nation in the continent!"
Then, leaning down to capture Layla's eyes and to capture Layla's heart - she said, "Besides, you'll have me."
I'm glad your last moments were in Cre' Est, Evi.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
"You know, love... you really got to choose a better place to lie down... Almost gave me a bloody heart attack."
The soothing voice poured its light through the endless layers of icy water. Layla swam towards it, her lungs burning from the lack of air. When was the last time she breathed? Layla couldn't feel her lips, fingers or toes; nothing could be felt and yet everything hurt. Just when she was about to disintegrate from the hopelessness of it all, a scarred hand reached under the water to grip her pale hand tightly - pulling her to the surface.
"I would shake your hand sir but as you can see... I am unable to."
Layla breathed in the low voice, her breath ragged and desperate as she choked against someone's shirt. A pair of hands held her firmly and she gripped the hard body tighter, never wanting to let go. The heat the man was emitting was a box of matches in the coldest Winter of Cre' Est and Layla could lose herself in his warmth forever. She pressed her small body against him, a silent request for him to hold her tighter, closer - and she could never be close enough. Her bones felt as strong as a quarter of a piece of paper as she went limp in his arms. Layla couldn't be bothered to use any fraction of her frail body.
"It seems that we will need to talk... All of us. We may not have chosen to be apart of this but as both of us know... we are now..."
Who was he talking to? Weakly forcing herself, Layla turned her head to look at a tall man dyed in red. He stood straight, a hand on a dagger as he watched two stern men with a weary patience. Layla raised her eyes to meet his and as if the candle of her mind had been blown out, her spine jerked upwards in the man's arms, her eyes rolling to the back of her head before she settled back into him like a limp doll.
Her long lashes fluttered upwards as she opened her tired eyes, no longer seeing anything but two men and a boy with light brown hair. It was as if a refresh button had been clicked in Layla's mind. She relived the past few minutes, a certain man completely non-existent in her consciousness.
"Well I'm not too sure about what is going on, but I guess I'm in. There's a lot of payback to be dealt with. Name's Lee, nice to meet you _______" said the brown-haired boy, completely unaffected by his cruel surroundings. She'd never met him before and she didn't quite understand what he was talking about but at that moment, she couldn't quite bring herself to care. Her mind worked with an inhuman crawl, processing each syllable individually. Somehow, with the bizarre way her mind was currently functioning, she decided the young man was "Squid ink."
"Squid ink," she slurred, tapping the green-eyed man's nose with a limp finger before rolling her head around to stare up at the prince who was carrying her.
One of his eyes was shielded under an eye patch, while the other's pupil and iris blended into a single, smooth obsidian. She noticed a light haired girl, drenched in dirt and blood in the darkness of his eye - how peculiar. Locks of his messy, shoulder length hair fell over his skin; there was a raised mark sat on his handsome face and Layla found herself brushing a gentle hand over his rough jaw and scar. Pressed against the safety of his body, she parted her soft lips and asked,
"Who are you?"
Eyes snapped open to reveal glowing orbs of mixed colours. They land on her seemingly observing her features before she brushes the cloth over a slash. The long haired boy sits up abruptly, clutching his broken hand to himself as a droplet of water fell from his eye that reflected pain as they shut tightly.
Mayumi’s impression of him was a weird one. She had never seen anyone behaving like this before.
"What...what is your name?" His voice is tentative, his eyes glowing a little less now, revealing the emerald flecks behind the glowing amber. He manages a gentle smile, speaking again in that melodic tenor voice that could sing angels from the sky, "I'm Aiden..."
“You need not know my name.” Mayumi told him calmly. She refused to give him her name for her existence wasn’t to be known to the world. Her master who was no longer in this world had told her that her presence would bring nothing but trouble among the innocents, thus she was to live a non-existent life and stay away from them once her mission was done.
“Don’t get attached to anyone Mayumi. Both parties will only be hurt in the end.” The voice of her master echoed in her head.
"Y-your hurt..." This is said in a whisper as he opens the slashed fabric to reveal the wound beneath. "Perhaps it is I who should be tending to you?"
Mayumi flinched from Aiden’s touch and stared at him, her eyes questioning his actions with suspicion. Nobody except Shadow and her previous master had made contact with her and they had been mostly during training.
“I’m fine.” Mayumi lied.
‘I doubt Sereinia will be able to attend to him any time soon.’ Mayumi thought back to the streets filled with injured people and Sereinia rushing off to tend to them.
She left the bed side and disappeared into the bathroom with the basin and towel in hand, returning a few seconds later with a long piece of thin cloth for his hand.
“I need to realign your wrist to its original place. If you don’t it will start healing in that shape.” Mayumi told him bluntly, her face void of emotions.
She took his hand in hers gently, not waiting for his answer. With a quick painful jerk, the bones were set back in their places and the young girl got to work, wrapping his hand neatly with the cloth making sure it would support the bones and secure them in place.
By the time she was done, it was around midnight according to the moon that had appeared in the skies above them. Looking out the window she felt the caress of a gentle breeze as she stared up at the full moon, letting it calm her as memories of nights under the same full moon with her previous master flooded her mind. Without knowing it, her mind started to shut down, her energy depleted causing Mayumi to lose her balance and fall to the floor of the inn in a semi-conscious state.
Mayumi’s impression of him was a weird one. She had never seen anyone behaving like this before.
"What...what is your name?" His voice is tentative, his eyes glowing a little less now, revealing the emerald flecks behind the glowing amber. He manages a gentle smile, speaking again in that melodic tenor voice that could sing angels from the sky, "I'm Aiden..."
“You need not know my name.” Mayumi told him calmly. She refused to give him her name for her existence wasn’t to be known to the world. Her master who was no longer in this world had told her that her presence would bring nothing but trouble among the innocents, thus she was to live a non-existent life and stay away from them once her mission was done.
“Don’t get attached to anyone Mayumi. Both parties will only be hurt in the end.” The voice of her master echoed in her head.
"Y-your hurt..." This is said in a whisper as he opens the slashed fabric to reveal the wound beneath. "Perhaps it is I who should be tending to you?"
Mayumi flinched from Aiden’s touch and stared at him, her eyes questioning his actions with suspicion. Nobody except Shadow and her previous master had made contact with her and they had been mostly during training.
“I’m fine.” Mayumi lied.
‘I doubt Sereinia will be able to attend to him any time soon.’ Mayumi thought back to the streets filled with injured people and Sereinia rushing off to tend to them.
She left the bed side and disappeared into the bathroom with the basin and towel in hand, returning a few seconds later with a long piece of thin cloth for his hand.
“I need to realign your wrist to its original place. If you don’t it will start healing in that shape.” Mayumi told him bluntly, her face void of emotions.
She took his hand in hers gently, not waiting for his answer. With a quick painful jerk, the bones were set back in their places and the young girl got to work, wrapping his hand neatly with the cloth making sure it would support the bones and secure them in place.
By the time she was done, it was around midnight according to the moon that had appeared in the skies above them. Looking out the window she felt the caress of a gentle breeze as she stared up at the full moon, letting it calm her as memories of nights under the same full moon with her previous master flooded her mind. Without knowing it, her mind started to shut down, her energy depleted causing Mayumi to lose her balance and fall to the floor of the inn in a semi-conscious state.
"I am in no mood to spill further blood this night, but if you choose to go against me I will have no choice. I will not kill you, but I will make sure you learn your place."
Yarun was not sure whether to puke due to the hypocrisy of the man known as the Red-Eyed Demon or laugh due to the hilarity of it all. Clearly, Shadow denies the lust for blood when apparently he truly wanted it every single moment. Yarun could tell especially with the wounds and handiwork that the infamous assassin had done on the civilian populace and another group of assassins from his overcast observation of the corpses. This is the man that is feared by everyone and became the boogeyman of tales. Shadow was a big disappointment which only infuriated Yarun further.
"Kill? Hurt?" Yarun released a mocking laughter.
"You are the one who does not understand the situation clearly and does not know his place."
Rogue pink eyes met those eyes of crimson that had been described in tales of dread. Yarun advanced forward as the distance between him and Shadow shortened. Unfastening the locks on the two sword sheaths on each side of his waist, Yarun answered the threat with another.
"Our authority does not only end with protection. It also carries out retribution."
Pausing for a brief second, Yarun continued with a smirk that had rather a seductive and malicious intent behind it. Those rogue pink eyes glowed with challenge as the light from the setting moon sparked upon it giving those eyes a rather demonic quality.
"If you are so worried about bloodshed, you can just throw those table knives away and come with us peacefully."
After that, Yarun pulled out his his two swords halfway from their scabbards emphasizing that he would meet Shadow head-on. If this pathetic excuse for a criminal thinks this would be a walk in the park, he got another thing coming.
"Shall we start your round 2?"
Solomon released a sigh at the possible ending of this seemingly harmless conversation. He had no intention to start another fight or anything at all. The bloody event that had happened in this place was far enough for him at the moment. At the same time, his silver-white eyes glanced at the people beginning to gather around them. The three ladies that he had identified as the infamous assassin's acquaintances have already tend to to what they wanted to do. He had no objections about them helping the wounded; however...
"I suggest you let the medic crew handle your mess. I do not want you touching them again."
It was delivered in a deadpan voice as Solomon stared directly into Shadow's eyes. There was no apprehension or trepidation. Those silver-white eyes just clearly meant business and would do anything if it was violently refused. After that statement, it was noticeable that the advanced medic crew had arrived and began checking on both survivors and corpses. Even more, the guards had finally arrived surrounding the whole area blocking known entrances to current location to prevent anything or anyone from coming out or coming in.
"As for you, I suggest you save that glare or Do you intend for me to truly arrest you now."
This time, Solomon's eyes went towards Jude who carried Layla in his arms. He was not certain about the woman's condition; however, he really did not particularly care. After all, it seemed the man who carries her was enough attention. Furthermore, there was a subtlety of knowing in the tone that Solomon had used. It was like he had a certain idea who Jude really was but there were no concrete evidences for that.
"Yarun. His Highness would not like provocation. Mind your manners."
Upon hearing this, Yarun shrugged his shoulders and had a rather childish smirk on his face while looking at the people who seemed willing to be acquainted with the idiotic Legend in his opinion.
"Provocation? Pish, he started it and I will be ending it."
After saying that, Yarun walked passed the group who gathered around Shadow. When he was quite a distance from them, he looked at them one more time before leaving them to their own devices. But his focus was more on Shadow than everyone else.
"You take responsibility. But you should remember that the sins you have committed does not only stays with you anymore. Do not act all high and mighty when in truth you are just the same as the ones you have killed."
Delivering those words, Solomon headed towards the leader of the guards who saluted at him immediately. He did not want to partake in any altercations with Shadow or his make-shift group. There was enough blood spilled on the ground and on this day for his liking. He will allow Yarun to do all the retaliation at the moment. For now, he ordered the guards to extend the perimeter and told the medic crew to properly tend to the wounded and as for the dead to be separated and identified for the families they had left behind.
As for Sereinia, she had finally finished tending to Keito's wounds. The treatment she had done would ensured the young man to live through but in the best conditions. After all, this is all she could do at the moment due to the lack of proper provisions. She looked at the girl who was beside Keito and gave her a comforting smile.
"He will be fine now."
When it was done, Sereinia stood from her position and noticed Taira who would assist her. She also noticed the presence of other physicians attending to the other wounded. At the very least, she was not alone in the duty to save lives. However, her attention would be taken towards the center where Shadow and the others had gathered and that man named Yarun. She could sensed tension in the air and she did not want another repeat of anything violent. She turned to Taira.
"Please watch over them."
After saying that, Sereinia quickly went towards the group and put herself in between Shadow and Yarun. Her eyes of deep purple met those rouge pink ones who seemed to show recognition of her. She did not want another battle to begin and be a bystander. In addition, there had been enough blood, pain, suffering, and deaths than she could take.
"Please no more. I do not want anyone getting hurt anymore. So, please stop."
Yarun was not sure whether to puke due to the hypocrisy of the man known as the Red-Eyed Demon or laugh due to the hilarity of it all. Clearly, Shadow denies the lust for blood when apparently he truly wanted it every single moment. Yarun could tell especially with the wounds and handiwork that the infamous assassin had done on the civilian populace and another group of assassins from his overcast observation of the corpses. This is the man that is feared by everyone and became the boogeyman of tales. Shadow was a big disappointment which only infuriated Yarun further.
"Kill? Hurt?" Yarun released a mocking laughter.
"You are the one who does not understand the situation clearly and does not know his place."
Rogue pink eyes met those eyes of crimson that had been described in tales of dread. Yarun advanced forward as the distance between him and Shadow shortened. Unfastening the locks on the two sword sheaths on each side of his waist, Yarun answered the threat with another.
"Our authority does not only end with protection. It also carries out retribution."
Pausing for a brief second, Yarun continued with a smirk that had rather a seductive and malicious intent behind it. Those rogue pink eyes glowed with challenge as the light from the setting moon sparked upon it giving those eyes a rather demonic quality.
"If you are so worried about bloodshed, you can just throw those table knives away and come with us peacefully."
After that, Yarun pulled out his his two swords halfway from their scabbards emphasizing that he would meet Shadow head-on. If this pathetic excuse for a criminal thinks this would be a walk in the park, he got another thing coming.
"Shall we start your round 2?"
Solomon released a sigh at the possible ending of this seemingly harmless conversation. He had no intention to start another fight or anything at all. The bloody event that had happened in this place was far enough for him at the moment. At the same time, his silver-white eyes glanced at the people beginning to gather around them. The three ladies that he had identified as the infamous assassin's acquaintances have already tend to to what they wanted to do. He had no objections about them helping the wounded; however...
"I suggest you let the medic crew handle your mess. I do not want you touching them again."
It was delivered in a deadpan voice as Solomon stared directly into Shadow's eyes. There was no apprehension or trepidation. Those silver-white eyes just clearly meant business and would do anything if it was violently refused. After that statement, it was noticeable that the advanced medic crew had arrived and began checking on both survivors and corpses. Even more, the guards had finally arrived surrounding the whole area blocking known entrances to current location to prevent anything or anyone from coming out or coming in.
"As for you, I suggest you save that glare or Do you intend for me to truly arrest you now."
This time, Solomon's eyes went towards Jude who carried Layla in his arms. He was not certain about the woman's condition; however, he really did not particularly care. After all, it seemed the man who carries her was enough attention. Furthermore, there was a subtlety of knowing in the tone that Solomon had used. It was like he had a certain idea who Jude really was but there were no concrete evidences for that.
"Yarun. His Highness would not like provocation. Mind your manners."
Upon hearing this, Yarun shrugged his shoulders and had a rather childish smirk on his face while looking at the people who seemed willing to be acquainted with the idiotic Legend in his opinion.
"Provocation? Pish, he started it and I will be ending it."
After saying that, Yarun walked passed the group who gathered around Shadow. When he was quite a distance from them, he looked at them one more time before leaving them to their own devices. But his focus was more on Shadow than everyone else.
"You take responsibility. But you should remember that the sins you have committed does not only stays with you anymore. Do not act all high and mighty when in truth you are just the same as the ones you have killed."
Delivering those words, Solomon headed towards the leader of the guards who saluted at him immediately. He did not want to partake in any altercations with Shadow or his make-shift group. There was enough blood spilled on the ground and on this day for his liking. He will allow Yarun to do all the retaliation at the moment. For now, he ordered the guards to extend the perimeter and told the medic crew to properly tend to the wounded and as for the dead to be separated and identified for the families they had left behind.
As for Sereinia, she had finally finished tending to Keito's wounds. The treatment she had done would ensured the young man to live through but in the best conditions. After all, this is all she could do at the moment due to the lack of proper provisions. She looked at the girl who was beside Keito and gave her a comforting smile.
"He will be fine now."
When it was done, Sereinia stood from her position and noticed Taira who would assist her. She also noticed the presence of other physicians attending to the other wounded. At the very least, she was not alone in the duty to save lives. However, her attention would be taken towards the center where Shadow and the others had gathered and that man named Yarun. She could sensed tension in the air and she did not want another repeat of anything violent. She turned to Taira.
"Please watch over them."
After saying that, Sereinia quickly went towards the group and put herself in between Shadow and Yarun. Her eyes of deep purple met those rouge pink ones who seemed to show recognition of her. She did not want another battle to begin and be a bystander. In addition, there had been enough blood, pain, suffering, and deaths than she could take.
"Please no more. I do not want anyone getting hurt anymore. So, please stop."
Yarun, as he was apparently called by this Solomon character, clearly didn't understand the depths of Shadow's abilities if he was without fear in his presence. If he thought Shadow, as the Red-Eyed Demon, truly was nothing more than a boogie man figure, then he most certainly didn't pay attention to the details of Shadow's past actions within Cre' Est. Obviously enough as well Yarun didn't think Shadow could live up to the hype of the rumors and legends surrounding his name of "Red-Eyed Demon", so Shadow decided that it was time to put the Knight in his place.
Roda I'l Lousta's effect was chemical, and thus had lasting effects even after Shadow had exited the deadly state of mind. Shadow's restraints on his strength, speed and other combative abilities were completely negated for several days and his thirst for combat in general was also at a peak. The lust for blood would vanish with Roda I'l Lousta's passing, but combat in general was still exciting and something he craved. While he would not bring harm to Yarun, he would make him eat his words this night and make him respect the legends behind Shadow's name as the Red-Eyed Demon.
"Yarun!" Shadow called over his shoulder with a smile, forcing the man to turn around.
Shadow sprinted at him at full speed, closing the gap between them in less than a second and standing with his face but a mere two inches from Yarun's with a wicked smile on his face and his eyes wide with excitement, glowing once more with a bright and eerie red light.
In a much darker and more deathly serious but still mocking tone, Shadow spoke.
"If you want to test those pathetic overgrown toothpicks against the might of my Orichalcum forged Daggers..." He said, drawing them completely free and flashing the light of the moon into Yarun's eyes as he did so. "... Then be my guest..." He said quietly, the tone of his voice dripping with excitement and challenging.
"To make it fair I give you the first move, and I won't bring the fight to a close for two full minutes, that is if you can even last that long." Shadow mocked, clearly unafraid and unimpressed with Yarun's threats.
"If you really think that your training as a simple Royal Knight of Cre' Est can make you a match for the Red-Eyed Demon, then come and prove it, if not just for the sake of entertaining me tonight." He said.
While all of this was going on Linde had come forward and gently grabbed Sereinia's arm, pulling her away a bit as she placed her hands on her shoulders a safe distance away.
"Do not try to stop this Sereinia. I know it might sound counter intuitive given all that's happened tonight, but Shadow is merely using this Knight to vent frustration and help calm himself down. He will not bring harm to the Knight in any way, so you needn't worry about them." She whispered quietly.
Taira too looked over at Sereinia and nodded her agreement, joining in with a comment of her own about the situation.
"For as long as I've known him, Shadow has never sought to bring real harm to others despite his reputation and history. Have no fear for the Knight's safety." She said quietly.
Shadow, in the meantime, took two steps away from Yarun as he brought his daggers forward slightly in preparation for a fight.
"Your confidence in your skills is interesting Yarun, but against me it is still without merit, and maybe you haven't had much of a challenge here in Cre' Est where the rest of the Royal Knights are nothing but a bunch of pathetic and undisciplined maggots who can't even last two seconds against a warrior of your obvious caliber, but I am a different story and I will prove it with actions." He said, taking a stance against Yarun.
"Now then, Yarun, show me why you have confidence in the face of the Demon when the rest of your companions, save for that one," He said, his eyes glancing at Solomon, "... are all watching and trembling with fear in their eyes."
Indeed Shadow was right.
If Yarun were to look around the rest of the Royal Knights and the city guards and medics were all watching with fear in their eyes and refusing to come anywhere near the Red-Eyed Demon. In fact, many of the other guards had backed away over five paces when Shadow sprinted at Yarun earlier.
Something Shadow was certain Yarun wasn't aware of was the history between the Royal Knights of Cre' Est and the Red-Eyed Demon. Shadow had, using Roda I'l Lousta, annihilated two battalions of the Royal Knights by himself when he was only sixteen years old which was over ten years ago. That was a total of over fifty well armed and well trained men by himself as but a teenager, and that was where the fear of him within the ranks of the Royal Knights had come from. More than likely, out of shame, that history had been buried through the generations of Knights which had come and gone since that day. None of them had likely wished to speak of such a horrible embarrassment and such a complete and utter defeat and so had not spoken of it since. Had Yarun known this part of the Royal Knight's history, his confidence would not have been anywhere near where it was this night.
However...
Despite his ignorance as to Shadow's abilities Yarun was most definitely a warrior who could give Shadow a good fight. Having a near perfect judgement of one's combative skills at a glance due to experience, Shadow knew that Yarun was definitely right to be confident in himself. Confident that he could beat Shadow? Not so much, but confident and more powerful than the rest of his fellow Knights? Yes. Solomon however seemed to be Yarun's equal from what Shadow could gather, though there was no way to know for sure but to fight them both.
By challenging his authority yet again and by insulting his weapons and fellow Knights, Shadow was hoping that Yarun, who obviously wanted the confrontation as much as Shadow did (albeit for different reasons) would snap and attack giving Shadow the opportunity to not only enjoy a good fight, but vent his frustrations and help calm down. As strange as it sounded, combat was a calming influence on Shadow in the aftermath of Roda I'l Lousta, and Yarun would serve that purpose perfectly.
"If you really have no fear of the Red-Eyed Demon Yarun..." Shadow said with a slight turn of his head in Yarun's direction, "Then draw your blades and try to amuse me for two minutes. Though you have no chance to actually win this fight, I do not doubt that you could at least give me a good one unlike the rest of your pathetic comrades." He said with a smile.
Roda I'l Lousta's effect was chemical, and thus had lasting effects even after Shadow had exited the deadly state of mind. Shadow's restraints on his strength, speed and other combative abilities were completely negated for several days and his thirst for combat in general was also at a peak. The lust for blood would vanish with Roda I'l Lousta's passing, but combat in general was still exciting and something he craved. While he would not bring harm to Yarun, he would make him eat his words this night and make him respect the legends behind Shadow's name as the Red-Eyed Demon.
"Yarun!" Shadow called over his shoulder with a smile, forcing the man to turn around.
Shadow sprinted at him at full speed, closing the gap between them in less than a second and standing with his face but a mere two inches from Yarun's with a wicked smile on his face and his eyes wide with excitement, glowing once more with a bright and eerie red light.
In a much darker and more deathly serious but still mocking tone, Shadow spoke.
"If you want to test those pathetic overgrown toothpicks against the might of my Orichalcum forged Daggers..." He said, drawing them completely free and flashing the light of the moon into Yarun's eyes as he did so. "... Then be my guest..." He said quietly, the tone of his voice dripping with excitement and challenging.
"To make it fair I give you the first move, and I won't bring the fight to a close for two full minutes, that is if you can even last that long." Shadow mocked, clearly unafraid and unimpressed with Yarun's threats.
"If you really think that your training as a simple Royal Knight of Cre' Est can make you a match for the Red-Eyed Demon, then come and prove it, if not just for the sake of entertaining me tonight." He said.
While all of this was going on Linde had come forward and gently grabbed Sereinia's arm, pulling her away a bit as she placed her hands on her shoulders a safe distance away.
"Do not try to stop this Sereinia. I know it might sound counter intuitive given all that's happened tonight, but Shadow is merely using this Knight to vent frustration and help calm himself down. He will not bring harm to the Knight in any way, so you needn't worry about them." She whispered quietly.
Taira too looked over at Sereinia and nodded her agreement, joining in with a comment of her own about the situation.
"For as long as I've known him, Shadow has never sought to bring real harm to others despite his reputation and history. Have no fear for the Knight's safety." She said quietly.
Shadow, in the meantime, took two steps away from Yarun as he brought his daggers forward slightly in preparation for a fight.
"Your confidence in your skills is interesting Yarun, but against me it is still without merit, and maybe you haven't had much of a challenge here in Cre' Est where the rest of the Royal Knights are nothing but a bunch of pathetic and undisciplined maggots who can't even last two seconds against a warrior of your obvious caliber, but I am a different story and I will prove it with actions." He said, taking a stance against Yarun.
"Now then, Yarun, show me why you have confidence in the face of the Demon when the rest of your companions, save for that one," He said, his eyes glancing at Solomon, "... are all watching and trembling with fear in their eyes."
Indeed Shadow was right.
If Yarun were to look around the rest of the Royal Knights and the city guards and medics were all watching with fear in their eyes and refusing to come anywhere near the Red-Eyed Demon. In fact, many of the other guards had backed away over five paces when Shadow sprinted at Yarun earlier.
Something Shadow was certain Yarun wasn't aware of was the history between the Royal Knights of Cre' Est and the Red-Eyed Demon. Shadow had, using Roda I'l Lousta, annihilated two battalions of the Royal Knights by himself when he was only sixteen years old which was over ten years ago. That was a total of over fifty well armed and well trained men by himself as but a teenager, and that was where the fear of him within the ranks of the Royal Knights had come from. More than likely, out of shame, that history had been buried through the generations of Knights which had come and gone since that day. None of them had likely wished to speak of such a horrible embarrassment and such a complete and utter defeat and so had not spoken of it since. Had Yarun known this part of the Royal Knight's history, his confidence would not have been anywhere near where it was this night.
However...
Despite his ignorance as to Shadow's abilities Yarun was most definitely a warrior who could give Shadow a good fight. Having a near perfect judgement of one's combative skills at a glance due to experience, Shadow knew that Yarun was definitely right to be confident in himself. Confident that he could beat Shadow? Not so much, but confident and more powerful than the rest of his fellow Knights? Yes. Solomon however seemed to be Yarun's equal from what Shadow could gather, though there was no way to know for sure but to fight them both.
By challenging his authority yet again and by insulting his weapons and fellow Knights, Shadow was hoping that Yarun, who obviously wanted the confrontation as much as Shadow did (albeit for different reasons) would snap and attack giving Shadow the opportunity to not only enjoy a good fight, but vent his frustrations and help calm down. As strange as it sounded, combat was a calming influence on Shadow in the aftermath of Roda I'l Lousta, and Yarun would serve that purpose perfectly.
"If you really have no fear of the Red-Eyed Demon Yarun..." Shadow said with a slight turn of his head in Yarun's direction, "Then draw your blades and try to amuse me for two minutes. Though you have no chance to actually win this fight, I do not doubt that you could at least give me a good one unlike the rest of your pathetic comrades." He said with a smile.
Sereinia was startled by someone grabbing her arm as she was removed in between of the two men. Along the way, she had fought in her own gentle manner to emphasize she did not want to leave sensing the brewing tension between the men. Her eyes of amethyst looked towards the one responsible for such an action. It was the woman who she had seen beside Shadow earlier and if she had concluded correctly, the one who was singing that stopped the violence. She retrieved her arm with resistance and her eyes were filled with confusion and a plead to not stop her. There was nothing good coming from fighting even more between Yarun and Shadow. She just had enough of fighting at the moment. She just want it to stop now.
"Let me go please. I need to stop this."
As a response the mysterious woman placed her hands on Sereinia's shoulder, somehow the good doctor stiffened upon the woman's touch. She was not certain why so. There was nothing wrong with how the woman was touching her. It was not forceful or was hurting her. Although, she was slightly confused how the woman knew her name when she had not. It was probably because Shadow had told her or she had just heard in the process. In any case, the woman had told her not to stop this fight as it would make Shadow released some frustrations. This was seconded by Taira who assured her that no harm would be received to the Knight.
"It is not a good reason enough. Are you saying just because I feel angry and frustrated? I should start a fight just to be released from it?"
Removing the hands on her shoulders as gently as she could, Sereinia stepped away from the two women and shook her head. Her hands were shaking from an unknown emotion erupting inside of her. She clenched her fists tightly to her side.
"...I know what you mean. I do..."
Biting her lower lip, Sereinia lowered her head as the pink kimono that she had on was now stained by the blood of the people she treated earlier. There were also noticeable dirt, and ripped fabric that were probably brought on by the events from earlier. Her hair that was neatly placed in a side bun had gone astray with strands falling out of it. All in all, she was in a mess and the same could be said about her current mindset and emotions. She had seen Shadow and Mayumi train together and even spar. It was very different from the spar she had witnessed with her colleagues at the University or those she had watched in competitions. It never set with her well even if it was for the betterment of their skills and such. Why do people need to learn to protect from each other even more to kill each other?
"I just do not understand it. I really do not."
After saying that, Sereinia turned her back to the two women and was about to head towards Yarun and Shadow whom were to close to each other for comfort. However, someone unexpected prevented her from moving forward.
"Do not interrupt them. There are things that you should just accept. You are better off doing your duty Doctor."
Raising her eyes to meet the one who spoke, Sereinia looked into those silver-white eyes of Solomon's. The man was obviously taller and had a rather commanding presence about him. It was unlike how she had accidentally met Yarun earlier.
"I just cannot---"
Solomon wiped the dried blood on Sereinia's slashed cheek which effectively startled her enough not to continue her words. He then directed his attention towards the medic crew that were busy tending to the injured and at the same time in anxiousness of the inevitable tangle between the Sword Dancer and the Red=Eyed Demon.
"Those two are doing what is expected of them. I suggest you do the same. The people need you more than they would ever."
Sereinia followed Solomon's line of sight and saw the other injured people in need of medical assistance. She felt a lump in her throat at the sight and feeling of guilt washed over her. She touched the cheek that he had touched and closed her eyes briefly before looking again towards Shadow and Yarun's direction.
"You are right. However, may I ask of you to stop them if need be?"
At this favor, Solomon simply gave a humble bow. "I intend to."
With that said, Solomon signaled for one of the guards and a medical assistant to assist Sereinia who gave a grateful yet sad smile before she followed the two people ordered to aid her in the treatment of the other survivors. At the moment, she left another guard approached him with a salute and a respectful bow.
"Sir Kreigg. We have extended the perimeter and secured it."
Solomon gave a nod of acknowledgement before he gave another set of orders needed to be done. He had every intention to complete his duty and it will be done. However for now, he would allow Yarun the luxury of this fight that even the infamous assassin desired as well.
"Continue to secure it. Tell the medic crew to evacuate the survivors and bring them to the College of Health for further treatments. As for the dead, remove them from the premises and inform their families about this."
"What about the people that seem to have an association with the Red-Eyed Demon?"
Silver-white eyes gazed at Jude, Layla, Lee, Linde, Taira, and Sereinia. Solomon answered the guard's logical inquiry with a rather deadpan tone. It was only natural to put these people into custody even if their connections with the infamous assassin might be accidentally or brief. They still made an interaction with a wanted felon. As a consequence, they are to be questioned as well.
"If they move in anyway to interrupt the fight between Yarun and Shadow, they are to be arrested immediately."
"Sir, Yes, Sir!"
The guard saluted and promptly excused himself from Solomon's presence who now directed his full attention to the confrontation in front of him. He had heard about a passing statement about pathetic comrades. Honestly, he would not argue with that. It was obvious as day how the sudden movement from the legendary assassin caused nervousness, anxiousness, and fear from the people present which included the guards as well. Although, this is quite expected. Solomon was quite aware of the history of the previous Royal Knights with the Red-Eyed Demon. However, it is far different this time around.
"I will agree with you on the pathetic part. They are lower than maggots. But good news, you're one of them."
Yarun smirked at this while he had already removed his two swords from their respective scabbards. They were now placed on each of his side as the moon's light was reflected upon the surface of the blade like a mirror. He stood there perfectly still.
"Let's make this a bit interesting. If I win, I get that rose. I plan on making her mine. You don't mind right? After all, you have a harem of girls with you."
At that point, Yarun pointed one of his blades towards Sereinia who remained completely oblivious while he casually glanced at Linde and Taira. She was only informed when her medical assistant urged her to take a look at the two men. The words that were spoken made the good doctor widened her eyes in disbelief and slight trepidation as she slowly glanced to Shadow.
"If you win, I will give you and your idiotic friends a reprieve to escape."
Upon hearing this statement, all of the guards had a look of disbelief in their expression and even let out a few gasps and statements regarding about Yarun being too reckless or for him to reconsider. However, they were immediately silence with a just a glance from those rogue pink eyes that now seemed to glow eerily. They had very deadly intentions that threatened all of them silently. As a result of the protests were silenced and dread filled the air.
"His Highness had always told you that overconfidence will kill you, Yarun."
Solomon spoke who was the only not intimidated at all. Instead, his silver-white eyes were filled with a warning and a stern reprimand for Yarun. The man was being too reckless and too cocky for his own good. However, this was the legendary assassin that had slain hundreds without much regard. He was the one who had killed the men who seemed to be trained assassins as well swiftly and without fuss. In summary, this is a gamble for fools.
"Too bad. I have no plans of being dead yet. Although, he would. Oh, I forgot to tell you. You're no demon. You're just a bastard. Take it from me I know one when I see one."
With that said, Yarun had placed one of his blades near Shadow's throat barely touching the skin while the other sword was placed behind his neck with the same distance. One wrong move would decapitate Shadow without fail. Yarun's eyes glowed eerily under the veil of the moonlight. There was something maniacal within those eyes but at the same time a certain coldness in it as well. At first glance, those eyes were similar to Shadow's. No wonder, people often mistake Yarun for Shadow. But upon closer inspection, there was a great difference.
"Your move."
"Let me go please. I need to stop this."
As a response the mysterious woman placed her hands on Sereinia's shoulder, somehow the good doctor stiffened upon the woman's touch. She was not certain why so. There was nothing wrong with how the woman was touching her. It was not forceful or was hurting her. Although, she was slightly confused how the woman knew her name when she had not. It was probably because Shadow had told her or she had just heard in the process. In any case, the woman had told her not to stop this fight as it would make Shadow released some frustrations. This was seconded by Taira who assured her that no harm would be received to the Knight.
"It is not a good reason enough. Are you saying just because I feel angry and frustrated? I should start a fight just to be released from it?"
Removing the hands on her shoulders as gently as she could, Sereinia stepped away from the two women and shook her head. Her hands were shaking from an unknown emotion erupting inside of her. She clenched her fists tightly to her side.
"...I know what you mean. I do..."
Biting her lower lip, Sereinia lowered her head as the pink kimono that she had on was now stained by the blood of the people she treated earlier. There were also noticeable dirt, and ripped fabric that were probably brought on by the events from earlier. Her hair that was neatly placed in a side bun had gone astray with strands falling out of it. All in all, she was in a mess and the same could be said about her current mindset and emotions. She had seen Shadow and Mayumi train together and even spar. It was very different from the spar she had witnessed with her colleagues at the University or those she had watched in competitions. It never set with her well even if it was for the betterment of their skills and such. Why do people need to learn to protect from each other even more to kill each other?
"I just do not understand it. I really do not."
After saying that, Sereinia turned her back to the two women and was about to head towards Yarun and Shadow whom were to close to each other for comfort. However, someone unexpected prevented her from moving forward.
"Do not interrupt them. There are things that you should just accept. You are better off doing your duty Doctor."
Raising her eyes to meet the one who spoke, Sereinia looked into those silver-white eyes of Solomon's. The man was obviously taller and had a rather commanding presence about him. It was unlike how she had accidentally met Yarun earlier.
"I just cannot---"
Solomon wiped the dried blood on Sereinia's slashed cheek which effectively startled her enough not to continue her words. He then directed his attention towards the medic crew that were busy tending to the injured and at the same time in anxiousness of the inevitable tangle between the Sword Dancer and the Red=Eyed Demon.
"Those two are doing what is expected of them. I suggest you do the same. The people need you more than they would ever."
Sereinia followed Solomon's line of sight and saw the other injured people in need of medical assistance. She felt a lump in her throat at the sight and feeling of guilt washed over her. She touched the cheek that he had touched and closed her eyes briefly before looking again towards Shadow and Yarun's direction.
"You are right. However, may I ask of you to stop them if need be?"
At this favor, Solomon simply gave a humble bow. "I intend to."
With that said, Solomon signaled for one of the guards and a medical assistant to assist Sereinia who gave a grateful yet sad smile before she followed the two people ordered to aid her in the treatment of the other survivors. At the moment, she left another guard approached him with a salute and a respectful bow.
"Sir Kreigg. We have extended the perimeter and secured it."
Solomon gave a nod of acknowledgement before he gave another set of orders needed to be done. He had every intention to complete his duty and it will be done. However for now, he would allow Yarun the luxury of this fight that even the infamous assassin desired as well.
"Continue to secure it. Tell the medic crew to evacuate the survivors and bring them to the College of Health for further treatments. As for the dead, remove them from the premises and inform their families about this."
"What about the people that seem to have an association with the Red-Eyed Demon?"
Silver-white eyes gazed at Jude, Layla, Lee, Linde, Taira, and Sereinia. Solomon answered the guard's logical inquiry with a rather deadpan tone. It was only natural to put these people into custody even if their connections with the infamous assassin might be accidentally or brief. They still made an interaction with a wanted felon. As a consequence, they are to be questioned as well.
"If they move in anyway to interrupt the fight between Yarun and Shadow, they are to be arrested immediately."
"Sir, Yes, Sir!"
The guard saluted and promptly excused himself from Solomon's presence who now directed his full attention to the confrontation in front of him. He had heard about a passing statement about pathetic comrades. Honestly, he would not argue with that. It was obvious as day how the sudden movement from the legendary assassin caused nervousness, anxiousness, and fear from the people present which included the guards as well. Although, this is quite expected. Solomon was quite aware of the history of the previous Royal Knights with the Red-Eyed Demon. However, it is far different this time around.
"I will agree with you on the pathetic part. They are lower than maggots. But good news, you're one of them."
Yarun smirked at this while he had already removed his two swords from their respective scabbards. They were now placed on each of his side as the moon's light was reflected upon the surface of the blade like a mirror. He stood there perfectly still.
"Let's make this a bit interesting. If I win, I get that rose. I plan on making her mine. You don't mind right? After all, you have a harem of girls with you."
At that point, Yarun pointed one of his blades towards Sereinia who remained completely oblivious while he casually glanced at Linde and Taira. She was only informed when her medical assistant urged her to take a look at the two men. The words that were spoken made the good doctor widened her eyes in disbelief and slight trepidation as she slowly glanced to Shadow.
"If you win, I will give you and your idiotic friends a reprieve to escape."
Upon hearing this statement, all of the guards had a look of disbelief in their expression and even let out a few gasps and statements regarding about Yarun being too reckless or for him to reconsider. However, they were immediately silence with a just a glance from those rogue pink eyes that now seemed to glow eerily. They had very deadly intentions that threatened all of them silently. As a result of the protests were silenced and dread filled the air.
"His Highness had always told you that overconfidence will kill you, Yarun."
Solomon spoke who was the only not intimidated at all. Instead, his silver-white eyes were filled with a warning and a stern reprimand for Yarun. The man was being too reckless and too cocky for his own good. However, this was the legendary assassin that had slain hundreds without much regard. He was the one who had killed the men who seemed to be trained assassins as well swiftly and without fuss. In summary, this is a gamble for fools.
"Too bad. I have no plans of being dead yet. Although, he would. Oh, I forgot to tell you. You're no demon. You're just a bastard. Take it from me I know one when I see one."
With that said, Yarun had placed one of his blades near Shadow's throat barely touching the skin while the other sword was placed behind his neck with the same distance. One wrong move would decapitate Shadow without fail. Yarun's eyes glowed eerily under the veil of the moonlight. There was something maniacal within those eyes but at the same time a certain coldness in it as well. At first glance, those eyes were similar to Shadow's. No wonder, people often mistake Yarun for Shadow. But upon closer inspection, there was a great difference.
"Your move."
'Squ- squid ink?' Lee thought to himself. 'Did she just call me, Squid ink?' Lee's thoughts continued like this for some time as he tried to decipher this strange code word. Was it a nickname? No because he had no resemblance to to a squid. At least he hoped so. He then thought about the attributes of a squid and of ink. Squid has many arms. Does she think I'm a pervert? No. Squids have no bones! .... Nothing came to mind from that.
They taste good when cooked? He thought about how that might be interpreted when. His mind went to erotic to simply weird and so he dismissed the whole idea completely. Unless he might look slimy. he looked down to determine if he was indeed sweaty. His body glistened from sweat still from moments ago, but he didn't think it indicated slimy.
Lee was deep in thought as the group was surrounded. He turned his focus on this new group. They looked official. They looked -
'Ink?' Lee's thoughts returned to what the young lady said to him. He went back in his mind and recalled she touched his nose He then realized that maybe there was blood coming from it and that was the ink. Lee twitched his nose, not feeling any pain. His face flushed slightly as he thought of what it could have been. Lee was getting worried the past days that he might be getting sick due to the nights and not wearing enough clothes.
Perhaps he had some snot running down his nose. He tried to sniff in softly so that nobody would notice but he couldn't tell.
'Maybe it is only a little bit,' he hoped. He looked around at the serious faces all looking at them and quickly, using his uncanny hand speed and efficient body movements he quickly wiped his nose.
"If you win, I will give you and your idiotic friends a reprieve to escape." these words brought Lee back from his investigation into this mystery. Lee finally took notice of the skills between the Red Eyed Demon as well as this man named Yuran. Apparently there was some serious troub - Lee's eyes quickly glanced at his sleeve for any evidence of 'ink', but saw nothing.
'Squid ink?' and once more Lee's mind was pulled into this conundrum and he was unable to move closer to the pale haired siren.
"Hmmmm." he thought out loud.
They taste good when cooked? He thought about how that might be interpreted when. His mind went to erotic to simply weird and so he dismissed the whole idea completely. Unless he might look slimy. he looked down to determine if he was indeed sweaty. His body glistened from sweat still from moments ago, but he didn't think it indicated slimy.
Lee was deep in thought as the group was surrounded. He turned his focus on this new group. They looked official. They looked -
'Ink?' Lee's thoughts returned to what the young lady said to him. He went back in his mind and recalled she touched his nose He then realized that maybe there was blood coming from it and that was the ink. Lee twitched his nose, not feeling any pain. His face flushed slightly as he thought of what it could have been. Lee was getting worried the past days that he might be getting sick due to the nights and not wearing enough clothes.
Perhaps he had some snot running down his nose. He tried to sniff in softly so that nobody would notice but he couldn't tell.
'Maybe it is only a little bit,' he hoped. He looked around at the serious faces all looking at them and quickly, using his uncanny hand speed and efficient body movements he quickly wiped his nose.
"If you win, I will give you and your idiotic friends a reprieve to escape." these words brought Lee back from his investigation into this mystery. Lee finally took notice of the skills between the Red Eyed Demon as well as this man named Yuran. Apparently there was some serious troub - Lee's eyes quickly glanced at his sleeve for any evidence of 'ink', but saw nothing.
'Squid ink?' and once more Lee's mind was pulled into this conundrum and he was unable to move closer to the pale haired siren.
"Hmmmm." he thought out loud.
Shadow remained silent as Yarun tried to voice his confidence, smiling at him with his eyes glowing steadily brighter with every word.
"Too bad. I have no plans of being dead yet. Although, he would. Oh, I forgot to tell you. You're no demon. You're just a bastard. Take it from me I know one when I see one."
Shadow's smile only widened at this statement.
"You talk too much." He whispered.
Shadow decided that it was ideal for him to make the first move given Yarun's stance. He used the dagger in his left hand to initiate the attack, swiping Yarun's blade off to the side to which Yarun simply spun and replaced it back in its original position at Shadow's throat. Shadow's smile grew as he saw an immediate weakness in the maneuver. Shadow repeated the attack, and sure enough Yarun tried the same move himself but Shadow had closed the gap and rammed him with his body, knocking him back several feet and protecting himself from the incoming blade as it came around using one of his daggers. Yarun was slightly taken aback by Shadow's move but was quick to compose himself and hide his surprise at being stopped from taking his stance.
Shadow continued to smile, not saying anything as it was now Yarun's turn.
Yarun slid forward and stabbed at Shadow with his left sword, prepping the sword in his right hand for a more secretive attack. Shadow parried the first blade off to the side and as the other blade attempted to sneak passed his defenses Shadow simply evaded to the side and slid forward, closing the gap and ramming his elbow into Yarun's ribs. In turn, Yarun managed to elbow Shadow in the jaw as he retreated from the attack. Shadow smiled as he licked his lips, backing away a step as Yarun retook his stance.
It was Shadow's turn again, and for this round he decided to heat things up a little bit. Shadow once again swatted Yarun's forward weapon to the side while Yarun changed tactics and tried to cut Shadow's advance off by sliding forward but Shadow simply used his forward momentum to headbutt him as his weapons were trying to find their targets. The temporary lapse in concentration caused by the blow to the head caused Yarun to step back as Shadow stepped forward and kneed him on the inside of his right thigh, striking the femoral nerve cluster and causing his leg to temporarily seize up and begin to spasm for a few seconds. Shadow backed away a step and gave Yarun the opportunity to recover and reset.
Taking full advantage of the opportunity provided by Shadow, Yarun decided it was time to return the favor by lunging forward and striking with a stab to the stomach. Shadow parried the attack and Yarun used Shadow's parry as a means to strike forward and punch his shoulder as his other hand came around and he used a back fist strike to bash Shadow across the face again in the same spot he hit before. From experience, striking the same place to cause overlapping damage typically stunned all of the foes he had faced and he had it in his mind that Shadow was no different but he was dead wrong. Shadow leaned forward after the strike and headbutted Yarun again, in the same spot as before with a smile on his face as Yarun stepped backwards. He was beginning to get increasingly annoyed with this 'Demon' who stood in front of him.
To anyone watching without experience the fight was already a heated match, but to anyone with experience such as Solomon the fight at this stage was a laughable warm up which wasn't even beginning to touch upon the true skills of either combatant. Right now they were feeling each other out and getting familiar with each other's fighting styles. Strangely enough both of them were smiling at each other, but their smiles were filled with deadly intent.
Shadow stood up straight and sheathed his daggers, cracking his neck by rotating it in a circle and turning his back to Yarun. He stretched his arms above his head and cracked his shoulders at the same time by shrugging them upward and then back down. Yarun too took the opportunity to sheath his weapons and stretch out a little bit, loosening himself up for the upcoming onslaught he was going to unleash against this "Demon". Shadow turned around and smiled as he got one more crack out of his neck before he took a defensive stance and Yarun did the same and they squared off again. Shadow decided that Yarun had earned a bit more of a match than just 'two minutes' so he spoke.
"No time limit... This is too much fun."
Yarun smirked and laughed.
"You mean you can't beat me in two minutes don't you? What's wrong Demon? Can't back up your own words with the actions you promised me earlier?" He mocked.
Shadow's smile never faded.
"No... It's because I want to milk this fight for all its worth. This fight is still going to end with my victory Yarun, so don't get cocky just because I have chosen to get rid of the time limit."
Yarun's smile faded at the notion that the Demon thought he could win but decided to let him have his fantasies for now.
Shadow and Yarun decided both to fight without engaging their weapons for now as they slowly came forward until Shadow suddenly grabbed Yarun's arm and threw him over his shoulder into the air. Yarun flipped his body in the air and threw a kick to Shadow's head which was subsequently blocked by Shadow who caught it squarely in its place without so much as budging his arm despite the power Yarun had put into it. Shadow threw Yarun to the ground with great force, but Yarun turned his upper body and used his hands to catch his fall, using his other leg to try and kick Shadow by spinning on his left palm but Shadow caught this kick and well. Now that Shadow had both of Yarun's legs he whipped him up into the air and started spinning, twirling Yarun like a rag doll as he spun around and around before letting go of him and launching him into a stack of empty wooden crates.
Yarun broke the crates upon impact and he shook his head and gritted his teeth at the fact the Demon had thrown him so easily. Shadow was still grinning at him as he took a stance as Yarun got up as fast as he could and charged Shadow. While this seemed like a mindless charge Yarun was actually forming a plan as he went. Shadow caught Yarun's hands as they came in to grab him but Yarun twisted his arms around and pivoted on his back foot causing Shadow to loose his balance and start to fall. As Shadow hit the ground Yarun tried to come back against his earlier rotation to square up and attack again but Shadow was just laying there with his arms crossed over his chest with a smile on his face. Yarun's anger began to swell and he leaned down and punched Shadow ten times in the face and the upper chest, hard. He backed away after his attack and took a breath as he watched Shadow laying there with his eyes closed and his arms across his chest.
Shadow opened his eyes and stood up slowly and dusted himself off, looking at Yarun with that smile still on his face.
"Were those punches or were you giving me a massage?" Shadow asked as he cocked his head to the side.
Yarun glowered at him and charged again, a new plan forming in his mind. He aimed a punch at Shadow with his left fist, only to have Shadow catch it at arms length and stop all of his forward momentum and wrench his shoulder back out of its socket. Yarun stumbled backwards gripping his shoulder in pain as Shadow simply smiled at him. Yarun spat at the ground at Shadow's feet and popped his shoulder back into place as he charged again but this time leaped at Shadow at the last second. Shadow wasn't quite expecting this maneuver and so he failed to stop it and ended up back on the ground with Yarun once again above him and punching him in the face and upper chest. Shadow this time, however, blocked almost every single punch save for a select few which were in placed he knew wouldn't cause damage to spare himself the energy it would take to block. Shadow then bridged his hips and launched Yarun off of his chest and rolled away to the side, rising quickly into a crouched position as Yarun stood up himself.
Shadow's smile had never once faded away and it was still adorning his face. That smile was already beyond irritating as Yarun clenched his teeth at the 'Demon' and also clenched his fists. Solomon, meanwhile, standing on the side of the battlefield was watching with great interest though also a hint of nervousness. He had never seen anyone match Yarun like this before while at the same time getting under his skin with nothing but a smile. This fight was going to be a long one and Yarun was slowly using more and more of his potential against Shadow who had thus far continued to match his intensity and up the ante. It was a sign that did not bode well for Yarun despite his confidence and his claims.
Shadow was the one to charge this time, closing the gap between them in about one second and throwing a punch at Yarun with his right hand. Yarun ducked it to the side and prepared to strike Shadow, only to receive a fist to the face without warning as he staggered back and held his nose. There was blood dripping from his left nostril, but his nose was not broken. He looked over at Shadow and saw that he was holding himself up off the ground with his left hand and his right hand was on his hip. His body was completely sideways almost as if he was doing one handed side push ups, but he was just sitting there and Yarun suddenly realized what he had done. At the last second Shadow and whipped his body around to his left side enough to punch Yarun in the face before he had the time to react.
Yarun had never seen anyone launch an attack that fast except for Solomon which was not a good sign at all and for the first time in the fight Yarun's confidence took a light hit but he quickly regained it when he saw Shadow stand up. There was a tiny hint of pain in him as he stood up which told Yarun that he was doing damage, even if the 'Demon' hid it from him until that point. While his nose was bleeding Yarun's body was not yet feeling pain which gave him a sense of superiority and a boost in confidence once more to think that he was damaging the Demon while the Demon was not damaging him. He renewed his attack and the two became locked in a continuous whirlpool of attacks against each other.
Shadow blocked Yarun's first strike with his left hand and punched at his head with his right. Yarun blocked the blow and pushed Shadow's hand down towards the ground as he struck high towards Shadow's head with his own right hand. Shadow nearly repeated the same action but shoved his fist full on into the ground shredding some of the skin at his knuckles and caused Yarun to feel the first real sense of pain he'd experienced all fight long. Yarun was far from intimidated though as he once again aimed to strike Shadow in the head, but Shadow leaned his head forward and struck Yarun's fist with his forehead causing the knuckles to crack and cave slightly and Yarun stepped back shaking off his hands. Shadow came forward to strike next but Yarun used his forearms to block the next volley of attacks and tried to throw a series of elbows at Shadow, none of which made contact.
Shadow ended up kicking Yarun away and resetting the playing field.
It was at this moment that Solomon noticed something very important which would be the deciding factor in this fight. Yarun was beginning to show signs of fatigue. A single bead of sweat dropped from his right temple but there was no sweat whatsoever on the side of the Demon. In fact, he was completely at ease as Yarun's chest rose and fell very gently, indicating that while he was not truly winded, he was beginning to experience the effects of a long and drawn out fight. Solomon also had a sudden epiphany as he realized just what Shadow had done. By luring Yarun into a fight like this and by testing his strength in the beginning, Shadow had learned all he needed to know about Yarun's abilities and more than likely had known that Yarun would need to be worn down before a victory could be assured. Like the stubborn young man that he was Yarun had played right into it and allowed Shadow to dictate the terms of the engagement.
"... Fool." Solomon said quietly to himself.
Yarun had rested enough and came in at Shadow again launching a flurry of attacks at him. The speed to which he was now attacking had increased drastically, but Shadow remained on par with him and matched every move Yarun threw with one of his own. Attack after attack landed against each combatant until Yarun broke away and got back into a more defensive posture instead of an aggressive one. His breathing becoming slightly more apparent while Shadow's chest still failed to rise or fall in any noticeable way as Solomon watched and shook his head. He looked around and saw that both Linde and Taira seemed to know this as well as they were both looking at him and nodding, acknowledging his awareness of what was going on. Slowly, his eyes returned to the fight.
Yarun had now had enough and drew his swords, slicing them together and pointing the weapon in his right hand at Shadow. Shadow in turn drew his Twin Daggers which sang out into the air as they were drawn free and he clashed the blades together, releasing a volley of sparks into the air around him thanks to the heat and friction that was generated by the nearly indestructible metal that was Orichalcum. His smile faded during the mid level rounds but was now back on his face.
"... Let's see what those toothpicks of yours can do..." Shadow said with a tint of ice in his tone.
Yarun lunged forward, stabbing at Shadow's midsection but Shadow parried the attack to the side and stabbed towards Yarun's head. Yarun moved his head out of the way and tried to stab Shadow in the stomach with his other blade, but Shadow had brought his first attack down before Yarun could bring his other attack up and had cut him on the neck just above where the neck met the shoulder.
Yarun stepped back and looked at Shadow with a combination of horror and pure rage.
Shadow had drawn first blood.
Once the weapons had been drawn it was a common understanding by warriors across the world that the one who drew first blood would be the victor of the fight. While it was not always one hundred percent true, the thought that Shadow was able to draw blood before he did once his swords were free of their scabbards was enough to infuriate Yarun to the point where he actually yelled out in rage at Shadow as the Demon simply smiled at him and innocently shrugged his shoulders.
Yarun came forward and struck at Shadow. The speed they two were now moving looked like nothing but a blur of bright flashing metal as the moons rays came down and illuminated the weapons. It almost looked like a combination of a dance and an illusion as the two continued to strike and block at each other with literally blinding speed.
Everyone watching except for Solomon, Linde and Taira were unable to follow the precise movements that were going on beneath this beautiful but deadly display. With every attack that was launched there were two more that suddenly took their places. Moving faster and faster until even Taira's eyes could no longer keep pace and she had to blink and look away. Linde and Solomon were now the only ones who could decipher what was going on beneath that bright and flashing battle that took place.
Suddenly, almost as quickly as it had started the engagement was over as the two combatants broke away and stared at one another.
Yarun was speechless, though he hid his shock and burning anger under a calm facial facade.
Shadow had blocked every single attack Yarun had thrown at him. Not only that, but he had even managed to get in close and cut Yarun's outfit twice. Yarun looked down at his chest and stomach, two small slices in the fabric that never touched skin but never the less were very easily seen and understood. Shadow's outfit, ragged as it was from years of combat, was untouched. Yarun looked up at Shadow and growled a little bit under his breath.
Solomon watched this and shook his head, looking over at Linde who was already looking at him. The two stood next to each other and seemingly were acting as interpreters for the fight and for the opposition.
"... So what percentage is he at now" Solomon asked.
Linde looked worriedly at Solomon.
"He's at eighty percent." She said quietly.
Solomon nodded, looking back to the fight.
"... Yarun's at eighty five..." He said quietly, though Linde could hear him perfectly well.
The idea that the two were a near perfect match was almost unbelievable to Solomon. While he didn't exactly believe that Shadow was as dangerous as the legends said, he had a new respect for why they existed at all which Yarun obviously did not. That disbelief and his overconfidence were what was now going to cost him this match as Shadow was now known to possess more strength and stamina in reserve than Yarun did. Solomon prepared himself to intervene, knowing that the fight was about to reach its end.
Taira watched the two standing there staring at each other and shook her head as she watched Shadow begin to take in a deep breath and let it out slowly through his mouth, a small amount of steam coming from his breath as it hit the cold night air.
"... Hard to believe he's only just now going to start fighting at full strength..." She said.
True to Taira's statement, Shadow was now fighting at full strength and it was plain to see as Yarun was quickly overpowered. Shadow closed the gap before Yarun could react and unleashed a flurry of seven punches to Yarun while keeping the blades away from his body. The final punch saw Yarun launched off his feet and onto his back, lying down stunned as he was now looking at the moon.
Even Solomon was shocked at the speed in which Shadow had moved as well as the power in those seven punches he'd displayed. To anyone else watching save for Linde and possibly Taira, it looked like Shadow had only punched four times with the final one being the punch that sent Yarun off his feet. Solomon felt a bead of sweat drop down from his own temple as he watched Yarun stand up and shake it off, taking in a breath and letting it out as he too prepared to launch an all out strike.
"... This isn't going to end well at all..." Solomon said to himself, more talking to himself about the possibilities of the aftermath of the fight instead of the fight itself.
Yarun came forward and unleashed Hell on Shadow as the two began to trade blows at full force. Shadow's attacks began to mirror Yarun's own until the patterns finally broke and became much more individual and unique to each combatant. The sheer force of their attacks sent small waves of pressure out from the weapons as they flew through the air, being strong enough to be felt by the others as they continued to watch the fight. Eventually though, the blades began to fly slower than before and their paths became visible to those watching until finally Shadow managed to push Yarun back and open up a gap between them.
Solomon took that as his cue and started to walk forward at a steady pace.
Yarun was breathing hard, his stamina drained and his hands barely holding onto his weapons as Shadow stood tall with slow and even breaths. Though he too was now winded, it was nowhere near how badly Yarun was. Yarun charged Shadow after taking in one final breath and as Shadow prepared to strike as well Solomon suddenly appeared beside them with a hand on both of their chests just below the throat in a tight grip. The two combatants froze on contact, both now looking at Solomon instead of each other.
"That's quite enough you two... This fight is over." He said aloud.
"Solomon... How dare you interfere! I was about to kill him!" Yarun yelled.
Solomon looked at Yarun and shook his head.
"...... Look down Yarun..." He said quietly and with a hint of sadness in his voice.
Yarun looked down and saw that Shadow had parried his sword off to the side and actually knocked it out of his hand entirely, something Yarun had failed to notice when Solomon had interfered. Shadow, meanwhile, was holding his dagger at arms length with the tip only a hair's width away from Yarun's throat and prepped to open it had Yarun or himself continued to move forward. All Shadow had to do was stand there and Yarun would have killed himself on his blade.
"... Had I not stopped you, Yarun, you would already be dead..." Solomon said quietly.
There were whispers and murmurs from the other guards and the other Royal Knights as Shadow backed away and sheathed his daggers, looking at Yarun with that smile now back on his face and a VERY mocking tone now filling his voice.
"I guess you weren't quite up to the challenge Yarun... How very disappointing." Shadow said as he slowly turned his back to Yarun and Solomon.
"I will give you this though Yarun, you kept me entertained well enough and you are a fine combatant... However, I would talk to your master if I were you because you fight more like an Assassin of Te'i Sai than a Royal Knight of Cre' Est."
There was a gasp from the onlookers and even Solomon looked at Shadow in surprise as he spoke those words.
"Your fighting style is reminiscent of Grandmaster Takai of the Cre' Itian branch of Te'i Sai which was based in Roda Valley before I destroyed it six years ago. Your moves remind me very much of his personal style of blade oriented combat and it's one of the reasons why I defeated you tonight, because I know your moves and your training even better than you do." He said.
These words cut deep in Solomon's mind and he could almost feel the burning rage being let off by Yarun.
"I have one more thing to say Yarun... I'm not sure what kind of warrior would drop their weapon at the end of such a fantastic battle just because of a sudden distraction. I'm afraid that this detail alone has lowered my expectations of you and should we ever meet again..." Shadow looked back over his shoulder with that smile still on his face, "I will be inclined to treat you as more of an inconvenience than a threat."
All of the words which were spoken held serious bite and ferocity coming from Shadow, especially given the tone of voice he was using, and the whispers and murmurs increased in volume and number around the battlegrounds as the onlookers looked to each other and whispered about what had just been said.
"I'm holding you to your word Yarun." Shadow said aloud over his shoulder.
Shadow was, of course, referring to the promise Yarun made at the beginning of the fight when he said that if Shadow won that he and the others were free to leave.
As Shadow started to walk towards Linde and Taira there were several details about the fight that hit home with Solomon as he watched Shadow leave.
Shadow was still, even after all that had happened, only just barely breathing despite the intensity of the fight while Yarun was still struggling to completely bring his breath under control. Shadow's attacks with those seven punches towards the end could very easily have been blade attacks and Yarun could have been sliced to pieces because of them. Nearly all of Shadow's hand to hand attacks landed in vital areas of the body and each individual technique could have been a killing blow in their own right had he put more force into them. Yarun's hand to hand attacks were more about simple redirection and landing wherever he could manage which were far less dangerous and held only a fraction of the overall damage potential as Shadow's attacks.
In the meantime Shadow walked over to Linde and Taira, letting out a single breath as he reached them. Both were smiling, but more for the fact that both Shadow and Yarun were alive.
"Come on, we need to get these people to a safe place." He said as they nodded to him and started to walk with him towards the others.
"Too bad. I have no plans of being dead yet. Although, he would. Oh, I forgot to tell you. You're no demon. You're just a bastard. Take it from me I know one when I see one."
Shadow's smile only widened at this statement.
"You talk too much." He whispered.
Shadow decided that it was ideal for him to make the first move given Yarun's stance. He used the dagger in his left hand to initiate the attack, swiping Yarun's blade off to the side to which Yarun simply spun and replaced it back in its original position at Shadow's throat. Shadow's smile grew as he saw an immediate weakness in the maneuver. Shadow repeated the attack, and sure enough Yarun tried the same move himself but Shadow had closed the gap and rammed him with his body, knocking him back several feet and protecting himself from the incoming blade as it came around using one of his daggers. Yarun was slightly taken aback by Shadow's move but was quick to compose himself and hide his surprise at being stopped from taking his stance.
Shadow continued to smile, not saying anything as it was now Yarun's turn.
Yarun slid forward and stabbed at Shadow with his left sword, prepping the sword in his right hand for a more secretive attack. Shadow parried the first blade off to the side and as the other blade attempted to sneak passed his defenses Shadow simply evaded to the side and slid forward, closing the gap and ramming his elbow into Yarun's ribs. In turn, Yarun managed to elbow Shadow in the jaw as he retreated from the attack. Shadow smiled as he licked his lips, backing away a step as Yarun retook his stance.
It was Shadow's turn again, and for this round he decided to heat things up a little bit. Shadow once again swatted Yarun's forward weapon to the side while Yarun changed tactics and tried to cut Shadow's advance off by sliding forward but Shadow simply used his forward momentum to headbutt him as his weapons were trying to find their targets. The temporary lapse in concentration caused by the blow to the head caused Yarun to step back as Shadow stepped forward and kneed him on the inside of his right thigh, striking the femoral nerve cluster and causing his leg to temporarily seize up and begin to spasm for a few seconds. Shadow backed away a step and gave Yarun the opportunity to recover and reset.
Taking full advantage of the opportunity provided by Shadow, Yarun decided it was time to return the favor by lunging forward and striking with a stab to the stomach. Shadow parried the attack and Yarun used Shadow's parry as a means to strike forward and punch his shoulder as his other hand came around and he used a back fist strike to bash Shadow across the face again in the same spot he hit before. From experience, striking the same place to cause overlapping damage typically stunned all of the foes he had faced and he had it in his mind that Shadow was no different but he was dead wrong. Shadow leaned forward after the strike and headbutted Yarun again, in the same spot as before with a smile on his face as Yarun stepped backwards. He was beginning to get increasingly annoyed with this 'Demon' who stood in front of him.
To anyone watching without experience the fight was already a heated match, but to anyone with experience such as Solomon the fight at this stage was a laughable warm up which wasn't even beginning to touch upon the true skills of either combatant. Right now they were feeling each other out and getting familiar with each other's fighting styles. Strangely enough both of them were smiling at each other, but their smiles were filled with deadly intent.
Shadow stood up straight and sheathed his daggers, cracking his neck by rotating it in a circle and turning his back to Yarun. He stretched his arms above his head and cracked his shoulders at the same time by shrugging them upward and then back down. Yarun too took the opportunity to sheath his weapons and stretch out a little bit, loosening himself up for the upcoming onslaught he was going to unleash against this "Demon". Shadow turned around and smiled as he got one more crack out of his neck before he took a defensive stance and Yarun did the same and they squared off again. Shadow decided that Yarun had earned a bit more of a match than just 'two minutes' so he spoke.
"No time limit... This is too much fun."
Yarun smirked and laughed.
"You mean you can't beat me in two minutes don't you? What's wrong Demon? Can't back up your own words with the actions you promised me earlier?" He mocked.
Shadow's smile never faded.
"No... It's because I want to milk this fight for all its worth. This fight is still going to end with my victory Yarun, so don't get cocky just because I have chosen to get rid of the time limit."
Yarun's smile faded at the notion that the Demon thought he could win but decided to let him have his fantasies for now.
Shadow and Yarun decided both to fight without engaging their weapons for now as they slowly came forward until Shadow suddenly grabbed Yarun's arm and threw him over his shoulder into the air. Yarun flipped his body in the air and threw a kick to Shadow's head which was subsequently blocked by Shadow who caught it squarely in its place without so much as budging his arm despite the power Yarun had put into it. Shadow threw Yarun to the ground with great force, but Yarun turned his upper body and used his hands to catch his fall, using his other leg to try and kick Shadow by spinning on his left palm but Shadow caught this kick and well. Now that Shadow had both of Yarun's legs he whipped him up into the air and started spinning, twirling Yarun like a rag doll as he spun around and around before letting go of him and launching him into a stack of empty wooden crates.
Yarun broke the crates upon impact and he shook his head and gritted his teeth at the fact the Demon had thrown him so easily. Shadow was still grinning at him as he took a stance as Yarun got up as fast as he could and charged Shadow. While this seemed like a mindless charge Yarun was actually forming a plan as he went. Shadow caught Yarun's hands as they came in to grab him but Yarun twisted his arms around and pivoted on his back foot causing Shadow to loose his balance and start to fall. As Shadow hit the ground Yarun tried to come back against his earlier rotation to square up and attack again but Shadow was just laying there with his arms crossed over his chest with a smile on his face. Yarun's anger began to swell and he leaned down and punched Shadow ten times in the face and the upper chest, hard. He backed away after his attack and took a breath as he watched Shadow laying there with his eyes closed and his arms across his chest.
Shadow opened his eyes and stood up slowly and dusted himself off, looking at Yarun with that smile still on his face.
"Were those punches or were you giving me a massage?" Shadow asked as he cocked his head to the side.
Yarun glowered at him and charged again, a new plan forming in his mind. He aimed a punch at Shadow with his left fist, only to have Shadow catch it at arms length and stop all of his forward momentum and wrench his shoulder back out of its socket. Yarun stumbled backwards gripping his shoulder in pain as Shadow simply smiled at him. Yarun spat at the ground at Shadow's feet and popped his shoulder back into place as he charged again but this time leaped at Shadow at the last second. Shadow wasn't quite expecting this maneuver and so he failed to stop it and ended up back on the ground with Yarun once again above him and punching him in the face and upper chest. Shadow this time, however, blocked almost every single punch save for a select few which were in placed he knew wouldn't cause damage to spare himself the energy it would take to block. Shadow then bridged his hips and launched Yarun off of his chest and rolled away to the side, rising quickly into a crouched position as Yarun stood up himself.
Shadow's smile had never once faded away and it was still adorning his face. That smile was already beyond irritating as Yarun clenched his teeth at the 'Demon' and also clenched his fists. Solomon, meanwhile, standing on the side of the battlefield was watching with great interest though also a hint of nervousness. He had never seen anyone match Yarun like this before while at the same time getting under his skin with nothing but a smile. This fight was going to be a long one and Yarun was slowly using more and more of his potential against Shadow who had thus far continued to match his intensity and up the ante. It was a sign that did not bode well for Yarun despite his confidence and his claims.
Shadow was the one to charge this time, closing the gap between them in about one second and throwing a punch at Yarun with his right hand. Yarun ducked it to the side and prepared to strike Shadow, only to receive a fist to the face without warning as he staggered back and held his nose. There was blood dripping from his left nostril, but his nose was not broken. He looked over at Shadow and saw that he was holding himself up off the ground with his left hand and his right hand was on his hip. His body was completely sideways almost as if he was doing one handed side push ups, but he was just sitting there and Yarun suddenly realized what he had done. At the last second Shadow and whipped his body around to his left side enough to punch Yarun in the face before he had the time to react.
Yarun had never seen anyone launch an attack that fast except for Solomon which was not a good sign at all and for the first time in the fight Yarun's confidence took a light hit but he quickly regained it when he saw Shadow stand up. There was a tiny hint of pain in him as he stood up which told Yarun that he was doing damage, even if the 'Demon' hid it from him until that point. While his nose was bleeding Yarun's body was not yet feeling pain which gave him a sense of superiority and a boost in confidence once more to think that he was damaging the Demon while the Demon was not damaging him. He renewed his attack and the two became locked in a continuous whirlpool of attacks against each other.
Shadow blocked Yarun's first strike with his left hand and punched at his head with his right. Yarun blocked the blow and pushed Shadow's hand down towards the ground as he struck high towards Shadow's head with his own right hand. Shadow nearly repeated the same action but shoved his fist full on into the ground shredding some of the skin at his knuckles and caused Yarun to feel the first real sense of pain he'd experienced all fight long. Yarun was far from intimidated though as he once again aimed to strike Shadow in the head, but Shadow leaned his head forward and struck Yarun's fist with his forehead causing the knuckles to crack and cave slightly and Yarun stepped back shaking off his hands. Shadow came forward to strike next but Yarun used his forearms to block the next volley of attacks and tried to throw a series of elbows at Shadow, none of which made contact.
Shadow ended up kicking Yarun away and resetting the playing field.
It was at this moment that Solomon noticed something very important which would be the deciding factor in this fight. Yarun was beginning to show signs of fatigue. A single bead of sweat dropped from his right temple but there was no sweat whatsoever on the side of the Demon. In fact, he was completely at ease as Yarun's chest rose and fell very gently, indicating that while he was not truly winded, he was beginning to experience the effects of a long and drawn out fight. Solomon also had a sudden epiphany as he realized just what Shadow had done. By luring Yarun into a fight like this and by testing his strength in the beginning, Shadow had learned all he needed to know about Yarun's abilities and more than likely had known that Yarun would need to be worn down before a victory could be assured. Like the stubborn young man that he was Yarun had played right into it and allowed Shadow to dictate the terms of the engagement.
"... Fool." Solomon said quietly to himself.
Yarun had rested enough and came in at Shadow again launching a flurry of attacks at him. The speed to which he was now attacking had increased drastically, but Shadow remained on par with him and matched every move Yarun threw with one of his own. Attack after attack landed against each combatant until Yarun broke away and got back into a more defensive posture instead of an aggressive one. His breathing becoming slightly more apparent while Shadow's chest still failed to rise or fall in any noticeable way as Solomon watched and shook his head. He looked around and saw that both Linde and Taira seemed to know this as well as they were both looking at him and nodding, acknowledging his awareness of what was going on. Slowly, his eyes returned to the fight.
Yarun had now had enough and drew his swords, slicing them together and pointing the weapon in his right hand at Shadow. Shadow in turn drew his Twin Daggers which sang out into the air as they were drawn free and he clashed the blades together, releasing a volley of sparks into the air around him thanks to the heat and friction that was generated by the nearly indestructible metal that was Orichalcum. His smile faded during the mid level rounds but was now back on his face.
"... Let's see what those toothpicks of yours can do..." Shadow said with a tint of ice in his tone.
Yarun lunged forward, stabbing at Shadow's midsection but Shadow parried the attack to the side and stabbed towards Yarun's head. Yarun moved his head out of the way and tried to stab Shadow in the stomach with his other blade, but Shadow had brought his first attack down before Yarun could bring his other attack up and had cut him on the neck just above where the neck met the shoulder.
Yarun stepped back and looked at Shadow with a combination of horror and pure rage.
Shadow had drawn first blood.
Once the weapons had been drawn it was a common understanding by warriors across the world that the one who drew first blood would be the victor of the fight. While it was not always one hundred percent true, the thought that Shadow was able to draw blood before he did once his swords were free of their scabbards was enough to infuriate Yarun to the point where he actually yelled out in rage at Shadow as the Demon simply smiled at him and innocently shrugged his shoulders.
Yarun came forward and struck at Shadow. The speed they two were now moving looked like nothing but a blur of bright flashing metal as the moons rays came down and illuminated the weapons. It almost looked like a combination of a dance and an illusion as the two continued to strike and block at each other with literally blinding speed.
Everyone watching except for Solomon, Linde and Taira were unable to follow the precise movements that were going on beneath this beautiful but deadly display. With every attack that was launched there were two more that suddenly took their places. Moving faster and faster until even Taira's eyes could no longer keep pace and she had to blink and look away. Linde and Solomon were now the only ones who could decipher what was going on beneath that bright and flashing battle that took place.
Suddenly, almost as quickly as it had started the engagement was over as the two combatants broke away and stared at one another.
Yarun was speechless, though he hid his shock and burning anger under a calm facial facade.
Shadow had blocked every single attack Yarun had thrown at him. Not only that, but he had even managed to get in close and cut Yarun's outfit twice. Yarun looked down at his chest and stomach, two small slices in the fabric that never touched skin but never the less were very easily seen and understood. Shadow's outfit, ragged as it was from years of combat, was untouched. Yarun looked up at Shadow and growled a little bit under his breath.
Solomon watched this and shook his head, looking over at Linde who was already looking at him. The two stood next to each other and seemingly were acting as interpreters for the fight and for the opposition.
"... So what percentage is he at now" Solomon asked.
Linde looked worriedly at Solomon.
"He's at eighty percent." She said quietly.
Solomon nodded, looking back to the fight.
"... Yarun's at eighty five..." He said quietly, though Linde could hear him perfectly well.
The idea that the two were a near perfect match was almost unbelievable to Solomon. While he didn't exactly believe that Shadow was as dangerous as the legends said, he had a new respect for why they existed at all which Yarun obviously did not. That disbelief and his overconfidence were what was now going to cost him this match as Shadow was now known to possess more strength and stamina in reserve than Yarun did. Solomon prepared himself to intervene, knowing that the fight was about to reach its end.
Taira watched the two standing there staring at each other and shook her head as she watched Shadow begin to take in a deep breath and let it out slowly through his mouth, a small amount of steam coming from his breath as it hit the cold night air.
"... Hard to believe he's only just now going to start fighting at full strength..." She said.
True to Taira's statement, Shadow was now fighting at full strength and it was plain to see as Yarun was quickly overpowered. Shadow closed the gap before Yarun could react and unleashed a flurry of seven punches to Yarun while keeping the blades away from his body. The final punch saw Yarun launched off his feet and onto his back, lying down stunned as he was now looking at the moon.
Even Solomon was shocked at the speed in which Shadow had moved as well as the power in those seven punches he'd displayed. To anyone else watching save for Linde and possibly Taira, it looked like Shadow had only punched four times with the final one being the punch that sent Yarun off his feet. Solomon felt a bead of sweat drop down from his own temple as he watched Yarun stand up and shake it off, taking in a breath and letting it out as he too prepared to launch an all out strike.
"... This isn't going to end well at all..." Solomon said to himself, more talking to himself about the possibilities of the aftermath of the fight instead of the fight itself.
Yarun came forward and unleashed Hell on Shadow as the two began to trade blows at full force. Shadow's attacks began to mirror Yarun's own until the patterns finally broke and became much more individual and unique to each combatant. The sheer force of their attacks sent small waves of pressure out from the weapons as they flew through the air, being strong enough to be felt by the others as they continued to watch the fight. Eventually though, the blades began to fly slower than before and their paths became visible to those watching until finally Shadow managed to push Yarun back and open up a gap between them.
Solomon took that as his cue and started to walk forward at a steady pace.
Yarun was breathing hard, his stamina drained and his hands barely holding onto his weapons as Shadow stood tall with slow and even breaths. Though he too was now winded, it was nowhere near how badly Yarun was. Yarun charged Shadow after taking in one final breath and as Shadow prepared to strike as well Solomon suddenly appeared beside them with a hand on both of their chests just below the throat in a tight grip. The two combatants froze on contact, both now looking at Solomon instead of each other.
"That's quite enough you two... This fight is over." He said aloud.
"Solomon... How dare you interfere! I was about to kill him!" Yarun yelled.
Solomon looked at Yarun and shook his head.
"...... Look down Yarun..." He said quietly and with a hint of sadness in his voice.
Yarun looked down and saw that Shadow had parried his sword off to the side and actually knocked it out of his hand entirely, something Yarun had failed to notice when Solomon had interfered. Shadow, meanwhile, was holding his dagger at arms length with the tip only a hair's width away from Yarun's throat and prepped to open it had Yarun or himself continued to move forward. All Shadow had to do was stand there and Yarun would have killed himself on his blade.
"... Had I not stopped you, Yarun, you would already be dead..." Solomon said quietly.
There were whispers and murmurs from the other guards and the other Royal Knights as Shadow backed away and sheathed his daggers, looking at Yarun with that smile now back on his face and a VERY mocking tone now filling his voice.
"I guess you weren't quite up to the challenge Yarun... How very disappointing." Shadow said as he slowly turned his back to Yarun and Solomon.
"I will give you this though Yarun, you kept me entertained well enough and you are a fine combatant... However, I would talk to your master if I were you because you fight more like an Assassin of Te'i Sai than a Royal Knight of Cre' Est."
There was a gasp from the onlookers and even Solomon looked at Shadow in surprise as he spoke those words.
"Your fighting style is reminiscent of Grandmaster Takai of the Cre' Itian branch of Te'i Sai which was based in Roda Valley before I destroyed it six years ago. Your moves remind me very much of his personal style of blade oriented combat and it's one of the reasons why I defeated you tonight, because I know your moves and your training even better than you do." He said.
These words cut deep in Solomon's mind and he could almost feel the burning rage being let off by Yarun.
"I have one more thing to say Yarun... I'm not sure what kind of warrior would drop their weapon at the end of such a fantastic battle just because of a sudden distraction. I'm afraid that this detail alone has lowered my expectations of you and should we ever meet again..." Shadow looked back over his shoulder with that smile still on his face, "I will be inclined to treat you as more of an inconvenience than a threat."
All of the words which were spoken held serious bite and ferocity coming from Shadow, especially given the tone of voice he was using, and the whispers and murmurs increased in volume and number around the battlegrounds as the onlookers looked to each other and whispered about what had just been said.
"I'm holding you to your word Yarun." Shadow said aloud over his shoulder.
Shadow was, of course, referring to the promise Yarun made at the beginning of the fight when he said that if Shadow won that he and the others were free to leave.
As Shadow started to walk towards Linde and Taira there were several details about the fight that hit home with Solomon as he watched Shadow leave.
Shadow was still, even after all that had happened, only just barely breathing despite the intensity of the fight while Yarun was still struggling to completely bring his breath under control. Shadow's attacks with those seven punches towards the end could very easily have been blade attacks and Yarun could have been sliced to pieces because of them. Nearly all of Shadow's hand to hand attacks landed in vital areas of the body and each individual technique could have been a killing blow in their own right had he put more force into them. Yarun's hand to hand attacks were more about simple redirection and landing wherever he could manage which were far less dangerous and held only a fraction of the overall damage potential as Shadow's attacks.
In the meantime Shadow walked over to Linde and Taira, letting out a single breath as he reached them. Both were smiling, but more for the fact that both Shadow and Yarun were alive.
"Come on, we need to get these people to a safe place." He said as they nodded to him and started to walk with him towards the others.
He stares at the girl, confused. What's wrong with the simple sharing of a name? It's not like he's giving her his entire life's story. "It's only a name, girl," he says lightly, eyes watching as his brows furrow, "You act as though I am asking for your entire life's story. I am Aiden. Simple. You still do not know who I am." When she doesn't answer, he gives a sigh, taking a look at the cut.
Her lie is almost believable. But anyone can figure out that a wound like that would make sure the person with it is not fine. He grumbles. "Bandage yourself up, girl. I mean, really. It's not that hard to figure out that you need attention yourself." Quickly has his tentative tenor voice taken that of a stern man, as if he cares for her. Perhaps he does. Musicians are known to care easily. And she has been helping him so far, so why not care?
She stands a leaves, taking a few moments before returning with a long piece of cloth and speaking the words Aiden really didn't want to hear.
"I need to realign your wrist into its original place. If you don't, it will start healing in that shape." She is blunt and monotone about it, making him wince and hold his shattered hand closer to his chest.
"N-no, it's fine!" But does he really have a say so? Of course not. She takes it from his chest, which wouldn't take much effort as any jostle sends pain up his arm, and snaps the wrist back into place. The bones in his fingers just seem to follow. He gives a scream of pain, the only scream he will give for the rest of the night, as he has no more left in his lungs. It is quickly wrapped up, and once more, Aiden pulls it back to his chest. "Dammit," he mutters to himself, "I'm never going to play again..." Looking away, he allows a few tears to flow, hoping, praying, that his beloved mother isn't watching.
Then he hears a thud, his head snapping back to the girl, who now lies on the floor. His brow furrows as he jumps from the bed and kneels before her, placing his good hand on her forehead. "See?" he grumbles at her, "That's what you get for not taking care of yourself." Careful not to jostle his broken hand too much, Aiden lifts the girl into his arms and lays her down on the bed before making his way where she had gone, finding the bathroom in mere moments. Dumping the dirty water out of the basin and filling it with clean water, Aiden grabs a clean cloth as well as something to wrap around the wound.
Making his way back, Aiden crouches beside the bed, dipping the clean cloth into the water and pulling back the fabric of her mini kimono gently. Slowly, with the steadiness of an artist, he begins to stroke the slash on her side, cleaning all of the excess blood from it before grabbing the cloth to wrap around her. "I am sorry, girl, but you need a bandage. I will have to wrap it around you." Hoping no one will take what he's about to do as his being a pervert, Aiden unties the mini kimono and opens the front, blushing when he sees the scars across her bare chest. His eyes look at her waist where the wound is, and slowly, he begins to wrap it, lifting her up every time he needs to get the bandage under her. And with a broken hand, this is a painstakingly slow process. But he gets it done.
Once she is bandaged, Aiden closes the kimono and ties it back as well as he can, before allowing her to rest. Without any other reason to stay, he decides it is time to take his leave. So, rising from his crouch beside the bed, the young musician takes the basin and cloth and places them back in the bathroom before finally making his way out of the inn.
The moment he steps into the streets, though, Aiden regrets it, seeing the bodies lining the area. Had he anything in his stomach, he would have thrown it all up, but instead he only manages a few dry heaves. Then, in hopes to get back to his cello, he goes to make a run for it. Perhaps if he's lucky enough, he might just die right there and not have to worry any more...instead flying off to Heaven where he can play and sing and paint all he wants.
A boy can dream...
Her lie is almost believable. But anyone can figure out that a wound like that would make sure the person with it is not fine. He grumbles. "Bandage yourself up, girl. I mean, really. It's not that hard to figure out that you need attention yourself." Quickly has his tentative tenor voice taken that of a stern man, as if he cares for her. Perhaps he does. Musicians are known to care easily. And she has been helping him so far, so why not care?
She stands a leaves, taking a few moments before returning with a long piece of cloth and speaking the words Aiden really didn't want to hear.
"I need to realign your wrist into its original place. If you don't, it will start healing in that shape." She is blunt and monotone about it, making him wince and hold his shattered hand closer to his chest.
"N-no, it's fine!" But does he really have a say so? Of course not. She takes it from his chest, which wouldn't take much effort as any jostle sends pain up his arm, and snaps the wrist back into place. The bones in his fingers just seem to follow. He gives a scream of pain, the only scream he will give for the rest of the night, as he has no more left in his lungs. It is quickly wrapped up, and once more, Aiden pulls it back to his chest. "Dammit," he mutters to himself, "I'm never going to play again..." Looking away, he allows a few tears to flow, hoping, praying, that his beloved mother isn't watching.
Then he hears a thud, his head snapping back to the girl, who now lies on the floor. His brow furrows as he jumps from the bed and kneels before her, placing his good hand on her forehead. "See?" he grumbles at her, "That's what you get for not taking care of yourself." Careful not to jostle his broken hand too much, Aiden lifts the girl into his arms and lays her down on the bed before making his way where she had gone, finding the bathroom in mere moments. Dumping the dirty water out of the basin and filling it with clean water, Aiden grabs a clean cloth as well as something to wrap around the wound.
Making his way back, Aiden crouches beside the bed, dipping the clean cloth into the water and pulling back the fabric of her mini kimono gently. Slowly, with the steadiness of an artist, he begins to stroke the slash on her side, cleaning all of the excess blood from it before grabbing the cloth to wrap around her. "I am sorry, girl, but you need a bandage. I will have to wrap it around you." Hoping no one will take what he's about to do as his being a pervert, Aiden unties the mini kimono and opens the front, blushing when he sees the scars across her bare chest. His eyes look at her waist where the wound is, and slowly, he begins to wrap it, lifting her up every time he needs to get the bandage under her. And with a broken hand, this is a painstakingly slow process. But he gets it done.
Once she is bandaged, Aiden closes the kimono and ties it back as well as he can, before allowing her to rest. Without any other reason to stay, he decides it is time to take his leave. So, rising from his crouch beside the bed, the young musician takes the basin and cloth and places them back in the bathroom before finally making his way out of the inn.
The moment he steps into the streets, though, Aiden regrets it, seeing the bodies lining the area. Had he anything in his stomach, he would have thrown it all up, but instead he only manages a few dry heaves. Then, in hopes to get back to his cello, he goes to make a run for it. Perhaps if he's lucky enough, he might just die right there and not have to worry any more...instead flying off to Heaven where he can play and sing and paint all he wants.
A boy can dream...
Lee had given up on the mystery of squid ink, feeling that it might have just been a strange joke on the girl's part. Despite that Lee's eyes had taken the high level fight in and analyzed it. Lee had noticed that each were not fighting at their best, which was somewhat unsettling in its own way. They were both high level technicians, like Lee. The only difference was that they both had serious combat experience with their lives on the line. Lee had not. Though fighting was taken seriously back at the dojo, one would only fight hard enough so that their arm wouldn't get broken or leg get dislocated. It was never life threatening.
The blood-lust seemed to fill the air even after their fight was over. Lee had felt blood-lust from others, but those forgetful individuals had no talent to back it up. It just ended up being like dealing with an angry child.
Lee's mind wondered briefly to the idea of intending to kill. He still wasn't comfortable with it. But he could bring that purpose to an instinctual level where he could activate it naturally, then he might have an even better chance of taking on one of the members of the legendary assassin's guild. But he would more experience and much proper training as well as altering some of the basics. Lee had to get passed the idea of pulling punches and aiming for areas that did not cause life-altering damage.
Constant training is quite the double edged sword, he thought. Lee looked around at the others where were in their own heads after watching the fight. Lee raised his hand.
"We can move now, right?" he asked loudly so that the guards could hear it too. "You are men of your word, yes?
The blood-lust seemed to fill the air even after their fight was over. Lee had felt blood-lust from others, but those forgetful individuals had no talent to back it up. It just ended up being like dealing with an angry child.
Lee's mind wondered briefly to the idea of intending to kill. He still wasn't comfortable with it. But he could bring that purpose to an instinctual level where he could activate it naturally, then he might have an even better chance of taking on one of the members of the legendary assassin's guild. But he would more experience and much proper training as well as altering some of the basics. Lee had to get passed the idea of pulling punches and aiming for areas that did not cause life-altering damage.
Constant training is quite the double edged sword, he thought. Lee looked around at the others where were in their own heads after watching the fight. Lee raised his hand.
"We can move now, right?" he asked loudly so that the guards could hear it too. "You are men of your word, yes?
"Bandage yourself up, girl. I mean, really. It's not that hard to figure out that you need attention yourself." The boy tells her, his voice stern.
‘Why does he care?’ Mayumi questioned herself curiously, racking her brains for answers that would suit the situation she was in only to find none.
"That's what you get for not taking care of yourself."
Mayumi didn’t have the energy to deny his words, opting to stubbornly ignore them instead. She hardly had the energy to stand and her senses were going foggy on her as she lay on the ground helplessly.
Suddenly, she felt a hand on her forehead, her eyes widening at the contact. Ivory arms wrapped around her, and for a moment the scene of the night that she was helpless in front of her greatest enemy. The night she had received those scars that insulted her deceased Master. The night… she had failed her Master. The memory flashed across her mind like a huge bolt of electricity slapping her in the face. Had she not been so depleted of energy she would have attacked Aiden in a flash. Realizing what she had wanted to do to an innocent person, Mayumi turned her head away from the older teen wanting to get away from him as quickly as possible.
Even if she thought him to be weird he was still innocent and did not deserve to be attacked. Especially not by a weapon like her whose mission was to forever protect the innocents and keep them away from people like her.
The young archer relented to Aiden, letting him set her on the bed and clean her wound. She inhaled deeply in an attempt to calm her senses that were going haywire at the moment, but found that it wasn’t such a good idea as all she smelled at that moment was her blood, and the faint scent of Aiden’s blood which had dried up on his clothes.
"I am sorry, girl, but you need a bandage. I will have to wrap it around you." Came Aiden’s tenor voice.
Mayumi just stared neutrally at the ceiling, not paying any attention to his doings any longer. To her, this was a normal everyday thing. The wrapping took longer than needed because of Aiden’s injured hand but it was done and she was dressed back appropriately.
Aiden then rises, going into the bathroom before taking his leave, heading out the door and disappearing from sight. Mayumi took out a concoction she had made to restore stamina temporarily and gulped it down in one shot. The liquid ran down her throat leaving a bitter taste on her tongue. It was worth it though as her energy instantly returned and Mayumi let it settle before getting up and heading out once again.
‘Got to report to Shadow quickly. Don’t have much time till the concoction wears out.' Mayumi noted to herself and sped up, Sora going ahead of her to spy for danger.
She soon arrives and finds Shadow in the middle of a battle once again. This time, it was against a royal knight of Cre’Est. She could see that the two men were almost on par with each other, but she could already tell who would be the victor of this battle and it was as she guessed. Shadow had won, once again.
"Your fighting style is reminiscent of Grandmaster Takai of the Cre' Itian branch of Te'i Sai which was based in Roda Valley before I destroyed it six years ago. Your moves remind me very much of his personal style of blade oriented combat and it's one of the reasons why I defeated you tonight, because I know your moves and your training even better than you do."
Shadow’s words seemed to have made the knight burn with anger. It was after all a rather big insult to someone who was supposed to be a knight of Cre’Est.
‘But it wouldn’t be wise to be angered till the point where it blinds ones senses.’ Mayumi recalled what had happened when she had done it once.
"I have one more thing to say Yarun... I'm not sure what kind of warrior would drop their weapon at the end of such a fantastic battle just because of a sudden distraction. I'm afraid that this detail alone has lowered my expectations of you and should we ever meet again..." Shadow looked back over his shoulder with that smile still on his face, "I will be inclined to treat you as more of an inconvenience than a threat."
"I'm holding you to your word Yarun." Shadow said aloud over his shoulder.
Mayumi observed the knight who had been defeated by Shadow, she noticed that he was struggling to get his breath back to normal while Shadow was still barely breathing.
‘He’s strong to be able to hold his own against Shadow, but still not enough to defeat him.’
The silver haired teen than noticed the man by the side lines wearing the same armour as Yarun observing him and Shadow as well. Just then, Sora landed on Mayumi’s shoulder telling her of the information it had found.
Mayumi took this as the time to report to Shadow. Quickly making her way through the shadows and making her presence known to her master and only him. Her instincts telling her to be cautious of the knights surrounding them, as well as some of the people.
“Master I have done what you have told me to do. The whole of Cre’Est has been cleared of assassins now and I have returned it to its original state.” Mayumi reported in a volume only Shadow could hear.
‘Why does he care?’ Mayumi questioned herself curiously, racking her brains for answers that would suit the situation she was in only to find none.
"That's what you get for not taking care of yourself."
Mayumi didn’t have the energy to deny his words, opting to stubbornly ignore them instead. She hardly had the energy to stand and her senses were going foggy on her as she lay on the ground helplessly.
Suddenly, she felt a hand on her forehead, her eyes widening at the contact. Ivory arms wrapped around her, and for a moment the scene of the night that she was helpless in front of her greatest enemy. The night she had received those scars that insulted her deceased Master. The night… she had failed her Master. The memory flashed across her mind like a huge bolt of electricity slapping her in the face. Had she not been so depleted of energy she would have attacked Aiden in a flash. Realizing what she had wanted to do to an innocent person, Mayumi turned her head away from the older teen wanting to get away from him as quickly as possible.
Even if she thought him to be weird he was still innocent and did not deserve to be attacked. Especially not by a weapon like her whose mission was to forever protect the innocents and keep them away from people like her.
The young archer relented to Aiden, letting him set her on the bed and clean her wound. She inhaled deeply in an attempt to calm her senses that were going haywire at the moment, but found that it wasn’t such a good idea as all she smelled at that moment was her blood, and the faint scent of Aiden’s blood which had dried up on his clothes.
"I am sorry, girl, but you need a bandage. I will have to wrap it around you." Came Aiden’s tenor voice.
Mayumi just stared neutrally at the ceiling, not paying any attention to his doings any longer. To her, this was a normal everyday thing. The wrapping took longer than needed because of Aiden’s injured hand but it was done and she was dressed back appropriately.
Aiden then rises, going into the bathroom before taking his leave, heading out the door and disappearing from sight. Mayumi took out a concoction she had made to restore stamina temporarily and gulped it down in one shot. The liquid ran down her throat leaving a bitter taste on her tongue. It was worth it though as her energy instantly returned and Mayumi let it settle before getting up and heading out once again.
‘Got to report to Shadow quickly. Don’t have much time till the concoction wears out.' Mayumi noted to herself and sped up, Sora going ahead of her to spy for danger.
She soon arrives and finds Shadow in the middle of a battle once again. This time, it was against a royal knight of Cre’Est. She could see that the two men were almost on par with each other, but she could already tell who would be the victor of this battle and it was as she guessed. Shadow had won, once again.
"Your fighting style is reminiscent of Grandmaster Takai of the Cre' Itian branch of Te'i Sai which was based in Roda Valley before I destroyed it six years ago. Your moves remind me very much of his personal style of blade oriented combat and it's one of the reasons why I defeated you tonight, because I know your moves and your training even better than you do."
Shadow’s words seemed to have made the knight burn with anger. It was after all a rather big insult to someone who was supposed to be a knight of Cre’Est.
‘But it wouldn’t be wise to be angered till the point where it blinds ones senses.’ Mayumi recalled what had happened when she had done it once.
"I have one more thing to say Yarun... I'm not sure what kind of warrior would drop their weapon at the end of such a fantastic battle just because of a sudden distraction. I'm afraid that this detail alone has lowered my expectations of you and should we ever meet again..." Shadow looked back over his shoulder with that smile still on his face, "I will be inclined to treat you as more of an inconvenience than a threat."
"I'm holding you to your word Yarun." Shadow said aloud over his shoulder.
Mayumi observed the knight who had been defeated by Shadow, she noticed that he was struggling to get his breath back to normal while Shadow was still barely breathing.
‘He’s strong to be able to hold his own against Shadow, but still not enough to defeat him.’
The silver haired teen than noticed the man by the side lines wearing the same armour as Yarun observing him and Shadow as well. Just then, Sora landed on Mayumi’s shoulder telling her of the information it had found.
Mayumi took this as the time to report to Shadow. Quickly making her way through the shadows and making her presence known to her master and only him. Her instincts telling her to be cautious of the knights surrounding them, as well as some of the people.
“Master I have done what you have told me to do. The whole of Cre’Est has been cleared of assassins now and I have returned it to its original state.” Mayumi reported in a volume only Shadow could hear.
Eyes of rogue pink resembled a burning magma beneath the frozen ice. It glowed so eerily and with a vengeance as Yarun madly glared at Shadow's retreating figure. His hands were tightly clenched enough to have his own fingernails carved into his palms as bits of blood dropped from it. He was trembling not due to the pain, fear, or anything else. It was because of the anger and hatred boiling inside of him at the very moment. The statement about him fighting like a Te'i Sai assassin did not bother him the very least. He could care less. What truly got to his skin was when the so-called Demon even dared to undermine him of all people. If an aura of a person could be seen, Yarun's resembled a volcanic explosion of massive proportions.
his was a humiliation he would make sure that the good-for-nothing assassin shall regret this day that even hell and death will never give him an escape. One thing was for certain, this was not going to be the last time they would clashed blades with each other. For the next time, it was going to be more personal than ever.
"Do not get in my way again, Solomon."
Silver-white eyes looked at Yarun who did remove those flaming gazes on the form of the so called Red-Eyed Demon. Solomon knew very will that the oil-soaked wick had been lit by the legendary Te'i Sai assassin. Furthermore, he was more concerned about the comments that had been spoken. The possible connection of the Te'i Sai with the only father-figure he had ever known. It was no secret to his Master and Yarun the freezing hatred he has for the said organization. He wanted to see it crumble all to the ground and be ushered into nothingness. If he had not know that Shadow was responsible for some of the destruction in the Te'i Sai, he would have taken the fight from Yarun just because the man was part of Te'i Sai. For now, his mind filled with questions were put aside as Solomon answered the seething Sword Dancer.
"You would be dead and your ego would be in shambles beyond repair."
Upon saying that, Yarun grabbed hold of Solomon by the neck without touching the red crystal pendant. Those eyes of blazing crimson carnations pierced against those empty silver-white eyes. Solomon was not intimidated by such actions and calmly looked at his fellow Knight.
"I told overconfidence can kill. You were even considering disobeying His Highness' order, did you not."
It was spoken with a deadpan tone as Solomon grabbed Yarun's wrist and removed the hand around his throat without much effort. Yarun was resisting Solomon; however, it was futile. When it comes to pure strength, no one comes close to the one known as the White Grim Reaper.
"You knew better. Yarun."
Yarun angrily retrieved his hand from Solomon's grip and then begrudgingly turned his back from the white Knight. He approached his fallen sword which was the Sin Eater and picked it. The other sword was still in his other hand but with blood trickling from its tip due to his forceful clenching of hand. He sheathed both swords to their respective scabbards but did not bother locking it to the hilt. As of now, he wanted to kill somebody very badly. It did not matter who the person would be. He just wants blood to flow in grooves by his doing and nobody else.
"We can move now, right? You are men of your word, yes?"
After hearing that, a dagger passed Lee's cheek cutting the skin along the way with a few strands of his hair. The said dagger was now implanted on a nearby tree behind Lee. The culprit was Yarun who gave him a very deathly glare. He did not like being constantly reminded of a bet turned bad. The guards flinched upon seeing such eyes as they knew the consequences of those who would meet it.
"Everyone stand back."
Solomon issued the order and some of the guards were reluctant to do so. One of them was about to raise an objection but he was immediately silenced with a raised hand from the White Knight. Those empty silver-white eyes were now present with authority and sternness and the same could be said at his current posture. As a result, the guards had done so.
"This is just a reprieve. I will allow you a one minute time frame. When it is over, you will be hunted."
The guards held onto their weapons tightly upon hearing Solomon's statement. They had thought that the Red-Eyed Demon would be allowed to leave just because of reckless bet made by Yarun, a Royal Knight at that. They were relieved to know that their duties will still be realized at some point. As for Yarun, he made his decision to take his leave. He needed to release some steam. It would be best for him not to return to the Palace at the moment. But before he could, Solomon stopped him.
"Frigga is here, Yarun. We are being summoned."
At that exact moment, a white bird flew passed Linde, Taira, and Shadow with such elegance and surreality. It soon landed on Solomon's raised hand who peered at the said knight with its blue eyes and then to Yarun with an inquiring gaze. Yarun looked with irritation at the albino bird but more specifically a very rare color to be found on this type of bird. It was white raven that had been the main symbol for their Master and the current Emperor of Cre' Est.
"Fine."
Yarun said begrudgingly as he left without another word and vanished before everyone's sight with a second to lose. As for Solomon, he motioned for the Captain of the Royal Guards to come forward which the man did with slight fear and wonder.
"Go after them precisely after one minute."
Solomon then looked over his shoulder to the group of now wanted felons. He walked towards Shadow's group while Frigga removed itself from his hand and flew towards the dagger which Yarun had thrown earlier. Frigga perched on it as Solomon headed towards it as well passing Shadow's group in the process. He took out the dagger. At that moment, Frigga flew away and circled around him. He had a rather distasteful look towards the dagger. There was blood on the hilt and a bit at the blade. It was probably from Yarun's self-inflicted injury and the man who likely added salt to injury. At the same time, he had some of Yarun's blood on his collar. He should remind Yarun to keep his blood to himself.
"Your time starts now."
It was spoken with a certain authority and at the same time a subtle threat. Solomon's eyes looked at each of them with only a fleeting second as an interval. He then walked away from the scene but as for Frigga, it flew towards Shadow's group and the circled around them which was quite close to each individual. This made Solomon stopped on his tracks and looked over his shoulder for the white raven.
"Frigga."
The white raven seemed to be looking for something in particular and soon found it in the form of Layla. Frigga landed on the girl's head and carelessly pecked on her forehead. Solomon looked at this event with one raised eyebrow. This continued on as Frigga was quite good at dodging any blows or gestures to shoo it away. As such, Solomon had no choice but to approach them once more. However, he was still at a relative distance
"She is not dead Frigga."
As if understanding, Frigga flew above Layla and stared at the girl with those blue eyes and then landed on Solomon's shoulder. He then looked at Layla from his position. It was only natural to apologize. It was not above him and even more so as a Royal Knight of Cre' Est.
"I apologize. You reek of the dead. I suggest a shower. By the way, you only have 30 seconds left."
After saying that, Solomon walked away from the group and soon vanished from anyone's sight with Frigga in tow. The two was headed towards the path that leads to the Royal Palace of Cre' Est. As for Sereinia, she had already been sent towards Shadow. The guard and the medical assistant with her had told her to leave while there was still time. She stood before Shadow and averted her eyes from him. She was not certain what to do or how to act in front of him. There were still a lot of things she needed to think over. The only words that she could give in a coherent manner without her involving something about treating someone were.
"I want to leave."
In another area, golden eyes looked at the scenery of the capitol city of Cre' Est from the balcony at the Royal Palace of Cre' Est. The eyes were filled with a knowledge and the acknowledgement of something unknown. Its owner released a rather sad and long sigh. There was also sadness now present in those golden eyes that resembled the rising sun in the horizon. The light evening breeze that brought the stench of death had played gently with long midnight black hair that seemed to glow in purple hue under the moon's melancholy light.
"So, they meet. Is this what you want Takai? I wonder..."
his was a humiliation he would make sure that the good-for-nothing assassin shall regret this day that even hell and death will never give him an escape. One thing was for certain, this was not going to be the last time they would clashed blades with each other. For the next time, it was going to be more personal than ever.
"Do not get in my way again, Solomon."
Silver-white eyes looked at Yarun who did remove those flaming gazes on the form of the so called Red-Eyed Demon. Solomon knew very will that the oil-soaked wick had been lit by the legendary Te'i Sai assassin. Furthermore, he was more concerned about the comments that had been spoken. The possible connection of the Te'i Sai with the only father-figure he had ever known. It was no secret to his Master and Yarun the freezing hatred he has for the said organization. He wanted to see it crumble all to the ground and be ushered into nothingness. If he had not know that Shadow was responsible for some of the destruction in the Te'i Sai, he would have taken the fight from Yarun just because the man was part of Te'i Sai. For now, his mind filled with questions were put aside as Solomon answered the seething Sword Dancer.
"You would be dead and your ego would be in shambles beyond repair."
Upon saying that, Yarun grabbed hold of Solomon by the neck without touching the red crystal pendant. Those eyes of blazing crimson carnations pierced against those empty silver-white eyes. Solomon was not intimidated by such actions and calmly looked at his fellow Knight.
"I told overconfidence can kill. You were even considering disobeying His Highness' order, did you not."
It was spoken with a deadpan tone as Solomon grabbed Yarun's wrist and removed the hand around his throat without much effort. Yarun was resisting Solomon; however, it was futile. When it comes to pure strength, no one comes close to the one known as the White Grim Reaper.
"You knew better. Yarun."
Yarun angrily retrieved his hand from Solomon's grip and then begrudgingly turned his back from the white Knight. He approached his fallen sword which was the Sin Eater and picked it. The other sword was still in his other hand but with blood trickling from its tip due to his forceful clenching of hand. He sheathed both swords to their respective scabbards but did not bother locking it to the hilt. As of now, he wanted to kill somebody very badly. It did not matter who the person would be. He just wants blood to flow in grooves by his doing and nobody else.
"We can move now, right? You are men of your word, yes?"
After hearing that, a dagger passed Lee's cheek cutting the skin along the way with a few strands of his hair. The said dagger was now implanted on a nearby tree behind Lee. The culprit was Yarun who gave him a very deathly glare. He did not like being constantly reminded of a bet turned bad. The guards flinched upon seeing such eyes as they knew the consequences of those who would meet it.
"Everyone stand back."
Solomon issued the order and some of the guards were reluctant to do so. One of them was about to raise an objection but he was immediately silenced with a raised hand from the White Knight. Those empty silver-white eyes were now present with authority and sternness and the same could be said at his current posture. As a result, the guards had done so.
"This is just a reprieve. I will allow you a one minute time frame. When it is over, you will be hunted."
The guards held onto their weapons tightly upon hearing Solomon's statement. They had thought that the Red-Eyed Demon would be allowed to leave just because of reckless bet made by Yarun, a Royal Knight at that. They were relieved to know that their duties will still be realized at some point. As for Yarun, he made his decision to take his leave. He needed to release some steam. It would be best for him not to return to the Palace at the moment. But before he could, Solomon stopped him.
"Frigga is here, Yarun. We are being summoned."
At that exact moment, a white bird flew passed Linde, Taira, and Shadow with such elegance and surreality. It soon landed on Solomon's raised hand who peered at the said knight with its blue eyes and then to Yarun with an inquiring gaze. Yarun looked with irritation at the albino bird but more specifically a very rare color to be found on this type of bird. It was white raven that had been the main symbol for their Master and the current Emperor of Cre' Est.
"Fine."
Yarun said begrudgingly as he left without another word and vanished before everyone's sight with a second to lose. As for Solomon, he motioned for the Captain of the Royal Guards to come forward which the man did with slight fear and wonder.
"Go after them precisely after one minute."
Solomon then looked over his shoulder to the group of now wanted felons. He walked towards Shadow's group while Frigga removed itself from his hand and flew towards the dagger which Yarun had thrown earlier. Frigga perched on it as Solomon headed towards it as well passing Shadow's group in the process. He took out the dagger. At that moment, Frigga flew away and circled around him. He had a rather distasteful look towards the dagger. There was blood on the hilt and a bit at the blade. It was probably from Yarun's self-inflicted injury and the man who likely added salt to injury. At the same time, he had some of Yarun's blood on his collar. He should remind Yarun to keep his blood to himself.
"Your time starts now."
It was spoken with a certain authority and at the same time a subtle threat. Solomon's eyes looked at each of them with only a fleeting second as an interval. He then walked away from the scene but as for Frigga, it flew towards Shadow's group and the circled around them which was quite close to each individual. This made Solomon stopped on his tracks and looked over his shoulder for the white raven.
"Frigga."
The white raven seemed to be looking for something in particular and soon found it in the form of Layla. Frigga landed on the girl's head and carelessly pecked on her forehead. Solomon looked at this event with one raised eyebrow. This continued on as Frigga was quite good at dodging any blows or gestures to shoo it away. As such, Solomon had no choice but to approach them once more. However, he was still at a relative distance
"She is not dead Frigga."
As if understanding, Frigga flew above Layla and stared at the girl with those blue eyes and then landed on Solomon's shoulder. He then looked at Layla from his position. It was only natural to apologize. It was not above him and even more so as a Royal Knight of Cre' Est.
"I apologize. You reek of the dead. I suggest a shower. By the way, you only have 30 seconds left."
After saying that, Solomon walked away from the group and soon vanished from anyone's sight with Frigga in tow. The two was headed towards the path that leads to the Royal Palace of Cre' Est. As for Sereinia, she had already been sent towards Shadow. The guard and the medical assistant with her had told her to leave while there was still time. She stood before Shadow and averted her eyes from him. She was not certain what to do or how to act in front of him. There were still a lot of things she needed to think over. The only words that she could give in a coherent manner without her involving something about treating someone were.
"I want to leave."
In another area, golden eyes looked at the scenery of the capitol city of Cre' Est from the balcony at the Royal Palace of Cre' Est. The eyes were filled with a knowledge and the acknowledgement of something unknown. Its owner released a rather sad and long sigh. There was also sadness now present in those golden eyes that resembled the rising sun in the horizon. The light evening breeze that brought the stench of death had played gently with long midnight black hair that seemed to glow in purple hue under the moon's melancholy light.
"So, they meet. Is this what you want Takai? I wonder..."
Shadow listened to Solomon speak and listened to everything else that was said and done from a slight distance.
"I want to leave." Sereinia stated quietly.
Shadow nodded to her.
"Linde, Taira, Mayumi, take these people to the inn and treat whatever injuries they have. I will keep the guards from following." He said quietly.
Linde and Taira nodded, with Mayumi simply bowing and going off to her job. Shadow had noticed her injury, but it would be treated by either Linde or Sereinia upon reaching the inn.
As the ladies went about doing their job and started guiding people away with the few seconds they had left, Shadow took that moment to approach the Captain of the Royal Guards and stood not but six feet away from him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw the others disappear around a corner of the street and took that as his cue. He looked forward again, a serious threat rising in his voice.
"I understand your duties, and I understand your desire to follow them to the best of your abilities... However, Captain, if you so much as twitch before I have left the area I will reactivate Roda I'l Lousta of my own accord. You and your men will be slaughtered and more innocent lives may yet bleed out in your streets because of the orders you received from Solomon."
The Royal Guards all started looking at each other and whispered among themselves until the Captain told them to be quiet.
Shadow brought out one of his Twin daggers and raised it to the palm on his right hand, placing the edge of it against his skin as he looked the Captain of the Royal Guards in the eyes.
"You have a choice Captain. You either tell your men to retreat and leave the area, or you can stay here and die while possibly dragging yet more innocence into it as well. I will give you fifteen seconds to come up with a decision, and I pray that you make the right one." He said in a low voice.
The Captain looked at Shadow, then to his men and the surrounding buildings as well as the blood lying on the ground all around them. By now the blood on Shadow's chest had long since clotted so that was no threat for activating the deadly state known as Roda I'l Lousta, but if Shadow were to open his hand it would not take but a few seconds for the scent to reach his nose and then all Hell would break loose. Regardless of how well trained they were, the rest of the Royal Knights and Royal Guards were no match for either Yarun or Solomon and even they couldn't defeat Shadow. And that was without Roda I'l Lousta. Had Roda I'l Lousta been active when Shadow fought Yarun he would have been dead a minute in if not sooner.
The Captain heaved a sigh and turned to his men.
"Fall back through the streets to the gates of the Palace and await my return." He announced.
There was hesitation at first, but the men all complied none the less as the Captain turned to face Shadow one last time.
"You would threaten the lives of innocence just for the chance to 'get away'? What kind of person are you, Demon? Are you even human at all? What goes on behind those red eyes of yours that makes you think you can get away with all of this?" He asked.
Shadow tucked his dagger back into its sheath behind his back.
"Captain, you and your own have no idea who I am or what I will do to destroy Te'i Sai. Every life I protect from their grasp is a life that will continue to live without fear when they are gone and that is what Te'i Sai fears the most. Throughout the ages it changed from an organization which guided and protected the people of the land from a distance to an organization of corrupted Assassins who's only goal was to take total control of the people and force peace upon them through their own image and teachings. It is for that reason I rebelled against Te'i Sai in the first place and have since been fighting to destroy them. I am already responsible for destroying two of the five branches of Te'i Sai which exist on the continent of Cre' Est today and I plan to destroy the rest in time. I cannot do that, however, if people like Yarun and Solomon continue to get in my way."
He took a step forward, causing the Captain to retreat a step.
"As hard as it may be for you to believe this, given my history and past actions in Cre' Est and throughout the continent, I am working on the side of the people and the innocent against Te'i Sai. Every life of Te'i Sai I take is a life that will never threaten the innocent and a piece of the organization that will never be recovered. If His Majesty and his Royal Ilk such as Yarun and Solomon would be so kind as to stay out of my way and leave me in peace I will do the same for them, but if they continue to hunt me I will be forced to end the lives of the two most powerful Royal Knights to have ever existed and I do not wish for that to happen."
Shadow took a step away and turned his back.
"Yarun and Solomon are fine warriors and will do very well in their efforts to protect this place and their people. Taking their lives would only cripple Cre' Est against Te'i Sai and any other invaders who seek to challenge His Majesty. Though I don't really care for His Majesty as an individual, I do care about the lives of the people he watches and rules over. I would ask of you, Captain, that you relay my message about "he and his men stay out of my way and I will stay out of their way" to His Majesty. So long as you do not hunt me, I will not be forced to kill you."
With those words Shadow walked away to join the others. There were still bodies to be picked up in the streets and blood to wash away, but when the Captain got back Shadow was certain that he would send a clean up crew to take care of what was still there. Shadow took a few minutes walking back to the inn and when he arrived in the room it was a little crowded given the number of people who had since been brought to it. But it would have to do for the time being.
Shadow simply sat in a chair in the corner of the room and closed his eyes, resting them after all that had happened.
"I want to leave." Sereinia stated quietly.
Shadow nodded to her.
"Linde, Taira, Mayumi, take these people to the inn and treat whatever injuries they have. I will keep the guards from following." He said quietly.
Linde and Taira nodded, with Mayumi simply bowing and going off to her job. Shadow had noticed her injury, but it would be treated by either Linde or Sereinia upon reaching the inn.
As the ladies went about doing their job and started guiding people away with the few seconds they had left, Shadow took that moment to approach the Captain of the Royal Guards and stood not but six feet away from him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw the others disappear around a corner of the street and took that as his cue. He looked forward again, a serious threat rising in his voice.
"I understand your duties, and I understand your desire to follow them to the best of your abilities... However, Captain, if you so much as twitch before I have left the area I will reactivate Roda I'l Lousta of my own accord. You and your men will be slaughtered and more innocent lives may yet bleed out in your streets because of the orders you received from Solomon."
The Royal Guards all started looking at each other and whispered among themselves until the Captain told them to be quiet.
Shadow brought out one of his Twin daggers and raised it to the palm on his right hand, placing the edge of it against his skin as he looked the Captain of the Royal Guards in the eyes.
"You have a choice Captain. You either tell your men to retreat and leave the area, or you can stay here and die while possibly dragging yet more innocence into it as well. I will give you fifteen seconds to come up with a decision, and I pray that you make the right one." He said in a low voice.
The Captain looked at Shadow, then to his men and the surrounding buildings as well as the blood lying on the ground all around them. By now the blood on Shadow's chest had long since clotted so that was no threat for activating the deadly state known as Roda I'l Lousta, but if Shadow were to open his hand it would not take but a few seconds for the scent to reach his nose and then all Hell would break loose. Regardless of how well trained they were, the rest of the Royal Knights and Royal Guards were no match for either Yarun or Solomon and even they couldn't defeat Shadow. And that was without Roda I'l Lousta. Had Roda I'l Lousta been active when Shadow fought Yarun he would have been dead a minute in if not sooner.
The Captain heaved a sigh and turned to his men.
"Fall back through the streets to the gates of the Palace and await my return." He announced.
There was hesitation at first, but the men all complied none the less as the Captain turned to face Shadow one last time.
"You would threaten the lives of innocence just for the chance to 'get away'? What kind of person are you, Demon? Are you even human at all? What goes on behind those red eyes of yours that makes you think you can get away with all of this?" He asked.
Shadow tucked his dagger back into its sheath behind his back.
"Captain, you and your own have no idea who I am or what I will do to destroy Te'i Sai. Every life I protect from their grasp is a life that will continue to live without fear when they are gone and that is what Te'i Sai fears the most. Throughout the ages it changed from an organization which guided and protected the people of the land from a distance to an organization of corrupted Assassins who's only goal was to take total control of the people and force peace upon them through their own image and teachings. It is for that reason I rebelled against Te'i Sai in the first place and have since been fighting to destroy them. I am already responsible for destroying two of the five branches of Te'i Sai which exist on the continent of Cre' Est today and I plan to destroy the rest in time. I cannot do that, however, if people like Yarun and Solomon continue to get in my way."
He took a step forward, causing the Captain to retreat a step.
"As hard as it may be for you to believe this, given my history and past actions in Cre' Est and throughout the continent, I am working on the side of the people and the innocent against Te'i Sai. Every life of Te'i Sai I take is a life that will never threaten the innocent and a piece of the organization that will never be recovered. If His Majesty and his Royal Ilk such as Yarun and Solomon would be so kind as to stay out of my way and leave me in peace I will do the same for them, but if they continue to hunt me I will be forced to end the lives of the two most powerful Royal Knights to have ever existed and I do not wish for that to happen."
Shadow took a step away and turned his back.
"Yarun and Solomon are fine warriors and will do very well in their efforts to protect this place and their people. Taking their lives would only cripple Cre' Est against Te'i Sai and any other invaders who seek to challenge His Majesty. Though I don't really care for His Majesty as an individual, I do care about the lives of the people he watches and rules over. I would ask of you, Captain, that you relay my message about "he and his men stay out of my way and I will stay out of their way" to His Majesty. So long as you do not hunt me, I will not be forced to kill you."
With those words Shadow walked away to join the others. There were still bodies to be picked up in the streets and blood to wash away, but when the Captain got back Shadow was certain that he would send a clean up crew to take care of what was still there. Shadow took a few minutes walking back to the inn and when he arrived in the room it was a little crowded given the number of people who had since been brought to it. But it would have to do for the time being.
Shadow simply sat in a chair in the corner of the room and closed his eyes, resting them after all that had happened.
"Short stuff!"
A girl with snow-blonde hair turned around to look into warm hazel eyes. Layla's hair was near white, with eyes of silver and skin of ivory. The woman with the hazel eyes had dark skin and hair and was over 6 feet tall. The two women were as different as night and day.
"Evi," Layla acknowledged with a barely restrained smile.
"Heard you sang and danced for the men who ran Nashanti," Evi said, her grin so wide Layla wondered if it hurt. Nashanti was a group of underground slave traders with massive bounties on their heads. No one was quite sure if the authorities knew of their existence or if they simply couldn't find them. Nashanti was well known amongst the part of the population that meddled in the illegal. Still, Nashanti managed to exist for decades before a group of bounty hunters - Layla being amongst them - decided to take it apart. Not out of any good will of their own, obviously. Nashanti made the fatal mistake of stealing the wrong much loved daughter of a wealthy merchant with very little trust in Cre' Est's legal system.
"I can't believe you let them take you. A slave under cover," Evi chuckled, slapping Layla on her back. The dainty huntress was so used to it by now, she didn't even react. "That's my girl!"
"You charmed those men right off their swords. You know what they're calling you now?" Evi asked rhetorically. Layla waited for the answer but only received a pointed stare from the large woman.
"Oh, uh... What?" Layla asked.
"Siren."
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
A not too gentle pecking could be felt on Siren's forehead - What the hell? The light haired girl groaned, before slapping her hand on the pecking, just to end up slapping her own head. Then, in a sudden realisation she sat up quickly and gripped the shoulder of the man who was carrying her, her silver eyes wild.
"No!" she shouted. Siren knew those dreams of being trapped in a room with a gigantic parrot meant something more than a strange fear for multicoloured birds. "Begone, parrot!" she squealed, pointing at a nearby bird.
A white raven.
That's not a parrot... Siren frowned, pursing her lips to the side as she stared into sky blue eyes and white feathers. If I've become the Emperor's concubine... Actually, that doesn't sound too bad.
"I apologize. You reek of the dead. I suggest a shower. By the way, you only have 30 seconds left."
Raising a perfectly arched eyebrow, the huntress spoke sarcastically, "Charming. Very charming. How do you keep your charisma at bay?"
Siren turned her head towards the voice to find herself looking into orbs of near white and hair that made hers look normal. Siren whistled - a failed attempt, for she could not whistle - as she studied the stunning man with appreciation. "Damn, I'd make a really hot man."
Then, as if a bucket of snow had been poured over her face, Siren had an epiphany. "I'm in a land of albinos!"
Suddenly, Siren began moving, she glared at the man holding her as she looked behind his shoulder to look at the man with colouring so similar to hers. "Get 'em girls, brother! Make me proud," she grasped her heart before wiping a dramatic, invisible tear from the corner of her eye. Then, she turned back to the person who was carrying her - "As comfortable as this is and as royal as I feel - where do you think you're taking me?"
]Inn
Large, clear eyes peeked from the surface of the steaming water. Snowing hair floated in the hot springs, rippling around a moonlit face as Siren stewed in annoyance. She was in the company of the red-eyed demon.
The last thing she remembered was being buried amongst the dead before falling asleep for a brief moment to wake up to an albino raven trying to eat her. Siren sighed, rising from the heated water of the springs. She stood utterly naked - her ivory skin smooth and unmarred, except for the red markings of Cre' Est, primarily Triveila. The red ink embedded under her skin spoke of peace, hope and strength as they caressed her spine and wrapped themselves around her wrists and ankles.
"Auruxeilla," she whispered under her breath, grasping her hands in front of her, "Please tell me what to do."
Siren waited, her full breasts tapering down to a small waist and curved hips as she waited for a sudden knowing. Nothing came. Siren sighed, tilting her head back to watch the round moon that hung overhead, painting Siren's hair that fell past her hips in a kaleidoscope of light. She suddenly thought of the Angel or whoever it was that had sung so beautifully amongst the chaos. A smirk twitched at the corner of her lips - now that was a woman she would love to indulge in.
Swaying slightly to invisible flutes, the huntress sang, as if she were a Siren who wished to lure an Angel. Perhaps she wished to lure the Moon to her feet. Siren sang the song of Luna Piena.
In the fog, in the night fog, the very thick darkness.
A lost child wounded by brambles.
A mirror of water still and rusty.
It reflects, sometimes, it reflects the truth.
Freedom is loneliness.
I turn to the sky, I turn to the night sky:
“Help me, help me!”
Oh sweet rays between the clouds (oh sweet rays),
my guiding way.
Oh Mother moon. Full (moon) moon.
(Full moon, oh Mother full moon.)
A day away, just you, a day away,
you have put us into the light, you have put us into the light.
Ah, you who enlightens everything,
to everything you give serenity in equal measure.
Here I go back into your lap (into your lap),
wrapped up in the soft light of your venter.
And sleep, and dream.
(Wrapped up in the soft light and dream.)
You are the moon, (compassionate Mother. You are)
Compassionate Mother, (the moon, you are the moon.)
Compassionate Mother, (you are the moon.)
Compassionate Mother, Mother full moon.
No longer drenched in the stench of death or covered in blood and filth, the girl of light seemed to blend perfectly with the moon. The fear and anxiety she had for the red-eyed demon ebbed away with her pure, feminine voice leaving her lips and somehow, she felt as if she she'd just sung a duet with an Angel.
A girl with snow-blonde hair turned around to look into warm hazel eyes. Layla's hair was near white, with eyes of silver and skin of ivory. The woman with the hazel eyes had dark skin and hair and was over 6 feet tall. The two women were as different as night and day.
"Evi," Layla acknowledged with a barely restrained smile.
"Heard you sang and danced for the men who ran Nashanti," Evi said, her grin so wide Layla wondered if it hurt. Nashanti was a group of underground slave traders with massive bounties on their heads. No one was quite sure if the authorities knew of their existence or if they simply couldn't find them. Nashanti was well known amongst the part of the population that meddled in the illegal. Still, Nashanti managed to exist for decades before a group of bounty hunters - Layla being amongst them - decided to take it apart. Not out of any good will of their own, obviously. Nashanti made the fatal mistake of stealing the wrong much loved daughter of a wealthy merchant with very little trust in Cre' Est's legal system.
"I can't believe you let them take you. A slave under cover," Evi chuckled, slapping Layla on her back. The dainty huntress was so used to it by now, she didn't even react. "That's my girl!"
"You charmed those men right off their swords. You know what they're calling you now?" Evi asked rhetorically. Layla waited for the answer but only received a pointed stare from the large woman.
"Oh, uh... What?" Layla asked.
"Siren."
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
A not too gentle pecking could be felt on Siren's forehead - What the hell? The light haired girl groaned, before slapping her hand on the pecking, just to end up slapping her own head. Then, in a sudden realisation she sat up quickly and gripped the shoulder of the man who was carrying her, her silver eyes wild.
"No!" she shouted. Siren knew those dreams of being trapped in a room with a gigantic parrot meant something more than a strange fear for multicoloured birds. "Begone, parrot!" she squealed, pointing at a nearby bird.
A white raven.
That's not a parrot... Siren frowned, pursing her lips to the side as she stared into sky blue eyes and white feathers. If I've become the Emperor's concubine... Actually, that doesn't sound too bad.
"I apologize. You reek of the dead. I suggest a shower. By the way, you only have 30 seconds left."
Raising a perfectly arched eyebrow, the huntress spoke sarcastically, "Charming. Very charming. How do you keep your charisma at bay?"
Siren turned her head towards the voice to find herself looking into orbs of near white and hair that made hers look normal. Siren whistled - a failed attempt, for she could not whistle - as she studied the stunning man with appreciation. "Damn, I'd make a really hot man."
Then, as if a bucket of snow had been poured over her face, Siren had an epiphany. "I'm in a land of albinos!"
Suddenly, Siren began moving, she glared at the man holding her as she looked behind his shoulder to look at the man with colouring so similar to hers. "Get 'em girls, brother! Make me proud," she grasped her heart before wiping a dramatic, invisible tear from the corner of her eye. Then, she turned back to the person who was carrying her - "As comfortable as this is and as royal as I feel - where do you think you're taking me?"
]Inn
Large, clear eyes peeked from the surface of the steaming water. Snowing hair floated in the hot springs, rippling around a moonlit face as Siren stewed in annoyance. She was in the company of the red-eyed demon.
The last thing she remembered was being buried amongst the dead before falling asleep for a brief moment to wake up to an albino raven trying to eat her. Siren sighed, rising from the heated water of the springs. She stood utterly naked - her ivory skin smooth and unmarred, except for the red markings of Cre' Est, primarily Triveila. The red ink embedded under her skin spoke of peace, hope and strength as they caressed her spine and wrapped themselves around her wrists and ankles.
"Auruxeilla," she whispered under her breath, grasping her hands in front of her, "Please tell me what to do."
Siren waited, her full breasts tapering down to a small waist and curved hips as she waited for a sudden knowing. Nothing came. Siren sighed, tilting her head back to watch the round moon that hung overhead, painting Siren's hair that fell past her hips in a kaleidoscope of light. She suddenly thought of the Angel or whoever it was that had sung so beautifully amongst the chaos. A smirk twitched at the corner of her lips - now that was a woman she would love to indulge in.
Swaying slightly to invisible flutes, the huntress sang, as if she were a Siren who wished to lure an Angel. Perhaps she wished to lure the Moon to her feet. Siren sang the song of Luna Piena.
In the fog, in the night fog, the very thick darkness.
A lost child wounded by brambles.
A mirror of water still and rusty.
It reflects, sometimes, it reflects the truth.
Freedom is loneliness.
I turn to the sky, I turn to the night sky:
“Help me, help me!”
Oh sweet rays between the clouds (oh sweet rays),
my guiding way.
Oh Mother moon. Full (moon) moon.
(Full moon, oh Mother full moon.)
A day away, just you, a day away,
you have put us into the light, you have put us into the light.
Ah, you who enlightens everything,
to everything you give serenity in equal measure.
Here I go back into your lap (into your lap),
wrapped up in the soft light of your venter.
And sleep, and dream.
(Wrapped up in the soft light and dream.)
You are the moon, (compassionate Mother. You are)
Compassionate Mother, (the moon, you are the moon.)
Compassionate Mother, (you are the moon.)
Compassionate Mother, Mother full moon.
No longer drenched in the stench of death or covered in blood and filth, the girl of light seemed to blend perfectly with the moon. The fear and anxiety she had for the red-eyed demon ebbed away with her pure, feminine voice leaving her lips and somehow, she felt as if she she'd just sung a duet with an Angel.
Lee did not move nor flinch when the dagger made a slight cut in his cheek. Lee seemed quite calm and collected but inside was a raging storm of rants which he let out they travelled to the inn.
"That son of a jackal's butt! That tuna lipped octopus head sea urchin! The was a trickle of blood that just wouldn't stop." Lee had turned around many times to go back and kick that _Yarun fellows butt all the way to the sea and give him some swimming lessons, as Lee made if the bait for some sharks. His delusions calmed him down every time and he always ended up turning back and heading with the group.
Lee had glanced over at the pale haired enigma. Lee was happy to hear her sharp tongue was back but couldn't help but take note of her less than...normal behavior. He walked on in silence as he considered forgiving her for the 'squid ink' ...joke? Lee had almost got into it again but he forced him to stop.
____________________________________
The Inn:
Lee took in the surroundings thinking this would be a good place train himself. He rubbed his cut cheek with irratation. A man who takes advantage of numbers was not really worth Lee's anger, but part of Lee wanted to fight him as well not to mention... Lee stared over at Shadow who was sitting in a chair. Lee tried to imagine stopping the man's heart with a strike to the chest, but when he visualized he always held back and aimed slightly towards the arm. This was not the type of fighting that would help him defeat the assassins. Lee started to go through some simple blocking and striking motions as he slowly started to adjust his aim. He continued this as he visualized different sized people.
Lee tried to visualize a female assassin but as he did so his mind went to the pale haired woman who was cleaning up. Lee closed his eyes as he had started to see her naked form but the image persisted.
Lee shook his head and visualized the assassin that he had fought against. His focus regained he continued to adjust for vital spots as well increasing his speed. He tucked his arms further in to give less of a warning. He felt more aggressive but he was still liking the decisive killing intent.
Aim first, kill later, he told himself. I won't kill what I can't hit. Lee continued to train while the other's rested, besides, he didn't feel like being still after being paralyzed.
"That son of a jackal's butt! That tuna lipped octopus head sea urchin! The was a trickle of blood that just wouldn't stop." Lee had turned around many times to go back and kick that _Yarun fellows butt all the way to the sea and give him some swimming lessons, as Lee made if the bait for some sharks. His delusions calmed him down every time and he always ended up turning back and heading with the group.
Lee had glanced over at the pale haired enigma. Lee was happy to hear her sharp tongue was back but couldn't help but take note of her less than...normal behavior. He walked on in silence as he considered forgiving her for the 'squid ink' ...joke? Lee had almost got into it again but he forced him to stop.
____________________________________
The Inn:
Lee took in the surroundings thinking this would be a good place train himself. He rubbed his cut cheek with irratation. A man who takes advantage of numbers was not really worth Lee's anger, but part of Lee wanted to fight him as well not to mention... Lee stared over at Shadow who was sitting in a chair. Lee tried to imagine stopping the man's heart with a strike to the chest, but when he visualized he always held back and aimed slightly towards the arm. This was not the type of fighting that would help him defeat the assassins. Lee started to go through some simple blocking and striking motions as he slowly started to adjust his aim. He continued this as he visualized different sized people.
Lee tried to visualize a female assassin but as he did so his mind went to the pale haired woman who was cleaning up. Lee closed his eyes as he had started to see her naked form but the image persisted.
Lee shook his head and visualized the assassin that he had fought against. His focus regained he continued to adjust for vital spots as well increasing his speed. He tucked his arms further in to give less of a warning. He felt more aggressive but he was still liking the decisive killing intent.
Aim first, kill later, he told himself. I won't kill what I can't hit. Lee continued to train while the other's rested, besides, he didn't feel like being still after being paralyzed.
"I have told you time and time again to not let your emotions take hold of your better judgment, Yarun."
Stern golden eyes gazed at Yarun who averted his rogue pink eyes to the side. He had an almost unnoticeable pout on his lips similar to a child being reprimanded of eating a cookie before dinner. It was a clear sign that he was not too keen with such a late audience with his Master and the current Emperor of Cre' Est who wore a simple attire to emphasize that the he had just risen from bed in an untimely manner. Especially, when the discussion would be about his so-called recklessness and headlong decisions in the heat of the moment. He did not need to be reminded of that constantly moreover, the individual that had been involved in this brash choice of his. Thinking about the foul creature was once again igniting the burning hatred within the Sword Dancer. His eyes of rogue pink were once more showcasing an ember burning deep inside.
"Because of what you have done, the Royal Knights' reputation for the people of Cre' Est will be downgraded. Moreover, the wanted felon and criminal assassin known as the Red-Eyed Demon made our nation his personal battleground. I could careless about the people after him or those he had killed; however, he involved the innocent citizens of this country in his personal vendetta. As protectors of this nation, you should have set aside your personal goals and gains."
Releasing a sigh, Eonis shook his head while Frigga was perched comfortably on his shoulder while listening and watching the proceedings of the discussion with those clear blue eyes. Yarun had yet to look at Eonis in the eye while Solomon had his signature emotionless facade on his face. Regardless, Eonis knew that the two knights were listening to every word that was being spilled from his mouth. The aftermath of their actions would cause ripples that he was not very fond of. There would certainly be a lot of complaints and arguments from the elected officials and the branch royal families about the capability of the Empress' rule on Cre' Est. The possibility of relieving Yarun from his duty as a Royal Knight would be asked and the same could be said to Solomon who allowed all of this on the side.
"I cannot clean your mess all the time. The two of you are no longer children."
Yarun remained silent through all of this but his eyes showed complete understanding of what Eonis had spoken about. Cre' Est may look peaceful on the outside but inwardly, the fight for power to rule continued even up to this day. One single mistake from those around the Empress may set the powder keg to explode. It will then place this nation in a crisis. At the same time, this would be a great opportunity for the other nations to invade and for those ill-minded individual to take advantage. Solomon used this moment to bow humbly in front of Eonis to a complete ninety degrees.
"We apologized for such transgressions to our duty and to the loyalty of the Crown. It will not happen again. We will track down the Red-Eyed Demon and make him face proper justice in the Royal Court of Cre' Est."
Eonis closed his eyes momentarily before gazing at the two knights once more. He had always treated these two men as his own sons. They had grown by his side and had been personally trained by him. As such, he knew Solomon and Yarun than anyone else who might think otherwise. He was certain that even without his permission, Yarun would have ran off to hunt the Red-Eyed Demon. The prized student that Takai had told Eonis about once. If he remembered correctly, the deceased Grandmaster of Te'i Sai told him that the prodigal assassin reminded him of Eonis in his youth. It is why Takai expressed his desire for Eonis to meet the boy someday.
"Are we that similar Takai?"
It was a floating thought in Eonis' mind as he stood from his chair while Frigga simultaneously flew above him. Solomon had yet to raise his head properly as the man remained in that position. Yarun remained still, but, he was trembling more of anxiety than anything else. Soon, Eonis stopped before the two knights and spoke with a very stern voice that left no room for debates, negotiations, or arguments. He knew very well this was the best thing to do at the moment. It would also give the two knights reprieve from the inquisition of the politicians and members of the Royal Families.
"You two will not come after the Red-Eyed Demon. I will have Addar handle this one."
Upon hearing that, Yarun had finally looked at Eonis with disbelief obvious across his face. He did not expect such an announcement. Did the Emperor have no faith that he would prevail against the so-called Demon the next time they meet? Or, the words about a connection with the Te'i Sai has something to do with this? Honestly, he was not bothered about the information but, he could not say the same for Solomon who had been more pensive than ever upon learning of that possible connection. His teeth clenched in retaliation and his eyes of rogue pink flickered with intensity.
"Addar cannot handle that man! He is useless wimp! You know that very well. I am the only who can defeat the pompous bastard! I just need to remove these stupid braces! And---"
Eonis immediately pinned Yarun on the nearby stone column that lined the pathway within the room. The movement was precise, quick, and filled with paralyzing strength. No one had sensed that movement even Solomon who had remained bowing. His hair of midnight black did not even have a strand of a mess that would indicate that he had made great effort in his action. Golden eyes gazed into those rogue pink ones now reflecting annoyance and a feeling of defeat. Eonis' hand was wrapped around Yarun's neck in a deathly grip.
"I know. However, it will be more foolish to send you to your inevitable defeat in the condition you are in. As for the restriction, they will not come off until I say so. There are no compromises."
Releasing Yarun from his hold, Eonis watched the young knight coughed vehemently due to the choke hold he had given his pupil. Yarun and Solomon were strong in every sense. However, they had yet to fully reach their potential. They need time especially Yarun who had the lust and enjoyment for a death-defying battle. If the Sword Dancer wanted to face the Red-Eyed Demon, he needed time to grow stronger. Although, it would be difficult for him to keep Yarun at bay right now. The young man had never had his ego or pride bruised like this before. Regardless, he would not have Yarun doing something against his wishes. Even if, Eonis had to painfully elaborate every detail to Yarun the consequence of disobeying him again.
"If you are truly the one to defeat 'him', the Gods will make sure that your paths will cross again no matter the stipulations are. For now, I want the two of you to focus all your efforts in unveiling the whereabouts of my daughter."
Yarun stood from his position and wiped a blood that trickled down from the corner of his lips. His back slamming onto the stone column earlier seemed did enough damage to provoke a fit of blood coming out of his lips. There was also his currently exhausted body which he cursed for being too low on stamina. In any case, he had heard enough. This discussion was pointless to him now. All that mattered to him was to kill that 'man'. If finding Eonis' daughter would be the first step to that goal, he would do it and see to its accomplishment. Then, he will have his time eliminating that Red-Eyed Demon.
"I am leaving."
With that said, Yarun left the room without waiting for a response from Eonis or the companionship of Solomon. The door was closed with an emphasis as the sound reverberated with in the room. Eonis sighed at this gesture. Yarun was really like a child throwing a violent tantrum. This must be what parents called as the rebellion stage. While mussing on ways to educate Yarun about his manners, Solomon finally stood straight and looked at Eonis squarely on the eyes. He had to know if there was really truth behind the accusations that the Red-Eyed Demon had spouted earlier.
"Your Highness, do you have any connections with the Te'i Sai?"
Eonis slowly looked at Solomon. He could sensed from the white knight the feeling of apprehension and a wavering hope. It was no secret to him the seething hatred that Solomon had for the Te'i Sai. This grudge had propelled the said knight to be stronger and to become a knight amongst the obstacles. The knowledge that the Master who had taught him was one of the Te'i Sai would drive Solomon into insanity and the state of being dead.
"Put restriction weights around Yarun's ankles from now on. This discussion is now over."
After stating that, Eonis left the room with Frigga in tow to return to his chambers ignoring the looks of protests and disbelief from Solomon. The next answer that Solomon received was the sound of the closing door leaving him alone. He lowered his head and doubts, suspicions, and questions flooded into his mind. At the very least, he had concluded that the Emperor would have denied any connections with the Te'i Sai abruptly. He did not expect an avoidance of the topic. Is it really true then? The only man he had treated as his father was also part of the organization that took his happiness in pure vanity.
"What do you expect me to do, Master...?"
As for Eonis, he walked along the hallways with Frigga hovering above him. His eyes of golden had a somber quality in it making them a dull yellow. The events that had been reported to him and the question that Solomon had prompted him with. He was certain that he had planted a seed of doubt within the boy's man due to his avoidance of the subject about Te'i Sai. However, it was not the time for any one to know his rather complicated connection with the deadly organization that brought terror and unhappiness to those it had touched.
"You should have told them."
The familiar and soothing voice made Eonis looked over his shoulder at the source of such a beautiful sound. It was the only person left alive that knew much of his forbidden past and hopefully, the future. The only thing that he would never give up even if he had to wage war against the Gods. His eyes of gold glimmered under the moon's light with softness and adoration. They were like sparkling topazes.
"My Empress... Did I wake you up?"
Regalie approached Eonis and placed her hand upon his cheek with such a feathery touch. She had found herself alone in bed a few minutes ago. It worried her. Thus, she had gone to find her husband only to hear some of the exchanges between Solomon and Eonis. She knew that it was not very proper to listen in other people's conversation. However, her intentions were purely innocent and incidental in acquiring the information.
"Yes... Forgive me, I overhead your conversation with Solomon. You should have told them about the Te'i Sai..."
Eonis leaned to Regalie's touch and held her hand as well. His eyes were closed as he finds comfort on such a simple gesture of care and concern. He did not want to worry her needlessly until the sun rises at the very least. It was his wish that she would not be troubled in her sleep. She had already had too much to deal with and the sudden carnage at the plaza that killed innocent citizens done by the Red-Eyed Demon would only add to her already existing problems. Moreover, he had become the Emperor to be by her side and to make sure no harm comes to her at all costs. So, he will do what he can even if the past would haunt him needlessly.
"There is nothing to forgive, my Love.... About the Te'i Sai, I just did not desire for them to know so soon yet... They are still not ready for the wish I want them to grant."
A kiss was gently placed on Eonis' lips and then Regalie gave him a comforting smile. She knew the dreaded past of her husband. Regardless, she could really careless about it. All that matters to her was the one now standing before her. He would never knew the taste of adversity and battle upon taking the title as Emperor. The duty he has left with was to be her protector. He would never be allowed to enter combat without her permission or to be placed in the front-lines. But, he did not have any complaints about that kind of lifestyle. Despite Eonis being a warrior and a traveler at heart, he chose to stay and remain by her side. Even if he denies it, he was a self-sacrificing type of person.
"They could use comfort especially Solomon... You did not join them. You should not feel guilt over it."
Eonis looked away from Regalie's dark purple eyes that was filled with such understanding. It is true that he had refused to be with the Te'i Sai. The result had been a bloody refusal period. There had been a lot of people who had suffered during that interim. Moreover, it was true he was never part of the treacherous organization of assassins. However, there was one truth that remained in the continuity of time.
"But, I did not do anything to stop them." These were the words that left his mouth while in his mind a question echoed. "So, how are we the same Takai? How?"
Sereinia upon arriving at the Inn did not share any conversation with Shadow or the others that had come with them. She has yet to fully comprehend the emotions and the information that she had obtained earlier. It would be better not to speak with him for now. She feared that there would be words that she might regret saying. As a result, she immediately put herself to work as a doctor. She immediately looked over Mayumi's injuries and did not allow the young girl to refuse her treatment. Somehow, she was more stern and focused on her actions. It was probably her own way to drown herself from the haunting questions hounding from the back of her mind.
After making sure that Mayumi was fine, Sereinia proceeded to take care of Keito who was placed gently on the bed. She continued her treatment into his wounds. This time with her medical equipments near her. She was now able to properly treat the wounds and placed necessary medications and proper operation on the other injuries. When she was done, Keito would just need proper rest, drink his medications as instructed, and proper nourishment. After a few days depending on Keito's recovery rate, he would be as good as new. On the side, Sereinia gave the girl with him a comforting smile to give her assurance that the man will be fine. There was nothing to worry about.
Her next patient was the man who had stubbornly left the safety of his bed and even joined in with the fight earlier. Sereinia did not allow the man to spout any reasons despite how important they were. She was more forceful than before that she was similar to a mother scolding a child for breaking a vase or something. Without a moment to waste, she began looking for some of the wounds that had reopened due to his previous physical altercations. There was more risk to an injury that had been reopened than the new ones inflicted. It is why she would need to treat them immediately. After some time passes, she was done treating Jude. The man would just need to sit still and rest as much as possible. At the same time, he should not strain himself too much.
When Sereinia was done, she took a seat and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and the events from earlier flashed through her mind like a film. Now, she was more reminded of her indiscernible feelings and indistinguishable thoughts about what had transpired that day. Her decisions and her path from this moment onwards. She really was not sure anymore. Is she feeling regret? No, she wasn't. There was something else brewing inside of her. As of now, she has no answers and remained silent. Ignoring everyone else's presence including Shadow's. One would wonder if she was once more angry as she had showed this kind of action once towards Shadow with a disagreement.
Stern golden eyes gazed at Yarun who averted his rogue pink eyes to the side. He had an almost unnoticeable pout on his lips similar to a child being reprimanded of eating a cookie before dinner. It was a clear sign that he was not too keen with such a late audience with his Master and the current Emperor of Cre' Est who wore a simple attire to emphasize that the he had just risen from bed in an untimely manner. Especially, when the discussion would be about his so-called recklessness and headlong decisions in the heat of the moment. He did not need to be reminded of that constantly moreover, the individual that had been involved in this brash choice of his. Thinking about the foul creature was once again igniting the burning hatred within the Sword Dancer. His eyes of rogue pink were once more showcasing an ember burning deep inside.
"Because of what you have done, the Royal Knights' reputation for the people of Cre' Est will be downgraded. Moreover, the wanted felon and criminal assassin known as the Red-Eyed Demon made our nation his personal battleground. I could careless about the people after him or those he had killed; however, he involved the innocent citizens of this country in his personal vendetta. As protectors of this nation, you should have set aside your personal goals and gains."
Releasing a sigh, Eonis shook his head while Frigga was perched comfortably on his shoulder while listening and watching the proceedings of the discussion with those clear blue eyes. Yarun had yet to look at Eonis in the eye while Solomon had his signature emotionless facade on his face. Regardless, Eonis knew that the two knights were listening to every word that was being spilled from his mouth. The aftermath of their actions would cause ripples that he was not very fond of. There would certainly be a lot of complaints and arguments from the elected officials and the branch royal families about the capability of the Empress' rule on Cre' Est. The possibility of relieving Yarun from his duty as a Royal Knight would be asked and the same could be said to Solomon who allowed all of this on the side.
"I cannot clean your mess all the time. The two of you are no longer children."
Yarun remained silent through all of this but his eyes showed complete understanding of what Eonis had spoken about. Cre' Est may look peaceful on the outside but inwardly, the fight for power to rule continued even up to this day. One single mistake from those around the Empress may set the powder keg to explode. It will then place this nation in a crisis. At the same time, this would be a great opportunity for the other nations to invade and for those ill-minded individual to take advantage. Solomon used this moment to bow humbly in front of Eonis to a complete ninety degrees.
"We apologized for such transgressions to our duty and to the loyalty of the Crown. It will not happen again. We will track down the Red-Eyed Demon and make him face proper justice in the Royal Court of Cre' Est."
Eonis closed his eyes momentarily before gazing at the two knights once more. He had always treated these two men as his own sons. They had grown by his side and had been personally trained by him. As such, he knew Solomon and Yarun than anyone else who might think otherwise. He was certain that even without his permission, Yarun would have ran off to hunt the Red-Eyed Demon. The prized student that Takai had told Eonis about once. If he remembered correctly, the deceased Grandmaster of Te'i Sai told him that the prodigal assassin reminded him of Eonis in his youth. It is why Takai expressed his desire for Eonis to meet the boy someday.
"Are we that similar Takai?"
It was a floating thought in Eonis' mind as he stood from his chair while Frigga simultaneously flew above him. Solomon had yet to raise his head properly as the man remained in that position. Yarun remained still, but, he was trembling more of anxiety than anything else. Soon, Eonis stopped before the two knights and spoke with a very stern voice that left no room for debates, negotiations, or arguments. He knew very well this was the best thing to do at the moment. It would also give the two knights reprieve from the inquisition of the politicians and members of the Royal Families.
"You two will not come after the Red-Eyed Demon. I will have Addar handle this one."
Upon hearing that, Yarun had finally looked at Eonis with disbelief obvious across his face. He did not expect such an announcement. Did the Emperor have no faith that he would prevail against the so-called Demon the next time they meet? Or, the words about a connection with the Te'i Sai has something to do with this? Honestly, he was not bothered about the information but, he could not say the same for Solomon who had been more pensive than ever upon learning of that possible connection. His teeth clenched in retaliation and his eyes of rogue pink flickered with intensity.
"Addar cannot handle that man! He is useless wimp! You know that very well. I am the only who can defeat the pompous bastard! I just need to remove these stupid braces! And---"
Eonis immediately pinned Yarun on the nearby stone column that lined the pathway within the room. The movement was precise, quick, and filled with paralyzing strength. No one had sensed that movement even Solomon who had remained bowing. His hair of midnight black did not even have a strand of a mess that would indicate that he had made great effort in his action. Golden eyes gazed into those rogue pink ones now reflecting annoyance and a feeling of defeat. Eonis' hand was wrapped around Yarun's neck in a deathly grip.
"I know. However, it will be more foolish to send you to your inevitable defeat in the condition you are in. As for the restriction, they will not come off until I say so. There are no compromises."
Releasing Yarun from his hold, Eonis watched the young knight coughed vehemently due to the choke hold he had given his pupil. Yarun and Solomon were strong in every sense. However, they had yet to fully reach their potential. They need time especially Yarun who had the lust and enjoyment for a death-defying battle. If the Sword Dancer wanted to face the Red-Eyed Demon, he needed time to grow stronger. Although, it would be difficult for him to keep Yarun at bay right now. The young man had never had his ego or pride bruised like this before. Regardless, he would not have Yarun doing something against his wishes. Even if, Eonis had to painfully elaborate every detail to Yarun the consequence of disobeying him again.
"If you are truly the one to defeat 'him', the Gods will make sure that your paths will cross again no matter the stipulations are. For now, I want the two of you to focus all your efforts in unveiling the whereabouts of my daughter."
Yarun stood from his position and wiped a blood that trickled down from the corner of his lips. His back slamming onto the stone column earlier seemed did enough damage to provoke a fit of blood coming out of his lips. There was also his currently exhausted body which he cursed for being too low on stamina. In any case, he had heard enough. This discussion was pointless to him now. All that mattered to him was to kill that 'man'. If finding Eonis' daughter would be the first step to that goal, he would do it and see to its accomplishment. Then, he will have his time eliminating that Red-Eyed Demon.
"I am leaving."
With that said, Yarun left the room without waiting for a response from Eonis or the companionship of Solomon. The door was closed with an emphasis as the sound reverberated with in the room. Eonis sighed at this gesture. Yarun was really like a child throwing a violent tantrum. This must be what parents called as the rebellion stage. While mussing on ways to educate Yarun about his manners, Solomon finally stood straight and looked at Eonis squarely on the eyes. He had to know if there was really truth behind the accusations that the Red-Eyed Demon had spouted earlier.
"Your Highness, do you have any connections with the Te'i Sai?"
Eonis slowly looked at Solomon. He could sensed from the white knight the feeling of apprehension and a wavering hope. It was no secret to him the seething hatred that Solomon had for the Te'i Sai. This grudge had propelled the said knight to be stronger and to become a knight amongst the obstacles. The knowledge that the Master who had taught him was one of the Te'i Sai would drive Solomon into insanity and the state of being dead.
"Put restriction weights around Yarun's ankles from now on. This discussion is now over."
After stating that, Eonis left the room with Frigga in tow to return to his chambers ignoring the looks of protests and disbelief from Solomon. The next answer that Solomon received was the sound of the closing door leaving him alone. He lowered his head and doubts, suspicions, and questions flooded into his mind. At the very least, he had concluded that the Emperor would have denied any connections with the Te'i Sai abruptly. He did not expect an avoidance of the topic. Is it really true then? The only man he had treated as his father was also part of the organization that took his happiness in pure vanity.
"What do you expect me to do, Master...?"
As for Eonis, he walked along the hallways with Frigga hovering above him. His eyes of golden had a somber quality in it making them a dull yellow. The events that had been reported to him and the question that Solomon had prompted him with. He was certain that he had planted a seed of doubt within the boy's man due to his avoidance of the subject about Te'i Sai. However, it was not the time for any one to know his rather complicated connection with the deadly organization that brought terror and unhappiness to those it had touched.
"You should have told them."
The familiar and soothing voice made Eonis looked over his shoulder at the source of such a beautiful sound. It was the only person left alive that knew much of his forbidden past and hopefully, the future. The only thing that he would never give up even if he had to wage war against the Gods. His eyes of gold glimmered under the moon's light with softness and adoration. They were like sparkling topazes.
"My Empress... Did I wake you up?"
Regalie approached Eonis and placed her hand upon his cheek with such a feathery touch. She had found herself alone in bed a few minutes ago. It worried her. Thus, she had gone to find her husband only to hear some of the exchanges between Solomon and Eonis. She knew that it was not very proper to listen in other people's conversation. However, her intentions were purely innocent and incidental in acquiring the information.
"Yes... Forgive me, I overhead your conversation with Solomon. You should have told them about the Te'i Sai..."
Eonis leaned to Regalie's touch and held her hand as well. His eyes were closed as he finds comfort on such a simple gesture of care and concern. He did not want to worry her needlessly until the sun rises at the very least. It was his wish that she would not be troubled in her sleep. She had already had too much to deal with and the sudden carnage at the plaza that killed innocent citizens done by the Red-Eyed Demon would only add to her already existing problems. Moreover, he had become the Emperor to be by her side and to make sure no harm comes to her at all costs. So, he will do what he can even if the past would haunt him needlessly.
"There is nothing to forgive, my Love.... About the Te'i Sai, I just did not desire for them to know so soon yet... They are still not ready for the wish I want them to grant."
A kiss was gently placed on Eonis' lips and then Regalie gave him a comforting smile. She knew the dreaded past of her husband. Regardless, she could really careless about it. All that matters to her was the one now standing before her. He would never knew the taste of adversity and battle upon taking the title as Emperor. The duty he has left with was to be her protector. He would never be allowed to enter combat without her permission or to be placed in the front-lines. But, he did not have any complaints about that kind of lifestyle. Despite Eonis being a warrior and a traveler at heart, he chose to stay and remain by her side. Even if he denies it, he was a self-sacrificing type of person.
"They could use comfort especially Solomon... You did not join them. You should not feel guilt over it."
Eonis looked away from Regalie's dark purple eyes that was filled with such understanding. It is true that he had refused to be with the Te'i Sai. The result had been a bloody refusal period. There had been a lot of people who had suffered during that interim. Moreover, it was true he was never part of the treacherous organization of assassins. However, there was one truth that remained in the continuity of time.
"But, I did not do anything to stop them." These were the words that left his mouth while in his mind a question echoed. "So, how are we the same Takai? How?"
Sereinia upon arriving at the Inn did not share any conversation with Shadow or the others that had come with them. She has yet to fully comprehend the emotions and the information that she had obtained earlier. It would be better not to speak with him for now. She feared that there would be words that she might regret saying. As a result, she immediately put herself to work as a doctor. She immediately looked over Mayumi's injuries and did not allow the young girl to refuse her treatment. Somehow, she was more stern and focused on her actions. It was probably her own way to drown herself from the haunting questions hounding from the back of her mind.
After making sure that Mayumi was fine, Sereinia proceeded to take care of Keito who was placed gently on the bed. She continued her treatment into his wounds. This time with her medical equipments near her. She was now able to properly treat the wounds and placed necessary medications and proper operation on the other injuries. When she was done, Keito would just need proper rest, drink his medications as instructed, and proper nourishment. After a few days depending on Keito's recovery rate, he would be as good as new. On the side, Sereinia gave the girl with him a comforting smile to give her assurance that the man will be fine. There was nothing to worry about.
Her next patient was the man who had stubbornly left the safety of his bed and even joined in with the fight earlier. Sereinia did not allow the man to spout any reasons despite how important they were. She was more forceful than before that she was similar to a mother scolding a child for breaking a vase or something. Without a moment to waste, she began looking for some of the wounds that had reopened due to his previous physical altercations. There was more risk to an injury that had been reopened than the new ones inflicted. It is why she would need to treat them immediately. After some time passes, she was done treating Jude. The man would just need to sit still and rest as much as possible. At the same time, he should not strain himself too much.
When Sereinia was done, she took a seat and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and the events from earlier flashed through her mind like a film. Now, she was more reminded of her indiscernible feelings and indistinguishable thoughts about what had transpired that day. Her decisions and her path from this moment onwards. She really was not sure anymore. Is she feeling regret? No, she wasn't. There was something else brewing inside of her. As of now, she has no answers and remained silent. Ignoring everyone else's presence including Shadow's. One would wonder if she was once more angry as she had showed this kind of action once towards Shadow with a disagreement.
The scene which had unfolded before Jude's eyes was not something he saw everyday, two very highly experienced and skilled combatants locked within a dance of life and death. Never been one to enjoy a fight, even a good one. I don't understand people like this... Why not just deliver the killing blow as soon as you can?... Red Eye's could've done it multiple times already... Tsk, guess I don't have a fighters spirit. He couldn't see all the quick movements and attacks which were being displayed, he tried following as much as he could but without having immense combat skill Jude was unable to do so. However at the climax Jude had caught something which the Knight had not, he had been bested and he was sure to be killed ...Interesting... letting an opponent kill themselves on their opponents blade, a humiliating defeat. Wonder if he will notice. But before the Knight fell onto the Demon's blade he was intercepted by his fellow knight, which made Jude quite frustrated, since he knew the Knight would've been killed if there was no intervention.
The pleasantries shared after the fight weren't anything to pay much attention to, at least that is what Jude believed. He didn't care much for the Knight's, seeing as he is a criminal himself but more than that it was the actions of The Red Eyed Demon which confused him the most. This man who is able to defeat assassins... This man who can best the Knight's of Cre' Est... This man who can kill this many innocent people.... why would he not kill that Knight? He didn't worry himself with his thoughts though, he thought it was better not to know. Familiarity breeds contempt... and I don't really want to have anything like that between me and such a man.
As directed by the two women in Shadow's company Jude had begun to walk towards the inn. Jude looked down at the woman he was holding in his arms, grinning at the antics she was getting at. He didn't know quite how to react when she asked who he was but he knew that something as traumatic at this could have an effect on her. Believing it wasn't the time or place to try and talk to her about such things Jude walked with her silently in his arms.
"As comfortable as this is and as royal as I feel - where do you think you're taking me?" Looking down at her Jude could only think of one thing to say.
"Home, my love."
The Inn
Leaving Layla to wash herself in the Inn's natural springs Jude sat down in the main room with the others, all of whom were receiving medical treatment. Jude wouldn't have any of his wounds attending to until everyone else had been treated, though his wounds were more severe than most he couldn't help but look at Keito. The young swordsman had been severely wounded during the scene earlier, by the same man sitting in the corner of the room, The Red Eyed Demon. He would've blamed the man for Keito's injuries but he was also the same man who was having them treated at this moment and Jude could tell he wasn't himself when he was doing it as well.
As soon as everyone else was treated by Sereinia, the doctor, she then proceeded to treat Jude. Stubborn though he tried to keep her from treating him but he was in no real condition to resist her, she was being rather forceful. She then began to scold Jude for having left his bed when he had such injuries, he however just ignored her, moving whatever part of him she began to tend to. He found her becoming a little bit frustrated with him, which just lead to Jude finding the scene hilarious. After his all his wounds were finally dressed Sereinia rested. Looking at his wounds a smile appeared on Jude's face. She's very skilled... it would be good to have her around. And she isn't bad to look at either.
"I think I'll go and wash myself... Don't want the stench of the dead to linger on me for too long... We should all talk later about what we should do after this incident... I already made my decision though... Hopefully everyone else here comes to the same conclusion. Til then..." Sighing Jude grabbed his cane as he walked towards the Inn's natural hot springs. The Inn's hot springs were shared between men and women alike, something which made Jude smile a little. Ah... the comforts of life... As Jude changed out of his clothes, only having a towel wrapped around his waists, he found Layla's clothing within the changing room. Looking through the clothes Jude had found his dual pistols in their holsters and belt. Sly girl... she had them on her all along... Taking his pistols for himself and placing them with his own "borrowed" clothing, Jude walked to the spring.
"Auruxeilla... please tell me what to do." He hadn't been in the springs long when he had heard Layla. Auruxeila huh... she really is from Triveila. Jude than listened to her sing, it had been a long time since Jude had heard Layla sing, he had dreamed about it many times while he was being tortured, it was one of the only things which kept him sane. Jude could've sworn he heard someone else singing with her but he couldn't tell who it was or where they were. After the song had finished Jude had walked over towards Layla from behind, inching ever closer to her as he wrapped his arms around her waist, lowering his head onto her shoulder as he kissed her neck.
"I may not be the moon Layla... but unlike her I can embrace you in my arms... Even when you don't want me to, I'll always come back for you..." After he said this he embraced her more, their bodies resting upon each others as he stole another kiss from her lips. As he stared into her silver eyes he knew something about himself that he never knew before. I am human... aren't I? As he lowered them both into the hot springs, the steam flowing around them, he looked back at her with his black and golden eyes.
"What did you mean by... "Who are you?" I'm Jude Vanderwolf... don't you remember?"
The pleasantries shared after the fight weren't anything to pay much attention to, at least that is what Jude believed. He didn't care much for the Knight's, seeing as he is a criminal himself but more than that it was the actions of The Red Eyed Demon which confused him the most. This man who is able to defeat assassins... This man who can best the Knight's of Cre' Est... This man who can kill this many innocent people.... why would he not kill that Knight? He didn't worry himself with his thoughts though, he thought it was better not to know. Familiarity breeds contempt... and I don't really want to have anything like that between me and such a man.
As directed by the two women in Shadow's company Jude had begun to walk towards the inn. Jude looked down at the woman he was holding in his arms, grinning at the antics she was getting at. He didn't know quite how to react when she asked who he was but he knew that something as traumatic at this could have an effect on her. Believing it wasn't the time or place to try and talk to her about such things Jude walked with her silently in his arms.
"As comfortable as this is and as royal as I feel - where do you think you're taking me?" Looking down at her Jude could only think of one thing to say.
"Home, my love."
The Inn
Leaving Layla to wash herself in the Inn's natural springs Jude sat down in the main room with the others, all of whom were receiving medical treatment. Jude wouldn't have any of his wounds attending to until everyone else had been treated, though his wounds were more severe than most he couldn't help but look at Keito. The young swordsman had been severely wounded during the scene earlier, by the same man sitting in the corner of the room, The Red Eyed Demon. He would've blamed the man for Keito's injuries but he was also the same man who was having them treated at this moment and Jude could tell he wasn't himself when he was doing it as well.
As soon as everyone else was treated by Sereinia, the doctor, she then proceeded to treat Jude. Stubborn though he tried to keep her from treating him but he was in no real condition to resist her, she was being rather forceful. She then began to scold Jude for having left his bed when he had such injuries, he however just ignored her, moving whatever part of him she began to tend to. He found her becoming a little bit frustrated with him, which just lead to Jude finding the scene hilarious. After his all his wounds were finally dressed Sereinia rested. Looking at his wounds a smile appeared on Jude's face. She's very skilled... it would be good to have her around. And she isn't bad to look at either.
"I think I'll go and wash myself... Don't want the stench of the dead to linger on me for too long... We should all talk later about what we should do after this incident... I already made my decision though... Hopefully everyone else here comes to the same conclusion. Til then..." Sighing Jude grabbed his cane as he walked towards the Inn's natural hot springs. The Inn's hot springs were shared between men and women alike, something which made Jude smile a little. Ah... the comforts of life... As Jude changed out of his clothes, only having a towel wrapped around his waists, he found Layla's clothing within the changing room. Looking through the clothes Jude had found his dual pistols in their holsters and belt. Sly girl... she had them on her all along... Taking his pistols for himself and placing them with his own "borrowed" clothing, Jude walked to the spring.
"Auruxeilla... please tell me what to do." He hadn't been in the springs long when he had heard Layla. Auruxeila huh... she really is from Triveila. Jude than listened to her sing, it had been a long time since Jude had heard Layla sing, he had dreamed about it many times while he was being tortured, it was one of the only things which kept him sane. Jude could've sworn he heard someone else singing with her but he couldn't tell who it was or where they were. After the song had finished Jude had walked over towards Layla from behind, inching ever closer to her as he wrapped his arms around her waist, lowering his head onto her shoulder as he kissed her neck.
"I may not be the moon Layla... but unlike her I can embrace you in my arms... Even when you don't want me to, I'll always come back for you..." After he said this he embraced her more, their bodies resting upon each others as he stole another kiss from her lips. As he stared into her silver eyes he knew something about himself that he never knew before. I am human... aren't I? As he lowered them both into the hot springs, the steam flowing around them, he looked back at her with his black and golden eyes.
"What did you mean by... "Who are you?" I'm Jude Vanderwolf... don't you remember?"
Shadow sat quietly and opened his eyes, their red glow extending out slightly in the dim lighting of the room from his corner. In his mind he went over the battle between himself and Yarun, analyzing every facet of his fighting style and every move he made. His photographic memory took snapshots of each and every tiny detail of how Yarun had moved, chambered his attacks, struck out with his swords and how he retracted his weapons after his attacks were finished. The fight played in his mind over and over like a broken record until he was satisfied in his own mind that he had won the fight and that the outcome was in fact inevitable.
Given Shadow's training under all five of the Grandmasters of Te'i Sai, Yarun was naturally going to be weaker and less potent as a warrior whether he was trained by one who had connections to a Grandmaster. It was his friend Solomon that had Shadow concerned. Despite his awareness of his surroundings during the final moments of the fight, Solomon had approached without Shadow being able to detect his movements until it was too late. If he was as good as that tiny detail made him appear, then it was Solomon who Shadow had to worry about. His skills were at least on par with Yarun's physically, that much was obvious, but it was the less physical skills that now had Shadow wondering just how good Solomon was.
Regardless, in the end it didn't matter because the Emperor and his Royal Knights would never stop hunting him for the crimes he'd committed within this city and across the continent. Even if the Captain of the Guards truly did return and give His Majesty that message, it more than likely wouldn't do any good in his eyes. That being the case, Shadow had no choice but to move everyone out of the city as quickly as possible and so he knew that Taira was the one to go to. He pulled her away when she was finished helping Linde take care of the wounded and told her to get her hands on a horse drawn wagon that could house six people before the dawn broke and light shone its wake up call upon the city. They had to get out of here as fast as possible before the Royal Knights searched the Inn and found the evidence of their stay.
Taira was also good at hiding tracks, bribing the innkeeper and making sure to leave plenty of untraceable false trails from the inn to conceal which direction they actually headed. She left via the window without delay and got to work as Linde finished her duties and walked over to Shadow who had since gone back to sit in his chair in the corner. She gently stroked the sides of his face with the tips of her fingers and sat on the arm of the chair while wrapping her arms gently around his head, leaning her own head against the top of his and closing her eyes. Shadow, in the meantime, simply sat there and began to replay the fight again in his mind trying to see if there was anything he'd missed.
"... You need to stop thinking about that fight Shadow..." She whispered to him.
Shadow was too deep in thought and didn't hear anything she'd said so she decided to do what it was that always brought him out of his thought. She leaned down and looked him in his eyes, which did not see her at present, and kissed him on the lips. Shadow's eyes blinked and he was instantly back in the room and the fight faded from his mind as he leaned his head back out of the kiss. Linde smiled at him and chuckled very softly to herself as he looked at her with a confused and slightly irritated expression.
"... Did you have to do that?" He asked.
Linde shrugged and provided him with no answer as she stood up from the chair's arm but kept her hand on his shoulder.
"You're thinking too much about your battle with Yarun, Shadow." She said softly.
Shadow looked forward but more looked through her than at her as he next spoke.
"Yarun will not let this go..." He said quietly. "He holds a grudge against me that runs deeper than this defeat, that much is obvious by the way he spoke to me and tried to downplay the 'Red-Eyed Demon'. Also, he knew nothing of the heritage of his own fighting style. That was proven by his and Solomon's surprise when I told them they fought like Assassins of Te'i Sai. This makes me wonder what's going on in the Emperor's Palace behind closed doors. I think I'm going to have to pay His Royal Highness a visit one of these days to find out for myself exactly what's going on, if not for Yarun and Solomon's sake as much as my own..." He said quietly.
Linde let out a small sigh and looked at Shadow with sadness in her eyes.
"... You never were one to simply let things go were you?" She asked.
Shadow simply regarded her with a nod, and Linde sighed once more as she walked forward and placed her head against his chest while wrapping her arms gently around his waist in an embrace. It lasted only a few seconds, but Linde stepped away after a moment and smiled at him. Though the smile was genuine, there was never the less a noticeable amount of pain within her eyes.
However, Linde's pain came from the fact that Shadow was still closed off to the world around him. Though he had opened up slightly, the door that was his heart was still firmly shut tight to the people in his life and as such he continued to worry about his problems by himself and struggle with his inner demons and worries by himself. He never reached out and never allowed anyone in, nor did he let them know or understand just how much pain he was in at any time for what he called 'fear of them worrying without need about his well being'.
Linde knew that there would be no getting him to open up at this time given how much was on his mind. She decided it would be best not to get involved any further and that the best thing to do now was to leave him to his devices as she had last time. She looked him in the eyes, placing her hand on his cheek very softly as she brushed with her thumb just below his eye.
"... I will see you again, someday... Until then, please take care of yourself Shadow. You are the best hope that this continent has for a brighter future without Te'i Sai." She said quietly as she removed her hand and walked towards the door.
She looked over her shoulder and smiled, nodding to him before she opened it and disappeared.
Shadow felt a strange sense of pride seeing Linde leave, knowing that her future was a bright one and filled with joys and experiences that he would never know. The knowledge that she was free to enjoy them brought a small smile to his face although there was still a sense of sadness as her leaving. Linde was the Shadow's closest friend, and although he could never truly return her feelings for him, he was always fond of her and enjoyed her antics and her company. However, she was gone now and he was not going to chase her and bring her back into the fight for which it was his job to finish.
He turned back and looked at the others in turn before he let out a small sigh and walked over to the window. He leaned forward against the sill as he opened it and took in a breath of the night air as he waited for... something, to happen.
Given Shadow's training under all five of the Grandmasters of Te'i Sai, Yarun was naturally going to be weaker and less potent as a warrior whether he was trained by one who had connections to a Grandmaster. It was his friend Solomon that had Shadow concerned. Despite his awareness of his surroundings during the final moments of the fight, Solomon had approached without Shadow being able to detect his movements until it was too late. If he was as good as that tiny detail made him appear, then it was Solomon who Shadow had to worry about. His skills were at least on par with Yarun's physically, that much was obvious, but it was the less physical skills that now had Shadow wondering just how good Solomon was.
Regardless, in the end it didn't matter because the Emperor and his Royal Knights would never stop hunting him for the crimes he'd committed within this city and across the continent. Even if the Captain of the Guards truly did return and give His Majesty that message, it more than likely wouldn't do any good in his eyes. That being the case, Shadow had no choice but to move everyone out of the city as quickly as possible and so he knew that Taira was the one to go to. He pulled her away when she was finished helping Linde take care of the wounded and told her to get her hands on a horse drawn wagon that could house six people before the dawn broke and light shone its wake up call upon the city. They had to get out of here as fast as possible before the Royal Knights searched the Inn and found the evidence of their stay.
Taira was also good at hiding tracks, bribing the innkeeper and making sure to leave plenty of untraceable false trails from the inn to conceal which direction they actually headed. She left via the window without delay and got to work as Linde finished her duties and walked over to Shadow who had since gone back to sit in his chair in the corner. She gently stroked the sides of his face with the tips of her fingers and sat on the arm of the chair while wrapping her arms gently around his head, leaning her own head against the top of his and closing her eyes. Shadow, in the meantime, simply sat there and began to replay the fight again in his mind trying to see if there was anything he'd missed.
"... You need to stop thinking about that fight Shadow..." She whispered to him.
Shadow was too deep in thought and didn't hear anything she'd said so she decided to do what it was that always brought him out of his thought. She leaned down and looked him in his eyes, which did not see her at present, and kissed him on the lips. Shadow's eyes blinked and he was instantly back in the room and the fight faded from his mind as he leaned his head back out of the kiss. Linde smiled at him and chuckled very softly to herself as he looked at her with a confused and slightly irritated expression.
"... Did you have to do that?" He asked.
Linde shrugged and provided him with no answer as she stood up from the chair's arm but kept her hand on his shoulder.
"You're thinking too much about your battle with Yarun, Shadow." She said softly.
Shadow looked forward but more looked through her than at her as he next spoke.
"Yarun will not let this go..." He said quietly. "He holds a grudge against me that runs deeper than this defeat, that much is obvious by the way he spoke to me and tried to downplay the 'Red-Eyed Demon'. Also, he knew nothing of the heritage of his own fighting style. That was proven by his and Solomon's surprise when I told them they fought like Assassins of Te'i Sai. This makes me wonder what's going on in the Emperor's Palace behind closed doors. I think I'm going to have to pay His Royal Highness a visit one of these days to find out for myself exactly what's going on, if not for Yarun and Solomon's sake as much as my own..." He said quietly.
Linde let out a small sigh and looked at Shadow with sadness in her eyes.
"... You never were one to simply let things go were you?" She asked.
Shadow simply regarded her with a nod, and Linde sighed once more as she walked forward and placed her head against his chest while wrapping her arms gently around his waist in an embrace. It lasted only a few seconds, but Linde stepped away after a moment and smiled at him. Though the smile was genuine, there was never the less a noticeable amount of pain within her eyes.
However, Linde's pain came from the fact that Shadow was still closed off to the world around him. Though he had opened up slightly, the door that was his heart was still firmly shut tight to the people in his life and as such he continued to worry about his problems by himself and struggle with his inner demons and worries by himself. He never reached out and never allowed anyone in, nor did he let them know or understand just how much pain he was in at any time for what he called 'fear of them worrying without need about his well being'.
Linde knew that there would be no getting him to open up at this time given how much was on his mind. She decided it would be best not to get involved any further and that the best thing to do now was to leave him to his devices as she had last time. She looked him in the eyes, placing her hand on his cheek very softly as she brushed with her thumb just below his eye.
"... I will see you again, someday... Until then, please take care of yourself Shadow. You are the best hope that this continent has for a brighter future without Te'i Sai." She said quietly as she removed her hand and walked towards the door.
She looked over her shoulder and smiled, nodding to him before she opened it and disappeared.
Shadow felt a strange sense of pride seeing Linde leave, knowing that her future was a bright one and filled with joys and experiences that he would never know. The knowledge that she was free to enjoy them brought a small smile to his face although there was still a sense of sadness as her leaving. Linde was the Shadow's closest friend, and although he could never truly return her feelings for him, he was always fond of her and enjoyed her antics and her company. However, she was gone now and he was not going to chase her and bring her back into the fight for which it was his job to finish.
He turned back and looked at the others in turn before he let out a small sigh and walked over to the window. He leaned forward against the sill as he opened it and took in a breath of the night air as he waited for... something, to happen.
Sereinia removed the rose pin on her hair as silky black strands fell around her like a veil weaved from the night sky. She slowly opened her eyes revealing hazy purple gems. There was sadness present in them as she looked at her current attire was still a kimono. The beautiful clean pink color that it was had been stained with grime, dirt, and blood from those she had treated at the plaza and even with her current companions. She had failed to notice that as she had completely sealed herself in her duties as a doctor. Taking a whiff of her own scent by bringing her kimono sleeve to her nose, her nose wrinkled in an adorable manner. She smelled very filthy at the moment. Perhaps, it would be best for her to take a bath to cleanse herself and hopefully, it will put some of her concerns at ease as well.
Standing from her seat, Sereinia casually placed the rose pin on the nearby table. She then glanced as Jude left the room. He said about taking a bath. If she had remembered correctly, the female performer was there as well. Moreover, the bath at this inn was communal. She immediately reclaimed her seat with a slight blush on her cheeks present. It would probably be good if she just take a bath when everyone was done with theirs. She was not really comfortable showing her body to anyone. So, she remained in her seat as the people within the room dwindled. It was then her attention was taken by the woman that she had concluded sung amidst the bloody chaos. She approached Shadow and saw the amount of affection that was present in the female's gestures. Somehow, she could feel something brewing within her. It was really unfamiliar and painful.
Looking away, Sereinia felt that she was invading their privacy. She also tried thinking of something else as their soft conversations could be heard by her without any intention to do so. After all, she did not want to intrude. But at the corner of her eyes, she saw the female kissed Shadow. There it was again that feeling. Her heart felt like it was being pulled out from her chest over and over again which was very impossible to do. She immediately stood from her seat and decided to leave them completely. Without excusing herself which was unlike of her, she left the room and walked along the hallways. She was not certain where she should go; however, she wanted to go to a place where the pain in her heart would stop. She reached the staircases that lead to the first floor and took her seat in one of the steps as she leaned on her side against the wall.
"What is happening with me?"
It was spoken under Sereinia's breath as she placed her hands on her lap and felt a tear slid down across her cheek and felt a sting. Reaching for it, she felt the cut she had received earlier. It had closed but it was still not fully healed. She was certain in a few days it will be gone. There will be no scar as well as it did not cut to deep in the skin. It was more like of a graze than anything else. It was then she remembered the bloody violence that Shadow had inflicted on everyone even towards the citizens. She closed her eyes tightly as if the image stuck in her head would disappear.
"I want to leave."
Those were the last words Sereinia had spoken towards Shadow. However, there was something more to that statement. If she had not stopped herself, she would have said it and might feel more terrible than she already was. There was also the feeling of being left out. Shadow and Mayumi are able to fend for themselves. Taira and that mysterious woman as well. As for her, she continued to be a burden and she knew that her healing skills were not a necessity. After all, they had survived long before she came with any of them. It also burns her somehow to learned that woman who came out of the blue kissed him. The scene she had witnessed just a few minutes ago flashed through her mind as she shook her head violently to dismiss such thoughts.
"You really do not need me anymore..."
Sereinia whispered to herself which only allowed more tears to fall from her eyes as she covered her face with her hands. She bit her lower lip in confusion and the indiscernible pain she was feeling. What was happening to her? Why was she crying like this? She could not conclude any clear answers. It was pathetic and hateful to do so. At this very moment, she just wanted to feel her mother's embrace, to see her brother's smile, to smell her father's cooking, and to feel the touch of her Aunt. Moreover, she wanted to do something to make herself stop thinking such sad things that she could not take hold of its meaning or fear to act upon it. Letting her hair fall around her, it hid her current state quite dramatically in a sense. The faint light from the artificial light of the candles and torches illuminated her form in a rather surreal manner.
"Someone... please..."
After a while, Sereinia heard footsteps approaching her location. She had managed to calm herself and wiped the tears from her face. It would be embarrassing for other people to see her even more any of her companions. She did not want to have them be concerned of something that even she could not understand. Taking a deep breath, she ran her fingers through her hair to straightened it out. Removing herself from the wall's support, she saw the mysterious woman once more. She was not sure how to act towards her. It was not right to ignore her. After all, she did not do anything terrible. In truth, the woman helped them more than she could have. Standing from her position, she gave the mysterious woman an apologetic bow.
"I apologize for my actions earlier. I also want to say thank you for your help."
With that said, Sereinia gave the woman another small nod and left her. She had no other place to go to but the room she was in before. As such, she entered the room. She noticed that Shadow was looking out the window. He had an expression of something that she had taken as sadness or waiting for something. Without thought, she blurted out the words that were only meant to remain inside her head.
"Do you love her that much?"
Standing from her seat, Sereinia casually placed the rose pin on the nearby table. She then glanced as Jude left the room. He said about taking a bath. If she had remembered correctly, the female performer was there as well. Moreover, the bath at this inn was communal. She immediately reclaimed her seat with a slight blush on her cheeks present. It would probably be good if she just take a bath when everyone was done with theirs. She was not really comfortable showing her body to anyone. So, she remained in her seat as the people within the room dwindled. It was then her attention was taken by the woman that she had concluded sung amidst the bloody chaos. She approached Shadow and saw the amount of affection that was present in the female's gestures. Somehow, she could feel something brewing within her. It was really unfamiliar and painful.
Looking away, Sereinia felt that she was invading their privacy. She also tried thinking of something else as their soft conversations could be heard by her without any intention to do so. After all, she did not want to intrude. But at the corner of her eyes, she saw the female kissed Shadow. There it was again that feeling. Her heart felt like it was being pulled out from her chest over and over again which was very impossible to do. She immediately stood from her seat and decided to leave them completely. Without excusing herself which was unlike of her, she left the room and walked along the hallways. She was not certain where she should go; however, she wanted to go to a place where the pain in her heart would stop. She reached the staircases that lead to the first floor and took her seat in one of the steps as she leaned on her side against the wall.
"What is happening with me?"
It was spoken under Sereinia's breath as she placed her hands on her lap and felt a tear slid down across her cheek and felt a sting. Reaching for it, she felt the cut she had received earlier. It had closed but it was still not fully healed. She was certain in a few days it will be gone. There will be no scar as well as it did not cut to deep in the skin. It was more like of a graze than anything else. It was then she remembered the bloody violence that Shadow had inflicted on everyone even towards the citizens. She closed her eyes tightly as if the image stuck in her head would disappear.
"I want to leave."
Those were the last words Sereinia had spoken towards Shadow. However, there was something more to that statement. If she had not stopped herself, she would have said it and might feel more terrible than she already was. There was also the feeling of being left out. Shadow and Mayumi are able to fend for themselves. Taira and that mysterious woman as well. As for her, she continued to be a burden and she knew that her healing skills were not a necessity. After all, they had survived long before she came with any of them. It also burns her somehow to learned that woman who came out of the blue kissed him. The scene she had witnessed just a few minutes ago flashed through her mind as she shook her head violently to dismiss such thoughts.
"You really do not need me anymore..."
Sereinia whispered to herself which only allowed more tears to fall from her eyes as she covered her face with her hands. She bit her lower lip in confusion and the indiscernible pain she was feeling. What was happening to her? Why was she crying like this? She could not conclude any clear answers. It was pathetic and hateful to do so. At this very moment, she just wanted to feel her mother's embrace, to see her brother's smile, to smell her father's cooking, and to feel the touch of her Aunt. Moreover, she wanted to do something to make herself stop thinking such sad things that she could not take hold of its meaning or fear to act upon it. Letting her hair fall around her, it hid her current state quite dramatically in a sense. The faint light from the artificial light of the candles and torches illuminated her form in a rather surreal manner.
"Someone... please..."
After a while, Sereinia heard footsteps approaching her location. She had managed to calm herself and wiped the tears from her face. It would be embarrassing for other people to see her even more any of her companions. She did not want to have them be concerned of something that even she could not understand. Taking a deep breath, she ran her fingers through her hair to straightened it out. Removing herself from the wall's support, she saw the mysterious woman once more. She was not sure how to act towards her. It was not right to ignore her. After all, she did not do anything terrible. In truth, the woman helped them more than she could have. Standing from her position, she gave the mysterious woman an apologetic bow.
"I apologize for my actions earlier. I also want to say thank you for your help."
With that said, Sereinia gave the woman another small nod and left her. She had no other place to go to but the room she was in before. As such, she entered the room. She noticed that Shadow was looking out the window. He had an expression of something that she had taken as sadness or waiting for something. Without thought, she blurted out the words that were only meant to remain inside her head.
"Do you love her that much?"
An arm came around Siren's torso as bare skin pressed against her back. Siren resisted a twitch as she felt the all too familiar figure against her small frame. Soft lips pressed against her neck, her wet hair wrapping itself around the man who held her like honey on a tongue. Human contact and lust was in no way foreign to the Geisha and Oiran but the touch of the-man-who-shall-not-be-named was unwelcome in its pleasantness.
"I may not be the moon Layla... but unlike her I can embrace you in my arms... Even when you don't want me to, I'll always come back for you..."
A low growl escaped her throat as the thief pressed his lips against hers. Orbs of black and gold searched her moonlit eyes and she tugged her small body away from his towering grasp. For the lack of care or unawareness, Jude did not let her slip so easily from him but instead lowered her into the hot springs. Siren's silver hair floated in the steaming waters as her legs grasped his hips - how did they get there? - a girl of snow with her lover in a blanket of night.
Siren lifted a slim, flexible leg to hook around the back of the tall man's neck. She pulled, hoping to drag the man down under to drown him in a rather dramatic fashion - only to succeed in lifting her light body from the waters. Your strength is astounding, Siren thought to herself, forcing her lips into a smile as if she'd planned it all beforehand. With her upper body half in the water, half hanging from Jude, Siren abruptly swung herself upwards in an upside-down crunch, simultaneously shoving her lower body forwards. The momentum sent Jude falling backwards and the huntress gave a small, short-lived yelp of victory before she, too, fell in the water.
Wonderful display of elegance and skill. Well done - you must be so proud.
Running a pale hand bound in red through her glimmering hair as she stood, a stab of blinding pain rippled from her injured shoulder. Ignoring the whine of split flesh, Siren whirled around to face the significantly heavier man. "You used me," she hissed, the hurt in her sugary voice blatantly apparent, "You left me. You were prepared to break me for your own cursed survival! How could you do that to me, Jude?" she growled his name, a bitterness latching itself to the single syllable as she shoved against his chest to no avail. "To us! Why was I stupid enough to trust you? Why was I stupid enough to lo-"
Whipping her hair around - now even longer from being drenched in liquid - as she turned away from him, her shoulders shook from her trembling rage and overwhelming betrayal. "You have forfeited your right to ever touch me again," she said in as steady a voice as she could manage.
Striding towards the edge of the springs, she pulled herself out and twisted her long hair to squeeze most of the wetness from it. Siren slipped a white dress over her damp skin - always one for practicality. Without another glance behind her, Siren's bare feet glided over the damp ground. She felt as if she was floating on the air, wrenched away from someone she never wanted to leave by invisible strings. Every fragment of her core begged for her to turn back and throw herself into those sculpted arms - the safest arms in the world. She fought against her lust, at least, that's what she thought the tightness in her chest and the suffocation in her lungs was. Siren went against every part of her that wished to beg for forgiveness and beg for love.
Love?
Biting her lip, she went in search for the red-eyed demon.
Shadow
Smooth, toned legs dangled in front of Shadow from outside his perch by the window. "Open up!" came a feminine voice muffled through the glass. Before the end of 60 milliseconds, ankles bound in red ink launched viciously against the thick glass. Bare legs whipped backwards before coming down hard on the window. "Holy grandmother apples. Ow!" With one final kick, a snow haired girl crashed through the window, now popped open but unbroken.
With a surprising grace, the ivory skinned girl landed on her feet - just to stumble over flat surface and land with an ungodly thud on her back. Honestly, the sounds such a dainty lady could make. Cursing the name of miniature pumpkins and fishing nets, the unnervingly beautiful and even more shockingly bizarre woman lifted a slim hand toward the naked ceiling. She wiggled her fingers, as if expecting someone to pick her up.
Standing with the swiftness of a well seasoned dancer, the girl - who's hair somehow managed to remain impeccably neat and untarnished - brushed her palms over her sweeping skirts. How she managed to obtain such a beautiful dress amongst such chaos was one of the many mysteries of the world.
Vaguely registering the contents of the room, Siren's moonlit orbs froze abruptly as she found herself trapped in the accessing gaze of blood red. Reaching an unusually smooth hand to touch the cheek of the Demon, Siren ran her fingers over his face before stepping forward to get a closer look. Standing on the tip of her toes, she gripped the assassin's shoulders to lift herself taller in order to stare into his rather intimidating eyes. Anyone else would've cowered in fear by now but Siren was feeling rather reckless and bored - a dangerous combination with fatal consequences.
"Bend down, you are much too tall."
Lowering the curled lashes of her left lid, Siren peered her remaining silver eye into red irises. One could drown in the intensity and sadness of them. Lowering her feet, the light girl tilted her head to the side as she stared at the ruthless man with wide, albeit innocent eyes.
"You are human, yes? Do I have your word?"
Serial killers were alright by Siren's moral standards, as were murderers, rapists, thieves and sadists. She would sooner be tortured and killed than be in the presence of a ghost. She did not mind being in the company of the red-eyed demon if he was merely an ungodly skilled madman. She most certainly would mind if he was one of the demons her father had spoken so often of - the demons who took bad children. Siren was afraid for she was the worst of them all.
"If you are, indeed, a legitimate male," she began, her eyes dropping to his hips, up over his chest, to his face and down again. Siren raised an eyebrow, concealing a smirk as she nodded appreciatively. "Alright, you pass with a lot more colours than what exists within the spectrum."
Jude.
Inwardly smacking herself for thinking of the bastard, Siren dipped into a low curtsey, her delicate fingers pinching the white clothes that clung to her damp skin as a jolt of pain rippled from the wound on her thigh. Her waterfall hair slipped over her bare shoulder as she introduced herself.
"Layla," she said in a voice of gentle sweetness - better he think I'm a helpless maiden than a heartless killer. "I am so very pleased to be blessed with your presence," she couldn't help but say rather sarcastically, "Please, do not bother with pleasantries. It is not as if my lovely hands are worth kissing or anything." Forcing her red lips together, she said as genuinely as an uncaring huntress could, "What is your name, my lord?"
That didn't go too well.
Raven hair tickled the edge of Siren's vision. The Geisha rose from her curtsey, vowing to never curtsey again as she turned to face one of the most beautiful women she'd ever seen in her life. Having been surrounded by achingly attractive people of all genders throughout half of her lifetime, this was saying much. Deep amethyst eyes brimmed with pain glistened in the shadows of the compact room. The woman, although seemingly much too kind to be anything but a healer, had a strength within her that the huntress respected. She liked this woman a hell of a lot more than she liked the red-eyed demon.
Floating across the room to stand before the slim woman, Siren took her smooth hands in hers, tilting her head to look into the doctor's unusual eyes. Siren, being far from sensitive, did not register the tension in the room. Instead, the corners of her crimson lips tilted in her most charming smile. In a silky voice, she teased, "I do hope you like women as much as you do men."
Silver eyes gleamed with an ethereal kaleidoscope hue as they melted into amethyst orbs of equal beauty. Siren's smile burst into one so radiant, her straight teeth practically sparkled in the darkness of the inn.
"Or, you know... Just women."
Listening to the silence of the room, Siren's eyes flitted between the red-eyed demon and the tall woman before she cooed with very little subtlety, "Oooohhh... I'll uh... Go now."
Tip-toeing across the room, she quickly slipped out the window to lift herself onto the roof, her shoulder burning with its recent injury. Clearly, doors were not instruments of existence in the mind of the huntress. With the ridges of the roof stabbing uncomfortably against her back, Siren stared at the dark sky with its splatter of stars and moon. Siren had always had a knack for appearing at the most inappropriate of times and creating the most awkward situations. Honestly, her incredible skill with bad timing should be included in her resume.
"Layla: Third wheel since 580."
Siren moaned; Evi's voice a fresh, jagged cut in her chest. Tangling her shining hair in her fingers, Siren tried to shove the image of Evi piled amongst the bodies of dead from her mind. Laying there atop the inn was not the wisest or the safest move Siren had ever made and she felt utterly naked without the warmth of...
Jude.
Shoving thoughts of the thief away with brute force, Siren curled herself into a small ball - she could almost disappear. Despite her better judgement, Siren grasped an invisible hand and wished for her black and gold eyed prince to somehow stumble upon her. Yet, she wished she would never have to see him again. The uncaring girl did not quite understand why she cared so much for the infamous thief or why thoughts of him was so much more unbearable than her wounded body. She was betraying herself by imagining the traitor's messy hair entwined in her fingers and his distinct and strangely heart-warming scent of musk, pine and gunpowder.
Siren rested under the canvas of night, unmoving, as wet droplets spilled from the corners of her eyes to roll onto the rooftops. Siren who did not cry cried once more. She wasn't quite sure what was worse - losing Evi to non-existence or losing Jude who was a mere breath away.
"Happy new year's," she whispered with thoughts of the only two people who'd ever come close to mattering fresh in her mind. Siren's eyes drifted shut.
"I may not be the moon Layla... but unlike her I can embrace you in my arms... Even when you don't want me to, I'll always come back for you..."
A low growl escaped her throat as the thief pressed his lips against hers. Orbs of black and gold searched her moonlit eyes and she tugged her small body away from his towering grasp. For the lack of care or unawareness, Jude did not let her slip so easily from him but instead lowered her into the hot springs. Siren's silver hair floated in the steaming waters as her legs grasped his hips - how did they get there? - a girl of snow with her lover in a blanket of night.
Siren lifted a slim, flexible leg to hook around the back of the tall man's neck. She pulled, hoping to drag the man down under to drown him in a rather dramatic fashion - only to succeed in lifting her light body from the waters. Your strength is astounding, Siren thought to herself, forcing her lips into a smile as if she'd planned it all beforehand. With her upper body half in the water, half hanging from Jude, Siren abruptly swung herself upwards in an upside-down crunch, simultaneously shoving her lower body forwards. The momentum sent Jude falling backwards and the huntress gave a small, short-lived yelp of victory before she, too, fell in the water.
Wonderful display of elegance and skill. Well done - you must be so proud.
Running a pale hand bound in red through her glimmering hair as she stood, a stab of blinding pain rippled from her injured shoulder. Ignoring the whine of split flesh, Siren whirled around to face the significantly heavier man. "You used me," she hissed, the hurt in her sugary voice blatantly apparent, "You left me. You were prepared to break me for your own cursed survival! How could you do that to me, Jude?" she growled his name, a bitterness latching itself to the single syllable as she shoved against his chest to no avail. "To us! Why was I stupid enough to trust you? Why was I stupid enough to lo-"
Whipping her hair around - now even longer from being drenched in liquid - as she turned away from him, her shoulders shook from her trembling rage and overwhelming betrayal. "You have forfeited your right to ever touch me again," she said in as steady a voice as she could manage.
Striding towards the edge of the springs, she pulled herself out and twisted her long hair to squeeze most of the wetness from it. Siren slipped a white dress over her damp skin - always one for practicality. Without another glance behind her, Siren's bare feet glided over the damp ground. She felt as if she was floating on the air, wrenched away from someone she never wanted to leave by invisible strings. Every fragment of her core begged for her to turn back and throw herself into those sculpted arms - the safest arms in the world. She fought against her lust, at least, that's what she thought the tightness in her chest and the suffocation in her lungs was. Siren went against every part of her that wished to beg for forgiveness and beg for love.
Love?
Biting her lip, she went in search for the red-eyed demon.
Shadow
Smooth, toned legs dangled in front of Shadow from outside his perch by the window. "Open up!" came a feminine voice muffled through the glass. Before the end of 60 milliseconds, ankles bound in red ink launched viciously against the thick glass. Bare legs whipped backwards before coming down hard on the window. "Holy grandmother apples. Ow!" With one final kick, a snow haired girl crashed through the window, now popped open but unbroken.
With a surprising grace, the ivory skinned girl landed on her feet - just to stumble over flat surface and land with an ungodly thud on her back. Honestly, the sounds such a dainty lady could make. Cursing the name of miniature pumpkins and fishing nets, the unnervingly beautiful and even more shockingly bizarre woman lifted a slim hand toward the naked ceiling. She wiggled her fingers, as if expecting someone to pick her up.
Standing with the swiftness of a well seasoned dancer, the girl - who's hair somehow managed to remain impeccably neat and untarnished - brushed her palms over her sweeping skirts. How she managed to obtain such a beautiful dress amongst such chaos was one of the many mysteries of the world.
Vaguely registering the contents of the room, Siren's moonlit orbs froze abruptly as she found herself trapped in the accessing gaze of blood red. Reaching an unusually smooth hand to touch the cheek of the Demon, Siren ran her fingers over his face before stepping forward to get a closer look. Standing on the tip of her toes, she gripped the assassin's shoulders to lift herself taller in order to stare into his rather intimidating eyes. Anyone else would've cowered in fear by now but Siren was feeling rather reckless and bored - a dangerous combination with fatal consequences.
"Bend down, you are much too tall."
Lowering the curled lashes of her left lid, Siren peered her remaining silver eye into red irises. One could drown in the intensity and sadness of them. Lowering her feet, the light girl tilted her head to the side as she stared at the ruthless man with wide, albeit innocent eyes.
"You are human, yes? Do I have your word?"
Serial killers were alright by Siren's moral standards, as were murderers, rapists, thieves and sadists. She would sooner be tortured and killed than be in the presence of a ghost. She did not mind being in the company of the red-eyed demon if he was merely an ungodly skilled madman. She most certainly would mind if he was one of the demons her father had spoken so often of - the demons who took bad children. Siren was afraid for she was the worst of them all.
"If you are, indeed, a legitimate male," she began, her eyes dropping to his hips, up over his chest, to his face and down again. Siren raised an eyebrow, concealing a smirk as she nodded appreciatively. "Alright, you pass with a lot more colours than what exists within the spectrum."
Jude.
Inwardly smacking herself for thinking of the bastard, Siren dipped into a low curtsey, her delicate fingers pinching the white clothes that clung to her damp skin as a jolt of pain rippled from the wound on her thigh. Her waterfall hair slipped over her bare shoulder as she introduced herself.
"Layla," she said in a voice of gentle sweetness - better he think I'm a helpless maiden than a heartless killer. "I am so very pleased to be blessed with your presence," she couldn't help but say rather sarcastically, "Please, do not bother with pleasantries. It is not as if my lovely hands are worth kissing or anything." Forcing her red lips together, she said as genuinely as an uncaring huntress could, "What is your name, my lord?"
That didn't go too well.
Raven hair tickled the edge of Siren's vision. The Geisha rose from her curtsey, vowing to never curtsey again as she turned to face one of the most beautiful women she'd ever seen in her life. Having been surrounded by achingly attractive people of all genders throughout half of her lifetime, this was saying much. Deep amethyst eyes brimmed with pain glistened in the shadows of the compact room. The woman, although seemingly much too kind to be anything but a healer, had a strength within her that the huntress respected. She liked this woman a hell of a lot more than she liked the red-eyed demon.
Floating across the room to stand before the slim woman, Siren took her smooth hands in hers, tilting her head to look into the doctor's unusual eyes. Siren, being far from sensitive, did not register the tension in the room. Instead, the corners of her crimson lips tilted in her most charming smile. In a silky voice, she teased, "I do hope you like women as much as you do men."
Silver eyes gleamed with an ethereal kaleidoscope hue as they melted into amethyst orbs of equal beauty. Siren's smile burst into one so radiant, her straight teeth practically sparkled in the darkness of the inn.
"Or, you know... Just women."
Listening to the silence of the room, Siren's eyes flitted between the red-eyed demon and the tall woman before she cooed with very little subtlety, "Oooohhh... I'll uh... Go now."
Tip-toeing across the room, she quickly slipped out the window to lift herself onto the roof, her shoulder burning with its recent injury. Clearly, doors were not instruments of existence in the mind of the huntress. With the ridges of the roof stabbing uncomfortably against her back, Siren stared at the dark sky with its splatter of stars and moon. Siren had always had a knack for appearing at the most inappropriate of times and creating the most awkward situations. Honestly, her incredible skill with bad timing should be included in her resume.
"Layla: Third wheel since 580."
Siren moaned; Evi's voice a fresh, jagged cut in her chest. Tangling her shining hair in her fingers, Siren tried to shove the image of Evi piled amongst the bodies of dead from her mind. Laying there atop the inn was not the wisest or the safest move Siren had ever made and she felt utterly naked without the warmth of...
Jude.
Shoving thoughts of the thief away with brute force, Siren curled herself into a small ball - she could almost disappear. Despite her better judgement, Siren grasped an invisible hand and wished for her black and gold eyed prince to somehow stumble upon her. Yet, she wished she would never have to see him again. The uncaring girl did not quite understand why she cared so much for the infamous thief or why thoughts of him was so much more unbearable than her wounded body. She was betraying herself by imagining the traitor's messy hair entwined in her fingers and his distinct and strangely heart-warming scent of musk, pine and gunpowder.
Siren rested under the canvas of night, unmoving, as wet droplets spilled from the corners of her eyes to roll onto the rooftops. Siren who did not cry cried once more. She wasn't quite sure what was worse - losing Evi to non-existence or losing Jude who was a mere breath away.
"Happy new year's," she whispered with thoughts of the only two people who'd ever come close to mattering fresh in her mind. Siren's eyes drifted shut.
"Do you love her that much?" Came Sereinia's voice through the haze.
Shadow raised his head a little and turned around to look at her, the sadness in her eyes and the fresh markings of tears down her face despite her attempts to rid herself of them causing Shadow to think that perhaps he had pushed her too far by making her come with him like this.
"... No, Sereinia. Linde has strong feelings for me and I do consider her a very close friend, but I could never return her feelings." He said quietly.
Shadow was about to speak further when all of a sudden Layla knocked at the window and kicked herself through it, landing on her back for a moment before getting to her feet and walking over to Shadow.
"Bend down, you're much too tall." She said as she tried to put her face close to his as she stared at his eyes.
""You are human, yes? Do I have your word?" She asked.
Shadow was truly perplexed by this woman who now stared into his eyes but decided it best to answer.
"... Yes, miss. I am human." He said somewhat awkwardly.
She was truly a strange individual.
"Layla," She said, ""I am so very pleased to be blessed with your presence. Please, do not bother with pleasantries. It is not as if my lovely hands are worth kissing or anything. What is your name, my lord?" She asked.
Shadow simply shook his head with a smile on his face, but it was not a typical smile as his red eyes landed on hers for a brief moment once again.
"Well Layla..." He started quietly. "You can say what you will but I can see something more in your eyes than you are telling me or the others. In fact, I see something quite dangerous in them and it isn't your charming smile." He said, but Layla was not one to linger on Shadow for long as she then turned and looked at Sereinia.
When Layla had gone, Shadow shook his head as he watched her leave and heaved a sigh. Looking back to Sereinia he decided it would be a good idea to tell her the whole story about himself, Taira and Linde so he walked forward and put his arm around her shoulder and led her out of the room. He walked outside with her out into the streets, walking in a small circle around the inn and a few other surrounding buildings as they spoke.
"Sereinia, I grew up without kindness, compassion or sympathy in my life. I do not know or understand emotions in the same way anyone else does though I've tried my best to understand them. It is for that reason that I cannot return Linde's feelings for me..."
He looked up at the sky for a moment as he recalled everything for her.
"Linde and I met outside the Villa of Winds just to the north of Roda Valley. At first we met as combatants, with a fight between us ending in a draw due to time and interference. Later she helped me recover from my wounds after finding me in Roda Valley after I killed Grandmaster Takai. As we spent more time together she began to change her demeanor around me. She started out cold and distant, given my history, but she soon started to change and treated me with more care and subtlety than she had before. Eventually, before we parted ways, she told me of her feelings. As it is today, I could not return them to her then either, but we did part ways amicably and it was nice to see her again."
He looked down at Sereinia for a moment, his eyes now calm and much more relaxed than they had been all night.
"Linde is an affectionate individual, but a good one at heart. She is a friend and a valuable ally though I have asked her not to participate in this fight. I do not know what your interest is in her feelings for me or mine for her, but I do not know what love is Sereinia and so I cannot love her." He said with some finality.
As they came back to the inn and walked inside Shadow looked to the innkeeper and tossed two gold coins onto his desk.
"I need one more room." He said.
The innkeeper handed him a key and he gave it to Sereinia.
"Here, this is a key to another room that will be all yours. Clean yourself up and get some rest. I can only imagine how mentally exhausted you are after tonight's events." He said quietly as he started to walk up the stairs.
Shadow raised his head a little and turned around to look at her, the sadness in her eyes and the fresh markings of tears down her face despite her attempts to rid herself of them causing Shadow to think that perhaps he had pushed her too far by making her come with him like this.
"... No, Sereinia. Linde has strong feelings for me and I do consider her a very close friend, but I could never return her feelings." He said quietly.
Shadow was about to speak further when all of a sudden Layla knocked at the window and kicked herself through it, landing on her back for a moment before getting to her feet and walking over to Shadow.
"Bend down, you're much too tall." She said as she tried to put her face close to his as she stared at his eyes.
""You are human, yes? Do I have your word?" She asked.
Shadow was truly perplexed by this woman who now stared into his eyes but decided it best to answer.
"... Yes, miss. I am human." He said somewhat awkwardly.
She was truly a strange individual.
"Layla," She said, ""I am so very pleased to be blessed with your presence. Please, do not bother with pleasantries. It is not as if my lovely hands are worth kissing or anything. What is your name, my lord?" She asked.
Shadow simply shook his head with a smile on his face, but it was not a typical smile as his red eyes landed on hers for a brief moment once again.
"Well Layla..." He started quietly. "You can say what you will but I can see something more in your eyes than you are telling me or the others. In fact, I see something quite dangerous in them and it isn't your charming smile." He said, but Layla was not one to linger on Shadow for long as she then turned and looked at Sereinia.
When Layla had gone, Shadow shook his head as he watched her leave and heaved a sigh. Looking back to Sereinia he decided it would be a good idea to tell her the whole story about himself, Taira and Linde so he walked forward and put his arm around her shoulder and led her out of the room. He walked outside with her out into the streets, walking in a small circle around the inn and a few other surrounding buildings as they spoke.
"Sereinia, I grew up without kindness, compassion or sympathy in my life. I do not know or understand emotions in the same way anyone else does though I've tried my best to understand them. It is for that reason that I cannot return Linde's feelings for me..."
He looked up at the sky for a moment as he recalled everything for her.
"Linde and I met outside the Villa of Winds just to the north of Roda Valley. At first we met as combatants, with a fight between us ending in a draw due to time and interference. Later she helped me recover from my wounds after finding me in Roda Valley after I killed Grandmaster Takai. As we spent more time together she began to change her demeanor around me. She started out cold and distant, given my history, but she soon started to change and treated me with more care and subtlety than she had before. Eventually, before we parted ways, she told me of her feelings. As it is today, I could not return them to her then either, but we did part ways amicably and it was nice to see her again."
He looked down at Sereinia for a moment, his eyes now calm and much more relaxed than they had been all night.
"Linde is an affectionate individual, but a good one at heart. She is a friend and a valuable ally though I have asked her not to participate in this fight. I do not know what your interest is in her feelings for me or mine for her, but I do not know what love is Sereinia and so I cannot love her." He said with some finality.
As they came back to the inn and walked inside Shadow looked to the innkeeper and tossed two gold coins onto his desk.
"I need one more room." He said.
The innkeeper handed him a key and he gave it to Sereinia.
"Here, this is a key to another room that will be all yours. Clean yourself up and get some rest. I can only imagine how mentally exhausted you are after tonight's events." He said quietly as he started to walk up the stairs.
A beautiful maiden sat on a wide table littered with empty mugs. With her spine arched and her sensitive neck tilted back, golden liquid burned down her throat to fog her clouded mind. Pale blonde hair so light, it was near white, cascaded down her back to ripple across the table. The crowd chanted as she knocked back another barrel of whisky.
"Albino! Albino! Albino!"
Parting with her container of alcohol for a brief moment, she growled like what sounded to be annoyed puppy, "I am not albino!" before continuing to suck on the hole of the large barrel. As always, the method she chose to consume her drinks was impractically practical. Although it spilled a lot more blurring whisky into her system, the barrel was significantly larger than her as she sat cross legged in the inn's tavern.
"Another!" Siren announced, tossing the empty barrel to the side. It was ridiculous how much she could drink when she truly lost herself in the buzz - it was almost inhuman.
Somehow, a barrel of beer ended up between her hands. It was nowhere near as strong as what she would've liked but she couldn't quite bring herself to care. Gripping the cap that covered the entrance to the wonderful liquid that would send her to Heaven or wherever drunk people went between her teeth, Siren began turning the barrel. She groaned impatiently as she attempted to unbarrel the barrel from the cap - with surprising success. Siren's multipurpose teeth were relentless.
When Siren could not take any more, she slapped a handful of gold onto the table before unceremoniously falling off. She rolled onto the laps of some large and lucky men who flashed her crooked smiles of stained yellow teeth. She grinned her pearly whites at them before crawling off and leaving, albeit rather clumsily.
A long stretch of hallway greeted her - the longest travel she'd ever been on. Siren wasn't even quite sure where she was going but she did not think of such things, she did not think of anything. The walls felt flimsy as her side clanked viciously against it. She let out a small yelp as her injured shoulder sent a dull stinging through her small body. It was not quite as bad as it could've been, seeing as the alcohol had numbed the pain.
Numbed everything.
Her eyes threatened to fall shut as she stumbled onto the never-ending steps, her waterfall hair slipping around and around as her head wobbled on its hinges. Her legs might've been boneless for the strength they provided.
The world swayed as Siren grasped blindly with her hands, trying to pick up the universe and make it stand still.
"Stop bloody ssswwaaayyiinngg," she swooned, her feet slipping on the a wooden step before several pairs of hands caught her none too gently. Siren was pushed up against a wall as a heavy weight pressed against her.
"For the love of sheep, stop jostling me about. You are giving me a terrible headache." Rather than listen to her requests, Siren's head was tipped to the side as wet, hungry lips slobbered down her collarbone to her breasts. Groaning with frustration, Siren knocked a limp elbow into the temple of the man who was ruffling her clothes. "This dress was expensive."
"You won't need it soon enough, little lady," growled a voice from her side before she found herself sliding down the length of the wall, her behind sitting uncomfortably on the edge of a step. Another pair of hands lifted up her skirts and Siren couldn't care less. She wasn't too sure what was happening, nor did she care. Whatever they wanted with her, she hoped they'd get it done and over soon with before she spilled her guts all over them.
That was very unladylike.
"Jude," she moaned before her head thumped against the wall and she was roughly manoeuvred like a rag doll. Why did she have to think of him? Suddenly, red eyes watched her from the back of her mind - or maybe from right in front of her. What did she know? As if her mind had an avalanche, images she never wished to see crashed over her in vicious waves. Evi with her limbs missing, Evi in the bodies of dead, Layla buried alive beneath her and the Demon killing. Killing us all. Then, her father with his too large body pressing down on her, his fists in her hair and his knees on her stomach. Siren sobbed like a small child as she was crushed beneath the weight of the several men.
"Be quiet!"
"Stop crying."
"We should take her somewhere else."
"It's more fun when they cry and beg."
The voices barely registered in Layla's mind. Even the rough, callused hands and bodies that shoved her against themselves didn't sink into her clouded thoughts. Strangely enough, the only thing Layla processed was her beautiful, tattered dress - shredded into pieces.
"Albino! Albino! Albino!"
Parting with her container of alcohol for a brief moment, she growled like what sounded to be annoyed puppy, "I am not albino!" before continuing to suck on the hole of the large barrel. As always, the method she chose to consume her drinks was impractically practical. Although it spilled a lot more blurring whisky into her system, the barrel was significantly larger than her as she sat cross legged in the inn's tavern.
"Another!" Siren announced, tossing the empty barrel to the side. It was ridiculous how much she could drink when she truly lost herself in the buzz - it was almost inhuman.
Somehow, a barrel of beer ended up between her hands. It was nowhere near as strong as what she would've liked but she couldn't quite bring herself to care. Gripping the cap that covered the entrance to the wonderful liquid that would send her to Heaven or wherever drunk people went between her teeth, Siren began turning the barrel. She groaned impatiently as she attempted to unbarrel the barrel from the cap - with surprising success. Siren's multipurpose teeth were relentless.
When Siren could not take any more, she slapped a handful of gold onto the table before unceremoniously falling off. She rolled onto the laps of some large and lucky men who flashed her crooked smiles of stained yellow teeth. She grinned her pearly whites at them before crawling off and leaving, albeit rather clumsily.
A long stretch of hallway greeted her - the longest travel she'd ever been on. Siren wasn't even quite sure where she was going but she did not think of such things, she did not think of anything. The walls felt flimsy as her side clanked viciously against it. She let out a small yelp as her injured shoulder sent a dull stinging through her small body. It was not quite as bad as it could've been, seeing as the alcohol had numbed the pain.
Numbed everything.
Her eyes threatened to fall shut as she stumbled onto the never-ending steps, her waterfall hair slipping around and around as her head wobbled on its hinges. Her legs might've been boneless for the strength they provided.
The world swayed as Siren grasped blindly with her hands, trying to pick up the universe and make it stand still.
"Stop bloody ssswwaaayyiinngg," she swooned, her feet slipping on the a wooden step before several pairs of hands caught her none too gently. Siren was pushed up against a wall as a heavy weight pressed against her.
"For the love of sheep, stop jostling me about. You are giving me a terrible headache." Rather than listen to her requests, Siren's head was tipped to the side as wet, hungry lips slobbered down her collarbone to her breasts. Groaning with frustration, Siren knocked a limp elbow into the temple of the man who was ruffling her clothes. "This dress was expensive."
"You won't need it soon enough, little lady," growled a voice from her side before she found herself sliding down the length of the wall, her behind sitting uncomfortably on the edge of a step. Another pair of hands lifted up her skirts and Siren couldn't care less. She wasn't too sure what was happening, nor did she care. Whatever they wanted with her, she hoped they'd get it done and over soon with before she spilled her guts all over them.
That was very unladylike.
"Jude," she moaned before her head thumped against the wall and she was roughly manoeuvred like a rag doll. Why did she have to think of him? Suddenly, red eyes watched her from the back of her mind - or maybe from right in front of her. What did she know? As if her mind had an avalanche, images she never wished to see crashed over her in vicious waves. Evi with her limbs missing, Evi in the bodies of dead, Layla buried alive beneath her and the Demon killing. Killing us all. Then, her father with his too large body pressing down on her, his fists in her hair and his knees on her stomach. Siren sobbed like a small child as she was crushed beneath the weight of the several men.
"Be quiet!"
"Stop crying."
"We should take her somewhere else."
"It's more fun when they cry and beg."
The voices barely registered in Layla's mind. Even the rough, callused hands and bodies that shoved her against themselves didn't sink into her clouded thoughts. Strangely enough, the only thing Layla processed was her beautiful, tattered dress - shredded into pieces.
"... No, Sereinia. Linde has strong feelings for me and I do consider her a very close friend, but I could never return her feelings."
Sereinia did not know the reason for the sudden feeling of relief that washed over her. Somehow, she found comfort in the sadness of another person. She quickly inwardly reprimanded herself for such a degrading thought. Looking away from Shadow, she made a small fist with her right hand. It was not right for her to have such an emotion when it was obvious that this woman named Linde had love for this man. She could tell that much from what she had seen before. Moreover, the fact that one's love is unrequited. It was a tragedy in its own color. This why she does not understand herself anymore. The more time she spent in the company of Shadow. The more she could feel something inside of her being changed. To be honest, she was more afraid of this than what she had witnessed. She was afraid of losing the grip of all that she knew and understood.
Then, there was this sound of something hitting the window surface. Sereinia looked at it with curiosity. She wondered if it was just the wind or a stray cat wanting to come in. She was about to move forward to open the window, but there was no need to do so. The window opened by itself without the aid of those inside the room. Instead of cat or a gush of wind, it was actually a woman with a beautiful white dress. Taking a good look at the female, she cannot help but wonder if it was a ghost or perhaps an angel. But soon, memories of the festivities came to her. The face of the main female performer and this woman before her coincided with each other. Her eyes of purpler widened at the coincidence of this meeting. She did vaguely remember the man calling himself Jude carrying a girl. It must have been her.
In any case, Sereinia was about to inquire if the girl was fine and needed help. However, the said female was already on her feet and approached Shadow. The doctor cannot help but feel a certain oddity about the smaller girl. She asked rather awkward questions and seemed very different from the one she had watched singing. It made her wonder which side was the real one. Her inward contemplation was broken by the rather awkward question about Shadow being a human. It probably took him by rather surprise as he answered in a rather clumsy manner. Without warning, she cannot help but released light laughter. Her concerns were lifted for a brief moment. It was probably by then she found silver-grey eyes gazing at her.
"I apologize if I offended you by laughing. I did not mean anything rude about it."
But before Sereinia could offer an apologetic bow, Layla had taken her hand. This gesture made her blinked a few times as she looked at their hand both entwined together. She was completely confused upon the sudden interest towards her. She then returned her eyes to meet those silver eyes gazing at her somewhat expectantly. It made her confusion elevate a little bit. She has no idea what the smaller girl was expecting of her.
"I do hope you like women as much as you do men. Or, you know... Just women."
If it was possible for question marks to appear right now above Sereinia's head, it would have been done. She was completely at lost with the smile and the rather seductive tone in her voice. Her face had a rather adorable expression of being ignorant of what was being said between the lines. Thus, she could only look at Layla in a quizzical manner and with silence as a reply. It was probably by then that the girl had noticed the tension that filled the room.
"Oooohhh... I'll uh... Go now."
In a moment's notice, Layla was once at the window. This time she was going out through it. Sereinia blinked a couple of times as she was quite slow in the thought process as of now. Soon, she snapped out of her ignorant trance and went towards the window in worry. She had also noticed subtle discomfort in the smaller girl's disposition. There was a possibility that she was hurt. If so, she must treat it.
"Wait, miss! Are you hurt? It is not safe going out there. You could use the door or---"
The sentence was left incomplete as Layla had disappeared from Sereinia's line of sight. Concern flashed obviously across her purple irises as she looked at Shadow for help about the petite girl. However, she did not expect him to put his arm over her shoulder. It was then she had been reminded of what the two of them were discussing before the appearance of the pale beauty. She averted her gaze away from him and simply followed the man outside as he motioned for it. They walked along the silent streets as Shadow had decided to tell her about his meeting with Linde.
Sereinia listened very intently while she remained quiet for the entire duration. Her eyes were focused on the streets she was walking on. Raven black hair trailed behind her like a silken veil. Her steps had a rather somber gait about it while her eyes were slightly hidden behind her hair. Hands were at their respective sides. The bright pink kimono now was a mess still appeared beautiful on her. Despite her disheveled look, she appeared dazzling in her current state which she was complete oblivious about. Feeling eyes on her, she met those ruby red eyes with her purple ones. She could see that they have calmed down. It was far different from the ones she had seen at the plaza.
"I wonder what you think of me... Am I just an obligation? Unlike, her..."
It was a whisper that only echoed within her mind. Sereinia wanted to ask it out loud; however, she knew better than to do that. Her Aunt once told her a secret about a blissful life. It was to never ask questions that you do not want to hear answers to. Perhaps, it would be good to apply this principle about right now. Lowering her gaze, she returned her attention to the ground before her. It seemed that it was far more interesting than the man beside her. Regardless, they had returned to the inn in silence. There she was a bit taken back by having her own room at the behest of Shadow. The room key was handed to her which she took.
"Here, this is a key to another room that will be all yours. Clean yourself up and get some rest. I can only imagine how mentally exhausted you are after tonight's events."
Looking at the key, Sereinia then saw Shadow climbing the stairs. It was then she felt a wave of guilt coming over her. She had been an idiot and a complete selfish person. All this time, her thoughts were only filled about herself. She did not even consider how the others are feeling and even more him. He seemed so tired not in a physical way. She noticed this by looking at his back that appeared to her to be so weary and lonely. Instinctively, she grabbed hold of his clothes to prevent him from moving further.
"I am so sorry... I was being selfish... I am not sure what came over me. I said I will stay by your side then..."
Sereinia raised her head to look at Shadow. Those amethyst-hued eyes glistened and flickered with an emotion that even she was not certain of. Her grip on his clothes tightened.
"So, please I want you to depend on me for a little bit. If you want to talk about anything, I will listen. It would make the burden a bit lighter."
Releasing her hold on his shirt, Sereinia stepped a bit back with a gentle smile. However, she did not gauge that she had miscalculated the distance of her foot at the edge as she stepped behind. Her foot stepped on air and she instantly lost her balance without a delay. They were already at the top of the stairs and the realization of that flashed across her face as she felt her enveloped in a sense of weightlessness as she fell.
Sereinia did not know the reason for the sudden feeling of relief that washed over her. Somehow, she found comfort in the sadness of another person. She quickly inwardly reprimanded herself for such a degrading thought. Looking away from Shadow, she made a small fist with her right hand. It was not right for her to have such an emotion when it was obvious that this woman named Linde had love for this man. She could tell that much from what she had seen before. Moreover, the fact that one's love is unrequited. It was a tragedy in its own color. This why she does not understand herself anymore. The more time she spent in the company of Shadow. The more she could feel something inside of her being changed. To be honest, she was more afraid of this than what she had witnessed. She was afraid of losing the grip of all that she knew and understood.
Then, there was this sound of something hitting the window surface. Sereinia looked at it with curiosity. She wondered if it was just the wind or a stray cat wanting to come in. She was about to move forward to open the window, but there was no need to do so. The window opened by itself without the aid of those inside the room. Instead of cat or a gush of wind, it was actually a woman with a beautiful white dress. Taking a good look at the female, she cannot help but wonder if it was a ghost or perhaps an angel. But soon, memories of the festivities came to her. The face of the main female performer and this woman before her coincided with each other. Her eyes of purpler widened at the coincidence of this meeting. She did vaguely remember the man calling himself Jude carrying a girl. It must have been her.
In any case, Sereinia was about to inquire if the girl was fine and needed help. However, the said female was already on her feet and approached Shadow. The doctor cannot help but feel a certain oddity about the smaller girl. She asked rather awkward questions and seemed very different from the one she had watched singing. It made her wonder which side was the real one. Her inward contemplation was broken by the rather awkward question about Shadow being a human. It probably took him by rather surprise as he answered in a rather clumsy manner. Without warning, she cannot help but released light laughter. Her concerns were lifted for a brief moment. It was probably by then she found silver-grey eyes gazing at her.
"I apologize if I offended you by laughing. I did not mean anything rude about it."
But before Sereinia could offer an apologetic bow, Layla had taken her hand. This gesture made her blinked a few times as she looked at their hand both entwined together. She was completely confused upon the sudden interest towards her. She then returned her eyes to meet those silver eyes gazing at her somewhat expectantly. It made her confusion elevate a little bit. She has no idea what the smaller girl was expecting of her.
"I do hope you like women as much as you do men. Or, you know... Just women."
If it was possible for question marks to appear right now above Sereinia's head, it would have been done. She was completely at lost with the smile and the rather seductive tone in her voice. Her face had a rather adorable expression of being ignorant of what was being said between the lines. Thus, she could only look at Layla in a quizzical manner and with silence as a reply. It was probably by then that the girl had noticed the tension that filled the room.
"Oooohhh... I'll uh... Go now."
In a moment's notice, Layla was once at the window. This time she was going out through it. Sereinia blinked a couple of times as she was quite slow in the thought process as of now. Soon, she snapped out of her ignorant trance and went towards the window in worry. She had also noticed subtle discomfort in the smaller girl's disposition. There was a possibility that she was hurt. If so, she must treat it.
"Wait, miss! Are you hurt? It is not safe going out there. You could use the door or---"
The sentence was left incomplete as Layla had disappeared from Sereinia's line of sight. Concern flashed obviously across her purple irises as she looked at Shadow for help about the petite girl. However, she did not expect him to put his arm over her shoulder. It was then she had been reminded of what the two of them were discussing before the appearance of the pale beauty. She averted her gaze away from him and simply followed the man outside as he motioned for it. They walked along the silent streets as Shadow had decided to tell her about his meeting with Linde.
Sereinia listened very intently while she remained quiet for the entire duration. Her eyes were focused on the streets she was walking on. Raven black hair trailed behind her like a silken veil. Her steps had a rather somber gait about it while her eyes were slightly hidden behind her hair. Hands were at their respective sides. The bright pink kimono now was a mess still appeared beautiful on her. Despite her disheveled look, she appeared dazzling in her current state which she was complete oblivious about. Feeling eyes on her, she met those ruby red eyes with her purple ones. She could see that they have calmed down. It was far different from the ones she had seen at the plaza.
"I wonder what you think of me... Am I just an obligation? Unlike, her..."
It was a whisper that only echoed within her mind. Sereinia wanted to ask it out loud; however, she knew better than to do that. Her Aunt once told her a secret about a blissful life. It was to never ask questions that you do not want to hear answers to. Perhaps, it would be good to apply this principle about right now. Lowering her gaze, she returned her attention to the ground before her. It seemed that it was far more interesting than the man beside her. Regardless, they had returned to the inn in silence. There she was a bit taken back by having her own room at the behest of Shadow. The room key was handed to her which she took.
"Here, this is a key to another room that will be all yours. Clean yourself up and get some rest. I can only imagine how mentally exhausted you are after tonight's events."
Looking at the key, Sereinia then saw Shadow climbing the stairs. It was then she felt a wave of guilt coming over her. She had been an idiot and a complete selfish person. All this time, her thoughts were only filled about herself. She did not even consider how the others are feeling and even more him. He seemed so tired not in a physical way. She noticed this by looking at his back that appeared to her to be so weary and lonely. Instinctively, she grabbed hold of his clothes to prevent him from moving further.
"I am so sorry... I was being selfish... I am not sure what came over me. I said I will stay by your side then..."
Sereinia raised her head to look at Shadow. Those amethyst-hued eyes glistened and flickered with an emotion that even she was not certain of. Her grip on his clothes tightened.
"So, please I want you to depend on me for a little bit. If you want to talk about anything, I will listen. It would make the burden a bit lighter."
Releasing her hold on his shirt, Sereinia stepped a bit back with a gentle smile. However, she did not gauge that she had miscalculated the distance of her foot at the edge as she stepped behind. Her foot stepped on air and she instantly lost her balance without a delay. They were already at the top of the stairs and the realization of that flashed across her face as she felt her enveloped in a sense of weightlessness as she fell.
Shadow stopped when Sereinia grabbed his close and listened to her plea as she asked him to depend on her. He wasn't sure why she wanted him to do that, since dumping his concerns on her would only add to the burden she carried, but it was nice to hear her try to comfort him even if it wasn't really working. Shadow smiled, more to himself than anything else as he turned around and that was when Sereinia fell backwards. The shock in her eyes as she suddenly realized what she had done was almost surreal but Shadow was quick on his feet as always and had used the stairs as a launchpad to jump behind her and catch her as she came down.
His arms gently supported her light body as she eased back against him, her upper back against his chest as he stood up straight and helped her to straighten out as well.
"Are you alright?" He asked, looking over her shoulder slightly to try and see her eyes.
Before Shadow could get an answer, however, he heard a commotion down towards the tavern's hallway and he knew that leaving it alone to get worse would only hinder their efforts to stay out of the eyes of the Royal Guards.
"I'm sorry Sereinia, but whatever that is I have to put a stop to it." He smiled as he brushed a few strands of hair away from her face and off of her cheek.
"I will... do my best, Sereinia. To depend on you, I mean. I know that it isn't easy for you, traveling with Mayumi and I and now all these other people. And I know that not being able to help on the battlefield frustrates you, but please never think of yourself as a burden or as dead weight. Without you by our side Mayumi and I would have to tend to our own wounds and as good as I am at taking care of them my skills are nowhere near yours. My whole life I was molded to cause damage, not to heal it. You are needed Sereinia, much more than you know."
His smiled brightened a little bit as he looked into her eyes and he pressed gently on the tip of her nose with his right index finger.
"Now, get some rest Sereinia. We've got a long day ahead of us tomorrow." He said as he turned around and headed back towards the tavern.
After inquiring with the innkeeper about the commotion he was pointed in its direction and he found that girl, Layla, being sexually assaulted by a group of men. Shadow rolled his eyes when he saw she was drunk and too out of it to know what was going on or care. She didn't even look like she understood what was happening, so Shadow took a quick moment to knock each of them out with a quick knock tot he back of the head below the base of the skull. With Layla secured he did what he could to fix her clothing and picked her up in his arms.
Whether she knew it was him or not didn't really matter as all he wanted now was to get her back to her room and put her to bed so she could rest. She would need all the strength she could get for the days they'd all be spending together. With Te'i Sai now hunting them, and the Royal Guards now pursuing them, Shadow had now put plans into motion to ensure that each of his new companions would be able to hold their own without him should things go wrong. He took her back to the room despite her drunken fussing and set her down gently on the bed and pressed a nerve point at the base of her neck which knocked her out after a few seconds.
"... You sure are a hand full miss Layla..." He said quietly after she was out.
He closed the door to her room and walked back to his own, sitting down on his chair in the corner and falling asleep.
His arms gently supported her light body as she eased back against him, her upper back against his chest as he stood up straight and helped her to straighten out as well.
"Are you alright?" He asked, looking over her shoulder slightly to try and see her eyes.
Before Shadow could get an answer, however, he heard a commotion down towards the tavern's hallway and he knew that leaving it alone to get worse would only hinder their efforts to stay out of the eyes of the Royal Guards.
"I'm sorry Sereinia, but whatever that is I have to put a stop to it." He smiled as he brushed a few strands of hair away from her face and off of her cheek.
"I will... do my best, Sereinia. To depend on you, I mean. I know that it isn't easy for you, traveling with Mayumi and I and now all these other people. And I know that not being able to help on the battlefield frustrates you, but please never think of yourself as a burden or as dead weight. Without you by our side Mayumi and I would have to tend to our own wounds and as good as I am at taking care of them my skills are nowhere near yours. My whole life I was molded to cause damage, not to heal it. You are needed Sereinia, much more than you know."
His smiled brightened a little bit as he looked into her eyes and he pressed gently on the tip of her nose with his right index finger.
"Now, get some rest Sereinia. We've got a long day ahead of us tomorrow." He said as he turned around and headed back towards the tavern.
After inquiring with the innkeeper about the commotion he was pointed in its direction and he found that girl, Layla, being sexually assaulted by a group of men. Shadow rolled his eyes when he saw she was drunk and too out of it to know what was going on or care. She didn't even look like she understood what was happening, so Shadow took a quick moment to knock each of them out with a quick knock tot he back of the head below the base of the skull. With Layla secured he did what he could to fix her clothing and picked her up in his arms.
Whether she knew it was him or not didn't really matter as all he wanted now was to get her back to her room and put her to bed so she could rest. She would need all the strength she could get for the days they'd all be spending together. With Te'i Sai now hunting them, and the Royal Guards now pursuing them, Shadow had now put plans into motion to ensure that each of his new companions would be able to hold their own without him should things go wrong. He took her back to the room despite her drunken fussing and set her down gently on the bed and pressed a nerve point at the base of her neck which knocked her out after a few seconds.
"... You sure are a hand full miss Layla..." He said quietly after she was out.
He closed the door to her room and walked back to his own, sitting down on his chair in the corner and falling asleep.
Once Sereinia had forcefully dealt with Mayumi's injuries and left the room, Mayumi sneaked out the window careful not to disturb Shadow who was now asleep on the chair beside her bed. The inn was too crowded for her liking and she wanted to be alone. Getting up on the rooftop, she lied down and gazed at the moon feeling the gentle breeze caress her as it goes by. Sora soon joined her, circling once around her before landing by her side. The young teen wondered if she should have told Shadow about another storm in the near future. One that would involve his darker half.
Soon, she fell asleep but would be ready for anyone who dared attack her.
Soon, she fell asleep but would be ready for anyone who dared attack her.
"You left me. You were prepared to break me for your own cursed survival! How could you do that to me, Jude?" He felt guilty for what had happened between them, Jude never had wanted to use Layla to escape but it was the only way he knew to save both him and her. He did what he did to make her look like a victim, to make it seem as if she wasn't associated with him so that she could live her life without being hunted like Jude. But she didn't understand... she didn't know I had planned for that to be our last meeting... That I was going to become a ghost again... a myth. I didn't want her to live through the pain that I had... Even if I would no longer be with her. But fate seemed to have another idea in mind, their fates were intertwined more so than they could ever imagine.
"To us! Why was I stupid enough to trust you? Why was I stupid enough to lo-" Jude couldn't believe what she was saying. Wait... was she going to say that she loved me? But she cut herself off, whether or not she loved Jude or not was not something she wished to reveal to him. And he was fine with that, it would only complicate things further if she had said anything further. What came next though was something which amused Jude even more than her almost admitting her love for him though. She said that Jude had "forfeited his rights to touch her". Since when?
As he watched her pale and dripping hourglass figure walk away he said, "Don't know about that love... but keep telling yourself that. Maybe you could go, I dunno... A day before you give in love... You'll see." Jude laughed as she walked away, staring a bit longer than he intended to. Damn, sure hope I'm not restricted too long. Jude than continued to wash himself, making sure to rid himself of the stench of the dead which he had on himself. Not long after Jude had finished washing himself and had dressed himself with better fitting clothes, courtesy of another patron, he saw an all to familiar face.
"Took you long enough chin fuzz... Thought I told you to "Become the Moon", not to "Become a Blue Moon" you son of a gun."
Later that Night in the Inn
"...Word is that you got yourself in quite a mess tonight Omega... are you sure you'll be able to become a ghost again?" Jude was loading the chambers of his pistols while he listened to one of his brothers. They had begun conversing after their meeting in the hot springs changing rooms but had decided to go to the bar to relieve themselves.
"Not this time... I've gained a few more heat levels since our last meeting... You know what I'm talking about right?" Jude's brother was twirling a knife in his hand, a family trait was to spin whatever they had in hand when they were nervous. And this was no exception to Jude as he also began to spin one of the pistols in his hand.
"...Of course I do... You got yourself involved with the Devil himself... Heh, you sure have a knack for finding strange company you know Jude. I think I know what you're planning... I hope you don't end up biting your own tail though... We won't be able to watch over you this time though, you know that right?" Laughing Jude began to drink from one of the bottles which resided on the table before them.
"Don't worry Zeke... I can protect my own back, believe me." Sighing Zeke tossed Jude his tattered crimson red coat which he had lost when he had been abducted, leaving his Jude alone in the bar. Jude than put his coat on, feeling a lot better having it back in his possession again. As he continued to drink from his bottle Jude noticed that Layla had been getting up to no good in the bar while he was talking to his brother Ezekiel. Damn girl... she always was one to not control her alcohol intake that well... Guess I'll have to... Jude than noticed some of the men around her, trying to take advantage of her while she was in a drunken state. Those bastards... Time to die...
Layla however was saved by The Red Eyed Demon, who had beaten Jude to the point, having knocked out all of the men and then dragging Layla off to her room. Hmm... Guess he made my job a lot simpler... but still... Just knocking them out?... I guess it's for the best. He gave a sigh as he thought that, wanting to send more of a message to the men currently incapacitated on the ground. Jude walked over to the barkeep, handing them a pouch of gold coins.
"Insurance for later my friend... I believe that it will cover this... And the drinks for them afterwards." Picking up two jugs of alcohol Jude poured it on the men who had previously assaulted Layla. The shock of the liquid having woken them up they tried to lunge an attack at Jude, only to be greeted with a gun barrel on their foreheads. Soaked from the alcohol and sweat running down their faces, the men stared blankly at Jude's black and golden eyes. Quietly Jude whispered to the men as low as he could, so low that no one but the men could hear him.
"... Let me be Frank, both blunt and yes the name. If I ever witness such crude behavior out of any of you in the future... If you even think of touching a woman like that again, I will personally visit you in each of your homes, gag and tie you up, and make you watch as I sexually assault your wives and your daughters. Than I will take this gun, yes this one in my hand, and shove it down your throats as you beg for mercy... Ending your sad and miserable lives... Does that sound fun to you?" With frightened eyes the men shook their heads violently, not willing to say anything about the threats Jude had given them. Seeing as they were complying to his words Jude lifted them all up to their feet.
"Oh... and if you say anything about what I said to all of you... Get a coffin ready... Night boys, have a drink on me." Jude grinned as he walked passed them, it had been a long time since he had felt so passionately, he didn't know why. Maybe it's because you lo... Mentally Jude pointed one of his pistols at his conscience. Stop thinking... no thinking for you.
Jude than walked to Layla's room, setting up a chair he leaned against the door. Resting in front of her room.
"To us! Why was I stupid enough to trust you? Why was I stupid enough to lo-" Jude couldn't believe what she was saying. Wait... was she going to say that she loved me? But she cut herself off, whether or not she loved Jude or not was not something she wished to reveal to him. And he was fine with that, it would only complicate things further if she had said anything further. What came next though was something which amused Jude even more than her almost admitting her love for him though. She said that Jude had "forfeited his rights to touch her". Since when?
As he watched her pale and dripping hourglass figure walk away he said, "Don't know about that love... but keep telling yourself that. Maybe you could go, I dunno... A day before you give in love... You'll see." Jude laughed as she walked away, staring a bit longer than he intended to. Damn, sure hope I'm not restricted too long. Jude than continued to wash himself, making sure to rid himself of the stench of the dead which he had on himself. Not long after Jude had finished washing himself and had dressed himself with better fitting clothes, courtesy of another patron, he saw an all to familiar face.
"Took you long enough chin fuzz... Thought I told you to "Become the Moon", not to "Become a Blue Moon" you son of a gun."
Later that Night in the Inn
"...Word is that you got yourself in quite a mess tonight Omega... are you sure you'll be able to become a ghost again?" Jude was loading the chambers of his pistols while he listened to one of his brothers. They had begun conversing after their meeting in the hot springs changing rooms but had decided to go to the bar to relieve themselves.
"Not this time... I've gained a few more heat levels since our last meeting... You know what I'm talking about right?" Jude's brother was twirling a knife in his hand, a family trait was to spin whatever they had in hand when they were nervous. And this was no exception to Jude as he also began to spin one of the pistols in his hand.
"...Of course I do... You got yourself involved with the Devil himself... Heh, you sure have a knack for finding strange company you know Jude. I think I know what you're planning... I hope you don't end up biting your own tail though... We won't be able to watch over you this time though, you know that right?" Laughing Jude began to drink from one of the bottles which resided on the table before them.
"Don't worry Zeke... I can protect my own back, believe me." Sighing Zeke tossed Jude his tattered crimson red coat which he had lost when he had been abducted, leaving his Jude alone in the bar. Jude than put his coat on, feeling a lot better having it back in his possession again. As he continued to drink from his bottle Jude noticed that Layla had been getting up to no good in the bar while he was talking to his brother Ezekiel. Damn girl... she always was one to not control her alcohol intake that well... Guess I'll have to... Jude than noticed some of the men around her, trying to take advantage of her while she was in a drunken state. Those bastards... Time to die...
Layla however was saved by The Red Eyed Demon, who had beaten Jude to the point, having knocked out all of the men and then dragging Layla off to her room. Hmm... Guess he made my job a lot simpler... but still... Just knocking them out?... I guess it's for the best. He gave a sigh as he thought that, wanting to send more of a message to the men currently incapacitated on the ground. Jude walked over to the barkeep, handing them a pouch of gold coins.
"Insurance for later my friend... I believe that it will cover this... And the drinks for them afterwards." Picking up two jugs of alcohol Jude poured it on the men who had previously assaulted Layla. The shock of the liquid having woken them up they tried to lunge an attack at Jude, only to be greeted with a gun barrel on their foreheads. Soaked from the alcohol and sweat running down their faces, the men stared blankly at Jude's black and golden eyes. Quietly Jude whispered to the men as low as he could, so low that no one but the men could hear him.
"... Let me be Frank, both blunt and yes the name. If I ever witness such crude behavior out of any of you in the future... If you even think of touching a woman like that again, I will personally visit you in each of your homes, gag and tie you up, and make you watch as I sexually assault your wives and your daughters. Than I will take this gun, yes this one in my hand, and shove it down your throats as you beg for mercy... Ending your sad and miserable lives... Does that sound fun to you?" With frightened eyes the men shook their heads violently, not willing to say anything about the threats Jude had given them. Seeing as they were complying to his words Jude lifted them all up to their feet.
"Oh... and if you say anything about what I said to all of you... Get a coffin ready... Night boys, have a drink on me." Jude grinned as he walked passed them, it had been a long time since he had felt so passionately, he didn't know why. Maybe it's because you lo... Mentally Jude pointed one of his pistols at his conscience. Stop thinking... no thinking for you.
Jude than walked to Layla's room, setting up a chair he leaned against the door. Resting in front of her room.
"Now, get some rest Sereinia. We've got a long day ahead of us tomorrow."
Sereinia watched Shadow leave to handle the commotion that reached their ears. She hoped no one was going to be hurt. It did cause her concern; however, the rather pleasant persona of Shadow had thrown her in a trance. She was pretty much glad about it. The only problem it was just so surreal that it made her faintly blush. Her cheeks took a rosy coloring. In addition, she found his light touches to her face were comforting to have. The same could be said when she was being carried in his arms or being held once in a while. She wondered what it meant. This feeling that was still mind-boggling to her. If she remembered correctly, she had always liked being embraced by her mother. Somehow, it was similar to that. Is she viewing Shadow as a surrogate mother? At that thought, she immediately rejected and stopped thinking about it. The idea was just too weird to even have.
In any case, Sereinia had decided to follow Shadow's advice. She was also feeling the exhaustion taking a toll on her body and she definitely needed to take a bath before anything else. The scent from the blood, grime, tears, and dirt was getting hard to ignore. Looking at the stairs, she watched her steps carefully as she climbed it. She did not want to cause another embarrassing scene or be a source of problem. Shadow might not be there to save her from falling next time. Soon enough, she reached her assigned room. A fleeting thought of her wondered if Mayumi would like to share the bed with her. After all, this room was just for her to use. However, the young girl had always preferred to be alone. Adding to that, she was not sure where Mayumi could be. Perhaps, she should have told the young girl to not leave without informing any of them. Releasing a long sigh, she felt a warm tingling on on the tip of her nose which made her stopped thinking about the younger girl.
"I can still feel it... "
Time passes by and Sereinia exited the bathroom. She was in an unknown daze as she sat on her bed. Her eyes of deep amethyst gazed at the wall without any clear intentions. Raven black hair fell around her like a silk curtain. She combed her hair by using her fingers in a slow manner. It had a soothing effect as she continued to do so. She had just finished cleaning herself up and now donned a black knee-length nightgown with violet ribbons as a design. Releasing a sigh, she laid on the bed with a small smile on her lips. She was not sure what made her so giddy and satisfied. All of her concerns was now pushed into the back of her mind. As of now, she could only recall the event that transpired between her and Shadow.
"I guess... I take back my decision of wanting to leave."
It was spoken in a whisper as Sereinia touched the tip of her nose. Shadow's touch still lingered on it and with that idea, she cannot help but feel that the smile on her lips had grown bigger by the moment. Closing her eyes, she slowly fell asleep. She had yet to cover herself in a blanket but nevertheless, she drifted to a peaceful slumber. Her face resembled a beautiful painting of a serene ethereal being. Over all, she was very much a vision as she slept in peace.
Sereinia watched Shadow leave to handle the commotion that reached their ears. She hoped no one was going to be hurt. It did cause her concern; however, the rather pleasant persona of Shadow had thrown her in a trance. She was pretty much glad about it. The only problem it was just so surreal that it made her faintly blush. Her cheeks took a rosy coloring. In addition, she found his light touches to her face were comforting to have. The same could be said when she was being carried in his arms or being held once in a while. She wondered what it meant. This feeling that was still mind-boggling to her. If she remembered correctly, she had always liked being embraced by her mother. Somehow, it was similar to that. Is she viewing Shadow as a surrogate mother? At that thought, she immediately rejected and stopped thinking about it. The idea was just too weird to even have.
In any case, Sereinia had decided to follow Shadow's advice. She was also feeling the exhaustion taking a toll on her body and she definitely needed to take a bath before anything else. The scent from the blood, grime, tears, and dirt was getting hard to ignore. Looking at the stairs, she watched her steps carefully as she climbed it. She did not want to cause another embarrassing scene or be a source of problem. Shadow might not be there to save her from falling next time. Soon enough, she reached her assigned room. A fleeting thought of her wondered if Mayumi would like to share the bed with her. After all, this room was just for her to use. However, the young girl had always preferred to be alone. Adding to that, she was not sure where Mayumi could be. Perhaps, she should have told the young girl to not leave without informing any of them. Releasing a long sigh, she felt a warm tingling on on the tip of her nose which made her stopped thinking about the younger girl.
"I can still feel it... "
Time passes by and Sereinia exited the bathroom. She was in an unknown daze as she sat on her bed. Her eyes of deep amethyst gazed at the wall without any clear intentions. Raven black hair fell around her like a silk curtain. She combed her hair by using her fingers in a slow manner. It had a soothing effect as she continued to do so. She had just finished cleaning herself up and now donned a black knee-length nightgown with violet ribbons as a design. Releasing a sigh, she laid on the bed with a small smile on her lips. She was not sure what made her so giddy and satisfied. All of her concerns was now pushed into the back of her mind. As of now, she could only recall the event that transpired between her and Shadow.
"I guess... I take back my decision of wanting to leave."
It was spoken in a whisper as Sereinia touched the tip of her nose. Shadow's touch still lingered on it and with that idea, she cannot help but feel that the smile on her lips had grown bigger by the moment. Closing her eyes, she slowly fell asleep. She had yet to cover herself in a blanket but nevertheless, she drifted to a peaceful slumber. Her face resembled a beautiful painting of a serene ethereal being. Over all, she was very much a vision as she slept in peace.
Inn: Middle of the night
Lee woke up with his fist thrusting forward. He could feel his body ache in acknowledgement of all his training. He must have passed out in the middle of it all.
"Exhaustion must have caught up to me," he said with chuckle. He felt dirty and he was in need of a wash. He got up taking note of the silence. He couldn't be bothered to find anyone, due to the fact that the only people he knew were a man and woman that he attempted to knock out and turn into the bounty hunters. It wasn't exactly a blossoming relationship. Lee noticed his shift in weight to one side which caused him to enter his drunken boxing stance. He hadn't practiced this stance for a long time He swayed and stumbled as he made his way towards the spring. He disrobed and put his simple yet dirty clothes in a small pile and entered. Their air was cool on his skin as he smiled at the nice water before him.
Lee grabbed a brush and some soap nearby and then a bucket of water. Lee dumped part of the water on him as he clenched his teeth as he realized how cold it was.
"Well, ... so much for going back to sleep anytime soon." Lee washed his body scrubbing the sweat and dry blood off him. The pain flared from his injuries but it was a distant pain that was easy to ignore now. After rinsing with another cold bucket of water he stepped into the depths of the water. He eased himself in as he realized that the women had washed themselves in these waters as well. He calmed himself as he decided to distract himself with thoughts of the monestary. Lee felt his muscles relax as his childhood thoughts had him running through nearby forests.
Lee woke up with his fist thrusting forward. He could feel his body ache in acknowledgement of all his training. He must have passed out in the middle of it all.
"Exhaustion must have caught up to me," he said with chuckle. He felt dirty and he was in need of a wash. He got up taking note of the silence. He couldn't be bothered to find anyone, due to the fact that the only people he knew were a man and woman that he attempted to knock out and turn into the bounty hunters. It wasn't exactly a blossoming relationship. Lee noticed his shift in weight to one side which caused him to enter his drunken boxing stance. He hadn't practiced this stance for a long time He swayed and stumbled as he made his way towards the spring. He disrobed and put his simple yet dirty clothes in a small pile and entered. Their air was cool on his skin as he smiled at the nice water before him.
Lee grabbed a brush and some soap nearby and then a bucket of water. Lee dumped part of the water on him as he clenched his teeth as he realized how cold it was.
"Well, ... so much for going back to sleep anytime soon." Lee washed his body scrubbing the sweat and dry blood off him. The pain flared from his injuries but it was a distant pain that was easy to ignore now. After rinsing with another cold bucket of water he stepped into the depths of the water. He eased himself in as he realized that the women had washed themselves in these waters as well. He calmed himself as he decided to distract himself with thoughts of the monestary. Lee felt his muscles relax as his childhood thoughts had him running through nearby forests.
Upon the morning Shadow awoke at the first light of the sun and woke everyone around him whether they were ready for it or not. It was time to move and the less time they spent in the city the better. He dragged their weary bodies out to the new horse drawn cart brought about for them by Taira and loaded them up one by one. Those who couldn't or wouldn't wake up on their own to get in were simply knocked out and placed in the cart anyway as Shadow and Mayumi both decided it would be best to run alongside the cart for some morning exercise as they traveled to their new destination.
Stopping once or twice along the way for approximately one hour at a time Shadow and Mayumi took the opportunity to train by sparring the entire time. Given that the others were either too beat up or too tired to join in the fun Shadow let them stay in the cart and watch and relax but that would all change soon enough and if they didn't believe he was a Demon before, they certainly would once their training began whether they wanted it or not and whether they were ready for it or not. If they were going to survive Te'i Sai Shadow couldn't afford to show them sympathy at this time as Te'i Sai most certainly wouldn't either so it was better they get used to it now from him instead of from them later.
Within a day and a half worth of riding they arrived at Shadow's 'Base Camp' in the underground caverns where he trained Mayumi before the New Century Festival had begun.
The cavern was four hundred feet wide by about six hundred feet deep and had several small, flat 'levels' within it ranging from a few inches in height to several feet which served well for multiple training purposes. There were about eight of these levels throughout the cavern, the nearest to the entrance about thirty feet away being only six inches drop in height to the floor below. The next one back, about fifty feet away was approximately ten inches in height up. Twenty feet back there was another six to eight inch rise. One hundred feet back further still was a four foot increase with a one foot decrease eighty feet beyond. One hundred thirty feet back was a seven foot rise. One hundred and twenty feet back was a two foot drop and the final rise was about one foot fifty feet further in.
There were three small pools where dripping water from the ceiling gathered and formed natural springs to wash and bathe in. Two of them were on the upper level in the back and one was just to the rise side off the center of the cavern just after the second rise. There were a few stalagmites around the cavern with a few stalactites hanging from the ceiling and nearly touching the stalagmites but not quite. It made an excellent gap for training with accuracy of throwing knives and daggers and other weapons which was why there was a weapon rack not far away. In the front of the room were several weapon racks with exotic and even some weapons lost to time from the outside world.
Training began within a few hours of arrival with the exception of Keito and Jude who were still recovering from wounds that prevented them from training properly as Sereinia continued their recovery process. As for the others, their first task upon arrival after having rested for a day and a half was to do a "simple routine" as Shadow called it of completing five hundred push ups and one thousand full situps before one hour had passed. If they couldn't complete it in time there was an obstacle course set up and waiting for them. For most this was an impossible task given the state of their bodies and injuries but Shadow was hoping at least one would finish. Mayumi was required to join in and Shadow even partook as well.
Within the first seven minutes Shadow was finished with the push ups and started into the sit ups which were completed after about another ten minutes. For Shadow, who was fresh and used to such harsh numbers, it was nothing but a warm up. He got to his feet slowly and waited for the others to finish their task. As he had expected, given their pitiful state, nobody except for Mayumi completed the exercise in time and they were all forced to partake in the obstacle course which involved a long jog around the outside edge of the cavern. There were small obstacles for them to jump over, none below three feet in height. Obstacles for them to duck and/or crawl under, some of which were as low as eight to ten inches in height, as well as several weapons which were automated by switches in the floor as they came close enough that would swing in and attack them along the way as they went. Dodging these weapons was always a challenge thanks to how tight the activation mechanism was and how fast they came in and several of them were struck with the weapons as they tried the first lap.
Most of them were able to avoid the weapons the second time around, but one or two still ate it once or twice before they finally got the hang of it. The course had ten five for it occupants, and each time they came back to Shadow at the front of the cavern they had to switch to a lane they hadn't used yet since each lane presented a different weapon obstacle at different times which changed the game and kept them on their toes. None of the weapons were bladed, but they were powerful and well hidden to prevent everyone from guessing when they would end up being attacked. Some of the more perceptive individuals were able to feel when they hit the switch along the route and prepped themselves just in time to dodge but it took a good three laps for that to take place in any of them. It was interesting to watch them do this, while Mayumi was ordered to continue with isometric exercises until they completed the course in all five lanes each.
At the end of the course they were allowed a ten minute break to rest, during which time Sereinia tended to their injuries from the weapons as best she could. Without delay she had objected to Shadow's methods, but Shadow confirmed that while harsh this was the best way to prepare them for Te'i Sai. It was best to see and experience what kind of training Te'i Sai had to offer so that they would have a better feel for how their opponents would move and attack without warning. This course was a near exact duplicate of the one used in Roda Valley during Shadow's early years as well as a slight influence from the Shaharan branch's obstacle course. Some of the other training routines were reminiscent of the Triveilan branch's training methods and also influenced by the Veilbrand branch's routines. The methods of meditation and awareness were based on the Gweynura branch's training so that no matter where they ended up, they had a good insight into the minds and bodies of Te'i Sai operatives so that they could tell exactly where they originated from just by fighting with them.
This was no guarantee that they would ever truly be ready for them though, as the Assassins had decades of experience with training like this and worse. Shadow had days to prepare them for a confrontation because, whether they liked it or not, they were staying with him for their own protection until he was certain they could handle themselves on their own in the world without his protection.
Once their ten minutes were up Shadow gave them another hour to do another five hundred push ups and one thousand sit ups to which they all failed once again and had to repeat the course again. By the end of the night they were dead on their feet and completely exhausted. Shadow was satisfied with their exhaustion and so let them relax shortly after the skies darkened and the torches around the cavern were lit. They all circled around Shadow in the center of the room for meditation, with Mayumi watching over them and making sure they didn't wander or fall asleep. Anyone who did was to be given a rather harsh warning of Sora landing with one foot on either shoulder and squeezing just enough to cause discomfort without drawing blood until they fixed their posture or stopped nodding off.
Once meditation was over after about two hours the women were allowed to bathe on the two upper level springs while the men bathed on the lower spring. Neither of the two sides could see each other because of the distance and the scattered objects in their way, but just in case Mayumi stood watch for the girls while Shadow stood watch for the guys, just to make sure there were no attempts to wander to a spring where you didn't belong. Shadow did not give them a choice in the matter either, as all the men were forced to bathe, even Ketio despite his delicate state as Shadow stood watch with his back against a stalagmite just a few feet away from the spring. The complaining from each side at being forced to bathe in the springs was understandable, being around strangers with whom they were uncomfortable showing their bodies to (or at least most of them), but there was a method to the madness.
These springs were sprinkled with a special gathering of herbs and natural minerals which not only sped up the body's natural healing processes, but also strengthened it which was why Shadow's body seemed so durable despite how often he was injured and worn out and also accounted for much of his stamina. These effects, so far as Shadow could tell, were permanent. He knew this because he had not visited these springs in over a year but his body's efficiency had only increased since his leaving and had never once reverted to its original state. Some of the herbs were also designed to nourish the muscles once absorbed into the skin which would assist in the muscle's ability to recover from exhaustion and also would help to build them faster during training so that it took less time to reach their potential. This was also how Shadow had become so physically strong over the years, also accounting the beyond extreme training he'd received to go along with it.
In short these springs were one of the few secrets behind the success of the Te'i Sai Assassins and it was why Shadow had brought them here and not to any other training ground. These springs were only found in five other places on the continent, the five lairs of Te'i Sai. Two of the lairs were destroyed and unusable so Shadow brought them here. Even if he only had a few days to train them, they would, without a doubt, emerge stronger, faster, more agile and more reactive than they had when they first entered the cavern. However, with only days, their recovery and strength increase would still limited to but about 0.3% to 0.5% during that time and as such would be nearly unnoticeable over the time they would spend with him. The only thing that they would notice would be the increase in stamina and endurance at the end. By tomorrow, they would be completing the obstacle course in about ninety five percent of the time they did today and they wouldn't lose their breath as fast thanks to these springs. It was a small change, but once which they would notice if they paid attention.
Shadow gave everyone the chance to go to sleep once their group bath was over near the entrance where it was warm from the torches but cool enough from the entrance to be just the right temperature for optimum recovery. Staying too near either exclusively warm or cold temperatures was a mistake and one which Shadow would not allow them to make. They needed every ounce of his skills as a teacher and every microscopic bit of knowledge as an Assassin if they were to have any hope of standing a chance against actual Te'i Sai Assassins.
The next morning, shortly before the sun came up, Shadow exited the cavern while letting the others sleep for just a short while longer. As he exited the base he heard the sound of footsteps, but he was not on guard during their approach. The sound was familiar. Seemingly one set of footsteps, but if one listened closely the slight phase in their echo told Shadow that it was actually two sets of feet walking towards him. He knew who was coming, and he looked over to the location of the sound and waited. Surely enough, two familiar faces emerged from the brush.
The Moonlit Twins, known to Shadow by their names of Linos and Calandra had arrived. No doubt they'd heard about the commotion in Cre' Est during their time there and had figured Shadow was in the area and were looking to rejoin him after their time spent elsewhere. Most of it had been in training designed for them by Shadow to suit their united battle style as well as to give them that much better of a chance for survival if they ever were separated. They were the same as always, with Calandra saying very little upon arrival as Linos did most of the talking. They exchanged words as Shadow told them what had happened and they both looked at him somewhat worriedly when he told them about Roda I'l Lousta's activation and the deaths of innocence. However, this did little to deter the twins from rejoining him as they had business which required his aid. It helped that it coincided with his own mission, so Shadow accepted and as the sun rose over the horizon Shadow walked them inside, woke the others, and introduced them to everyone.
Within a few minutes everyone was dressed and ready to start the day. They began by all doing the same five hundred push ups and one thousand situps in one hour's time. Again, they all failed, due to the incredibly minute changes the spring provided over so short a time. Afterwards, they were all given a new training lesson by the twins. They were partnered together in pairs and taught the ways of the twin's unique "united" combat style. While this would ultimately take years to master, they basics of it were very simple and would give everyone the foundation to begin learning how to fight in perfect sync with anyone who shared their own style of fighting. Again, Keito had to sit out thanks to his injuries, but observation proved useful enough as he recovered from what had happened and processed what he saw in his head. He would be able to practice very soon, but most likely he would not be joining training with them for another week or two.
This, however, was not an issue as they all spent a total of eight days with Shadow. Keito was able to stand on his feet and walk through the motions of the basics by himself while everyone else continued Shadow's ruthless routines and were continually pushed to the pique of exhaustion and their physical limits. Since each one was different in where they were at, Shadow adjusted their training accordingly to push them farther and farther even when they claimed they couldn't take it anymore and were convinced of it in their own minds.
As they all completed the course for the third time during that final day Shadow called a sudden halt to their training and ordered them to gather around him in the center of the cavern. One by one they were brought up to spar with Shadow himself, also being instructed to make use of the entire cavern before the match would be called to an end. One by one they came up, and one by one they were defeated but Shadow limited himself to using but a fraction of his full strength and speed for each one. This allowed them all to make use of the techniques they had learned by training with him, the twins, and Mayumi. While it was almost painful to hold back so much, he knew it was for the best as he gave them all a chance to land the necessary strikes and make use of anything they needed to be declared the "winner" of the match by points. Everyone knew what was going on, but he was still pushing them to the brink of their capabilities and making them perform the techniques under pressure which, for each individual, was different and unique to make use of their own body's abilities. Ultimately it was successful in Shadow's eyes as each one had managed to land the required techniques in a timely fashion and win the match within a few minute's time.
As the final day came to a close everyone was again sent to their respective sides to bathe in the springs as Shadow too finally joined the men in theirs. The scars covering his body from throat to feet, as well as the numerous signs of injury throughout the years were a little unsettling to most except for Jude who seemed to be almost as scarred as Shadow was, but not quite. They even spent a few minutes comparing injuries and scars across their upper bodies and talking about the experience, much to the amusement and amazement of the others who sat with them in the springs.
After everyone had rested for the night and morning broke, Shadow received a message via a raven from Taira with some good news. Shadow's primary targets from Triveila had been seen taking refuge in Cre' Est and were still in the city awaiting their fate though they did not know it. Shadow could not help but smile as he burned the letter and sent the raven who carried it back to Taira. He gathered everyone around at the entrance and told them that he had business to attend to and that, while he was gone, they were free to either remain here to practice on their own or go into town for whatever they wanted or needed. However, the twins were in charge and should they call them back at any time they must be obeyed or the twins would hunt them down and drag their sorry butts back by force. Luckily there was no reason for the twins to do that, given the state of things right now, but the authority to do so was in fact there.
With that parting thought, Shadow left and disappeared into the brush outside as he headed for Cre' Est to hunt his targets.
Stopping once or twice along the way for approximately one hour at a time Shadow and Mayumi took the opportunity to train by sparring the entire time. Given that the others were either too beat up or too tired to join in the fun Shadow let them stay in the cart and watch and relax but that would all change soon enough and if they didn't believe he was a Demon before, they certainly would once their training began whether they wanted it or not and whether they were ready for it or not. If they were going to survive Te'i Sai Shadow couldn't afford to show them sympathy at this time as Te'i Sai most certainly wouldn't either so it was better they get used to it now from him instead of from them later.
Within a day and a half worth of riding they arrived at Shadow's 'Base Camp' in the underground caverns where he trained Mayumi before the New Century Festival had begun.
The cavern was four hundred feet wide by about six hundred feet deep and had several small, flat 'levels' within it ranging from a few inches in height to several feet which served well for multiple training purposes. There were about eight of these levels throughout the cavern, the nearest to the entrance about thirty feet away being only six inches drop in height to the floor below. The next one back, about fifty feet away was approximately ten inches in height up. Twenty feet back there was another six to eight inch rise. One hundred feet back further still was a four foot increase with a one foot decrease eighty feet beyond. One hundred thirty feet back was a seven foot rise. One hundred and twenty feet back was a two foot drop and the final rise was about one foot fifty feet further in.
There were three small pools where dripping water from the ceiling gathered and formed natural springs to wash and bathe in. Two of them were on the upper level in the back and one was just to the rise side off the center of the cavern just after the second rise. There were a few stalagmites around the cavern with a few stalactites hanging from the ceiling and nearly touching the stalagmites but not quite. It made an excellent gap for training with accuracy of throwing knives and daggers and other weapons which was why there was a weapon rack not far away. In the front of the room were several weapon racks with exotic and even some weapons lost to time from the outside world.
Training began within a few hours of arrival with the exception of Keito and Jude who were still recovering from wounds that prevented them from training properly as Sereinia continued their recovery process. As for the others, their first task upon arrival after having rested for a day and a half was to do a "simple routine" as Shadow called it of completing five hundred push ups and one thousand full situps before one hour had passed. If they couldn't complete it in time there was an obstacle course set up and waiting for them. For most this was an impossible task given the state of their bodies and injuries but Shadow was hoping at least one would finish. Mayumi was required to join in and Shadow even partook as well.
Within the first seven minutes Shadow was finished with the push ups and started into the sit ups which were completed after about another ten minutes. For Shadow, who was fresh and used to such harsh numbers, it was nothing but a warm up. He got to his feet slowly and waited for the others to finish their task. As he had expected, given their pitiful state, nobody except for Mayumi completed the exercise in time and they were all forced to partake in the obstacle course which involved a long jog around the outside edge of the cavern. There were small obstacles for them to jump over, none below three feet in height. Obstacles for them to duck and/or crawl under, some of which were as low as eight to ten inches in height, as well as several weapons which were automated by switches in the floor as they came close enough that would swing in and attack them along the way as they went. Dodging these weapons was always a challenge thanks to how tight the activation mechanism was and how fast they came in and several of them were struck with the weapons as they tried the first lap.
Most of them were able to avoid the weapons the second time around, but one or two still ate it once or twice before they finally got the hang of it. The course had ten five for it occupants, and each time they came back to Shadow at the front of the cavern they had to switch to a lane they hadn't used yet since each lane presented a different weapon obstacle at different times which changed the game and kept them on their toes. None of the weapons were bladed, but they were powerful and well hidden to prevent everyone from guessing when they would end up being attacked. Some of the more perceptive individuals were able to feel when they hit the switch along the route and prepped themselves just in time to dodge but it took a good three laps for that to take place in any of them. It was interesting to watch them do this, while Mayumi was ordered to continue with isometric exercises until they completed the course in all five lanes each.
At the end of the course they were allowed a ten minute break to rest, during which time Sereinia tended to their injuries from the weapons as best she could. Without delay she had objected to Shadow's methods, but Shadow confirmed that while harsh this was the best way to prepare them for Te'i Sai. It was best to see and experience what kind of training Te'i Sai had to offer so that they would have a better feel for how their opponents would move and attack without warning. This course was a near exact duplicate of the one used in Roda Valley during Shadow's early years as well as a slight influence from the Shaharan branch's obstacle course. Some of the other training routines were reminiscent of the Triveilan branch's training methods and also influenced by the Veilbrand branch's routines. The methods of meditation and awareness were based on the Gweynura branch's training so that no matter where they ended up, they had a good insight into the minds and bodies of Te'i Sai operatives so that they could tell exactly where they originated from just by fighting with them.
This was no guarantee that they would ever truly be ready for them though, as the Assassins had decades of experience with training like this and worse. Shadow had days to prepare them for a confrontation because, whether they liked it or not, they were staying with him for their own protection until he was certain they could handle themselves on their own in the world without his protection.
Once their ten minutes were up Shadow gave them another hour to do another five hundred push ups and one thousand sit ups to which they all failed once again and had to repeat the course again. By the end of the night they were dead on their feet and completely exhausted. Shadow was satisfied with their exhaustion and so let them relax shortly after the skies darkened and the torches around the cavern were lit. They all circled around Shadow in the center of the room for meditation, with Mayumi watching over them and making sure they didn't wander or fall asleep. Anyone who did was to be given a rather harsh warning of Sora landing with one foot on either shoulder and squeezing just enough to cause discomfort without drawing blood until they fixed their posture or stopped nodding off.
Once meditation was over after about two hours the women were allowed to bathe on the two upper level springs while the men bathed on the lower spring. Neither of the two sides could see each other because of the distance and the scattered objects in their way, but just in case Mayumi stood watch for the girls while Shadow stood watch for the guys, just to make sure there were no attempts to wander to a spring where you didn't belong. Shadow did not give them a choice in the matter either, as all the men were forced to bathe, even Ketio despite his delicate state as Shadow stood watch with his back against a stalagmite just a few feet away from the spring. The complaining from each side at being forced to bathe in the springs was understandable, being around strangers with whom they were uncomfortable showing their bodies to (or at least most of them), but there was a method to the madness.
These springs were sprinkled with a special gathering of herbs and natural minerals which not only sped up the body's natural healing processes, but also strengthened it which was why Shadow's body seemed so durable despite how often he was injured and worn out and also accounted for much of his stamina. These effects, so far as Shadow could tell, were permanent. He knew this because he had not visited these springs in over a year but his body's efficiency had only increased since his leaving and had never once reverted to its original state. Some of the herbs were also designed to nourish the muscles once absorbed into the skin which would assist in the muscle's ability to recover from exhaustion and also would help to build them faster during training so that it took less time to reach their potential. This was also how Shadow had become so physically strong over the years, also accounting the beyond extreme training he'd received to go along with it.
In short these springs were one of the few secrets behind the success of the Te'i Sai Assassins and it was why Shadow had brought them here and not to any other training ground. These springs were only found in five other places on the continent, the five lairs of Te'i Sai. Two of the lairs were destroyed and unusable so Shadow brought them here. Even if he only had a few days to train them, they would, without a doubt, emerge stronger, faster, more agile and more reactive than they had when they first entered the cavern. However, with only days, their recovery and strength increase would still limited to but about 0.3% to 0.5% during that time and as such would be nearly unnoticeable over the time they would spend with him. The only thing that they would notice would be the increase in stamina and endurance at the end. By tomorrow, they would be completing the obstacle course in about ninety five percent of the time they did today and they wouldn't lose their breath as fast thanks to these springs. It was a small change, but once which they would notice if they paid attention.
Shadow gave everyone the chance to go to sleep once their group bath was over near the entrance where it was warm from the torches but cool enough from the entrance to be just the right temperature for optimum recovery. Staying too near either exclusively warm or cold temperatures was a mistake and one which Shadow would not allow them to make. They needed every ounce of his skills as a teacher and every microscopic bit of knowledge as an Assassin if they were to have any hope of standing a chance against actual Te'i Sai Assassins.
The next morning, shortly before the sun came up, Shadow exited the cavern while letting the others sleep for just a short while longer. As he exited the base he heard the sound of footsteps, but he was not on guard during their approach. The sound was familiar. Seemingly one set of footsteps, but if one listened closely the slight phase in their echo told Shadow that it was actually two sets of feet walking towards him. He knew who was coming, and he looked over to the location of the sound and waited. Surely enough, two familiar faces emerged from the brush.
The Moonlit Twins, known to Shadow by their names of Linos and Calandra had arrived. No doubt they'd heard about the commotion in Cre' Est during their time there and had figured Shadow was in the area and were looking to rejoin him after their time spent elsewhere. Most of it had been in training designed for them by Shadow to suit their united battle style as well as to give them that much better of a chance for survival if they ever were separated. They were the same as always, with Calandra saying very little upon arrival as Linos did most of the talking. They exchanged words as Shadow told them what had happened and they both looked at him somewhat worriedly when he told them about Roda I'l Lousta's activation and the deaths of innocence. However, this did little to deter the twins from rejoining him as they had business which required his aid. It helped that it coincided with his own mission, so Shadow accepted and as the sun rose over the horizon Shadow walked them inside, woke the others, and introduced them to everyone.
Within a few minutes everyone was dressed and ready to start the day. They began by all doing the same five hundred push ups and one thousand situps in one hour's time. Again, they all failed, due to the incredibly minute changes the spring provided over so short a time. Afterwards, they were all given a new training lesson by the twins. They were partnered together in pairs and taught the ways of the twin's unique "united" combat style. While this would ultimately take years to master, they basics of it were very simple and would give everyone the foundation to begin learning how to fight in perfect sync with anyone who shared their own style of fighting. Again, Keito had to sit out thanks to his injuries, but observation proved useful enough as he recovered from what had happened and processed what he saw in his head. He would be able to practice very soon, but most likely he would not be joining training with them for another week or two.
This, however, was not an issue as they all spent a total of eight days with Shadow. Keito was able to stand on his feet and walk through the motions of the basics by himself while everyone else continued Shadow's ruthless routines and were continually pushed to the pique of exhaustion and their physical limits. Since each one was different in where they were at, Shadow adjusted their training accordingly to push them farther and farther even when they claimed they couldn't take it anymore and were convinced of it in their own minds.
As they all completed the course for the third time during that final day Shadow called a sudden halt to their training and ordered them to gather around him in the center of the cavern. One by one they were brought up to spar with Shadow himself, also being instructed to make use of the entire cavern before the match would be called to an end. One by one they came up, and one by one they were defeated but Shadow limited himself to using but a fraction of his full strength and speed for each one. This allowed them all to make use of the techniques they had learned by training with him, the twins, and Mayumi. While it was almost painful to hold back so much, he knew it was for the best as he gave them all a chance to land the necessary strikes and make use of anything they needed to be declared the "winner" of the match by points. Everyone knew what was going on, but he was still pushing them to the brink of their capabilities and making them perform the techniques under pressure which, for each individual, was different and unique to make use of their own body's abilities. Ultimately it was successful in Shadow's eyes as each one had managed to land the required techniques in a timely fashion and win the match within a few minute's time.
As the final day came to a close everyone was again sent to their respective sides to bathe in the springs as Shadow too finally joined the men in theirs. The scars covering his body from throat to feet, as well as the numerous signs of injury throughout the years were a little unsettling to most except for Jude who seemed to be almost as scarred as Shadow was, but not quite. They even spent a few minutes comparing injuries and scars across their upper bodies and talking about the experience, much to the amusement and amazement of the others who sat with them in the springs.
After everyone had rested for the night and morning broke, Shadow received a message via a raven from Taira with some good news. Shadow's primary targets from Triveila had been seen taking refuge in Cre' Est and were still in the city awaiting their fate though they did not know it. Shadow could not help but smile as he burned the letter and sent the raven who carried it back to Taira. He gathered everyone around at the entrance and told them that he had business to attend to and that, while he was gone, they were free to either remain here to practice on their own or go into town for whatever they wanted or needed. However, the twins were in charge and should they call them back at any time they must be obeyed or the twins would hunt them down and drag their sorry butts back by force. Luckily there was no reason for the twins to do that, given the state of things right now, but the authority to do so was in fact there.
With that parting thought, Shadow left and disappeared into the brush outside as he headed for Cre' Est to hunt his targets.
Pain and sorrow is a necessity in the world today. Pain and sorrow, for some, is all that is known. These feelings are especially potent in the hearts of the twins. After a life of misery with only each other to comfort, it is surprising they are still sane. Then again, are they really even sane?
For nearly a year now, Linos and Calandra have spent their time deep in Cre' Est, hunting for the heart of their family's murderers. To no avail. Then again, that is to be expected from the Te'i Sai. Perhaps it is a blessing from angels that the twins have yet to find the guild of assassins. After all, even they know they wouldn't last two seconds against such people. Thirty mercenaries nearly killed Calandra that year ago. If it wasn't for the Red Eyed Demon, Linos would be alone in the world, starving and killing mercilessly innocents and murderers alike. Sorrow would have consumed him had it not been for dear Shadow that day.
But still...Calandra is silent. Caught within herself, not even open to her precious brother. Instead, she simply holds his hand, silent and brooding. Perhaps at times she will sing to him a lullaby sang to them when they were still so very small. But that is usually the only time her voice is heard. The voice of the songbird. The mockingbird. What is a falcon without his mockingbird?
The last night of Cre' Est, the twins had managed their way to a smaller part of town, where they happened across the bodies of innocents and assassins alike. The memory of such skill flashed in the eyes of the twins, and they knew instantly that Shadows had been there. But where was he now? It all pointed to a small inn. But they weren't about to enter such a crowded space. So, instead, they waited, falling into a light, gentle sleep on a rooftop across the street. Upon the sun's rise to show the next morning, they grabbed their horses and followed behind the carriage, remaining an hour away as to not be seen just yet. First, they wished to remain hidden and watch from afar...judge the people he had placed himself with.
And when he made his way into that cavern, they had become lost, abandoning their horses to track him on foot. It took another night, and together they ended falling asleep just outside without even realizing it. Backs against each other, hands held out to the side with fingers twined together, they slept silently, breathing in unison. And once more, the sun began to shine, and they stood and began to look again, steps coming down in unison. Everything was in unison. This was a natural feat of the twins. Not only is it training...but that connection shared only by such powerful siblings.
Shadow met them outside. Calandra stared at him with a distant look in her round, golden green eyes, the silver flecks sparkling like stars as her lips twitched into a small smile, her free hand rising to tug at the little scarf she had pulled around her neck to hide the still painful scar on her throat. Linos couldn't help but grin, his hand squeezing hers lightly as he bowed respectfully to the Red Eyed Demon. "It's wonderful to see you again, Shadow," he had said. Then, everything was to be explained, and with his sister's nod of approval, the twins agreed to join Shadow in the training of the injured ones. After all, the twins owed him. And perhaps they could finally repay their debt to him...and finally take out the Te'i Sai...the murderers of the Galiendhe family.
Introductions went...as smoothly as they possibly could. Linos would let go of his sister's hand to tip the chins of every young, beautiful woman here, including the youngest, Mayumi, paying particular attention to her, as she appeared to be a younger version of his dear sister. His voice was soft and sultry, his lips moving only to allow the gentle whisper of his words caress the skin of his victims. His eyes sparkled. Calandra, however, was less than amused. Though they were no longer in unison, when she stepped forward, she seemed to regain that control of unity once more, her step timed perfectly with his as she caught up to him and proceeded to drag his shoulder back, forcing her twin brother to look at her big, glaring eyes. "What?" he had said in that innocent-like voice. She would say nothing, shoving him into a stalagmite as her jaw ticked with frustration. He pouted and kissed her cheek with a busted lip, and just like that, she forgave him with a small smile and a kiss on that lip, as if to say she was sorry. "I forgive you," he said, touching her cheek gently, brushing her bangs from her eyes and pulling a lock of hair from one of her pigtails, running it between his fingers. And then, his hand returned to hers, and though he gave a special wink to Mayumi, he didn't leave his sister's side for the next while.
When Shadow gave the day's exercises, the twins did a particularly differnt set of push ups. With Calandra's feet hooked on the shoulders of her brother, she and Linos worked their push ups in perfect unison, taking around fifteen minutes. They were fast, never making a mistake. Perhaps this was why Linos could handle the heavy chain he had on his belt? The sit ups were just as quick, each taking fifteen minutes. Crossing their feet at the ankles, they proceeded to do these in unison as well, taking around 25 minutes.
The training was hard, as the twins had never taught others how they did what they did. Unison had been hard for them at some point in their lives...but that was when they were such younglings. Unison came naturally. All it took was balance and practice. And a strong connection. Their breaths were timed, coming out slow and steady. Their hearts beat steadily. Their ears pricked to listen to each other. Arms came out, daggers in hand as they did what appeared to be nothing more than a dance. They stood with their backs against each other, daggers reaching out slowly as they began to turn. When he stepped forward with his left foot, she stepped back with her right. When he stepped back with his right foot, she stepped forward with her left. And they would do this strange, deadly dance slowly, showing each move with precision and grace. And then, when they did it slowly, they did it at full speed, showing the moves that had taken them nearly ten minutes to show individually together in less than thirty seconds.
Sure, others didn't quite get the hang of things. The twins were and odd pair, and it took them years to truly master the arts of fighting in unison. But they listened. And they watched. That, for the twins, was all that could be taught.
That first night was hard for the twins. Bathing separately had never been a thought for the two. After all, when at home they would bathe together as to keep their connection strong. They were never forced to separate, only forced to come together when angered at each other. And when they went without a home, they had no choice but to bathe together. At least, that was how they saw it. So being forced to separate was not something either enjoyed. Both would bathe begrudgingly, scrubbing themselves down and ignoring any comments on their scars with heavy hearts. Neither would speak, not even the ever-talkative Linos. Every bath would be like this for the next eight days.
When Linos and Calandra trained with Shadow, they were silent and grateful, sparring hard and pushing themselves past their limits. Though they could feel the worry of their sibling at all times, both knew that this ruthless way was necessary and very refreshing, since they hadn't trained quite like that since they were blasted from that house all those years ago. When not with Shadow, they trained the others of the group. Linos spoke for them, giving his commands and verbally going through each step of their united attacks slowly. They would show techniques of not only daggers, but knives as well. Sometimes, she would thrust a dagger out, ducking for the general height of the kidney as her brother leaned over her shoulder with a near frightening grace to throw a knife through the tiny gap of a stalactite and stalagmite to hit the target behind it. They were beautiful and deadly.
But none could ever compete with the grace of the mimic ability Calandra finally showed on the seventh day. The sound of a bird outside echoed through the walls, and instantly Calandra mimicked it perfectly, her lips barely moving she whistled and chirped the little tune that had been sung. Linos smiled. "My little mockingbird," he had said, lifting her up and kissing her nose. She smiled and hugged him before returning to her feet and watching those in the area being trained. He turned to look at everyone with a smile. "I hope you have all learned something special with us. If not...well...we understand."
On the eighth day, they stood by Mayumi and watched everyone spar. Linos would once more tip Mayumi's chin and try to flirt, once more being shoved by his sister. This time, though, he had made it out alright. Always was there forgiveness. And then he would return to dote upon his beloved twin, silenced until the next hour. Upon the washing with the spring water, both remained silent and sulking, even as the other men talked of their scars. Linos would only look down at his arms, caring not for the dozens of other scars covering his torso, remembering the licking flames that had hurt his sister so. Then, he would proceed to dress and sit outside to await the return of Calandra.
Finally, as morning of day nine breaks, Shadow has news. Linos grins, knowing what is going on. He speaks, his sister right behind him, staring with hard eyes glinting with hurt. "Why do this alone, Shadow? And leave us to tend to people we do not know well? Can you not take us with you?" Calandra nods, her lip trembling as the memories of murder and flame once more trickle into thought.
Even so, Shadow goes alone, leaving the twins to handle their memories and pain in the company of those they do not know. Linos turns, looking to everyone. "Alright, make your decisions. We do not care," he says, his grip on his sister's hand tightening slightly in a squeeze. Leaning down to Mayumi, he speaks again, tilting her chin up. "What say you to speaking with us for a few moments?" Calandra stands tall, looking down at the girl with those distant eyes, her lips quirking in a small, innocent smile as her hand slowly reaches out in offering to be taken. With particular interest in the little archer, the twins simply wonder...and if they are to be stuck here with the remains of painful memories, it's best to make friends, yes?
For nearly a year now, Linos and Calandra have spent their time deep in Cre' Est, hunting for the heart of their family's murderers. To no avail. Then again, that is to be expected from the Te'i Sai. Perhaps it is a blessing from angels that the twins have yet to find the guild of assassins. After all, even they know they wouldn't last two seconds against such people. Thirty mercenaries nearly killed Calandra that year ago. If it wasn't for the Red Eyed Demon, Linos would be alone in the world, starving and killing mercilessly innocents and murderers alike. Sorrow would have consumed him had it not been for dear Shadow that day.
But still...Calandra is silent. Caught within herself, not even open to her precious brother. Instead, she simply holds his hand, silent and brooding. Perhaps at times she will sing to him a lullaby sang to them when they were still so very small. But that is usually the only time her voice is heard. The voice of the songbird. The mockingbird. What is a falcon without his mockingbird?
The last night of Cre' Est, the twins had managed their way to a smaller part of town, where they happened across the bodies of innocents and assassins alike. The memory of such skill flashed in the eyes of the twins, and they knew instantly that Shadows had been there. But where was he now? It all pointed to a small inn. But they weren't about to enter such a crowded space. So, instead, they waited, falling into a light, gentle sleep on a rooftop across the street. Upon the sun's rise to show the next morning, they grabbed their horses and followed behind the carriage, remaining an hour away as to not be seen just yet. First, they wished to remain hidden and watch from afar...judge the people he had placed himself with.
And when he made his way into that cavern, they had become lost, abandoning their horses to track him on foot. It took another night, and together they ended falling asleep just outside without even realizing it. Backs against each other, hands held out to the side with fingers twined together, they slept silently, breathing in unison. And once more, the sun began to shine, and they stood and began to look again, steps coming down in unison. Everything was in unison. This was a natural feat of the twins. Not only is it training...but that connection shared only by such powerful siblings.
Shadow met them outside. Calandra stared at him with a distant look in her round, golden green eyes, the silver flecks sparkling like stars as her lips twitched into a small smile, her free hand rising to tug at the little scarf she had pulled around her neck to hide the still painful scar on her throat. Linos couldn't help but grin, his hand squeezing hers lightly as he bowed respectfully to the Red Eyed Demon. "It's wonderful to see you again, Shadow," he had said. Then, everything was to be explained, and with his sister's nod of approval, the twins agreed to join Shadow in the training of the injured ones. After all, the twins owed him. And perhaps they could finally repay their debt to him...and finally take out the Te'i Sai...the murderers of the Galiendhe family.
Introductions went...as smoothly as they possibly could. Linos would let go of his sister's hand to tip the chins of every young, beautiful woman here, including the youngest, Mayumi, paying particular attention to her, as she appeared to be a younger version of his dear sister. His voice was soft and sultry, his lips moving only to allow the gentle whisper of his words caress the skin of his victims. His eyes sparkled. Calandra, however, was less than amused. Though they were no longer in unison, when she stepped forward, she seemed to regain that control of unity once more, her step timed perfectly with his as she caught up to him and proceeded to drag his shoulder back, forcing her twin brother to look at her big, glaring eyes. "What?" he had said in that innocent-like voice. She would say nothing, shoving him into a stalagmite as her jaw ticked with frustration. He pouted and kissed her cheek with a busted lip, and just like that, she forgave him with a small smile and a kiss on that lip, as if to say she was sorry. "I forgive you," he said, touching her cheek gently, brushing her bangs from her eyes and pulling a lock of hair from one of her pigtails, running it between his fingers. And then, his hand returned to hers, and though he gave a special wink to Mayumi, he didn't leave his sister's side for the next while.
When Shadow gave the day's exercises, the twins did a particularly differnt set of push ups. With Calandra's feet hooked on the shoulders of her brother, she and Linos worked their push ups in perfect unison, taking around fifteen minutes. They were fast, never making a mistake. Perhaps this was why Linos could handle the heavy chain he had on his belt? The sit ups were just as quick, each taking fifteen minutes. Crossing their feet at the ankles, they proceeded to do these in unison as well, taking around 25 minutes.
The training was hard, as the twins had never taught others how they did what they did. Unison had been hard for them at some point in their lives...but that was when they were such younglings. Unison came naturally. All it took was balance and practice. And a strong connection. Their breaths were timed, coming out slow and steady. Their hearts beat steadily. Their ears pricked to listen to each other. Arms came out, daggers in hand as they did what appeared to be nothing more than a dance. They stood with their backs against each other, daggers reaching out slowly as they began to turn. When he stepped forward with his left foot, she stepped back with her right. When he stepped back with his right foot, she stepped forward with her left. And they would do this strange, deadly dance slowly, showing each move with precision and grace. And then, when they did it slowly, they did it at full speed, showing the moves that had taken them nearly ten minutes to show individually together in less than thirty seconds.
Sure, others didn't quite get the hang of things. The twins were and odd pair, and it took them years to truly master the arts of fighting in unison. But they listened. And they watched. That, for the twins, was all that could be taught.
That first night was hard for the twins. Bathing separately had never been a thought for the two. After all, when at home they would bathe together as to keep their connection strong. They were never forced to separate, only forced to come together when angered at each other. And when they went without a home, they had no choice but to bathe together. At least, that was how they saw it. So being forced to separate was not something either enjoyed. Both would bathe begrudgingly, scrubbing themselves down and ignoring any comments on their scars with heavy hearts. Neither would speak, not even the ever-talkative Linos. Every bath would be like this for the next eight days.
When Linos and Calandra trained with Shadow, they were silent and grateful, sparring hard and pushing themselves past their limits. Though they could feel the worry of their sibling at all times, both knew that this ruthless way was necessary and very refreshing, since they hadn't trained quite like that since they were blasted from that house all those years ago. When not with Shadow, they trained the others of the group. Linos spoke for them, giving his commands and verbally going through each step of their united attacks slowly. They would show techniques of not only daggers, but knives as well. Sometimes, she would thrust a dagger out, ducking for the general height of the kidney as her brother leaned over her shoulder with a near frightening grace to throw a knife through the tiny gap of a stalactite and stalagmite to hit the target behind it. They were beautiful and deadly.
But none could ever compete with the grace of the mimic ability Calandra finally showed on the seventh day. The sound of a bird outside echoed through the walls, and instantly Calandra mimicked it perfectly, her lips barely moving she whistled and chirped the little tune that had been sung. Linos smiled. "My little mockingbird," he had said, lifting her up and kissing her nose. She smiled and hugged him before returning to her feet and watching those in the area being trained. He turned to look at everyone with a smile. "I hope you have all learned something special with us. If not...well...we understand."
On the eighth day, they stood by Mayumi and watched everyone spar. Linos would once more tip Mayumi's chin and try to flirt, once more being shoved by his sister. This time, though, he had made it out alright. Always was there forgiveness. And then he would return to dote upon his beloved twin, silenced until the next hour. Upon the washing with the spring water, both remained silent and sulking, even as the other men talked of their scars. Linos would only look down at his arms, caring not for the dozens of other scars covering his torso, remembering the licking flames that had hurt his sister so. Then, he would proceed to dress and sit outside to await the return of Calandra.
Finally, as morning of day nine breaks, Shadow has news. Linos grins, knowing what is going on. He speaks, his sister right behind him, staring with hard eyes glinting with hurt. "Why do this alone, Shadow? And leave us to tend to people we do not know well? Can you not take us with you?" Calandra nods, her lip trembling as the memories of murder and flame once more trickle into thought.
Even so, Shadow goes alone, leaving the twins to handle their memories and pain in the company of those they do not know. Linos turns, looking to everyone. "Alright, make your decisions. We do not care," he says, his grip on his sister's hand tightening slightly in a squeeze. Leaning down to Mayumi, he speaks again, tilting her chin up. "What say you to speaking with us for a few moments?" Calandra stands tall, looking down at the girl with those distant eyes, her lips quirking in a small, innocent smile as her hand slowly reaches out in offering to be taken. With particular interest in the little archer, the twins simply wonder...and if they are to be stuck here with the remains of painful memories, it's best to make friends, yes?
"Wake up," commanded an unfortunately familiar voice. Siren moaned, the world falling in the worst way as she tilted her head to the side. Her body buzzed in a slow crawl, a curious machine where her heart should've been pumping liquid sludge through her veins. "For the love of Auxureilla, it isn't even daybreak," she hissed, pulling the loving sheet over her head just to have it ripped roughly away. After some more persistent protesting, Siren was met with darkness with the demon's pressure in her neck.
Lovely. Now he can control me with...
She awoke to the sounds of sparring. Her thick lashes fluttered and she frowned, her moon painted irises attempting to watch the movements passed between the demon and a young child. Smacking her head against a tree behind her, she rolled her eyes and gave up trying to follow their precise and abnormally quick swings and parries and she could not be bothered. Why on Cre' Est was she here, riding on some cart, much less with the creature that plagued her nightmares?
When they finally arrived in some Goddess forsaken cavern, she could not even bring herself to appreciate the quiet, sturdy beauty of the damp structure. Siren collapsed onto the wet surface - I refuse to live in a cave as if I were a barbarian, she thought gruffly before falling into an all too short nap. She was awakened to be made to do five hundred push-ups and a thousand sit-ups. Bloody hell. Pain shot through her shoulder - I just got a sword in this, you wusses - her eyes throwing daggers at the thief who sat so luckily on the side lines before she decided to keep going no matter what. Siren most certainly would not let these men and the thief have the better of her.
Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow.
How she wished she was dead right then for an hour felt like a millennium. 695 sit ups and one hour passed, she'd given up on the push-ups before she'd even reached a hundred and her shoulder tried to murder her. Siren fell on her back, never, ever wanting to get up. Pushing her long fringe back with her fingers, she thought numbly, At least my hair is still neat. The red-eyed demon was a monster. Siren bit her lip to hold herself back from crying with the burning in her body. Her shoulder felt as if it would fall from its hinges. Siren's abilities did not lie in strength and she despised the demon for completing the torture so easily and she despised herself for losing to the small, silver-haired child. Yet, she could not help but feel a slither of respect. Okay, perhaps more than a slither.
The long run around the edges of the cavern was not quite as bad for Siren was light, agile and her stamina was ridiculous. The corners of her lips lifted slightly as her feet slapped gently onto the ground, I wonder why. With her concentration wandering to bedroom, Siren tripped over an obstacle before her. Hissing, she shot what she hoped was a deadly, rather than tired, glare at the red-eyed demon. She managed to jump over most of the obstacle courses without much trouble. The huntress stared in surprise as she regarded the obstacles and slashing weapons that stood in her way. I knew the bastard wouldn't just make it an easy jog.
Wiggling her way under an obstacle course, Siren found her full breasts to be a weakness - curses - a wicked iron weight swung overhead, dangerously close to her face. Shoving her chest down with her palms, Siren shuffled through, narrowly missing the weapon that was trying its damnedest to shred her face. Of course the demon would wish to mar her lovely face, it was just like him.
Siren was quick and although she could dodge most of the vicious weapons, admittedly with little grace. She yelped, skipping around until finally deciding to take a chance and climb the trees in the third lap. Her thigh crumbled every now and then from the gash that had been embedded through it. Her shoulder screamed as she lifted herself onto the branch, her watering eyes darting around to search for any bizarre contraptions. Flipping onto the branch, she climbed higher and higher, her body now numb from Hell's Boot Camp.
Sighing with relief, Siren leaned against the bark of the mighty tree. She would rather rip herself apart swinging from trees while injured than be slapped in the face with those obstacles of her 'teacher's.' Gripping a branch with both hands, she swung herself forcefully backwards before letting go to fall into the next tree - just to have a wooden bar whack her now wounded other-shoulder.
No trees, then.
Hell went on till night. Siren with her limbs of jelly shook, her entire body trembled with exhaustion, hunger, death - she wasn't sure and her brain of mush couldn't bring itself to care.
The springs were Heaven. In fact, they were so miraculously wonderful, Siren almost drowned in them. Oh, how she would've loved to drown in them.
For eight days, the demon pushed them beyond the end of the world and Siren grew quieter and quieter. The first night she'd been snarky, even humorous, slipping a joke about the obstacle courses and the demon's breathtaking charisma here and then. She'd even dropped a seductive hint every now and then to Sereinia, although the doctor did not seem to realise she was doing such a thing. It seemed the assassin's name was Shadow - a peculiar name for a man of his... Lack of shadowiness.
"You should've been named Virgin for it suits your charming purity," she'd teased.
As the training wore on, however, Siren grew more and more quiet, that was, until The Twins came. Linos and Calandra were beautiful and she couldn't help but think rather unladylike things about them, not that shame existed in Siren's definitions. The two moved as one, as if they were separate bodies sharing the same soul - it was rather unnervingly wonderful to watch.
Morning pressed against Siren's eyelids and she willed it all away, slapping herself in the face as if her body's awakening were a pesky fly. "Who gave the cavern permission to wake me up?" she moaned, flipping onto her back. Someone had brought her clothes, she wasn't sure who but she was grateful. At least she looked mildly elegant as she tripped and had herself hit with massive sticks.
"No, Shadow. My bed is comfier," she mumbled, half dreaming. "For the love of Auruxeilla, Jude... Sereinia, take those off. What? Of course I don't sleep talk. Linocalakeileeritma mmm... What does breast milk taste like?"
Lovely. Now he can control me with...
She awoke to the sounds of sparring. Her thick lashes fluttered and she frowned, her moon painted irises attempting to watch the movements passed between the demon and a young child. Smacking her head against a tree behind her, she rolled her eyes and gave up trying to follow their precise and abnormally quick swings and parries and she could not be bothered. Why on Cre' Est was she here, riding on some cart, much less with the creature that plagued her nightmares?
When they finally arrived in some Goddess forsaken cavern, she could not even bring herself to appreciate the quiet, sturdy beauty of the damp structure. Siren collapsed onto the wet surface - I refuse to live in a cave as if I were a barbarian, she thought gruffly before falling into an all too short nap. She was awakened to be made to do five hundred push-ups and a thousand sit-ups. Bloody hell. Pain shot through her shoulder - I just got a sword in this, you wusses - her eyes throwing daggers at the thief who sat so luckily on the side lines before she decided to keep going no matter what. Siren most certainly would not let these men and the thief have the better of her.
Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow.
How she wished she was dead right then for an hour felt like a millennium. 695 sit ups and one hour passed, she'd given up on the push-ups before she'd even reached a hundred and her shoulder tried to murder her. Siren fell on her back, never, ever wanting to get up. Pushing her long fringe back with her fingers, she thought numbly, At least my hair is still neat. The red-eyed demon was a monster. Siren bit her lip to hold herself back from crying with the burning in her body. Her shoulder felt as if it would fall from its hinges. Siren's abilities did not lie in strength and she despised the demon for completing the torture so easily and she despised herself for losing to the small, silver-haired child. Yet, she could not help but feel a slither of respect. Okay, perhaps more than a slither.
The long run around the edges of the cavern was not quite as bad for Siren was light, agile and her stamina was ridiculous. The corners of her lips lifted slightly as her feet slapped gently onto the ground, I wonder why. With her concentration wandering to bedroom, Siren tripped over an obstacle before her. Hissing, she shot what she hoped was a deadly, rather than tired, glare at the red-eyed demon. She managed to jump over most of the obstacle courses without much trouble. The huntress stared in surprise as she regarded the obstacles and slashing weapons that stood in her way. I knew the bastard wouldn't just make it an easy jog.
Wiggling her way under an obstacle course, Siren found her full breasts to be a weakness - curses - a wicked iron weight swung overhead, dangerously close to her face. Shoving her chest down with her palms, Siren shuffled through, narrowly missing the weapon that was trying its damnedest to shred her face. Of course the demon would wish to mar her lovely face, it was just like him.
Siren was quick and although she could dodge most of the vicious weapons, admittedly with little grace. She yelped, skipping around until finally deciding to take a chance and climb the trees in the third lap. Her thigh crumbled every now and then from the gash that had been embedded through it. Her shoulder screamed as she lifted herself onto the branch, her watering eyes darting around to search for any bizarre contraptions. Flipping onto the branch, she climbed higher and higher, her body now numb from Hell's Boot Camp.
Sighing with relief, Siren leaned against the bark of the mighty tree. She would rather rip herself apart swinging from trees while injured than be slapped in the face with those obstacles of her 'teacher's.' Gripping a branch with both hands, she swung herself forcefully backwards before letting go to fall into the next tree - just to have a wooden bar whack her now wounded other-shoulder.
No trees, then.
Hell went on till night. Siren with her limbs of jelly shook, her entire body trembled with exhaustion, hunger, death - she wasn't sure and her brain of mush couldn't bring itself to care.
The springs were Heaven. In fact, they were so miraculously wonderful, Siren almost drowned in them. Oh, how she would've loved to drown in them.
For eight days, the demon pushed them beyond the end of the world and Siren grew quieter and quieter. The first night she'd been snarky, even humorous, slipping a joke about the obstacle courses and the demon's breathtaking charisma here and then. She'd even dropped a seductive hint every now and then to Sereinia, although the doctor did not seem to realise she was doing such a thing. It seemed the assassin's name was Shadow - a peculiar name for a man of his... Lack of shadowiness.
"You should've been named Virgin for it suits your charming purity," she'd teased.
As the training wore on, however, Siren grew more and more quiet, that was, until The Twins came. Linos and Calandra were beautiful and she couldn't help but think rather unladylike things about them, not that shame existed in Siren's definitions. The two moved as one, as if they were separate bodies sharing the same soul - it was rather unnervingly wonderful to watch.
Morning pressed against Siren's eyelids and she willed it all away, slapping herself in the face as if her body's awakening were a pesky fly. "Who gave the cavern permission to wake me up?" she moaned, flipping onto her back. Someone had brought her clothes, she wasn't sure who but she was grateful. At least she looked mildly elegant as she tripped and had herself hit with massive sticks.
"No, Shadow. My bed is comfier," she mumbled, half dreaming. "For the love of Auruxeilla, Jude... Sereinia, take those off. What? Of course I don't sleep talk. Linocalakeileeritma mmm... What does breast milk taste like?"
Lee became aware of someone in the room but it was the tap on the shoulder that had made him alert. Without a second thought Lee grabbed the wrist of the individual only to have it slip out of his hand, he followed with a sliding kick in hopes to trip, but it was far too late by the time Lee realized it was the red-eyed demon. Too late for Lee that was. The soreness of limbs had slowed him down more than he thought, and his his muscles made his movements jerky at best. Lee's peripheral vision saw Shadow simply step out of range and quickly closed the gap between the two of them. Wthin Lee's guard, Shadow gripped his shoulders with surprising strength and just as Shadow's stance shifted Lee tried to hit acupuncture point. in the back, but his aim was off as the stance shifted Lee's center. Lee only had time to register what was going when he was thrown across the room.
Despite having the breath knocked out of him Lee had a face of pure satisfaction. He had failed, but knowing that he was in the company of this man, he knew he could become much stronger than he was now.
The trip was so boring that Lee thought he might just let himself get run over by the horses. The best moment was when they paused for a break and Shadow and Mayumi began to spar. Lee was going to get out when he ache from his wounds reminded him of his little spar of his own he had earlier. He contented himself to watch. He watched as their movements seemed to flow from one to the other. Lee could only account for a few openings but each time they were exploited they seemed to only be feints to allow for counter attacks. It was a truly impressive display that Lee took into his mind for the rest of the trip as he mentally put himself fighting each, realizing that his own movements were still not sharp enough and he was still being too passive.
Lee had gotten out of the carriage and looked around. The place was immense. Lee had been raised in humble environment, but this place seemed to be lacking all forms of comfort. Despite that thought Lee couldn't help but feel the asthetics of it all were quite pleasing. Lee let his eyes follow the ups and downs of the cave. It reminded him of the forests back near the monestary only much more purposeful. Lee had just started to practice simple plans of movement when everyone had been gathered together once more.
With the opening act of 500 pushups and 1000 situps Lee dropped down and started working. His injuries were dull throbs but they quickly became more apparent. Lee had never counted the number of pushes ups he could do, nor had he payed much attention to the time either. Lee figured he should make the most of it and did intervals of 100 pushups and 200 situps each. He was only started his third repetition when the time had ended. Lee's body was on fire but he savored it as he clenched his teeth together.
'One step at a time' he thought.
Lee was fired up for the obstacle course. He was sure he was the fastest one here. When he started on the first course he sprinted at full speed hoping to make use of his jumping, climbing, and tumbling techniques. It was also Lee fell prey to the first trap. Lee had moved so fast that by the time he had registered the shift in pressure something came out of nowhere nailing him in the face. Lee's guard was too slow and his current lack of balance floored him. He rolled back to his feet and tried to find where the trap had been placed but within a moment Shadow and thrown a rock knicking Lee in the head. With no time to waste he took dashed off this time getting grazed by the trap on the left arm. The obstacles continued each different from the next. It was the crawling that Lee disliked most since it limited his movements, but he was thankful he didn't take after Instructor Ho who had to be one of the largest and most muscle built man Lee had ever met. Lee slowly started to pick up speed as he circled the courses knowing that he would not grow if he held back. Once more the traps struck, gut, head, shoulders, shins, knees, and everywhereelse. Lee was aching something fierce as he cleared the first course, albeit in a not so impressive pace or appearance, only to be pointed to the next.
'This is going to be a long day' he thought as he gently rubbed the newly forming bruises.
Lee despite being bright eyed at the beginning of the course relished in the time to meditate. He used this time to visualize the courses and the traps he had gone through in each lane. He was disappointed in his drop in speed and maneuverability in the end Lee cared not for the complaining seeing as how he washed with ten to twenty other disciples at the lake by the monestary. It was more the fact that the girls were bathing at the same time that disrupted Lee's thinking process. His mind started to wander as he started to imagine things that did not help calm his mind or body.
When Lee woke up he had found some simple clothes next to him. He had got up ready to stretch when he realized his body was quite at ease. His muscles were not as tense as he was expecting nor did his injuries hurt as much. Lee stretched anyways and practiced his steel palm technique as he struck the folded up clothes practicing each strikes ten times with both hands. He then picked up his now crumpled clothes and put them on. He attempted to straighten them out slightly as he joined the others.
When he first saw the twins combat style he was quite humbled by the elegance of it. He watched as their forms twisted around each other, neither getting in the way of the other and yet they continously moved and flowed. Lee's eyes naturally searched for openings once again. Astonishingly if openings were there, they were quickly covered by the other twin. He watched their dance wondering if he would get a chance to spar with them. Lee's attempt at the the 'united' combat was slow at first as he was used to sparring, but never to spar 'with' someone before. He first attempted to imitate his partner's technique only to find it clashed slightly and he didn't feel as if he was trying his best. He then suddenly opted to his own style and worked it around his partner's. Lee could hear the breathing and attempted to match it. This took time too but they started to make progress.
Despite trying to build up his speed slowly, Shadow had noticed, and reprimanded him for not pushing his hardest. From then on Lee pushed as hard as he could. As the days continued he intentionally activated every trap. First lap he would dodge, second lap he would block, second lap he would move with the trap and then quickly counter and move on. It was mentally exhausting as Lee tried to keep track of all the traps. In the final days Lee had stopped focusing and his body simply reacted. He was pleased with the result as he was in enough control and aware enough that he was able to control his reactions.
It was Lee's turn to spar with Shadow.
Lee dashed forward only to find that Shadow had done the same, only first.
'Of course, he's been studying us the whole time.' Lee thought but he could not back away now. Lee feignted another sweeping kick to cause Shadow to jump. Shadow jumped but he increased the distance further causing Lee to roll foward under Shadow. Lee had just covered the roll when Shadow's foot came shooting in his direction. Lee lifted his left to block the kick as the right went for Shadow's ankle but the kick had pushed him back. Lee got to his feet and slowly walked with a different stance. He decided to go quick and compact.
Again shadow matched him in his approach. Lee struck for Shadow's eyes as his other hand slid forward hiding behind the first. Lee switched his stance quickly and lunged forward striking with the second hand. Shadow caught with little trouble but Lee quickly pivoted to the left and grabbed Shadow's wrist. Lee pulled him in only to realize Shadow and jumped into and struck with his elbow. Lee lowered his head to lessen damage and hopefullly injure Shadow's fist, but instead Shadow's palm was on his head and pushing his head down. Lee noticed too late as Shadow's knee struck Lee in the face, Lee could only turn his face slightly to make sure his nose didn't bleed.
Lee flew back but rolled back to his knees. Lee came again with a different stance and once more as Lee was coming within punching range he jumped forward with his own knee thrusting towards Shadow's face. Shadow blocked it with both hands to lessen the impact just as Lee brought down his elbow towards Shadow's head, but where his head should have been he was no longer there. Shadow had lessened the impact further by stepping back and as he lowered his body he slipped under Lee's body ,tracing down Lee's leg only to grab his feet and lift up, off setting his balance in mid air. Lee put his hands up to push off the ground only to have Shadow kick him in the chest.
Lee smiled as he rolled back to his feet.
'Next drunken boxing,' decided Lee.
Lee was on the ground bruised all over gasping for air when the spar was over. He had improved, He had struck Shadow a few times, it was a start.
-------------
Lee wanted to go to the town and just relax a bit, for he knew he would be doing self training and going through the obstacle course once more. Before leaving he decided he would ask if anyone would like to spar with him once more.
Despite having the breath knocked out of him Lee had a face of pure satisfaction. He had failed, but knowing that he was in the company of this man, he knew he could become much stronger than he was now.
The trip was so boring that Lee thought he might just let himself get run over by the horses. The best moment was when they paused for a break and Shadow and Mayumi began to spar. Lee was going to get out when he ache from his wounds reminded him of his little spar of his own he had earlier. He contented himself to watch. He watched as their movements seemed to flow from one to the other. Lee could only account for a few openings but each time they were exploited they seemed to only be feints to allow for counter attacks. It was a truly impressive display that Lee took into his mind for the rest of the trip as he mentally put himself fighting each, realizing that his own movements were still not sharp enough and he was still being too passive.
Lee had gotten out of the carriage and looked around. The place was immense. Lee had been raised in humble environment, but this place seemed to be lacking all forms of comfort. Despite that thought Lee couldn't help but feel the asthetics of it all were quite pleasing. Lee let his eyes follow the ups and downs of the cave. It reminded him of the forests back near the monestary only much more purposeful. Lee had just started to practice simple plans of movement when everyone had been gathered together once more.
With the opening act of 500 pushups and 1000 situps Lee dropped down and started working. His injuries were dull throbs but they quickly became more apparent. Lee had never counted the number of pushes ups he could do, nor had he payed much attention to the time either. Lee figured he should make the most of it and did intervals of 100 pushups and 200 situps each. He was only started his third repetition when the time had ended. Lee's body was on fire but he savored it as he clenched his teeth together.
'One step at a time' he thought.
Lee was fired up for the obstacle course. He was sure he was the fastest one here. When he started on the first course he sprinted at full speed hoping to make use of his jumping, climbing, and tumbling techniques. It was also Lee fell prey to the first trap. Lee had moved so fast that by the time he had registered the shift in pressure something came out of nowhere nailing him in the face. Lee's guard was too slow and his current lack of balance floored him. He rolled back to his feet and tried to find where the trap had been placed but within a moment Shadow and thrown a rock knicking Lee in the head. With no time to waste he took dashed off this time getting grazed by the trap on the left arm. The obstacles continued each different from the next. It was the crawling that Lee disliked most since it limited his movements, but he was thankful he didn't take after Instructor Ho who had to be one of the largest and most muscle built man Lee had ever met. Lee slowly started to pick up speed as he circled the courses knowing that he would not grow if he held back. Once more the traps struck, gut, head, shoulders, shins, knees, and everywhereelse. Lee was aching something fierce as he cleared the first course, albeit in a not so impressive pace or appearance, only to be pointed to the next.
'This is going to be a long day' he thought as he gently rubbed the newly forming bruises.
Lee despite being bright eyed at the beginning of the course relished in the time to meditate. He used this time to visualize the courses and the traps he had gone through in each lane. He was disappointed in his drop in speed and maneuverability in the end Lee cared not for the complaining seeing as how he washed with ten to twenty other disciples at the lake by the monestary. It was more the fact that the girls were bathing at the same time that disrupted Lee's thinking process. His mind started to wander as he started to imagine things that did not help calm his mind or body.
When Lee woke up he had found some simple clothes next to him. He had got up ready to stretch when he realized his body was quite at ease. His muscles were not as tense as he was expecting nor did his injuries hurt as much. Lee stretched anyways and practiced his steel palm technique as he struck the folded up clothes practicing each strikes ten times with both hands. He then picked up his now crumpled clothes and put them on. He attempted to straighten them out slightly as he joined the others.
When he first saw the twins combat style he was quite humbled by the elegance of it. He watched as their forms twisted around each other, neither getting in the way of the other and yet they continously moved and flowed. Lee's eyes naturally searched for openings once again. Astonishingly if openings were there, they were quickly covered by the other twin. He watched their dance wondering if he would get a chance to spar with them. Lee's attempt at the the 'united' combat was slow at first as he was used to sparring, but never to spar 'with' someone before. He first attempted to imitate his partner's technique only to find it clashed slightly and he didn't feel as if he was trying his best. He then suddenly opted to his own style and worked it around his partner's. Lee could hear the breathing and attempted to match it. This took time too but they started to make progress.
Despite trying to build up his speed slowly, Shadow had noticed, and reprimanded him for not pushing his hardest. From then on Lee pushed as hard as he could. As the days continued he intentionally activated every trap. First lap he would dodge, second lap he would block, second lap he would move with the trap and then quickly counter and move on. It was mentally exhausting as Lee tried to keep track of all the traps. In the final days Lee had stopped focusing and his body simply reacted. He was pleased with the result as he was in enough control and aware enough that he was able to control his reactions.
It was Lee's turn to spar with Shadow.
Lee dashed forward only to find that Shadow had done the same, only first.
'Of course, he's been studying us the whole time.' Lee thought but he could not back away now. Lee feignted another sweeping kick to cause Shadow to jump. Shadow jumped but he increased the distance further causing Lee to roll foward under Shadow. Lee had just covered the roll when Shadow's foot came shooting in his direction. Lee lifted his left to block the kick as the right went for Shadow's ankle but the kick had pushed him back. Lee got to his feet and slowly walked with a different stance. He decided to go quick and compact.
Again shadow matched him in his approach. Lee struck for Shadow's eyes as his other hand slid forward hiding behind the first. Lee switched his stance quickly and lunged forward striking with the second hand. Shadow caught with little trouble but Lee quickly pivoted to the left and grabbed Shadow's wrist. Lee pulled him in only to realize Shadow and jumped into and struck with his elbow. Lee lowered his head to lessen damage and hopefullly injure Shadow's fist, but instead Shadow's palm was on his head and pushing his head down. Lee noticed too late as Shadow's knee struck Lee in the face, Lee could only turn his face slightly to make sure his nose didn't bleed.
Lee flew back but rolled back to his knees. Lee came again with a different stance and once more as Lee was coming within punching range he jumped forward with his own knee thrusting towards Shadow's face. Shadow blocked it with both hands to lessen the impact just as Lee brought down his elbow towards Shadow's head, but where his head should have been he was no longer there. Shadow had lessened the impact further by stepping back and as he lowered his body he slipped under Lee's body ,tracing down Lee's leg only to grab his feet and lift up, off setting his balance in mid air. Lee put his hands up to push off the ground only to have Shadow kick him in the chest.
Lee smiled as he rolled back to his feet.
'Next drunken boxing,' decided Lee.
Lee was on the ground bruised all over gasping for air when the spar was over. He had improved, He had struck Shadow a few times, it was a start.
-------------
Lee wanted to go to the town and just relax a bit, for he knew he would be doing self training and going through the obstacle course once more. Before leaving he decided he would ask if anyone would like to spar with him once more.
The morning after the horrendous event, everyone that was now known as Shadow’s accomplice was made to move on to a cart provided by Taira. They were heading for the cavern Shadow had trained her in before. Mayumi ran alongside the cart which contained weary people whom she weren’t familiar with while Shadow ran along the other side and Sora in the air looking out for possible threats.
While on the road, Shadow stopped to have a spar with her and Mayumi didn’t mind being used to it. In fact, she had done much more sparring with her previous master while they were on the road. There was hardly any time for rest then. Every second, she was training in some form and this time, she was training her speed with weights placed in her open toed black boots.
A few hours upon arrival at the caverns, rigorous trainings started as Te’i Sai was sure to strike again. Shadow made them do a simple routine of five hundred push ups and one thousand full sit-ups before one hour had passed. Mayumi joined in and so did Shadow, it was barely a hard work out for her having done less than her usual trainings. Shadow had said that the obstacle course was a punishment if they couldn’t complete the simple routine within the given time but for a punishment it seemed a little… easy? Even then, Mayumi was finished with the simple routine within half an hour.
As the others went through the obstacle course, Mayumi made her way through it with her eyes closed putting her senses to the test. Running round the outside edge of the cavern at high speeds with her weights still on, she spread out her senses. The young archer first sensed small obstacles in front of her through the objects’ small aura of presence, she then estimated the distance between her and the obstacle before jumping over them when the distance was covered. Next she sensed obstacles above and on the ground. Doing the same thing, she ducked and slipped through the obstacles easily. Presence of small objects came flying at her next which Mayumi quickly took to dodging her way through them making it seem like she was dancing. Next came objects that swung from side to side. Mayumi heard the way they moved against the wind and waited for a moment before stepping through them one after another listening to their rhythm. It would seem like she was playing with them had people not know she was in fact training. Mayumi completed the obstacle course within 6 minutes. After completing the obstacle course, she proceeded with intense isometric exercises pushing beyond her limits.
After hours of training they were allowed a 10 minute break which Mayumi thought could have been shorter but did not say anything. Once the break was over, they redid the simple routine and like before everyone except her and Shadow failed to complete it within the given time therefore had to do the obstacle course again. Mayumi observed that some of them had improved from the previous round but still got hit quite a few times. Shortly after night fell, they were taught meditation while Shadow ordered her to watch over them. Upon seeing someone fall asleep, Mayumi got Sora to give them a squeeze on the shoulder. Two hours of meditation passed before they were allowed to bathe in the springs. The two genders were separated with the women going to the upper springs and the men to the lower one while Shadow and Mayumi stood guard. Once the group bath was over everyone was finally allowed to sleep.
The next morning, Mayumi awoke to the vibrations she felt through the ground. Upon registering that someone was approaching them, Mayumi got into a half crouch in the blink of an eye. Shadow had alos noticed them as he had gotten up and was walking out of the cavern, but his actions told her there wasn’t any need to worry thus she relaxed. At first she thought there was only one pair of footsteps but then felt the faint vibrations of another in perfect sync with the other.
‘Interesting.’ Was her first thoughts on the new company.
Two faces emerged from a bush and recognition flittered across Shadow’s features. Shadow then greeted them and awoke the others before introducing the two people who looked alike to each other as the Moonlit twins, Linos and Calandra.
Linos would let go of his sister's hand to tip the chins of every young, beautiful woman here, including the youngest, Mayumi, paying particular attention to her, as she appeared to be a younger version of his dear sister. His voice was soft and sultry, his lips moving only to allow the gentle whisper of his words caress the skin of his victims. His eyes sparkled.
Mayumi stared at Linos blankly, slapping his hand away from her when he tried to lift her chin like he did to the other women. The young teen was trying to figure out what he was doing since she sensed no malice in his aura.
Calandra, however, was less than amused. Though they were no longer in unison, when she stepped forward, she seemed to regain that control of unity once more, her step timed perfectly with his as she caught up to him and proceeded to drag his shoulder back, forcing her twin brother to look at her big, glaring eyes. "What?" he had said in that innocent-like voice. She would say nothing, shoving him into a stalagmite as her jaw ticked with frustration. He pouted and kissed her cheek with a busted lip, and just like that, she forgave him with a small smile and a kiss on that lip, as if to say she was sorry. "I forgive you," he said, touching her cheek gently, brushing her bangs from her eyes and pulling a lock of hair from one of her pigtails, running it between his fingers. And then, his hand returned to hers, and though he gave a special wink to Mayumi, he didn't leave his sister's side for the next while.
Mayumi observed the exchange between the twins and wondered if she was supposed to be seeing that exchange. They then left her but not without a one eyed blink from Linos.
The day began with the simple routine once again and then a training session by the twins. Everyone paired up and she paired up with Sora thinking it would help improve their partnership. She noticed training methods were rather different from her master’s and Shadow’s as it had always been individual training with them.
Eight days flew pass quickly since the surprise encounter with Te’i Sai at Cre’Est. Shadow had gone off to finish off his task leaving them in the hands of the twins.
"Alright, make your decisions. We do not care," Linos says, his grip on his sister's hand tightening slightly in a squeeze.
Leaning down to Mayumi, he speaks again, tilting her chin up. "What say you to speaking with us for a few moments?" Calandra stands tall, looking down at the girl with those distant eyes, her lips quirking in a small, innocent smile as her hand slowly reaches out in offering to be taken.
Mayumi flinched from the physical contact of Linos’ hand, still perplexed as to why he kept doing that, especially to all the girls. Upon hearing his question, Mayumi looked up at him then looked at the hand that was being offered to her from Calandra. She cautiously took the hand and stood up with Sora watching over her closely from within the cooling shadows of the cavern.
Onyx tinted blood orbs stared at the two twins inquiring what they would like to talk about.
While on the road, Shadow stopped to have a spar with her and Mayumi didn’t mind being used to it. In fact, she had done much more sparring with her previous master while they were on the road. There was hardly any time for rest then. Every second, she was training in some form and this time, she was training her speed with weights placed in her open toed black boots.
A few hours upon arrival at the caverns, rigorous trainings started as Te’i Sai was sure to strike again. Shadow made them do a simple routine of five hundred push ups and one thousand full sit-ups before one hour had passed. Mayumi joined in and so did Shadow, it was barely a hard work out for her having done less than her usual trainings. Shadow had said that the obstacle course was a punishment if they couldn’t complete the simple routine within the given time but for a punishment it seemed a little… easy? Even then, Mayumi was finished with the simple routine within half an hour.
As the others went through the obstacle course, Mayumi made her way through it with her eyes closed putting her senses to the test. Running round the outside edge of the cavern at high speeds with her weights still on, she spread out her senses. The young archer first sensed small obstacles in front of her through the objects’ small aura of presence, she then estimated the distance between her and the obstacle before jumping over them when the distance was covered. Next she sensed obstacles above and on the ground. Doing the same thing, she ducked and slipped through the obstacles easily. Presence of small objects came flying at her next which Mayumi quickly took to dodging her way through them making it seem like she was dancing. Next came objects that swung from side to side. Mayumi heard the way they moved against the wind and waited for a moment before stepping through them one after another listening to their rhythm. It would seem like she was playing with them had people not know she was in fact training. Mayumi completed the obstacle course within 6 minutes. After completing the obstacle course, she proceeded with intense isometric exercises pushing beyond her limits.
After hours of training they were allowed a 10 minute break which Mayumi thought could have been shorter but did not say anything. Once the break was over, they redid the simple routine and like before everyone except her and Shadow failed to complete it within the given time therefore had to do the obstacle course again. Mayumi observed that some of them had improved from the previous round but still got hit quite a few times. Shortly after night fell, they were taught meditation while Shadow ordered her to watch over them. Upon seeing someone fall asleep, Mayumi got Sora to give them a squeeze on the shoulder. Two hours of meditation passed before they were allowed to bathe in the springs. The two genders were separated with the women going to the upper springs and the men to the lower one while Shadow and Mayumi stood guard. Once the group bath was over everyone was finally allowed to sleep.
The next morning, Mayumi awoke to the vibrations she felt through the ground. Upon registering that someone was approaching them, Mayumi got into a half crouch in the blink of an eye. Shadow had alos noticed them as he had gotten up and was walking out of the cavern, but his actions told her there wasn’t any need to worry thus she relaxed. At first she thought there was only one pair of footsteps but then felt the faint vibrations of another in perfect sync with the other.
‘Interesting.’ Was her first thoughts on the new company.
Two faces emerged from a bush and recognition flittered across Shadow’s features. Shadow then greeted them and awoke the others before introducing the two people who looked alike to each other as the Moonlit twins, Linos and Calandra.
Linos would let go of his sister's hand to tip the chins of every young, beautiful woman here, including the youngest, Mayumi, paying particular attention to her, as she appeared to be a younger version of his dear sister. His voice was soft and sultry, his lips moving only to allow the gentle whisper of his words caress the skin of his victims. His eyes sparkled.
Mayumi stared at Linos blankly, slapping his hand away from her when he tried to lift her chin like he did to the other women. The young teen was trying to figure out what he was doing since she sensed no malice in his aura.
Calandra, however, was less than amused. Though they were no longer in unison, when she stepped forward, she seemed to regain that control of unity once more, her step timed perfectly with his as she caught up to him and proceeded to drag his shoulder back, forcing her twin brother to look at her big, glaring eyes. "What?" he had said in that innocent-like voice. She would say nothing, shoving him into a stalagmite as her jaw ticked with frustration. He pouted and kissed her cheek with a busted lip, and just like that, she forgave him with a small smile and a kiss on that lip, as if to say she was sorry. "I forgive you," he said, touching her cheek gently, brushing her bangs from her eyes and pulling a lock of hair from one of her pigtails, running it between his fingers. And then, his hand returned to hers, and though he gave a special wink to Mayumi, he didn't leave his sister's side for the next while.
Mayumi observed the exchange between the twins and wondered if she was supposed to be seeing that exchange. They then left her but not without a one eyed blink from Linos.
The day began with the simple routine once again and then a training session by the twins. Everyone paired up and she paired up with Sora thinking it would help improve their partnership. She noticed training methods were rather different from her master’s and Shadow’s as it had always been individual training with them.
Eight days flew pass quickly since the surprise encounter with Te’i Sai at Cre’Est. Shadow had gone off to finish off his task leaving them in the hands of the twins.
"Alright, make your decisions. We do not care," Linos says, his grip on his sister's hand tightening slightly in a squeeze.
Leaning down to Mayumi, he speaks again, tilting her chin up. "What say you to speaking with us for a few moments?" Calandra stands tall, looking down at the girl with those distant eyes, her lips quirking in a small, innocent smile as her hand slowly reaches out in offering to be taken.
Mayumi flinched from the physical contact of Linos’ hand, still perplexed as to why he kept doing that, especially to all the girls. Upon hearing his question, Mayumi looked up at him then looked at the hand that was being offered to her from Calandra. She cautiously took the hand and stood up with Sora watching over her closely from within the cooling shadows of the cavern.
Onyx tinted blood orbs stared at the two twins inquiring what they would like to talk about.
A feathery touch to her face and a distant yet familiar voice called her name with complete gentleness. Slowly, Sereinia opened her eyes revealing amethyst colored irises. There was still a haze over her vision. She blinked a few times and tried to wipe the sleep away from her eyes. The sense of time was lost to her as she glanced towards the nearby window. It was not opened but at the very least she could see a few glimmers of light entering from the cracks. As such, she sleepily sat on her bed while rubbing her eyes. It was an adorable sight and at the same time quite seductive. Black hair cascaded around her frame in an elegant mess while the strap of her nightgown had already slid down from her shoulder to her arm. Without a blanket to cover her, her current apparel offered little protection to prying eyes. Her slender, long, cream-white legs were seen as it was usually covered with long skirts, and pants. It is safe to say that it was good that she had her own room that night. She was obviously so defenseless in the mornings.
"Shadow?"
Sereinia called out as the haze in her eyes were slightly removed. She could see the familiar face of the lone assassin. As if to answer to her question of identity, she felt a hand with certain roughness to it touch her cheek and ruby red eyes peered down on her. She could see his lips moved and made out the words coming out from it that they would need to leave the inn now. At the same time, he said about giving her time to change. Repeating those last words in her mind like a broken record. It was then she had finally returned to the state of awake consciousness. Her body stiffened considerably and her eyes of purple widened to a noticeable degree. Immediately, she grabbed the blanket near her and covered herself in it. Her face was slightly flushed as she was embarrassed being seen in an entire. Usually, she wore long sleeping gowns. However, she was just too tired to look for it and picked this from her luggage.
"...I will get changed now."
Without a second delay, Sereinia quickly made her way to the bathroom. She was so embarrassed that the very moment the door was closed behind her. She leaned on it and slid down to the floor while burying her face on her knees. This was one morning that will not be forgotten for sure. If she remembered correctly, she did lock the door and the windows were closed. How did Shadow enter the room? In any case, she released a sigh. It was no use thinking about that he is a master assassin after all. Entering a room is not that difficult. But truthfully, she was not mad at all. Instead, she was quite happy about it which was something quite odd to her in every way. For now, she should prepare herself. They would need to leave after all.
Taking a comfortable seat in the cart, Sereinia had maintained quiet through their journey. At times, she would cater to Keito's injury and the others just to make sure the healing was going nicely. She had been told that they would be returning to the lodging near the borders of Cre' Est. It would probably be the safest place for them to be. After all, the Tei' Sai assassins had made quite a statement they wanted Shadow and all his companions dead in most torturous ways. At the same time, the military force of Cre' Est have considered them wanted fugitives. She wondered what would her Aunt Beatiz think once the news spread about her being a felon. The elder lady would probably faint or cursed her companions. It was inappropriate however, she would find that scene humorous. Speaking of which, she had yet to send another letter to her only known living relative.
Reaching for a piece of paper and a pen in her satchel, Sereinia began writing her letter. She would just ask Shadow how to deliver her parcel without alerting or putting her Aunt in danger. She wanted to inform her Aunt that this would be probably the last letter she would receive for her at the meantime. It was not safe considering the situation. Adding to that, her Aunt was much more defenseless than her current companions. On the two stops they had made along the way, she would take time to watch the spar between Mayumi and Shadow. She had gotten used to this activity during the months she had spent with them. Still, she really did not like seeing them get hurt as the two tend to at times take it too serious. Although seeing the two of them like this right now, it was comforting.
Soon enough, the group had arrived at their destination. Sereinia saw the rather surprised and amazement among the faces of her new companions. Well, she could not blame them to be. She had the same expression when she found out about this place. It was quite unbelievable and at the same time frightening to think there are really people so dedicated to the art of combat more specifically, to kill. The idea made her slightly shiver. In any case, Shadow had announced that their training would commence in a few hours. She was reluctant about that and asked the assassin to let the others rest for a day. However, she was told that their time was restricted. In the end, she had managed to have Keito and Jude off the training list for now describing their current condition.
After ensuring that Keito and Jude were to remain at the corner of the cavern which was a comfortable place to recuperate, Sereinia had asked the girl named Ritsu to watch over the two. She would like to see how the others were doing knowing how Shadow could be brutal in his training regimen. There were times she would argue with the man about his methods. Once she had arrived, she shook her head in dismay. It was like she had imagined. At the ten-minute break, she immediately tended to the wounds that the others had received with utmost care and efficiency. However, it was noticeable in her eyes and expression the disagreement to Shadow's methods. As such, she objected to Shadow personally. The man told her it was necessary so that they would have at least a chance to fight against a Tei' Sai assassin. She understood his point nevertheless, she was still apprehensive with it ending the discussion with her parting words.
"If you break them, I will repair them. But please remember, I am not God and at this rate, they would not be able to face a Tei' sai at all."
It was good to know that Shadow had allowed the others to take a spring bath. Sereinia had heard from Shadow that it would aid in the recovery process. It is why she had agreed allowing Keito to soak in the waters. Although, she had took a taste of the waters earlier and noticed something odd. She had deduced that the said spring can do much more than aiding in the healing of wounds or injuries. In any case, she did decide not to dwell on it as she was certain that despite how Shadow was in training. The man never had any intention to harm them; however, he tends to go overboard at times. All in all, she was not against it as long as the health of their new and old companions were closely monitored by her. She did not want for any of them to aggravate the injuries they had received at the New Year Festival.
Night came and the training was over for the day. Sereinia was thankful for that as she had also prepared a meal for everyone to enjoy earlier. Of course, it was both healthy and tasteful. She might not be the best cook although, she knew certainly if it tasted good or bad. Once everyone had been situated in their proper sleeping locations. She had as well found a spot to take a sleep but not before reminding Shadow and Mayumi not to overwork themselves. If she was right, the two would probably stay up and watch the perimeter. After doing that, she sat in front of a very large stalagmite and closed her eyes to rest like the others have. Upon the next day, there was another addition to their group.
The addition was not one person but two, specifically twins. Sereinia was not amazed by that fact as she had her fair share in meeting twins and delivering some of them from birth. The fact that astounded her in a sense was the synchronicity of the two. Adding to that, the one named Linos held his chin. It made her slightly uncomfortable as she politely removed the hand from her chin and stepped back with a polite smile. In any case, the two were like a single person. Their movements were in coordination with such authenticity and grace. It was like they had the same brain impulses which was quite very rare in every sense. This was further proven as training had began by having partners. Of course, she was not involved in the training but just watched the proceedings on the sidelines alongside Keito and Ritsu. Regardless, she was quite amazed how everyone was quite determined on becoming sync with their respective partners. In her opinion, it would be difficult to do so in such a short time especially when everyone just had basically met.
In any case, the synchronicity training ended and they were now going to spar with Shadow on a one-on-one battle. Somehow, Sereinia was a bit worried about this for even Keito had to be included even when she had objected to it. Shadow was quite insistent and despite her concrete disagreements, the spar continued on. This slightly infuriated her as she decided not to watch the battles any further. She retreated to the nearby forests outside the cavern. As such, she sat underneath a tree and leaned her back upon it. Her eyes of purple looked at the rustling leaves above her as some of the sun's light peeked through the green canopy. Soon, she drifted to sleep with thoughts of what she would cook later for dinner.
Soon enough, Shadow seemed to have business to attend to as he left the twins in charge. Sereinia had no problems with that and they had been allowed some free time until then. She had remembered some herbs she had seen deep in the forest before. It would be nice to get some. She needed more supplies especially with such a growing group she has here. It was never too plenty to have medicines just in case. As such, she bid everyone a goodbye and told them that she would just gather some herbs. She will return before the sun sets and did not want to interrupt Mayumi who had a conversation with the twins. It would be good for the young girl to have someone else to talk to. With that, she went on her way.
"Shadow?"
Sereinia called out as the haze in her eyes were slightly removed. She could see the familiar face of the lone assassin. As if to answer to her question of identity, she felt a hand with certain roughness to it touch her cheek and ruby red eyes peered down on her. She could see his lips moved and made out the words coming out from it that they would need to leave the inn now. At the same time, he said about giving her time to change. Repeating those last words in her mind like a broken record. It was then she had finally returned to the state of awake consciousness. Her body stiffened considerably and her eyes of purple widened to a noticeable degree. Immediately, she grabbed the blanket near her and covered herself in it. Her face was slightly flushed as she was embarrassed being seen in an entire. Usually, she wore long sleeping gowns. However, she was just too tired to look for it and picked this from her luggage.
"...I will get changed now."
Without a second delay, Sereinia quickly made her way to the bathroom. She was so embarrassed that the very moment the door was closed behind her. She leaned on it and slid down to the floor while burying her face on her knees. This was one morning that will not be forgotten for sure. If she remembered correctly, she did lock the door and the windows were closed. How did Shadow enter the room? In any case, she released a sigh. It was no use thinking about that he is a master assassin after all. Entering a room is not that difficult. But truthfully, she was not mad at all. Instead, she was quite happy about it which was something quite odd to her in every way. For now, she should prepare herself. They would need to leave after all.
Taking a comfortable seat in the cart, Sereinia had maintained quiet through their journey. At times, she would cater to Keito's injury and the others just to make sure the healing was going nicely. She had been told that they would be returning to the lodging near the borders of Cre' Est. It would probably be the safest place for them to be. After all, the Tei' Sai assassins had made quite a statement they wanted Shadow and all his companions dead in most torturous ways. At the same time, the military force of Cre' Est have considered them wanted fugitives. She wondered what would her Aunt Beatiz think once the news spread about her being a felon. The elder lady would probably faint or cursed her companions. It was inappropriate however, she would find that scene humorous. Speaking of which, she had yet to send another letter to her only known living relative.
Reaching for a piece of paper and a pen in her satchel, Sereinia began writing her letter. She would just ask Shadow how to deliver her parcel without alerting or putting her Aunt in danger. She wanted to inform her Aunt that this would be probably the last letter she would receive for her at the meantime. It was not safe considering the situation. Adding to that, her Aunt was much more defenseless than her current companions. On the two stops they had made along the way, she would take time to watch the spar between Mayumi and Shadow. She had gotten used to this activity during the months she had spent with them. Still, she really did not like seeing them get hurt as the two tend to at times take it too serious. Although seeing the two of them like this right now, it was comforting.
Soon enough, the group had arrived at their destination. Sereinia saw the rather surprised and amazement among the faces of her new companions. Well, she could not blame them to be. She had the same expression when she found out about this place. It was quite unbelievable and at the same time frightening to think there are really people so dedicated to the art of combat more specifically, to kill. The idea made her slightly shiver. In any case, Shadow had announced that their training would commence in a few hours. She was reluctant about that and asked the assassin to let the others rest for a day. However, she was told that their time was restricted. In the end, she had managed to have Keito and Jude off the training list for now describing their current condition.
After ensuring that Keito and Jude were to remain at the corner of the cavern which was a comfortable place to recuperate, Sereinia had asked the girl named Ritsu to watch over the two. She would like to see how the others were doing knowing how Shadow could be brutal in his training regimen. There were times she would argue with the man about his methods. Once she had arrived, she shook her head in dismay. It was like she had imagined. At the ten-minute break, she immediately tended to the wounds that the others had received with utmost care and efficiency. However, it was noticeable in her eyes and expression the disagreement to Shadow's methods. As such, she objected to Shadow personally. The man told her it was necessary so that they would have at least a chance to fight against a Tei' Sai assassin. She understood his point nevertheless, she was still apprehensive with it ending the discussion with her parting words.
"If you break them, I will repair them. But please remember, I am not God and at this rate, they would not be able to face a Tei' sai at all."
It was good to know that Shadow had allowed the others to take a spring bath. Sereinia had heard from Shadow that it would aid in the recovery process. It is why she had agreed allowing Keito to soak in the waters. Although, she had took a taste of the waters earlier and noticed something odd. She had deduced that the said spring can do much more than aiding in the healing of wounds or injuries. In any case, she did decide not to dwell on it as she was certain that despite how Shadow was in training. The man never had any intention to harm them; however, he tends to go overboard at times. All in all, she was not against it as long as the health of their new and old companions were closely monitored by her. She did not want for any of them to aggravate the injuries they had received at the New Year Festival.
Night came and the training was over for the day. Sereinia was thankful for that as she had also prepared a meal for everyone to enjoy earlier. Of course, it was both healthy and tasteful. She might not be the best cook although, she knew certainly if it tasted good or bad. Once everyone had been situated in their proper sleeping locations. She had as well found a spot to take a sleep but not before reminding Shadow and Mayumi not to overwork themselves. If she was right, the two would probably stay up and watch the perimeter. After doing that, she sat in front of a very large stalagmite and closed her eyes to rest like the others have. Upon the next day, there was another addition to their group.
The addition was not one person but two, specifically twins. Sereinia was not amazed by that fact as she had her fair share in meeting twins and delivering some of them from birth. The fact that astounded her in a sense was the synchronicity of the two. Adding to that, the one named Linos held his chin. It made her slightly uncomfortable as she politely removed the hand from her chin and stepped back with a polite smile. In any case, the two were like a single person. Their movements were in coordination with such authenticity and grace. It was like they had the same brain impulses which was quite very rare in every sense. This was further proven as training had began by having partners. Of course, she was not involved in the training but just watched the proceedings on the sidelines alongside Keito and Ritsu. Regardless, she was quite amazed how everyone was quite determined on becoming sync with their respective partners. In her opinion, it would be difficult to do so in such a short time especially when everyone just had basically met.
In any case, the synchronicity training ended and they were now going to spar with Shadow on a one-on-one battle. Somehow, Sereinia was a bit worried about this for even Keito had to be included even when she had objected to it. Shadow was quite insistent and despite her concrete disagreements, the spar continued on. This slightly infuriated her as she decided not to watch the battles any further. She retreated to the nearby forests outside the cavern. As such, she sat underneath a tree and leaned her back upon it. Her eyes of purple looked at the rustling leaves above her as some of the sun's light peeked through the green canopy. Soon, she drifted to sleep with thoughts of what she would cook later for dinner.
Soon enough, Shadow seemed to have business to attend to as he left the twins in charge. Sereinia had no problems with that and they had been allowed some free time until then. She had remembered some herbs she had seen deep in the forest before. It would be nice to get some. She needed more supplies especially with such a growing group she has here. It was never too plenty to have medicines just in case. As such, she bid everyone a goodbye and told them that she would just gather some herbs. She will return before the sun sets and did not want to interrupt Mayumi who had a conversation with the twins. It would be good for the young girl to have someone else to talk to. With that, she went on her way.
Keito felt quite useless for the entire time he spent in the cavern, only watching from the sidelines as the others trained. He simply sat back and tried to gain as much knowledge as he could by simply observing. For Keito, it wasn't entirely difficult to map out the movements in his head and try to figure out how he could act them out with his body and weapon. At least Layla had finally returned his sword to him after he'd woken up. It was nice having it close to him again, but he was still worried about Ritsu as well. The journey to the training area where Shadow took them, and for the entire time they spent here, she hadn't spoken once about that unfortunate night. She didn't seem like the kind of girl who had ever witnessed such a thing, so he was curious as to how she really felt after seeing something like that. Bloodshed wasn't knew to Keito, he'd seen it plenty of times despite how he was usually good at avoiding such situations. She seemed to be acting like her usual self, which was comforting, but maybe that was all just a mask. He was never all that good at sorting out emotions like that.
The hot springs were the most relaxing part of staying with the group. Even though Keito felt a little bad since he couldn't join in with all the training the others had to endure, he still enjoyed just soaking in the hot water. Ever since he was badly injured by Shadow, the person who surprisingly enough was taking the time to train them, he had quite the difficult time making his way around the place. A majority of the time he'd be told that he needed to rest but, despite the fact that napping was one of his favorite things to do, he didn't like having to lay around the whole time.
He was glad that the springs quickened his recovery enough to start practicing a few things on his own, but that didn't help with the pain of healing at all and he'd often have to sit and take a break. His legs and arms weren't hurting as much as they used to, and Keito could tolerate it just fine, but the hardest thing to ignore was the constant pain in his chest. If he accidentally stepped down to hard or moved in a wrong way, he'd get a rough stab of pain in that area. It seemed that's one of the only things that was taking the longest to heal. Luckily with Sereinia around none of the gashes or cuts he'd received had been infected and they were healing quite nicely. He still hadn't had a chance to properly thank the girl for taking such good care of his wounds.
Still, his training was moving much slower than the others due to his injuries, and Keito constantly scolded himself for not being able to recover faster. Being beaten in such a way by a single person caused him to slowly start to loose his confidence. Though he tried to push himself to his limit even with his wounds, he still couldn't do nearly as much as the others were doing, and he could feel himself slipping behind. He wasn't even sure why he wanted to become stronger so badly. Was it just because he didn't want to be looked down on? Or maybe being put up against such a strong opponent made him feel like he wouldn't be capable of protecting the one's he cares about. Then again, for that same reason, he always made such an effort to not get that close to someone, so who was he so fixed on protecting right now? Either way, he wasn't going to be staying here for very long. Sereinia was healing him for free, and he knew he wouldn't be able to afford a doctor if he left before he was healed.
That was his plan then. After being healed enough to be capable of walking away, he'd leave. He never asked to be a part of anything like this and yet he was thrown into it anyway. Ritsu would be taken care of just fine without him around, so he wouldn't feel guilty about it at all, or at least that's what he kept telling himself.
With the arrival of the twins and a knew form of training, Keito once again felt like he was falling behind. With his wounds the way they were, there was no way he'd make a fitting partner for anyone at the moment, so once again he watched from the sidelines and tried to take in as much as he could just by observing. Even so, working with others was never his strong suit and he didn't think that kind of fighting style would fit him very well, and probably not at all.
Eventually Shadow decided to leave for some unknown business that Keito wasn't really all that curious about. Whatever the man did was his own business and he could do whatever he wanted, however he wasn't overly fond of being babysat by the twins. At least they also seemed not-so-fond of watching them, since the male quickly told them that they could do whatever they wanted and they wouldn't care.
It would probably best if he sat in the hot springs for a little while, but instead he decided that he'd go into town for a while or maybe just go for a walk in the forest. Being cooped up in a damp cavern couldn't be good for the soul. He put on his usual clothes and left, keeping his footsteps slowly and softer than usual so not to cause any pain to stab his chest any more than it already was.
The hot springs were the most relaxing part of staying with the group. Even though Keito felt a little bad since he couldn't join in with all the training the others had to endure, he still enjoyed just soaking in the hot water. Ever since he was badly injured by Shadow, the person who surprisingly enough was taking the time to train them, he had quite the difficult time making his way around the place. A majority of the time he'd be told that he needed to rest but, despite the fact that napping was one of his favorite things to do, he didn't like having to lay around the whole time.
He was glad that the springs quickened his recovery enough to start practicing a few things on his own, but that didn't help with the pain of healing at all and he'd often have to sit and take a break. His legs and arms weren't hurting as much as they used to, and Keito could tolerate it just fine, but the hardest thing to ignore was the constant pain in his chest. If he accidentally stepped down to hard or moved in a wrong way, he'd get a rough stab of pain in that area. It seemed that's one of the only things that was taking the longest to heal. Luckily with Sereinia around none of the gashes or cuts he'd received had been infected and they were healing quite nicely. He still hadn't had a chance to properly thank the girl for taking such good care of his wounds.
Still, his training was moving much slower than the others due to his injuries, and Keito constantly scolded himself for not being able to recover faster. Being beaten in such a way by a single person caused him to slowly start to loose his confidence. Though he tried to push himself to his limit even with his wounds, he still couldn't do nearly as much as the others were doing, and he could feel himself slipping behind. He wasn't even sure why he wanted to become stronger so badly. Was it just because he didn't want to be looked down on? Or maybe being put up against such a strong opponent made him feel like he wouldn't be capable of protecting the one's he cares about. Then again, for that same reason, he always made such an effort to not get that close to someone, so who was he so fixed on protecting right now? Either way, he wasn't going to be staying here for very long. Sereinia was healing him for free, and he knew he wouldn't be able to afford a doctor if he left before he was healed.
That was his plan then. After being healed enough to be capable of walking away, he'd leave. He never asked to be a part of anything like this and yet he was thrown into it anyway. Ritsu would be taken care of just fine without him around, so he wouldn't feel guilty about it at all, or at least that's what he kept telling himself.
With the arrival of the twins and a knew form of training, Keito once again felt like he was falling behind. With his wounds the way they were, there was no way he'd make a fitting partner for anyone at the moment, so once again he watched from the sidelines and tried to take in as much as he could just by observing. Even so, working with others was never his strong suit and he didn't think that kind of fighting style would fit him very well, and probably not at all.
Eventually Shadow decided to leave for some unknown business that Keito wasn't really all that curious about. Whatever the man did was his own business and he could do whatever he wanted, however he wasn't overly fond of being babysat by the twins. At least they also seemed not-so-fond of watching them, since the male quickly told them that they could do whatever they wanted and they wouldn't care.
It would probably best if he sat in the hot springs for a little while, but instead he decided that he'd go into town for a while or maybe just go for a walk in the forest. Being cooped up in a damp cavern couldn't be good for the soul. He put on his usual clothes and left, keeping his footsteps slowly and softer than usual so not to cause any pain to stab his chest any more than it already was.
The moment the girl takes Calandra's hand, she turns to lead Mayumi to a less crowded area into the shadows of the cavern, drifting off to a small corner, her eyes flickering silver at the bird watching from deeper inside in warning. Her look is almost animalistic as she gives a small, low-pitch whistle resembling the lower tones of a nightingale, making her brother smile warmly as he turns and leans against the smooth wall, looking over at Mayumi, whose hand is dropped. Calandra then turns to the girl with a gentle smile before looking at Linos, who will do most - if not all - of the talking.
"So," he says gently, his full attention now on Mayumi as Calandra begins to allow her breaths to quicken to match the pace of his talking, "How did you come to meet Shadow? I take it you've known each other a little while, but less than a year. But you seem to be attached to him...and we are curious as to why." This is the first of many questions, of course. There will be more to come.
After a couple of moments, Calandra decides to seat herself, locking one leg behind the other and falling gracefully to the ground in a cross-legged position, resting her elbows on her knees, her knuckles to her chin. Linos soon follows suit, sliding down the wall as he pulls the long gloves from his hands and sets them aside, uncaring at this point of the nasty burn scars tracing across them. She grimaces and looks away, turning her attention to the floor as her finger traces patterns across it, her ears trained on Mayumi.
"Did he save you?" Calandra finally says gently, her voice, though slightly rasped, a gentle low saprano fit for the lullaby of an angel. Her hand rises to the scarf covering her throat as her eyes rise to meet that of the girl's, silver traces dancing through the endless golden green. Linos rises to his feet and steps to his beloved twin, seating himself behind her, his arms wrapping around her waist as his legs spread to either side of her, his chin resting on her shoulder gently. "Now now, my dear...we do not want to rush to conclusions." He gives her neck a soft kiss before nuzzling her and looking back up at Mayumi as Calandra nods, her hand falling back to the ground to trace it.
To anyone but a Galiendhe, this kind of behavior would be strange at best, incestuous at worst. But to the twins, this is natural. They are an odd pair, but the kind of devotion they have towards each other is what makes them so very dangerous...and so very vulnerable.
Linos speaks up just after Mayumi would give her answer, smiling in invitation. "We have a proposition for you...and we are wondering if you are up to it. We see that you hold yourself far from the others...and you are much younger than the rest, yes? So...what say you to being our scout? Or better yet...our...ranger. And in turn we will teach you whatever you wish. Whether it be to sing, understand...enjoy...whatever you wish that we can provide, we shall provide it for you. Because a third would be wonderful." Now, of course, if Mayumi has the understanding, she would see that it is not her abilities he is after as much as it is a cry for help. Because the child is so much like Calandra, Linos hopes that she can open his dear twin up and get her to talk again. Or talk more than she does. Talk and sing...oh how he misses the lullaby she used to sing all the time...
But the question is....does Mayumi catch on? Or will the offer be turned down?
"So," he says gently, his full attention now on Mayumi as Calandra begins to allow her breaths to quicken to match the pace of his talking, "How did you come to meet Shadow? I take it you've known each other a little while, but less than a year. But you seem to be attached to him...and we are curious as to why." This is the first of many questions, of course. There will be more to come.
After a couple of moments, Calandra decides to seat herself, locking one leg behind the other and falling gracefully to the ground in a cross-legged position, resting her elbows on her knees, her knuckles to her chin. Linos soon follows suit, sliding down the wall as he pulls the long gloves from his hands and sets them aside, uncaring at this point of the nasty burn scars tracing across them. She grimaces and looks away, turning her attention to the floor as her finger traces patterns across it, her ears trained on Mayumi.
"Did he save you?" Calandra finally says gently, her voice, though slightly rasped, a gentle low saprano fit for the lullaby of an angel. Her hand rises to the scarf covering her throat as her eyes rise to meet that of the girl's, silver traces dancing through the endless golden green. Linos rises to his feet and steps to his beloved twin, seating himself behind her, his arms wrapping around her waist as his legs spread to either side of her, his chin resting on her shoulder gently. "Now now, my dear...we do not want to rush to conclusions." He gives her neck a soft kiss before nuzzling her and looking back up at Mayumi as Calandra nods, her hand falling back to the ground to trace it.
To anyone but a Galiendhe, this kind of behavior would be strange at best, incestuous at worst. But to the twins, this is natural. They are an odd pair, but the kind of devotion they have towards each other is what makes them so very dangerous...and so very vulnerable.
Linos speaks up just after Mayumi would give her answer, smiling in invitation. "We have a proposition for you...and we are wondering if you are up to it. We see that you hold yourself far from the others...and you are much younger than the rest, yes? So...what say you to being our scout? Or better yet...our...ranger. And in turn we will teach you whatever you wish. Whether it be to sing, understand...enjoy...whatever you wish that we can provide, we shall provide it for you. Because a third would be wonderful." Now, of course, if Mayumi has the understanding, she would see that it is not her abilities he is after as much as it is a cry for help. Because the child is so much like Calandra, Linos hopes that she can open his dear twin up and get her to talk again. Or talk more than she does. Talk and sing...oh how he misses the lullaby she used to sing all the time...
But the question is....does Mayumi catch on? Or will the offer be turned down?
"So," Linos says gently, his full attention now on her. At the same time, Mayumi noticed Calandra’s breath quicken to match her brother’s. It was almost as if Calandra wanted to hide in her twins’ shadow the young teen perceived while keeping a listening ear on Linos’ words.
"How did you come to meet Shadow? I take it you've known each other a little while, but less than a year. But you seem to be attached to him...and we are curious as to why."
Mayumi didn't get what they mean by attach. The only attachment she had was to her deceased master and him alone. Even Sora her loyal pet could not be considered an attachment to her. If Sora were to be killed in a future battle, life for the silver haired girl would still go on. Attachments weren’t allowed in this life as a weapon for it will only be a weakness in the end.
"I had sought Shadow out to gain information on the murderer of my master. After finding him he offered to train me. I only follow Shadow because I owe him for training me. Once I'm done with my mission I will be of no more use here. That's all there is between us, nothing more nothing less." She explained bluntly.
"Did he save you?" The female of the twin asked. Her voice was slightly rasped but gentle.
Her hand rises to the scarf covering her throat as her eyes rise to meet that of the girl's, silver traces dancing through the endless golden green. Linos rises to his feet and steps to his beloved twin, seating himself behind her, his arms wrapping around her waist as his legs spread to either side of her, his chin resting on her shoulder gently.
"Now now, my dear...we do not want to rush to conclusions." He gives her neck a soft kiss before nuzzling her and looking back up at Mayumi as Calandra nods, her hand falling back to the ground to trace it.
Mayumi watched the exchange between the twins and was once again left perplexed by their actions. She turned her head from them to observe the on goings around them as she answered.
"Shadow did not save me. In fact a note was left for me on my master's corpse with orders to kill Shadow but knowing it was not my master who wrote it I refused to do so." The teen stated dispassionately.
Linos speaks up just after she gave her answer, the corners of his mouth lifting.
"We have a proposition for you...and we are wondering if you are up to it. We see that you hold yourself far from the others...and you are much younger than the rest, yes? So...what say you to being our scout? Or better yet...our...ranger. And in turn we will teach you whatever you wish. Whether it be to sing, understand...enjoy...whatever you wish that we can provide, we shall provide it for you. Because a third would be wonderful."
'Scout? Ranger? I feel there is a hidden meaning behind his words but I’m failing to comprehend it.' Mayumi contemplated his words.
"Do you mean you would like my aid in missions? If so, I do not mind so long as Shadow agrees to it too for he is my current master."
"How did you come to meet Shadow? I take it you've known each other a little while, but less than a year. But you seem to be attached to him...and we are curious as to why."
Mayumi didn't get what they mean by attach. The only attachment she had was to her deceased master and him alone. Even Sora her loyal pet could not be considered an attachment to her. If Sora were to be killed in a future battle, life for the silver haired girl would still go on. Attachments weren’t allowed in this life as a weapon for it will only be a weakness in the end.
"I had sought Shadow out to gain information on the murderer of my master. After finding him he offered to train me. I only follow Shadow because I owe him for training me. Once I'm done with my mission I will be of no more use here. That's all there is between us, nothing more nothing less." She explained bluntly.
"Did he save you?" The female of the twin asked. Her voice was slightly rasped but gentle.
Her hand rises to the scarf covering her throat as her eyes rise to meet that of the girl's, silver traces dancing through the endless golden green. Linos rises to his feet and steps to his beloved twin, seating himself behind her, his arms wrapping around her waist as his legs spread to either side of her, his chin resting on her shoulder gently.
"Now now, my dear...we do not want to rush to conclusions." He gives her neck a soft kiss before nuzzling her and looking back up at Mayumi as Calandra nods, her hand falling back to the ground to trace it.
Mayumi watched the exchange between the twins and was once again left perplexed by their actions. She turned her head from them to observe the on goings around them as she answered.
"Shadow did not save me. In fact a note was left for me on my master's corpse with orders to kill Shadow but knowing it was not my master who wrote it I refused to do so." The teen stated dispassionately.
Linos speaks up just after she gave her answer, the corners of his mouth lifting.
"We have a proposition for you...and we are wondering if you are up to it. We see that you hold yourself far from the others...and you are much younger than the rest, yes? So...what say you to being our scout? Or better yet...our...ranger. And in turn we will teach you whatever you wish. Whether it be to sing, understand...enjoy...whatever you wish that we can provide, we shall provide it for you. Because a third would be wonderful."
'Scout? Ranger? I feel there is a hidden meaning behind his words but I’m failing to comprehend it.' Mayumi contemplated his words.
"Do you mean you would like my aid in missions? If so, I do not mind so long as Shadow agrees to it too for he is my current master."
Shadow ran through the streets for a few minutes but quickly ascended to the rooftops when it became clear that there were too many people out and about for his taste. On the rooftops he moved with precision and great speed, running and jumping from rooftop to rooftop before coming to a stop in front of a young man dressed in black robes with a hood covering his face. Shadow's eyes narrowed slightly, but the young man bowed to him and took a knee which was odd to Shadow for a moment until he realized who the boy was.
"Sir, our recent reports say that four of your six targets are currently housed within the palace of Cre' Est whereas the other two are in their respective 'safe houses' here in the city. We've marked the locations of each on this map." He said, as he handed a map to Shadow and stood up.
Shadow scanned the map for about one minute and then handed it back to the young man.
"Thank you for the information. Now go before someone sees you." He said.
The young man bowed and disappeared among the rooftops as Shadow turned his attention and direction towards the palace.
This would be a very interesting day.
Shadow reached the outskirts of the palace and walked the outer perimeter from a safe distance. Too many guards to make a direct approach, so Shadow had to use another plan instead. The outer perimeter was lined with a fifteen foot tall reinforced steel gate with bars only three inches apart with no cross bars save for the top and bottom so that nobody could get a solid footing for scaling it. Shadow was under no such delusion that he could not scale this little fence, but he had to wait for the guards to give him an opening which would not be easy. He had to walk the perimeter for about five minutes before he found the opening he needed.
He waited silently in the shadows of an alleyway just outside the gate and, when the guards walked passed his opening, he sprinted for the gate and leaped at it. He grabbed it his feet landed softly against the bars as he pressed hard against them to gain the footing he needed and launched himself to the top of the gate, grabbing the cross bar at the top and hauling himself over with grace and fluidity as he dropped to the ground and hid behind a small boxed garden while the guards continued their patrol. As the guards walked by once again Shadow sprinted near soundlessly to the other side to get to the wall of the palace. He followed the wall and found an entrance with a locked door. He wasn't sure what was on the other side of the door, but the lock was no obstacle for Shadow as he picked it with ease and walked inside.
Once inside the palace he immediately found that he was in a rather... unfavorable place. There was a short hallway from the entrance and he found that it led to the maid's quarters. Why the maid's quarters had a door leading outside to where the gardens were was beyond him, as he was certain they had gardeners who's job it was specifically to tend the gardens unless the maids indeed took care of that as well. It was odd, for sure, but it was of little consequence to him now.
He walked inside carefully and heard nobody currently in the room as he walked to one of the other doors. He opened it slightly and looked through the crack he'd created and saw a young maid walking towards the door. He backed away and found a hiding place behind one of the clothing racks that they had in the middle of the room. As the maid opened the door and walked inside she was humming a gentle tune to herself and disappeared behind the corner of the room as she entered what appeared to be a bathing room. Shadow took that opportunity to open the door and walk outside.
Now in the hallways of the palace he immediately scaled the walls, using anything and everything he could as a footrest and gripping point until he reached the wooden bars across the top of the archways that made up the halls and jumped from beam to beam, occasionally using one of the beams along the side of the wall for a walkway instead though he found it more interesting to jump. As he continued along the beams of this corridor disappeared and he had to find an alternate means of transportation. He watched people come and go in the halls beneath him and discovered that there was a room where younger male servants entered and exited and decided it was as good a place as any to change clothes. He jumped down when he heard nobody nearby and entered the room. Finding it vacant, Shadow changed clothes into the traditional garb of the servants of the palace as he hid his own clothing in the rafters of the room where the servants would not see it.
He exited, ducking his head a little to hide his eyes behind his bangs as he walked the hallways while mimicking the stride of the servants. His shoulders were somewhat slouched and his gait a little unrefined, matching them almost perfectly as he walked the halls freely. Eventually, Shadow found what he was looking for as he saw one of his targets enter a room. A smile spread on his face as he walked to the door, knocking on it lightly.
"Not now, I'm busy!" Came a voice from within.
Shadow knocked again and sure enough the man inside answered the door and tried to shoo him away. Shadow pushed him back inside the room and struck his throat, paralyzing his vocal chords temporarily to stop him screaming as one of his Twin daggers hidden behind his back and under the loose fitting clothing came free of its sheath and then was re-sheathed before anyone could blink. The man sat down in a chair behind him, not of his own will, as Shadow turned towards the door and walked outside. Blood began to trickle from his throat and then flowed freely like a small waterfall as his vision slowly faded to nothing.
Shadow smirked as he thought about what the Emperor would do when he found that Shadow had been here.
He continued to walk the halls and found his second target, choosing the subtle approached this time as he poisoned a drink he took from another servant and offered it to the man as he walked up to him in the hallways. He accepted the drink and walked away, choking and gagging before collapsing to the ground inside the comfort of his own room shortly after arriving in it. Shadow continued down the hallways and found his third target standing against the wall flirting with an attractive young female servant. He was a good looking man and it was obvious that she was interested. Whether it was genuine or for the thought of lying with a wealthy man, Shadow did not know but it was a nuisance to have her there so he walked up to her and whispered that the Emperor had asked for her. She nodded in compliance and left immediately, with the target now groaning in frustration that his mark had disappeared.
Shadow took a not so subtle approach to this one as he used one arm to pin him against the wall by his throat before pressing harder and harder. The man tried to fight and tried to scream, but with Shadow's powerful arm against his throat blocking air from escaping his lungs he could say and do nothing as he slowly began to lose consciousness. Shadow continued to press down hard until well after he had fainted and felt the tiny sensation of his trachea popping, its wall ruptured shortly before snapping his neck and letting him fall to the ground. He looked almost peaceful, as if he were sleeping there on the ground.
Shadow walked through the hallways searching for his target as he saw an unexpected and rather annoying presence walking towards him. The Emperor and Empress were walking towards him, the young servant from before nowhere in sight. He walked passed the Emperor and decided to play with his mind a little as he casually bumped his shoulder against the Emperor's, stumbling awkwardly and apologizing profusely with bow after bow and briefly, ever so briefly, flashing his eyes to the Emperor before he was dismissed by a rather annoyed Eonis. The flash of his eyes didn't register with the Emperor just yet, but Shadow was certain that his subconscious would recognize it before long so he had to get moving quickly.
The Emperor was obviously not a man to be trifled with right now, being more powerful than Yarun and Solomon from what Shadow could see. If they two fought, Shadow was certain of two things. One, the fight would be a deadlock even with Shadow going full force. Two, one of them would not walk away from the encounter and he was not one hundred percent certain that it wouldn't be him who fell.
Shadow continued his walk through the hallways as he finally found the last target mentioned to him as he followed him to his room and entered after him quietly. The man was exhausted from something, but Shadow was immediately told what when he saw the man turn around and begin to undress. His clothing was ruffled, strange coming from one of high social standing, and he was sweating which was odd because it was a cool day and he was a somewhat younger man who was in good shape. Shadow knew that he had been fooling around with one or more of the servants when he saw that the man was still somewhat excited. It was more than Shadow cared to see, but he had no modesty to speak of himself so it really didn't bother him. He waited until the man laid down to rest before coming out of the darkness of the corner and killing him quietly in his sleep by dropping his dagger through his throat, severing the vertebrae of the neck through the front of his throat and turning to wipe the dagger on the edge of the bed, marking the bed with the symbol of the Demon in the man's blood before walking outside.
He walked quickly through the hallways back to the servant's quarters and found one there who immediately started talking his ear off. He was new and excited about his job, but all he did was annoy Shadow and so he knocked the boy out by pressing down hard on a nerve point in his upper neck below the skull. When the boy was out Shadow ascended to the rafters and got his old clothes back on before tossing the servant's garb down onto the young man who wouldn't shut up. He exited the room and found his way out of the palace quickly and was gone almost as easily as he had arrived. Once outside and safely back on the rooftops of Cre' Est he continued onward to find his other two targets.
Shadow found them easily enough and killed them both in the silent comfort of their "safe houses" before choosing to relax for a bit himself. He didn't want to return to that cave just yet, so instead he found a nice rooftop to rest on for a while. As he did so, he heard a not so welcome sound echo through the streets below though the source came from the rooftops nearby. He was instantly on his feet as he looked around and his eyes fell on a man dressed in black robes with the red symbol of the Wraiths on his chest. He was wearing a hood over his head to cover his face, but Shadow knew who it was by his posture alone.
Looking up slightly from under his hood, the two stared at one another for a time. There were no words passed between them for a good two minutes before Shadow finally broke the silence.
"Change of wardrobe?" He asked.
The man in the robes nodded, then taking the robes off and letting them fall to the building rooftop as he stood tall in front of Shadow.
"Master Kiiro thought it appropriate that those hunting the Demon should wear the Demon's colors." He said.
This was the second in command of the Wraiths. While not as powerful as Kiiro he could easily take on any of Shadow's other companions, Mayumi included, with little effort. His name was Delcar, and he was a powerful warrior worthy of the title of Wraith in every respect. Shadow was uncertain what he wanted, as he did not have the usual flare of the Wraiths when it came to them being there for a fight.
"What do you want?" Shadow asked.
"Master Kiiro wished for me to deliver a message to you... So here, catch." He said, tossing a scroll to Shadow.
Shadow opened it and found the message disturbing.
"Hello Kyero,
I find it amusing that you're trying to protect these worthless cowards by teaching them our ways in that little cave of yours. You are a traitor in every sense of the word and it will be my greatest of pleasures to end your life in the near future. However, for now I shall leave you and your little friends be since this is a rather interesting development coming from you.
It's not like the Red-Eyed Demon to care about random people he meets on the street, so what drives you to train them and protect them from Te'i Sai? I can only wonder how your feeble mind works Kyero, but in the end it will be meaningless as your life and theirs will all come to an end very soon. I'd spend more time preparing yourself rather than preparing the others if you wish to survive our next encounter.
Train them well, and maybe someday they'll compare to a low level Te'i Sai Assassin... All but that Mayumi, of course. She is already a match for our kind, yet she will never reach her full potential under your guidance. Under mine, however, well... That would be a different story. You cannot protect her from me forever Kyero, and I will prove it the next time we meet so train hard and try not to stress about this too much. As I promised, I will leave you and your little band alone for the time being but this little peace will not last.
Before the full of the moon in two months time, you and your little friends will be greeting the Gods on the other side.
~ Kiiro
Shadow's hands clenched down and he glared at Delcar as he picked up his robes and put them back on. Shadow crumpled the scroll and threw it back to him before turning around and walking away.
Delcar had never faced Shadow in combat, so he decided to test him a little. He took out a dagger which had a unique design. It was designed in a way to make no sound as it traveled through the air, at least not any sound the human ear could detect. He tossed the dagger at Shadow, who simply moved his head to the side and caught it in between the index and middle fingers of his right hand. Delcar was inwardly shocked that Shadow had detected the attack, but Shadow simply dropped the blade and walked away.
The Gift of the Assassins was a double edged sword, but it had its uses all the same.
Shadow had enough for one day and he walked back to the cave before long and walked over to one of the healing springs on the top layer in the back of the room and let the waters ease his weariness for about ten minutes before exiting and starting to practice. It had been a long time since he had truly pushed his own limits in training but it was about time he did so.
Shadow began to practice form, slowly and fluidly moving from one stance to another as different attacks were used in combination with his footwork to create a deadly and beautiful form. His attacks were all visualized in his head and aimed at specific points on the body as he moved from one to the other in an ever increasing intensity. Before long Shadow's attacks were moving faster and faster to the point where they were hard to distinguish from each other and many of them looked almost like illusions with the way his hands and feet moved from one point to the next. The speed and fluidity of it all was somewhat mesmerizing, and Shadow's attacks began to slow towards the end and eventually he came to a halt. With the speed he was moving even Mayumi would not have been able to distinguish his attacks towards the end of his form before he slowed to the point where she could.
Shadow took a breath and realized that a single drop of sweat began to roll down the side of his face. He picked it up with one finger, looking at it for a moment and flicking it away.
"Time to push harder." He said quietly to himself.
As the others continued to rest, Shadow continued to train. His speed and stamina becoming all the more apparent as he pushed harder and harder with his forms, weapons practice, and even with his isometric exercises.
One such exercise was a push up, though not any normal push up by any means. Shadow held a regular push up position, then lifted his feet off the ground and held his body at a perfect one hundred and eighty degree angle off the ground. He then slowly lifted his feet towards the ceiling until his body was completely vertical before taking one hand away and putting it straight out to his side. Then he went onto the tips of his finger, taking one finger away at a time until he was using only his thumb and index finger to hold his body in the air. He replaced his fingers one at a time until all five were back on the ground before doing the same thing with the other hand. He then slowly brought his body back down to a horizontal plane before setting his feet down and bending at the elbows. As he came back to neutral position, he counted "one". He repeated this push up for a total of fifty repetitions before standing up and taking a breath. These kinds of extreme exercises continued for hours throughout the day until Shadow was satisfied.
Before anyone had any time to really understand how much time had passed, it was already nightfall once again as Shadow removed his shirt and placed it on the ground near his jacket and also put his weapons away.
"... Time for everyone to go to their respective springs to rest." He announced, looking to nobody in particular.
"Sir, our recent reports say that four of your six targets are currently housed within the palace of Cre' Est whereas the other two are in their respective 'safe houses' here in the city. We've marked the locations of each on this map." He said, as he handed a map to Shadow and stood up.
Shadow scanned the map for about one minute and then handed it back to the young man.
"Thank you for the information. Now go before someone sees you." He said.
The young man bowed and disappeared among the rooftops as Shadow turned his attention and direction towards the palace.
This would be a very interesting day.
Shadow reached the outskirts of the palace and walked the outer perimeter from a safe distance. Too many guards to make a direct approach, so Shadow had to use another plan instead. The outer perimeter was lined with a fifteen foot tall reinforced steel gate with bars only three inches apart with no cross bars save for the top and bottom so that nobody could get a solid footing for scaling it. Shadow was under no such delusion that he could not scale this little fence, but he had to wait for the guards to give him an opening which would not be easy. He had to walk the perimeter for about five minutes before he found the opening he needed.
He waited silently in the shadows of an alleyway just outside the gate and, when the guards walked passed his opening, he sprinted for the gate and leaped at it. He grabbed it his feet landed softly against the bars as he pressed hard against them to gain the footing he needed and launched himself to the top of the gate, grabbing the cross bar at the top and hauling himself over with grace and fluidity as he dropped to the ground and hid behind a small boxed garden while the guards continued their patrol. As the guards walked by once again Shadow sprinted near soundlessly to the other side to get to the wall of the palace. He followed the wall and found an entrance with a locked door. He wasn't sure what was on the other side of the door, but the lock was no obstacle for Shadow as he picked it with ease and walked inside.
Once inside the palace he immediately found that he was in a rather... unfavorable place. There was a short hallway from the entrance and he found that it led to the maid's quarters. Why the maid's quarters had a door leading outside to where the gardens were was beyond him, as he was certain they had gardeners who's job it was specifically to tend the gardens unless the maids indeed took care of that as well. It was odd, for sure, but it was of little consequence to him now.
He walked inside carefully and heard nobody currently in the room as he walked to one of the other doors. He opened it slightly and looked through the crack he'd created and saw a young maid walking towards the door. He backed away and found a hiding place behind one of the clothing racks that they had in the middle of the room. As the maid opened the door and walked inside she was humming a gentle tune to herself and disappeared behind the corner of the room as she entered what appeared to be a bathing room. Shadow took that opportunity to open the door and walk outside.
Now in the hallways of the palace he immediately scaled the walls, using anything and everything he could as a footrest and gripping point until he reached the wooden bars across the top of the archways that made up the halls and jumped from beam to beam, occasionally using one of the beams along the side of the wall for a walkway instead though he found it more interesting to jump. As he continued along the beams of this corridor disappeared and he had to find an alternate means of transportation. He watched people come and go in the halls beneath him and discovered that there was a room where younger male servants entered and exited and decided it was as good a place as any to change clothes. He jumped down when he heard nobody nearby and entered the room. Finding it vacant, Shadow changed clothes into the traditional garb of the servants of the palace as he hid his own clothing in the rafters of the room where the servants would not see it.
He exited, ducking his head a little to hide his eyes behind his bangs as he walked the hallways while mimicking the stride of the servants. His shoulders were somewhat slouched and his gait a little unrefined, matching them almost perfectly as he walked the halls freely. Eventually, Shadow found what he was looking for as he saw one of his targets enter a room. A smile spread on his face as he walked to the door, knocking on it lightly.
"Not now, I'm busy!" Came a voice from within.
Shadow knocked again and sure enough the man inside answered the door and tried to shoo him away. Shadow pushed him back inside the room and struck his throat, paralyzing his vocal chords temporarily to stop him screaming as one of his Twin daggers hidden behind his back and under the loose fitting clothing came free of its sheath and then was re-sheathed before anyone could blink. The man sat down in a chair behind him, not of his own will, as Shadow turned towards the door and walked outside. Blood began to trickle from his throat and then flowed freely like a small waterfall as his vision slowly faded to nothing.
Shadow smirked as he thought about what the Emperor would do when he found that Shadow had been here.
He continued to walk the halls and found his second target, choosing the subtle approached this time as he poisoned a drink he took from another servant and offered it to the man as he walked up to him in the hallways. He accepted the drink and walked away, choking and gagging before collapsing to the ground inside the comfort of his own room shortly after arriving in it. Shadow continued down the hallways and found his third target standing against the wall flirting with an attractive young female servant. He was a good looking man and it was obvious that she was interested. Whether it was genuine or for the thought of lying with a wealthy man, Shadow did not know but it was a nuisance to have her there so he walked up to her and whispered that the Emperor had asked for her. She nodded in compliance and left immediately, with the target now groaning in frustration that his mark had disappeared.
Shadow took a not so subtle approach to this one as he used one arm to pin him against the wall by his throat before pressing harder and harder. The man tried to fight and tried to scream, but with Shadow's powerful arm against his throat blocking air from escaping his lungs he could say and do nothing as he slowly began to lose consciousness. Shadow continued to press down hard until well after he had fainted and felt the tiny sensation of his trachea popping, its wall ruptured shortly before snapping his neck and letting him fall to the ground. He looked almost peaceful, as if he were sleeping there on the ground.
Shadow walked through the hallways searching for his target as he saw an unexpected and rather annoying presence walking towards him. The Emperor and Empress were walking towards him, the young servant from before nowhere in sight. He walked passed the Emperor and decided to play with his mind a little as he casually bumped his shoulder against the Emperor's, stumbling awkwardly and apologizing profusely with bow after bow and briefly, ever so briefly, flashing his eyes to the Emperor before he was dismissed by a rather annoyed Eonis. The flash of his eyes didn't register with the Emperor just yet, but Shadow was certain that his subconscious would recognize it before long so he had to get moving quickly.
The Emperor was obviously not a man to be trifled with right now, being more powerful than Yarun and Solomon from what Shadow could see. If they two fought, Shadow was certain of two things. One, the fight would be a deadlock even with Shadow going full force. Two, one of them would not walk away from the encounter and he was not one hundred percent certain that it wouldn't be him who fell.
Shadow continued his walk through the hallways as he finally found the last target mentioned to him as he followed him to his room and entered after him quietly. The man was exhausted from something, but Shadow was immediately told what when he saw the man turn around and begin to undress. His clothing was ruffled, strange coming from one of high social standing, and he was sweating which was odd because it was a cool day and he was a somewhat younger man who was in good shape. Shadow knew that he had been fooling around with one or more of the servants when he saw that the man was still somewhat excited. It was more than Shadow cared to see, but he had no modesty to speak of himself so it really didn't bother him. He waited until the man laid down to rest before coming out of the darkness of the corner and killing him quietly in his sleep by dropping his dagger through his throat, severing the vertebrae of the neck through the front of his throat and turning to wipe the dagger on the edge of the bed, marking the bed with the symbol of the Demon in the man's blood before walking outside.
He walked quickly through the hallways back to the servant's quarters and found one there who immediately started talking his ear off. He was new and excited about his job, but all he did was annoy Shadow and so he knocked the boy out by pressing down hard on a nerve point in his upper neck below the skull. When the boy was out Shadow ascended to the rafters and got his old clothes back on before tossing the servant's garb down onto the young man who wouldn't shut up. He exited the room and found his way out of the palace quickly and was gone almost as easily as he had arrived. Once outside and safely back on the rooftops of Cre' Est he continued onward to find his other two targets.
Shadow found them easily enough and killed them both in the silent comfort of their "safe houses" before choosing to relax for a bit himself. He didn't want to return to that cave just yet, so instead he found a nice rooftop to rest on for a while. As he did so, he heard a not so welcome sound echo through the streets below though the source came from the rooftops nearby. He was instantly on his feet as he looked around and his eyes fell on a man dressed in black robes with the red symbol of the Wraiths on his chest. He was wearing a hood over his head to cover his face, but Shadow knew who it was by his posture alone.
Looking up slightly from under his hood, the two stared at one another for a time. There were no words passed between them for a good two minutes before Shadow finally broke the silence.
"Change of wardrobe?" He asked.
The man in the robes nodded, then taking the robes off and letting them fall to the building rooftop as he stood tall in front of Shadow.
"Master Kiiro thought it appropriate that those hunting the Demon should wear the Demon's colors." He said.
This was the second in command of the Wraiths. While not as powerful as Kiiro he could easily take on any of Shadow's other companions, Mayumi included, with little effort. His name was Delcar, and he was a powerful warrior worthy of the title of Wraith in every respect. Shadow was uncertain what he wanted, as he did not have the usual flare of the Wraiths when it came to them being there for a fight.
"What do you want?" Shadow asked.
"Master Kiiro wished for me to deliver a message to you... So here, catch." He said, tossing a scroll to Shadow.
Shadow opened it and found the message disturbing.
"Hello Kyero,
I find it amusing that you're trying to protect these worthless cowards by teaching them our ways in that little cave of yours. You are a traitor in every sense of the word and it will be my greatest of pleasures to end your life in the near future. However, for now I shall leave you and your little friends be since this is a rather interesting development coming from you.
It's not like the Red-Eyed Demon to care about random people he meets on the street, so what drives you to train them and protect them from Te'i Sai? I can only wonder how your feeble mind works Kyero, but in the end it will be meaningless as your life and theirs will all come to an end very soon. I'd spend more time preparing yourself rather than preparing the others if you wish to survive our next encounter.
Train them well, and maybe someday they'll compare to a low level Te'i Sai Assassin... All but that Mayumi, of course. She is already a match for our kind, yet she will never reach her full potential under your guidance. Under mine, however, well... That would be a different story. You cannot protect her from me forever Kyero, and I will prove it the next time we meet so train hard and try not to stress about this too much. As I promised, I will leave you and your little band alone for the time being but this little peace will not last.
Before the full of the moon in two months time, you and your little friends will be greeting the Gods on the other side.
~ Kiiro
Shadow's hands clenched down and he glared at Delcar as he picked up his robes and put them back on. Shadow crumpled the scroll and threw it back to him before turning around and walking away.
Delcar had never faced Shadow in combat, so he decided to test him a little. He took out a dagger which had a unique design. It was designed in a way to make no sound as it traveled through the air, at least not any sound the human ear could detect. He tossed the dagger at Shadow, who simply moved his head to the side and caught it in between the index and middle fingers of his right hand. Delcar was inwardly shocked that Shadow had detected the attack, but Shadow simply dropped the blade and walked away.
The Gift of the Assassins was a double edged sword, but it had its uses all the same.
Shadow had enough for one day and he walked back to the cave before long and walked over to one of the healing springs on the top layer in the back of the room and let the waters ease his weariness for about ten minutes before exiting and starting to practice. It had been a long time since he had truly pushed his own limits in training but it was about time he did so.
Shadow began to practice form, slowly and fluidly moving from one stance to another as different attacks were used in combination with his footwork to create a deadly and beautiful form. His attacks were all visualized in his head and aimed at specific points on the body as he moved from one to the other in an ever increasing intensity. Before long Shadow's attacks were moving faster and faster to the point where they were hard to distinguish from each other and many of them looked almost like illusions with the way his hands and feet moved from one point to the next. The speed and fluidity of it all was somewhat mesmerizing, and Shadow's attacks began to slow towards the end and eventually he came to a halt. With the speed he was moving even Mayumi would not have been able to distinguish his attacks towards the end of his form before he slowed to the point where she could.
Shadow took a breath and realized that a single drop of sweat began to roll down the side of his face. He picked it up with one finger, looking at it for a moment and flicking it away.
"Time to push harder." He said quietly to himself.
As the others continued to rest, Shadow continued to train. His speed and stamina becoming all the more apparent as he pushed harder and harder with his forms, weapons practice, and even with his isometric exercises.
One such exercise was a push up, though not any normal push up by any means. Shadow held a regular push up position, then lifted his feet off the ground and held his body at a perfect one hundred and eighty degree angle off the ground. He then slowly lifted his feet towards the ceiling until his body was completely vertical before taking one hand away and putting it straight out to his side. Then he went onto the tips of his finger, taking one finger away at a time until he was using only his thumb and index finger to hold his body in the air. He replaced his fingers one at a time until all five were back on the ground before doing the same thing with the other hand. He then slowly brought his body back down to a horizontal plane before setting his feet down and bending at the elbows. As he came back to neutral position, he counted "one". He repeated this push up for a total of fifty repetitions before standing up and taking a breath. These kinds of extreme exercises continued for hours throughout the day until Shadow was satisfied.
Before anyone had any time to really understand how much time had passed, it was already nightfall once again as Shadow removed his shirt and placed it on the ground near his jacket and also put his weapons away.
"... Time for everyone to go to their respective springs to rest." He announced, looking to nobody in particular.
“Yarun, it is time to leave.”
The man addressed did not bother answering or looking towards the one who spoke which was Solomon. Instead, Yarun had his eyes closed and completely focused at the task at hand which was his training. He was currently standing on top of pointed rock at the center of a gaping abyss with a bottom that is unseen. Moreover, he was balancing with just one foot while the other was raised just above his knee. In his hands, he wielded his two swords but around his ankles there were noticeable bulging braces. It must be the weights that had been ordered by their Master Eonis for him to wear. There was a complete stillness. The sounds that could be heard were the dripping of water somewhere faraway and the still and even breathing of two individuals currently present inside the said area.
“Yarun.”
Solomon called the man’s attention once more. But upon saying that, various arrows from multiple directions flew through the air. All of it directed towards Yarun who had still his eyes closed. Solomon dodged some of the arrows that had taken its path where he was effortlessly letting it pass to get through its intended target. As for the said target, Yarun cut down all of it while doing rather acrobatic performances in the air and then when the said arrows had stopped its flurry, he landed with one foot once more on the sharp rock pedestal of his. Opening his eyes which revealed those rogue pink often mistaken as the infamous Red-Eyed Demon, Yarun looked at Solomon.
“Done with your soloist investigation about your past.”
Yarun noted as he did a somersault and then landed precisely on the edge of the cliff where Solomon had watched the whole session. He had been training himself perversely in the last days since his encounter with the Red-Eyed Demon. He had been also increasing his stamina along with his other daily training regimen by Master Eonis. This had even become more difficult with the added weights around his ankles. As proof, one of the arrows had grazed his right upper cheek. Before, that feat was impossible.
“I would not be here if I am not done for the day.”
The Sword Dancer shrugged his shoulders as he does not understand Solomon’s desire to know about his origins which meant knowing the man’s family. Yarun clearly does not care about such attachments. After all, The Royal Knight Leader had done away with his family with his own hands. Solomon released a sigh at this reaction and decided to change the topic to another. After all, the Emperor and Empress are pressing the matter about the lost princess. Incidentally, he had picked up some clues about such in his own investigation of his family.
“In any case, I have found a possible location. It is in Gweynura.”
Rogue pink eyes met those silver-white eyes with interest and a certain glint of mischief. It had been difficult to have traced the location of the heiress as such the trusted servant that the Royal Couple had entrusted the infant had already passed away. As a result, the location of princess was forever last. At first, they had tried on the hometown of the said servant which was located at Veilbrand but it ended in a total waste of time. Well, Yarun could not say the same about Solomon’s experience. After all, it is the man’s home nation.
“Well, I did hear the girls there are quite the sight.”
Upon hearing Yarun’s comment, Solomon shook his head and proceeded to leave the training arena which was designed especially for both of them and their Master Eonis. Solomon would never understand why Yarun act like a flirt all the time when he would avoid any intimate relationship with the opposite gender as much as possible. As for him, he has yet to find someone he would really care about that resembles between the Emperor and Empress.
“We shall leave now.”
With that said, Solomon turned his back from Yarun and immediately caught a stray arrow aimed at his head from the right side in a rather indifferent manner and broke it by his bare hand. To take note, it was made of steel. As for Yarun, he sheathed his swords to their respective scabbards and grabbed his shirt on the nearby stone formations that he had removed earlier. Scars were prominent across his pale skin as he wore the said shirt hiding it from other people’s eyes.
“The sooner the better, I get to kill that good-for-nothing demon.”
The man addressed did not bother answering or looking towards the one who spoke which was Solomon. Instead, Yarun had his eyes closed and completely focused at the task at hand which was his training. He was currently standing on top of pointed rock at the center of a gaping abyss with a bottom that is unseen. Moreover, he was balancing with just one foot while the other was raised just above his knee. In his hands, he wielded his two swords but around his ankles there were noticeable bulging braces. It must be the weights that had been ordered by their Master Eonis for him to wear. There was a complete stillness. The sounds that could be heard were the dripping of water somewhere faraway and the still and even breathing of two individuals currently present inside the said area.
“Yarun.”
Solomon called the man’s attention once more. But upon saying that, various arrows from multiple directions flew through the air. All of it directed towards Yarun who had still his eyes closed. Solomon dodged some of the arrows that had taken its path where he was effortlessly letting it pass to get through its intended target. As for the said target, Yarun cut down all of it while doing rather acrobatic performances in the air and then when the said arrows had stopped its flurry, he landed with one foot once more on the sharp rock pedestal of his. Opening his eyes which revealed those rogue pink often mistaken as the infamous Red-Eyed Demon, Yarun looked at Solomon.
“Done with your soloist investigation about your past.”
Yarun noted as he did a somersault and then landed precisely on the edge of the cliff where Solomon had watched the whole session. He had been training himself perversely in the last days since his encounter with the Red-Eyed Demon. He had been also increasing his stamina along with his other daily training regimen by Master Eonis. This had even become more difficult with the added weights around his ankles. As proof, one of the arrows had grazed his right upper cheek. Before, that feat was impossible.
“I would not be here if I am not done for the day.”
The Sword Dancer shrugged his shoulders as he does not understand Solomon’s desire to know about his origins which meant knowing the man’s family. Yarun clearly does not care about such attachments. After all, The Royal Knight Leader had done away with his family with his own hands. Solomon released a sigh at this reaction and decided to change the topic to another. After all, the Emperor and Empress are pressing the matter about the lost princess. Incidentally, he had picked up some clues about such in his own investigation of his family.
“In any case, I have found a possible location. It is in Gweynura.”
Rogue pink eyes met those silver-white eyes with interest and a certain glint of mischief. It had been difficult to have traced the location of the heiress as such the trusted servant that the Royal Couple had entrusted the infant had already passed away. As a result, the location of princess was forever last. At first, they had tried on the hometown of the said servant which was located at Veilbrand but it ended in a total waste of time. Well, Yarun could not say the same about Solomon’s experience. After all, it is the man’s home nation.
“Well, I did hear the girls there are quite the sight.”
Upon hearing Yarun’s comment, Solomon shook his head and proceeded to leave the training arena which was designed especially for both of them and their Master Eonis. Solomon would never understand why Yarun act like a flirt all the time when he would avoid any intimate relationship with the opposite gender as much as possible. As for him, he has yet to find someone he would really care about that resembles between the Emperor and Empress.
“We shall leave now.”
With that said, Solomon turned his back from Yarun and immediately caught a stray arrow aimed at his head from the right side in a rather indifferent manner and broke it by his bare hand. To take note, it was made of steel. As for Yarun, he sheathed his swords to their respective scabbards and grabbed his shirt on the nearby stone formations that he had removed earlier. Scars were prominent across his pale skin as he wore the said shirt hiding it from other people’s eyes.
“The sooner the better, I get to kill that good-for-nothing demon.”
Eonis had just finished a conference meeting with the various political officials. As usual, problems about the economy, trade, and civil problems were discussed but the prominent topic was the chaos that the Red-Eyed Demon presented along with his rag-tag group and the rather clear anomaly in the Royal Guard Captain’s priorities in that event. Adding to that, complaints from the branch of the Royal Family had indicated the lack of authoritative figure from the Empress. In short, it was a total mess. Fortunately, they were silenced by the Empress who had assured them that such events would not be repeated again. The travesty of it all would also be given proper actions as indicated in the law.
“I trust you will handle this Red-Eye Demon situation under your discretion.”
Golden eyes glanced at the lovely figure of the Empress walking beside him in the hallways. The couple was to return to Regalie's Eonis reached for her hand and held it gently in his grasp. He knew very well that Regalie was doing her responsibilities at the best of her abilities. The proof was the blissful and tranquil lifestyle of the citizens in Cre’ Est. There was also the peaceful relationships between Cre' Est and the other nations. So, if there was anything that was wrong in this was the arrival of the Red-Eyed Demon and the complete lack of sincerity in the part of his two pupils in their duties.
"I will. You need not worry too much."
Regalie looked at Eonis with obvious fragility in those dark purple eyes before she regained her persona of poise and irrefutable nobility. It was due to the presence of one of the servants approaching the couple. As per of normal conduct, the said servant showed noticeable respect on their presence. Unfortunately as the servant was about to leave, he had lightly collided with Eonis who truly did not mind. However, the male servant was rather persistent in his apologies which had begun to show quite a certain degree of frustration of the Emperor’s demeanor. On the other hand, Regalie watched the entire event with a small smile along with growing interest. But soon enough, the apologies had ended and the servant was on his way.
“He is quite an odd fellow...”
The Empress noted when it was certainly out from range of hearing of the male servant. Eonis released a rather anxious sigh and shrugged his shoulders. He really did not why the boy had made such a small event into a large matter. But truthfully, there had been something that bothered him in a sense about that servant. He took another look at the direction where the male servant had departed. There was something sublimely familiar about that young man. He was not sure where he had felt this or have known about it. Slowly, he drifted inside his mind as he continued to reflect on that certain oddity.
“Eonis?”
The soft callings of Regalie somehow managed to pierce through the bubble of Eonis’ thoughts. He looked at her with a rather startled expression which caused her worry. She touched his left cheek as concern was reflected in her dark amethyst eyes.
“What is wrong?”
Eonis recognized her worries and gave a small yet assuring smile. He held the hand that touch his face and placed a light kiss upon it. There was no need to add another thing for her to be concerned about. Even if, he had now a vague reason to doubt the identity of that male servant who seemed to taunt him with those flashing red eyes.
“It is nothing to fret about... I was just reminded how I was back then...”
“I trust you will handle this Red-Eye Demon situation under your discretion.”
Golden eyes glanced at the lovely figure of the Empress walking beside him in the hallways. The couple was to return to Regalie's Eonis reached for her hand and held it gently in his grasp. He knew very well that Regalie was doing her responsibilities at the best of her abilities. The proof was the blissful and tranquil lifestyle of the citizens in Cre’ Est. There was also the peaceful relationships between Cre' Est and the other nations. So, if there was anything that was wrong in this was the arrival of the Red-Eyed Demon and the complete lack of sincerity in the part of his two pupils in their duties.
"I will. You need not worry too much."
Regalie looked at Eonis with obvious fragility in those dark purple eyes before she regained her persona of poise and irrefutable nobility. It was due to the presence of one of the servants approaching the couple. As per of normal conduct, the said servant showed noticeable respect on their presence. Unfortunately as the servant was about to leave, he had lightly collided with Eonis who truly did not mind. However, the male servant was rather persistent in his apologies which had begun to show quite a certain degree of frustration of the Emperor’s demeanor. On the other hand, Regalie watched the entire event with a small smile along with growing interest. But soon enough, the apologies had ended and the servant was on his way.
“He is quite an odd fellow...”
The Empress noted when it was certainly out from range of hearing of the male servant. Eonis released a rather anxious sigh and shrugged his shoulders. He really did not why the boy had made such a small event into a large matter. But truthfully, there had been something that bothered him in a sense about that servant. He took another look at the direction where the male servant had departed. There was something sublimely familiar about that young man. He was not sure where he had felt this or have known about it. Slowly, he drifted inside his mind as he continued to reflect on that certain oddity.
“Eonis?”
The soft callings of Regalie somehow managed to pierce through the bubble of Eonis’ thoughts. He looked at her with a rather startled expression which caused her worry. She touched his left cheek as concern was reflected in her dark amethyst eyes.
“What is wrong?”
Eonis recognized her worries and gave a small yet assuring smile. He held the hand that touch his face and placed a light kiss upon it. There was no need to add another thing for her to be concerned about. Even if, he had now a vague reason to doubt the identity of that male servant who seemed to taunt him with those flashing red eyes.
“It is nothing to fret about... I was just reminded how I was back then...”
Sereinia looked around her with much worry across her face. She did not want to admit; however, she was hopelessly loss. In her wistful gathering of herbs and plants, she had dwell deeper than necessary and had gotten herself lost in the thick canopy and foliage of the forest. Taking a seat in one of the nearby dead trunks, she took a moment to rest and calm her nerves. The sun was about to set and soon, it will be dark. She must find a way out of this part of the forest. Adding to that, she did not want to cause another trouble for Shadow, Mayumi, and their companions.
"I should have paid more attention to where I was going... You are an idiot, Sereinia..."
Mumbling and scolding herself, Sereinia stood from her seat and dusted her clothes. It would not do her good if she just sit there. This time, she was determined to get through this predicament by herself. As such, she secured her satchel where her collected herbs were placed and began retracing her steps. But despite her best efforts and stubbornness, she had yet to find her way out. If she would conclude, she had pretty much made herself lost even more. It is because that even the markers she had placed to remember the places she had been to; however, there were no where in sight anymore. This only added to her frustrations as she released a rather loud sigh and plopped down on the ground. She did not care if she got dirty. Exhaustion, hunger, fear, and worry had taken much toll on her now. Even thinking positively was becoming a chore for her.
"Please Goddess Laian, I beg for your assistance to have me return home safely..."
Softly whispering her prayers, Sereinia once more stood from her position and mustered enough strength to continue her trek. However, noises from a nearby bush distracted her from moving. Diverting her attention to the shrubbery, her eyes of purple widened in horrific surprise. Upon the greenery, feral eyes of wolves stared at her hungrily. The said canines emerged from the shrubs while she slowly stepped back. From the corner of her eyes, she began to look for any objects that could be used to defend herself. However, luck seemed to have frown upon her. So, all she could think was to run despite knowing it would be impossible in her current state. But, it was better than standing and waiting to be mauled. Taking a deep breath, she quickly made her escape.
Without even looking back, Sereinia was certain that the wolves were running after her. She could hear the patter of their paws on the forest floor. The beating of her heart was so fast that it was drowning her sense of hearing. She could also feel tears falling from her eyes from the fear of dying in such a place. Moreover, the thoughts that entered her mind first was not being able to see her Aunt, Mayumi, and then Shadow.
"Shadow!"
Unconsciously, Sereinia shouted at the top of her lungs. It was then one of the wolves lunged who had managed to bite a piece of her clothing on her back revealing her unique-shaped birthmark. The adrenaline of such a near-death experience propelled her to run faster. It was because of this she had not seen a cliff before her. It was too late for her to stop as she slipped and fell towards an uncertain bottom. She could see the wolves peering down on her with disappointment of letting their meal slipped away. However, she did not her life to end like this and be a crushed corpse. At such, she instinctively to something to hold on to and she managed to grab hold on to branch sturdy enough to support her weight. At the same time, she managed to see a good enough ledge that could cater to her. Without anymore hesitations, she swung herself towards there and looked above her.
"I fell quite a long way... At the very least, those wolves would not get to me..."
It was then she noticed a rather painful sting radiating from her right ankle. Sereinia took a look at it and grimaced. It seemed she had badly twisted her ankle prior from her falling. This also meant that she could not expect herself to be moving any moment soon. Furthermore, she had also noticed that her satchel that contained her herbs and other necessities had fallen to an uncertain depth in her stead. In summary, she had nothing with her to treat her wound. She was alone, hungry, scared, tired, and wounded. Someone must have cursed her for such a luck. In any case, she tried her best to do a makeshift first aid on her ankle. This the very least she could do as a doctor. But as of now, she was helpless and from the looks of it, she cannot find anyway off the ledge without putting great effort on her part. At this moment, she was not in the best shape to climb up the steep rocks.
"Will someone come for me? Will he come?"
Softly murmuring, Sereinia slowly lost her consciousness both from the exhaustion and pain from her twisted ankle. She truly hoped that she would not die in this manner. After all, she wanted to live a little bit more. She wondered if that was a selfish wish. It is not like she did not want to see her parents and little brother. There was just still something she wanted to live for a little longer. With that last thought, she had finally fallen asleep in the most uncomfortable situation.
"I should have paid more attention to where I was going... You are an idiot, Sereinia..."
Mumbling and scolding herself, Sereinia stood from her seat and dusted her clothes. It would not do her good if she just sit there. This time, she was determined to get through this predicament by herself. As such, she secured her satchel where her collected herbs were placed and began retracing her steps. But despite her best efforts and stubbornness, she had yet to find her way out. If she would conclude, she had pretty much made herself lost even more. It is because that even the markers she had placed to remember the places she had been to; however, there were no where in sight anymore. This only added to her frustrations as she released a rather loud sigh and plopped down on the ground. She did not care if she got dirty. Exhaustion, hunger, fear, and worry had taken much toll on her now. Even thinking positively was becoming a chore for her.
"Please Goddess Laian, I beg for your assistance to have me return home safely..."
Softly whispering her prayers, Sereinia once more stood from her position and mustered enough strength to continue her trek. However, noises from a nearby bush distracted her from moving. Diverting her attention to the shrubbery, her eyes of purple widened in horrific surprise. Upon the greenery, feral eyes of wolves stared at her hungrily. The said canines emerged from the shrubs while she slowly stepped back. From the corner of her eyes, she began to look for any objects that could be used to defend herself. However, luck seemed to have frown upon her. So, all she could think was to run despite knowing it would be impossible in her current state. But, it was better than standing and waiting to be mauled. Taking a deep breath, she quickly made her escape.
Without even looking back, Sereinia was certain that the wolves were running after her. She could hear the patter of their paws on the forest floor. The beating of her heart was so fast that it was drowning her sense of hearing. She could also feel tears falling from her eyes from the fear of dying in such a place. Moreover, the thoughts that entered her mind first was not being able to see her Aunt, Mayumi, and then Shadow.
"Shadow!"
Unconsciously, Sereinia shouted at the top of her lungs. It was then one of the wolves lunged who had managed to bite a piece of her clothing on her back revealing her unique-shaped birthmark. The adrenaline of such a near-death experience propelled her to run faster. It was because of this she had not seen a cliff before her. It was too late for her to stop as she slipped and fell towards an uncertain bottom. She could see the wolves peering down on her with disappointment of letting their meal slipped away. However, she did not her life to end like this and be a crushed corpse. At such, she instinctively to something to hold on to and she managed to grab hold on to branch sturdy enough to support her weight. At the same time, she managed to see a good enough ledge that could cater to her. Without anymore hesitations, she swung herself towards there and looked above her.
"I fell quite a long way... At the very least, those wolves would not get to me..."
It was then she noticed a rather painful sting radiating from her right ankle. Sereinia took a look at it and grimaced. It seemed she had badly twisted her ankle prior from her falling. This also meant that she could not expect herself to be moving any moment soon. Furthermore, she had also noticed that her satchel that contained her herbs and other necessities had fallen to an uncertain depth in her stead. In summary, she had nothing with her to treat her wound. She was alone, hungry, scared, tired, and wounded. Someone must have cursed her for such a luck. In any case, she tried her best to do a makeshift first aid on her ankle. This the very least she could do as a doctor. But as of now, she was helpless and from the looks of it, she cannot find anyway off the ledge without putting great effort on her part. At this moment, she was not in the best shape to climb up the steep rocks.
"Will someone come for me? Will he come?"
Softly murmuring, Sereinia slowly lost her consciousness both from the exhaustion and pain from her twisted ankle. She truly hoped that she would not die in this manner. After all, she wanted to live a little bit more. She wondered if that was a selfish wish. It is not like she did not want to see her parents and little brother. There was just still something she wanted to live for a little longer. With that last thought, she had finally fallen asleep in the most uncomfortable situation.
The moment she felt Shadow’s presence, she knew something had gone wrong. If anything his rash intense training just further proved her suspicions.
Mayumi continued to observe Shadow from afar until she felt something amiss. Her intuition was telling her that someone had gotten into some serious trouble and needed aid immediately. The first thing that came to Mayumi’s mind was…
‘Sereina.’
Sora was immediately sent to seek out Sereinia’s location and Mayumi excused herself from the twins to report to Shadow of the possible problem her intuition was telling her. If they didn’t act fast, more problems might occur.
“I should have sent Sora with her when she went out alone. I apologize for my carelessness once again Master.”
Mayumi continued to observe Shadow from afar until she felt something amiss. Her intuition was telling her that someone had gotten into some serious trouble and needed aid immediately. The first thing that came to Mayumi’s mind was…
‘Sereina.’
Sora was immediately sent to seek out Sereinia’s location and Mayumi excused herself from the twins to report to Shadow of the possible problem her intuition was telling her. If they didn’t act fast, more problems might occur.
“I should have sent Sora with her when she went out alone. I apologize for my carelessness once again Master.”
Shadow stopped what he was doing when Mayumi came up to him and looked towards the entrance of the cave before looking back to her.
"... I swear I'll need to find that girl a bell or something." He said quietly.
He walked to the entrance and walked outside, looking up to the skies as he waited for Sora to come back with good news. It took some time, but the bird finally came back and flew off in a particular direction to which Shadow knew well. It was another good training area, but in the state most of these people were in it wasn't ideal for them compared to the cave which was static and easy to access and leave from.
Shadow took off after Sora with Mayumi close in tow.
The two of them tore through the forest with effortless ease as they made their way towards where Sora was flying. It took a few minutes of running at top speed, and Shadow could swear he saw wolf tracks along the way which was not a good sign. Unlike wolves in most other nations, wolves in Cre' Est were vicious and cruel when humans wandered into their domain.
Shadow and Mayumi eventually came to a stop when they came to a cliff edge and Shadow peered over it and saw a shape down on a ledge a ways down. He concluded that it had to be Sereinia. There was another tiny object about halfway between Shadow and Sereinia's position and he figured it was probably whatever she had taken with her when she left earlier. Shadow looked over at Mayumi for a moment.
"Take Sora and head back to the cave and inform the Twins that I will be back tomorrow with Sereinia. There's no way we can climb back up this face without equipment, but there is a path we can take that will have us back by tomorrow in the mid afternoon. When you get back, the Twins are still in charge of the others but you are exempt and are free to do as you please."
With that, Shadow lined himself up and leaped off the ledge. He slammed his boots into the side of the face and used the friction and a very narrow stance to slide down, catching Sereinia's satchel on his way before landing softly beside her on her little ledge.
"You seem to have a strange knack for getting into trouble, Sereinia." He said with a somewhat mischievous smile.
"... I swear I'll need to find that girl a bell or something." He said quietly.
He walked to the entrance and walked outside, looking up to the skies as he waited for Sora to come back with good news. It took some time, but the bird finally came back and flew off in a particular direction to which Shadow knew well. It was another good training area, but in the state most of these people were in it wasn't ideal for them compared to the cave which was static and easy to access and leave from.
Shadow took off after Sora with Mayumi close in tow.
The two of them tore through the forest with effortless ease as they made their way towards where Sora was flying. It took a few minutes of running at top speed, and Shadow could swear he saw wolf tracks along the way which was not a good sign. Unlike wolves in most other nations, wolves in Cre' Est were vicious and cruel when humans wandered into their domain.
Shadow and Mayumi eventually came to a stop when they came to a cliff edge and Shadow peered over it and saw a shape down on a ledge a ways down. He concluded that it had to be Sereinia. There was another tiny object about halfway between Shadow and Sereinia's position and he figured it was probably whatever she had taken with her when she left earlier. Shadow looked over at Mayumi for a moment.
"Take Sora and head back to the cave and inform the Twins that I will be back tomorrow with Sereinia. There's no way we can climb back up this face without equipment, but there is a path we can take that will have us back by tomorrow in the mid afternoon. When you get back, the Twins are still in charge of the others but you are exempt and are free to do as you please."
With that, Shadow lined himself up and leaped off the ledge. He slammed his boots into the side of the face and used the friction and a very narrow stance to slide down, catching Sereinia's satchel on his way before landing softly beside her on her little ledge.
"You seem to have a strange knack for getting into trouble, Sereinia." He said with a somewhat mischievous smile.
Mayumi glided through the forest careful to keep herself concealed within the shadows of the trees as she headed back to the caves.
Suddenly, an unfamiliar presence entered her radius and was heading in her direction. This was soon confirmed with Sora as the eagle gave a signal only she could understand before disappearing into the clouds once again.
Mayumi stopped in a clearing and waited. She wasn’t one to run away from a fight. After all, the young killer had been feeling agitated having not killed a single soul during the 8 days stay at the caves, so why miss the chance to kill now when her prey was delivering themselves to her? To her, the person heading towards her now was as good as volunteering to be killed.
The petite teen didn’t need to wait long as a man in his mid-30s came before her. He was wearing a navy blue tattered hakama and had a plain bloodied katana by his side. Blood dripped from the katana he carried telling her he had killed just recently. From his appearance alone, Mayumi could tell that he had been wandering the wilderness for months now without proper preparations.
"Finally. After all this years of killing the innocents and the weak. My sword craves for your blood black guardian!! Killing you will be a stepping stone in status for me." The man cried out, his crazed eyes staring at her bored ones.
His aura was filled with blood thirst, but Mayumi being the way she was knew no fear. The victor of the battle had already been decided.
“How foolish. If you truly knew I was the Black Guardian you should have known to keep what you just said to yourself.” A katana was drawn and pale fingers traced its edge with their tips drawing a small amount of blood.
“It wouldn’t be fun if you aren’t riled up my dear.” The man spoke sweetly before charging at her with his sword drawn.
Mayumi stayed still, not moving an inch as the man now mere inches away from her slashed down on her with his sword. Within a second, a movement was made and the samurai's arms were cut off before he could finish his blow. The Samurai dropped to his knees in front of Mayumi his face drained of colour.
"People who kill innocents, must die."
The moment the words were spoken a katana was driven through the Samurai's heart and his existence as it was, ended.
The man crumbled at her feet as the poison on her katana took effect, burning him from the inside before turning him into nothing but a pile of ashes.
Done with her kill, Mayumi moved on.
‘It wasn’t even in the least satisfying.’
Shortly after, she arrived at the caves and wasted no time in explaining Shadow and Sereinia’s situation to the twins before excusing herself to watch over their companions from the highest tree top she could find nearby.
Suddenly, an unfamiliar presence entered her radius and was heading in her direction. This was soon confirmed with Sora as the eagle gave a signal only she could understand before disappearing into the clouds once again.
Mayumi stopped in a clearing and waited. She wasn’t one to run away from a fight. After all, the young killer had been feeling agitated having not killed a single soul during the 8 days stay at the caves, so why miss the chance to kill now when her prey was delivering themselves to her? To her, the person heading towards her now was as good as volunteering to be killed.
The petite teen didn’t need to wait long as a man in his mid-30s came before her. He was wearing a navy blue tattered hakama and had a plain bloodied katana by his side. Blood dripped from the katana he carried telling her he had killed just recently. From his appearance alone, Mayumi could tell that he had been wandering the wilderness for months now without proper preparations.
"Finally. After all this years of killing the innocents and the weak. My sword craves for your blood black guardian!! Killing you will be a stepping stone in status for me." The man cried out, his crazed eyes staring at her bored ones.
His aura was filled with blood thirst, but Mayumi being the way she was knew no fear. The victor of the battle had already been decided.
“How foolish. If you truly knew I was the Black Guardian you should have known to keep what you just said to yourself.” A katana was drawn and pale fingers traced its edge with their tips drawing a small amount of blood.
“It wouldn’t be fun if you aren’t riled up my dear.” The man spoke sweetly before charging at her with his sword drawn.
Mayumi stayed still, not moving an inch as the man now mere inches away from her slashed down on her with his sword. Within a second, a movement was made and the samurai's arms were cut off before he could finish his blow. The Samurai dropped to his knees in front of Mayumi his face drained of colour.
"People who kill innocents, must die."
The moment the words were spoken a katana was driven through the Samurai's heart and his existence as it was, ended.
The man crumbled at her feet as the poison on her katana took effect, burning him from the inside before turning him into nothing but a pile of ashes.
Done with her kill, Mayumi moved on.
‘It wasn’t even in the least satisfying.’
Shortly after, she arrived at the caves and wasted no time in explaining Shadow and Sereinia’s situation to the twins before excusing herself to watch over their companions from the highest tree top she could find nearby.
"SIIRREN!!!"
It felt like deja vu. Bare feet stepped onto the worn wood of Lion's Den - Siren had never been one to find pleasure in footwear. Whoever invented it was an idiot. She would rather step on a nail than risk blisters from uncomfortable shoes - not that she ever stepped on nails, of course. Siren was ridiculously lucky despite the crazy, irrational things she so often found herself doing.
The underground tavern was packed, the chaos of noise drenching the building in a familiar warmth. The heavily muscled bodies and naked skin almost disguised the thick smoke but not quite. The burning fragrance of alcohol curled over her naked shoulders, mingling with the scent of sweat and blood - Siren was home. Well, at least, as close to home as she would ever get.
Dressed in a kimono of deep maroon, Siren stood out not for her appearance but the near blinding air of confidence she carried with her. Indeed, all the huntresses held such an air and they were all equally beautiful but, well, Siren was Siren and Siren was their princess. She'd left on a rather sour note - what with the thief's betrayal and the gradual rotting of her personality. She would never return to be relatively carefree, invincible and mostly untarnished girl she was prior to this year but at least she wasn't a crazy mad killer now. Well, she wasn't - compared to the red-eyed demon.
Reaching up to fix a loose hair piece, her sleeve painted in golden swirls fell to reveal a delicate wrist bound by crimson runes. Just then, she noticed the unnatural silence of the tavern - admittedly, Siren was not quite 'there.' Her mind did not stay still these days, wandering so often to thoughts of the de- Shadow and well, unhappier things. Forcing her lips to tilt upwards, Siren did her best to not search for a tall, dark skinned amazon goddess amongst the crowd. No, she would not think of her today.
"Siren's back!"
"Saw you perform, princess! You were beautiful as always - prettiest lady I've ever seen."
"Did you grow? Half an inch taller? Miracle."
"You must be joking, Jose. She grew a full inch."
They were pointedly avoiding any mention of the demon's rampage. They knew, then. Or they were lucky enough to have left early.
"Hey, princess. It's good to have you back," said the warmth of a deep baritone voice. Siren shoved her silver eyes upwards to stare at Mick. The hunter continued, "You look like you could use a drink. Loosen up, will you, Si?"
Stilling her wandering thoughts, Siren drew her mind away from Evi and the weight of the corpses piled on top of her. Nightmares plagued her sleeping hours and it seemed as if they drowned her waking ones as well. Evi with her torn limbs, her dull hazel eyes - Evi and her playful smile, Evi with her sword and laughter.
Evi wasn't coming back.
Mentally giving herself a slap - she gripped onto her piercing hate for the mortal demon. She wished for his death daily, despising the very particles of his midnight hair. Siren hoped he would be killed one day, she truly did. He was seemingly invincible and she'd admit that he was, perhaps, a little. But he couldn't run from a castle of bullets. Yes, anger and spite she could cope with. Rage was familiar, hate was, too. She'd cling on to that and nothing else.
Painting a smirk on her lips, Siren raised an eyebrow. "You could help me loosen up," she purred, running slim fingers over the cloth of her skirts. Mick laughed, shaking his head and smacking Siren good-heartedly on her backside. "Sure, kiddo. It's awfully kind of you to give an old man like me a free show."
Amaranth Mansion
A building that appeared tall enough to touch the Heavens stood beside the glistening Lake Amaranth. The mansion was barely short of a castle, the endless walls of white broken only by windows of polished glass. Vines creeped up tastefully along the sides of the building, red flowers scattered amongst the leaves. A heavy gate of iron rested in the high walls surrounding the expensive structure.
As Siren stepped before them, they swung inwards, two silent guards bowed at the waist as their hands gripped the metal firmly. A dozen maids stood before the doorway, their heads bowed as if looking into their mistress' silver eyes would turn them to stone. To say Siren lived comfortably would be an understatement. She had expensive taste and she enjoyed indulging in pricey, if overly fancy, gifts. The mansion, along with its staff and lifetime supply of gold was a present from an old 'customer' of Siren's who'd passed to the other realm not half a year ago.
"Welcome home, Lady Luciel," they echoed, their voices well-trained and soft, unbroken in their monotone and utterly unobtrusive. They sounded, looked and felt like background music that didn't matter - with few, if any, thoughts that held any relevance. It was just the way Siren liked it. Her house was staffed by many but it felt like no one except she, herself, lived there. It was still under the name of the deceased customer of hers - Naciel Harlen - and so, few people, if any, knew she lived there.
The staff never meddled in her business, never questioning her immense armoury and weapons room or her disappearances for months at a time. They were paid to clean and obey and that was it.
After bathing in a tub of petal-filled warmth her servants had drawn for her, Siren clothed herself in a white robe that was now damp. She entered her weapons room, running her fingers over maces, claymores, whips, chains, guns and vials of poison. She wished to stay here and never return to the demon and his wretched cave but lingering in the not quite hidden mansion was not the wisest thing she could do. The royal guard were not idiots and they would, might, perhaps, stumble upon the building while she was in it. Her servants wouldn't say a word, of course - how could they, anyway? It was not as if they knew who she was or what she did for a living. They only honoured their late master and his immense riches.
Siren would gather her belongings - as much as she could take - and return to the group she so dearly disliked for there was no other choice. Surprisingly, she did not quite wish to die in the hands of authority. She did not wish to miss the chance to watch the demon die, either.
It felt like deja vu. Bare feet stepped onto the worn wood of Lion's Den - Siren had never been one to find pleasure in footwear. Whoever invented it was an idiot. She would rather step on a nail than risk blisters from uncomfortable shoes - not that she ever stepped on nails, of course. Siren was ridiculously lucky despite the crazy, irrational things she so often found herself doing.
The underground tavern was packed, the chaos of noise drenching the building in a familiar warmth. The heavily muscled bodies and naked skin almost disguised the thick smoke but not quite. The burning fragrance of alcohol curled over her naked shoulders, mingling with the scent of sweat and blood - Siren was home. Well, at least, as close to home as she would ever get.
Dressed in a kimono of deep maroon, Siren stood out not for her appearance but the near blinding air of confidence she carried with her. Indeed, all the huntresses held such an air and they were all equally beautiful but, well, Siren was Siren and Siren was their princess. She'd left on a rather sour note - what with the thief's betrayal and the gradual rotting of her personality. She would never return to be relatively carefree, invincible and mostly untarnished girl she was prior to this year but at least she wasn't a crazy mad killer now. Well, she wasn't - compared to the red-eyed demon.
Reaching up to fix a loose hair piece, her sleeve painted in golden swirls fell to reveal a delicate wrist bound by crimson runes. Just then, she noticed the unnatural silence of the tavern - admittedly, Siren was not quite 'there.' Her mind did not stay still these days, wandering so often to thoughts of the de- Shadow and well, unhappier things. Forcing her lips to tilt upwards, Siren did her best to not search for a tall, dark skinned amazon goddess amongst the crowd. No, she would not think of her today.
"Siren's back!"
"Saw you perform, princess! You were beautiful as always - prettiest lady I've ever seen."
"Did you grow? Half an inch taller? Miracle."
"You must be joking, Jose. She grew a full inch."
They were pointedly avoiding any mention of the demon's rampage. They knew, then. Or they were lucky enough to have left early.
"Hey, princess. It's good to have you back," said the warmth of a deep baritone voice. Siren shoved her silver eyes upwards to stare at Mick. The hunter continued, "You look like you could use a drink. Loosen up, will you, Si?"
Stilling her wandering thoughts, Siren drew her mind away from Evi and the weight of the corpses piled on top of her. Nightmares plagued her sleeping hours and it seemed as if they drowned her waking ones as well. Evi with her torn limbs, her dull hazel eyes - Evi and her playful smile, Evi with her sword and laughter.
Evi wasn't coming back.
Mentally giving herself a slap - she gripped onto her piercing hate for the mortal demon. She wished for his death daily, despising the very particles of his midnight hair. Siren hoped he would be killed one day, she truly did. He was seemingly invincible and she'd admit that he was, perhaps, a little. But he couldn't run from a castle of bullets. Yes, anger and spite she could cope with. Rage was familiar, hate was, too. She'd cling on to that and nothing else.
Painting a smirk on her lips, Siren raised an eyebrow. "You could help me loosen up," she purred, running slim fingers over the cloth of her skirts. Mick laughed, shaking his head and smacking Siren good-heartedly on her backside. "Sure, kiddo. It's awfully kind of you to give an old man like me a free show."
Amaranth Mansion
A building that appeared tall enough to touch the Heavens stood beside the glistening Lake Amaranth. The mansion was barely short of a castle, the endless walls of white broken only by windows of polished glass. Vines creeped up tastefully along the sides of the building, red flowers scattered amongst the leaves. A heavy gate of iron rested in the high walls surrounding the expensive structure.
As Siren stepped before them, they swung inwards, two silent guards bowed at the waist as their hands gripped the metal firmly. A dozen maids stood before the doorway, their heads bowed as if looking into their mistress' silver eyes would turn them to stone. To say Siren lived comfortably would be an understatement. She had expensive taste and she enjoyed indulging in pricey, if overly fancy, gifts. The mansion, along with its staff and lifetime supply of gold was a present from an old 'customer' of Siren's who'd passed to the other realm not half a year ago.
"Welcome home, Lady Luciel," they echoed, their voices well-trained and soft, unbroken in their monotone and utterly unobtrusive. They sounded, looked and felt like background music that didn't matter - with few, if any, thoughts that held any relevance. It was just the way Siren liked it. Her house was staffed by many but it felt like no one except she, herself, lived there. It was still under the name of the deceased customer of hers - Naciel Harlen - and so, few people, if any, knew she lived there.
The staff never meddled in her business, never questioning her immense armoury and weapons room or her disappearances for months at a time. They were paid to clean and obey and that was it.
After bathing in a tub of petal-filled warmth her servants had drawn for her, Siren clothed herself in a white robe that was now damp. She entered her weapons room, running her fingers over maces, claymores, whips, chains, guns and vials of poison. She wished to stay here and never return to the demon and his wretched cave but lingering in the not quite hidden mansion was not the wisest thing she could do. The royal guard were not idiots and they would, might, perhaps, stumble upon the building while she was in it. Her servants wouldn't say a word, of course - how could they, anyway? It was not as if they knew who she was or what she did for a living. They only honoured their late master and his immense riches.
Siren would gather her belongings - as much as she could take - and return to the group she so dearly disliked for there was no other choice. Surprisingly, she did not quite wish to die in the hands of authority. She did not wish to miss the chance to watch the demon die, either.
"You seem to have a strange knack for getting into trouble, Sereinia."
Sereinia was not certain if she had heard that correctly or she was just simply hallucinating. After all, she was really tired and hungry. Regardless, she slowly opened her eyes revealing those rather hazy purple eyes. Looking at the direction where the familiar voice of Shadow came from, she truly wished that it was the real thing and not some illusions her mind concocted. Although, it did made her curious as to why she had wanted to hear his voice the most and not someone else's.
"Shadow? Are you really here?"
Blinking her eyes, Sereinia was not sure if what she was seeing now was real. In any case, she moved from her current position and felt another pain traveling from her ankle to her entire body. She released a sharp gasped and believed that it was impossible for all of this just to be a dream. Thus, she finally noticed that Shadow had a rather mischievous smile on his face. Replaying his earlier statement, she could not help but give him a rather weak yet sweet smile.
"Because, you will be there to save me, correct?"
A rather harmless banter on Sereinia's opinion. But deep inside, it was quite the hopeful statement. Despite how oblivious she could be about this. After saying that, she looked at the sky. It had gotten quite dark and she might have lost her consciousness for a long period of time. However, she was not that fearful anymore like earlier. It was probably because Shadow was here with her right now.
"Thank you for coming... I am sorry being such a bother."
It was then Sereinia grabbed hold the rock wall behind her as a support as she tried to stand. However, it was a complete failure as she fell back on her backside. The pain that coursed through her body was not something that could be completely ignored with just sheer willpower. In any case, she looked at Shadow with a very apologetic expression. After all, she had just added another reason to the list about "Sereinia should be abandoned".
"You could throw me away now, if you want..." Sereinia added with a playful tone but one could sense a certain sadness in it.
Sereinia was not certain if she had heard that correctly or she was just simply hallucinating. After all, she was really tired and hungry. Regardless, she slowly opened her eyes revealing those rather hazy purple eyes. Looking at the direction where the familiar voice of Shadow came from, she truly wished that it was the real thing and not some illusions her mind concocted. Although, it did made her curious as to why she had wanted to hear his voice the most and not someone else's.
"Shadow? Are you really here?"
Blinking her eyes, Sereinia was not sure if what she was seeing now was real. In any case, she moved from her current position and felt another pain traveling from her ankle to her entire body. She released a sharp gasped and believed that it was impossible for all of this just to be a dream. Thus, she finally noticed that Shadow had a rather mischievous smile on his face. Replaying his earlier statement, she could not help but give him a rather weak yet sweet smile.
"Because, you will be there to save me, correct?"
A rather harmless banter on Sereinia's opinion. But deep inside, it was quite the hopeful statement. Despite how oblivious she could be about this. After saying that, she looked at the sky. It had gotten quite dark and she might have lost her consciousness for a long period of time. However, she was not that fearful anymore like earlier. It was probably because Shadow was here with her right now.
"Thank you for coming... I am sorry being such a bother."
It was then Sereinia grabbed hold the rock wall behind her as a support as she tried to stand. However, it was a complete failure as she fell back on her backside. The pain that coursed through her body was not something that could be completely ignored with just sheer willpower. In any case, she looked at Shadow with a very apologetic expression. After all, she had just added another reason to the list about "Sereinia should be abandoned".
"You could throw me away now, if you want..." Sereinia added with a playful tone but one could sense a certain sadness in it.
"Shadow? Are you really here?" She asked.
Shadow looked down at himself and then over at her, that smile still on his face.
"I think so... If I weren't really here you wouldn't be hearing me or seeing me now would you?" He joked.
"You could throw me away now, if you want..." She said, the sadness in her voice very apparent.
"Tch." He said.
Shadow knelt down and looked at her ankle, gently feeling it out and doing what he could to locate the source of the pain. The twist was in the muscle, not the structure of her bones and so there was little he could do for her pain right now as there was nothing that needed setting. Instead, he took out a small ointment from a tiny pouch at his side and gently massaged it into her now swollen ankle. When he was done he cleaned his hands off and picked her up in his arms, holding her a little closer than usual.
"Get ready Sereinia, cause this is going to be a bumpy ride." He said cautiously as he lined himself up with the edge of the little ledge they were on.
Shadow jumped off and used the same manner of skidding down the side as he used to get to her first, lining his body up so he was almost touching the cliff face as his boots dug into the side to slow his descent. After about thirty seconds or so of this, they hit the bottom of the cliff and Shadow jumped off the sheer face and onto the ground. He stood up straight and looked up, judging their position one more time in his head before heading off to the north west with Sereinia still in his arms.
"Go ahead and rest your eyes, Sereinia. You and I have a long walk ahead and it's best that ointment does its job before you try to stand on it again. So close your eyes and get some sleep. I'll be here when you wake up. I promise." He said with a gentle smile on his face as he looked down at her.
Shadow looked down at himself and then over at her, that smile still on his face.
"I think so... If I weren't really here you wouldn't be hearing me or seeing me now would you?" He joked.
"You could throw me away now, if you want..." She said, the sadness in her voice very apparent.
"Tch." He said.
Shadow knelt down and looked at her ankle, gently feeling it out and doing what he could to locate the source of the pain. The twist was in the muscle, not the structure of her bones and so there was little he could do for her pain right now as there was nothing that needed setting. Instead, he took out a small ointment from a tiny pouch at his side and gently massaged it into her now swollen ankle. When he was done he cleaned his hands off and picked her up in his arms, holding her a little closer than usual.
"Get ready Sereinia, cause this is going to be a bumpy ride." He said cautiously as he lined himself up with the edge of the little ledge they were on.
Shadow jumped off and used the same manner of skidding down the side as he used to get to her first, lining his body up so he was almost touching the cliff face as his boots dug into the side to slow his descent. After about thirty seconds or so of this, they hit the bottom of the cliff and Shadow jumped off the sheer face and onto the ground. He stood up straight and looked up, judging their position one more time in his head before heading off to the north west with Sereinia still in his arms.
"Go ahead and rest your eyes, Sereinia. You and I have a long walk ahead and it's best that ointment does its job before you try to stand on it again. So close your eyes and get some sleep. I'll be here when you wake up. I promise." He said with a gentle smile on his face as he looked down at her.
During the small amount of time he spent in town, Keito had managed to buy himself a little food and a couple new pairs of socks to place into his bag. He had to admit it was a nice feeling being alone again, even though it was for a short time. He had to return to the cave eventually since there wasn't much chance of him just walking away with his wounds still in the process of healing. During the time that Shadow had disappeared for a while, Keito really just spent his time sleeping. It was one of the quickest ways he knew how to pass the time, even if it resulted in him falling behind on training. He was already behind as it is due to his wounds, but for a while he just chose not to think about it. Of course he wanted to get stronger, but the boy simply lacked motivation and he wasn't planning to stay with the group anyway. If he'd never gave himself over to Layla that night for Jude's sake, then he'd never have lost his sword and would have never had to waist so much time looking for it. Not only that, but he probably would've never met Ritsu since he most likely wouldn't have been sulking around a tea shop during the festival, and he would've never been caught up in such a bloody mess if he didn't go looking for Layla that night either. All of the events he'd usually avoid led him straight into this mess, and he didn't want to be in it anymore.
The night Shadow returned, Keito didn't speak a word to him, nor had he really talked to the others during that time either. In fact, you could say he was actually trying to avoid them and keep his distance as he waited for the time to pass so his wounds would heal enough for him to walk without the pain in his chest. He probably spent a little more time in the springs than the others too, and when he did make an attempt to train he'd usually end up doing it when no one was around. He even avoided making too much contact with Ritsu and rarely talked whenever Sereinia treated him and checked to see if he was healing properly. He probably would've been concerned for the girls absence if he wasn't soaking in the cave's springs when she left.
He slumped down into the hot water until his mouth was underneath, but the rest of his head remained above the water so he could breath out of his nose. Closing his eyes, he made an attempt to clear his head from all the negative thoughts, but there weren't very many positive ones he could replace them with. Hopefully within a few more days he'd be healed enough to leave, though he did wonder is Shadow would even let him. The man couldn't possibly force him to stay, could he? If that would be the case Keito wouldn't have a chance trying to fight him, especially in his condition. The best thing to do would be to not tell anyone that he is leaving and do it when everyone was asleep or busy with training. He let out some air, causing bubbles to float up to the surface and disturb the water. He leaned his back against the side of the spring and let out a sigh as he raised his head form the water and leaned his head back against the stone, letting his eyes rest on the ceiling.
Once again, he was acting like he didn't care, but being beaten in a fight so easily was secretly bothering him. He'd never even caught a glimpse of a Te'i Sai assassin until the first night he met Shadow anyway, so why did he have to be strong enough to fight one? Even so, it still frustrated him. Maybe if he had his actual sword instead of the one Ritsu had bought him, he could've done something, but to blame it on not having his usual weapon wasn't very reasonable and made him seem childish.
It doesn't matter, he thought to himself, sinking back into the water again. I'll be leaving soon anyway.
The night Shadow returned, Keito didn't speak a word to him, nor had he really talked to the others during that time either. In fact, you could say he was actually trying to avoid them and keep his distance as he waited for the time to pass so his wounds would heal enough for him to walk without the pain in his chest. He probably spent a little more time in the springs than the others too, and when he did make an attempt to train he'd usually end up doing it when no one was around. He even avoided making too much contact with Ritsu and rarely talked whenever Sereinia treated him and checked to see if he was healing properly. He probably would've been concerned for the girls absence if he wasn't soaking in the cave's springs when she left.
He slumped down into the hot water until his mouth was underneath, but the rest of his head remained above the water so he could breath out of his nose. Closing his eyes, he made an attempt to clear his head from all the negative thoughts, but there weren't very many positive ones he could replace them with. Hopefully within a few more days he'd be healed enough to leave, though he did wonder is Shadow would even let him. The man couldn't possibly force him to stay, could he? If that would be the case Keito wouldn't have a chance trying to fight him, especially in his condition. The best thing to do would be to not tell anyone that he is leaving and do it when everyone was asleep or busy with training. He let out some air, causing bubbles to float up to the surface and disturb the water. He leaned his back against the side of the spring and let out a sigh as he raised his head form the water and leaned his head back against the stone, letting his eyes rest on the ceiling.
Once again, he was acting like he didn't care, but being beaten in a fight so easily was secretly bothering him. He'd never even caught a glimpse of a Te'i Sai assassin until the first night he met Shadow anyway, so why did he have to be strong enough to fight one? Even so, it still frustrated him. Maybe if he had his actual sword instead of the one Ritsu had bought him, he could've done something, but to blame it on not having his usual weapon wasn't very reasonable and made him seem childish.
It doesn't matter, he thought to himself, sinking back into the water again. I'll be leaving soon anyway.
"Tch."
Sereinia was not certain what Shadow meant by that gesture. Regardless, she simply had a small smile on her lips which bordered sadness and comfort. She remained quiet as he took a look at her twisted ankle. There was nothing broken in terms of bones. However, she might have torn a ligament or it was just a case of being overstretched. She would need to take a good look at it once they had returned back to their lodgings. For now, she felt him putting some ointment on her said injured ankle. It felt cold to her skin but it was a welcomed sensation. This would ease the obvious inflammation on her ankle and also provide a sense of comfort to her. After doing so, he carried her into his arms. In that instant, she preferred this place than the ledge she was on earlier.
"Get ready Sereinia, cause this is going to be a bumpy ride."
As a response, Sereinia put her arms around Shadow's neck and made sure to steady herself in his arms. It was then that he began skidding down the cliff. She was not sure if it was the best method or if this was safe in a manner of observation. However, she had complete confidence that everything will be fine if it was something he was doing. Looking at him, she wondered when did she came to trust this man and even learned to accept such a scary experience that had happened on the first day of the year. Truly, she felt that she was slowly losing the sense of logic within her. However as time passes by, she was beginning to feel it was not that a terrible thing.
"Go ahead and rest your eyes, Sereinia. You and I have a long walk ahead and it's best that ointment does its job before you try to stand on it again. So close your eyes and get some sleep. I'll be here when you wake up. I promise."
There was a moment of silence before Sereinia responded. It was mainly due to her own mind processing her inner thoughts and the gentle smile on Shadow's face. Without much thinking, she returned it with a warm smile of her own. A smiling face fitted him more than he would think of. Removing her arms around his neck, she leaned her head on his shoulder.
"I will hold you to your word, Shadow..."
Slowly but surely, Sereinia began to feel exhaustion coming over her again. But adding to that, she could also feel the sense of relief brought by his presence and words. It might me impossible or foolish for her to think like this considering his reputation across the lands; however, she felt completely safe in his arms.
"I really like your smile... You should smile more..."
Sereinia mumbled in an almost whimsical manner. It was because she was slowly falling asleep at her own accord. At the same time, her words were becoming a bit on the inaudible tone.
"Shadow...Please... Do not... let... me go..."
It was Sereinia's last almost inaudible words as she finally had fallen asleep. Her breathing had become even and stable in synchronization with the rise and fall of her chest. She laid in Shadow's arms in a very fragile and vulnerable condition. Her clothes were covered in dirt and were also tattered probably from her running away from the wolves. It would also be noted that she had a rather gaping hold at the back of her shirt due to a wolf ripping the fabric. Thankfully, it was not her skin but she was now revealing her unique rose-shaped birthmark. Adding to that, she was also covered with dirt obviously seen on her face as well with a few smudges on her cheeks and her ebony hair slightly in a mess. Still, she was what one would call a lovely mess.
Sereinia was not certain what Shadow meant by that gesture. Regardless, she simply had a small smile on her lips which bordered sadness and comfort. She remained quiet as he took a look at her twisted ankle. There was nothing broken in terms of bones. However, she might have torn a ligament or it was just a case of being overstretched. She would need to take a good look at it once they had returned back to their lodgings. For now, she felt him putting some ointment on her said injured ankle. It felt cold to her skin but it was a welcomed sensation. This would ease the obvious inflammation on her ankle and also provide a sense of comfort to her. After doing so, he carried her into his arms. In that instant, she preferred this place than the ledge she was on earlier.
"Get ready Sereinia, cause this is going to be a bumpy ride."
As a response, Sereinia put her arms around Shadow's neck and made sure to steady herself in his arms. It was then that he began skidding down the cliff. She was not sure if it was the best method or if this was safe in a manner of observation. However, she had complete confidence that everything will be fine if it was something he was doing. Looking at him, she wondered when did she came to trust this man and even learned to accept such a scary experience that had happened on the first day of the year. Truly, she felt that she was slowly losing the sense of logic within her. However as time passes by, she was beginning to feel it was not that a terrible thing.
"Go ahead and rest your eyes, Sereinia. You and I have a long walk ahead and it's best that ointment does its job before you try to stand on it again. So close your eyes and get some sleep. I'll be here when you wake up. I promise."
There was a moment of silence before Sereinia responded. It was mainly due to her own mind processing her inner thoughts and the gentle smile on Shadow's face. Without much thinking, she returned it with a warm smile of her own. A smiling face fitted him more than he would think of. Removing her arms around his neck, she leaned her head on his shoulder.
"I will hold you to your word, Shadow..."
Slowly but surely, Sereinia began to feel exhaustion coming over her again. But adding to that, she could also feel the sense of relief brought by his presence and words. It might me impossible or foolish for her to think like this considering his reputation across the lands; however, she felt completely safe in his arms.
"I really like your smile... You should smile more..."
Sereinia mumbled in an almost whimsical manner. It was because she was slowly falling asleep at her own accord. At the same time, her words were becoming a bit on the inaudible tone.
"Shadow...Please... Do not... let... me go..."
It was Sereinia's last almost inaudible words as she finally had fallen asleep. Her breathing had become even and stable in synchronization with the rise and fall of her chest. She laid in Shadow's arms in a very fragile and vulnerable condition. Her clothes were covered in dirt and were also tattered probably from her running away from the wolves. It would also be noted that she had a rather gaping hold at the back of her shirt due to a wolf ripping the fabric. Thankfully, it was not her skin but she was now revealing her unique rose-shaped birthmark. Adding to that, she was also covered with dirt obviously seen on her face as well with a few smudges on her cheeks and her ebony hair slightly in a mess. Still, she was what one would call a lovely mess.
Shadow continued to smile through Sereinia's words, and had his ears not been so highly trained he would have missed the final sentence which softly escaped her lips.
"Shadow...Please... Do not... let... me go..." She whispered as she fell asleep.
Shadow let out a very small sigh through his nose as he continued walking. Minute after minute passed and Shadow kept a close eye on their surroundings. If the wolves which attacked her earlier held the kind of territory he was expecting, then they may yet again encounter the hunters before they exited these woods at the bottom of the cliff. Wolves in Cre' Est held vast spans of territory and there were a few ways to get down here without much difficulty for some of the animals who knew them. Luckily, Shadow knew them too and as prepared for just about any situation which could befall them. Even holding Sereinia in his arms he could fight off a wolf pack without much effort.
Eventually, after another few hours the sun had gone down completely and the night was almost pitch black. Shadow's red eyes glowed eerily in the darkness and, were there any chance of travelers, the red eyes would be all they saw in the darkness. His eyes also gave him 20/5 vision at night. Having such incredible night vision was a blessing of the highest order for him as he continued to move through the forest unhindered by the blackness surrounding him. However, it was getting colder, and with Sereinia's clothing in such a state it was unlikely she'd wake up without some semblance of fever if he didn't start a fire soon. He gently set her down for a moment while he gathered wood from the nearby trees, no more than twenty feet away from her at any one time as he did so. He set them down and started a fire about eight feet away. The heat of the fire already warming him up and, also too, Sereinia as he walked back and sat down next to her on her right side.
He looked over at her for a moment as she slept and gently brushed a few strands of her hair out of her face. He then noticed on her back that there was a large chunk of clothing missing. Not wanting to take any chances, he peeked over to see that there was no injury but was instead greeted with a strange birthmark. He'd never seen that mark before, but he knew from looking it wasn't a tattoo. Whatever it was, Shadow didn't want to mess with it so instead of giving it any further thought he simply took Sereinia's shoulders in both hands and gently brought her up until he had placed her head against his shoulder and tucked her left arm across his chest. With Shadow sitting up and alert on watch, and Sereinia sleeping soundly against him, he waited for the night to pass.
It didn't take long, of course, and morning broke and Shadow was waiting for it. Sereinia had slept very soundly in his arms the whole night, and he couldn't help but smile at that fact. He stood up and brushed the remains of his fire away as best he could with his feet before pressing onward. There was still a ways to go before they were clear of the woods, so Shadow kept Sereinia held close as he walked onward. Over the next couple of hours he managed to pick up the pace and was finally out of the woods and on the northern edge of Cre' Est's border as he walked a slow and steady ascent to the top of a long and shallow rise in elevation over the next two miles. He finally reached level ground at the top and started walking back to the cave which was another hour or so away and it was now approaching nine to ten in the morning. As he continued he felt a familiar and unwelcome presence watching him, and he stopped in his tracks to look around.
Not seeing anything, he cautiously continued onward until the presence went away. It didn't take long before the presence returned a few minutes later, and Shadow stopped again to look around. It was obvious that they were being watching by hungry eyes, and sure enough as Shadow tried to press onward once more he was stopped by a large pack of wolves as they exited the treeline to his left and encircled him. Clearly, they wanted their chosen target from yesterday from him, but there was zero chance of that happening. Shadow gently woke Sereinia, nudging her forehead with his cheek and speaking her name a few times until he saw her eyes open.
"Hang on tight Sereinia..." He said softly as his eyes remained on the wolves.
"This is going to be a bit... chaotic." He said as he stood up straight.
The wolves circled them around and around, waiting for the perfect chance to strike and take their prey. The problem was that Shadow was constantly moving. His movements were subtle, but always made in such a way that he was on guard against the wolf nearest to him. It made lining up a clear shot very difficult, until eventually the wolves began to move in closer as a unit instead of trying to get one of them in there to separate Shadow and Sereinia.
One wolf came in too close for its own good and received the end of Shadow's boot in its side, causing it to run away in pain. The others continued their circles until one of them managed to leap at Shadow. It was too low to the ground to duck, so Shadow instead side stepped it, kicking it in the stomach as it went passed by turning to the side on during his evasion and kicking up and backwards with one leg almost like a mule would. The wolf landed on the ground gasping for breath as it trotted off to recover from a distance.
Finally, with a howl from the pack leader, the onslaught began.
The wolves all charged in to bring Shadow down, having established that he was too strong to take down by any individual. Using a coordinated attack pattern, they moved in what was almost a criss cross pattern while Shadow continued to dodge their attempts to lunge. Failed attack after failed attack was taking a tole and the wolves were clearly becoming flustered in their efforts as Shadow continued to evade them. However, it was beginning to take a bit of a tole on Shadow as well since he was having to jump and twist with Sereinia in his arms the whole time. On his own, Shadow could dodge them for hours, but holding Sereinia like this was making it much more difficult.
In the end, however, Shadow managed to pick them off one by one until the last wolf finally fled with its pack to find another meal elsewhere. Shadow let out a sigh and stood up straight, walking silently back to the cave where he set Sereinia down on the edge of the nearest healing spring to the entrance, soaking her legs from the knee down in the soothing waters.
He left her to sit there for a while as he walked to the entrance where he sat down and started to meditate for a while, taking note that the girl Ritsu, Jude, Lee, and even the Twins had disappeared overnight.
The Twins left a note that they had caught wind of someone from their past whom they were dying to become reacquainted with, which meant they wanted to kill them of course, and Shadow knew that they would be back eventually.
As for the others... Well...
They were as good as dead already.
Being marked by Te'i Sai as an enemy was a death sentence for anyone without the same level of training that the Assassins had. Jude and Lee were good fighters, but they were nowhere near where they had to be in order to even hold their own yet, much less to actually defeat an Assassin of Te'i Sai. That girl, Ritsu, wasn't even a fighter. She would more than likely be spared since she did not actually pose a threat. Once they saw that she was nothing to them, the Assassins would leave her alone.
With the burden of caring for all of those individuals no longer on his shoulders, Shadow was free to relax a little as he meditated by the entrance.
"Shadow...Please... Do not... let... me go..." She whispered as she fell asleep.
Shadow let out a very small sigh through his nose as he continued walking. Minute after minute passed and Shadow kept a close eye on their surroundings. If the wolves which attacked her earlier held the kind of territory he was expecting, then they may yet again encounter the hunters before they exited these woods at the bottom of the cliff. Wolves in Cre' Est held vast spans of territory and there were a few ways to get down here without much difficulty for some of the animals who knew them. Luckily, Shadow knew them too and as prepared for just about any situation which could befall them. Even holding Sereinia in his arms he could fight off a wolf pack without much effort.
Eventually, after another few hours the sun had gone down completely and the night was almost pitch black. Shadow's red eyes glowed eerily in the darkness and, were there any chance of travelers, the red eyes would be all they saw in the darkness. His eyes also gave him 20/5 vision at night. Having such incredible night vision was a blessing of the highest order for him as he continued to move through the forest unhindered by the blackness surrounding him. However, it was getting colder, and with Sereinia's clothing in such a state it was unlikely she'd wake up without some semblance of fever if he didn't start a fire soon. He gently set her down for a moment while he gathered wood from the nearby trees, no more than twenty feet away from her at any one time as he did so. He set them down and started a fire about eight feet away. The heat of the fire already warming him up and, also too, Sereinia as he walked back and sat down next to her on her right side.
He looked over at her for a moment as she slept and gently brushed a few strands of her hair out of her face. He then noticed on her back that there was a large chunk of clothing missing. Not wanting to take any chances, he peeked over to see that there was no injury but was instead greeted with a strange birthmark. He'd never seen that mark before, but he knew from looking it wasn't a tattoo. Whatever it was, Shadow didn't want to mess with it so instead of giving it any further thought he simply took Sereinia's shoulders in both hands and gently brought her up until he had placed her head against his shoulder and tucked her left arm across his chest. With Shadow sitting up and alert on watch, and Sereinia sleeping soundly against him, he waited for the night to pass.
It didn't take long, of course, and morning broke and Shadow was waiting for it. Sereinia had slept very soundly in his arms the whole night, and he couldn't help but smile at that fact. He stood up and brushed the remains of his fire away as best he could with his feet before pressing onward. There was still a ways to go before they were clear of the woods, so Shadow kept Sereinia held close as he walked onward. Over the next couple of hours he managed to pick up the pace and was finally out of the woods and on the northern edge of Cre' Est's border as he walked a slow and steady ascent to the top of a long and shallow rise in elevation over the next two miles. He finally reached level ground at the top and started walking back to the cave which was another hour or so away and it was now approaching nine to ten in the morning. As he continued he felt a familiar and unwelcome presence watching him, and he stopped in his tracks to look around.
Not seeing anything, he cautiously continued onward until the presence went away. It didn't take long before the presence returned a few minutes later, and Shadow stopped again to look around. It was obvious that they were being watching by hungry eyes, and sure enough as Shadow tried to press onward once more he was stopped by a large pack of wolves as they exited the treeline to his left and encircled him. Clearly, they wanted their chosen target from yesterday from him, but there was zero chance of that happening. Shadow gently woke Sereinia, nudging her forehead with his cheek and speaking her name a few times until he saw her eyes open.
"Hang on tight Sereinia..." He said softly as his eyes remained on the wolves.
"This is going to be a bit... chaotic." He said as he stood up straight.
The wolves circled them around and around, waiting for the perfect chance to strike and take their prey. The problem was that Shadow was constantly moving. His movements were subtle, but always made in such a way that he was on guard against the wolf nearest to him. It made lining up a clear shot very difficult, until eventually the wolves began to move in closer as a unit instead of trying to get one of them in there to separate Shadow and Sereinia.
One wolf came in too close for its own good and received the end of Shadow's boot in its side, causing it to run away in pain. The others continued their circles until one of them managed to leap at Shadow. It was too low to the ground to duck, so Shadow instead side stepped it, kicking it in the stomach as it went passed by turning to the side on during his evasion and kicking up and backwards with one leg almost like a mule would. The wolf landed on the ground gasping for breath as it trotted off to recover from a distance.
Finally, with a howl from the pack leader, the onslaught began.
The wolves all charged in to bring Shadow down, having established that he was too strong to take down by any individual. Using a coordinated attack pattern, they moved in what was almost a criss cross pattern while Shadow continued to dodge their attempts to lunge. Failed attack after failed attack was taking a tole and the wolves were clearly becoming flustered in their efforts as Shadow continued to evade them. However, it was beginning to take a bit of a tole on Shadow as well since he was having to jump and twist with Sereinia in his arms the whole time. On his own, Shadow could dodge them for hours, but holding Sereinia like this was making it much more difficult.
In the end, however, Shadow managed to pick them off one by one until the last wolf finally fled with its pack to find another meal elsewhere. Shadow let out a sigh and stood up straight, walking silently back to the cave where he set Sereinia down on the edge of the nearest healing spring to the entrance, soaking her legs from the knee down in the soothing waters.
He left her to sit there for a while as he walked to the entrance where he sat down and started to meditate for a while, taking note that the girl Ritsu, Jude, Lee, and even the Twins had disappeared overnight.
The Twins left a note that they had caught wind of someone from their past whom they were dying to become reacquainted with, which meant they wanted to kill them of course, and Shadow knew that they would be back eventually.
As for the others... Well...
They were as good as dead already.
Being marked by Te'i Sai as an enemy was a death sentence for anyone without the same level of training that the Assassins had. Jude and Lee were good fighters, but they were nowhere near where they had to be in order to even hold their own yet, much less to actually defeat an Assassin of Te'i Sai. That girl, Ritsu, wasn't even a fighter. She would more than likely be spared since she did not actually pose a threat. Once they saw that she was nothing to them, the Assassins would leave her alone.
With the burden of caring for all of those individuals no longer on his shoulders, Shadow was free to relax a little as he meditated by the entrance.
Time passed by Sereinia as she remained oblivious to the events that had transpired around her while she slumbered. One thing is for sure. She had never felt so safe and comfortable in her position despite what had happened or the current environment she was in at the moment. All that was clear is her peaceful expression on her face. However, she was gently removed from such serene sleep with a gentle nudge along with rather soft-spoken callings of her name. It was enough to slowly have her return to consciousness and blinked her eyes a couple of times while trying to wave off the sleepiness that was still over her before she could fully comprehend anything. Although, she was certain that Shadow was saying something.
"Hang on tight Sereinia... This is going to be a bit... chaotic.""
Soon, the haziness of her sleep had been lifted as Sereinia followed Shadow's line of sight. Her eyes widened in surprise upon seeing their visitors. Her earlier encounter with the wolves flashed back through her mind and her body shivered slightly due to the fear. She wrapped her arms around his neck and knew that it was going to be difficult for him to fight against a pack of wolves with her being carried around much like a baggage. With that, she covered her eyes and buried her face on the crook of his neck as she heard the sounds of the fights going on around her. When it was done, she slowly opened her eyes and found them now safe from the wolves.
"Thank you Shadow for everything..."
Sereinia softly said to Shadow as he placed her at the healing springs. The water was truly soothing as she felt it touched her injured ankle. She remained in that manner for a few seconds before following where Shadow had went to with her deep purple eyes. The said assassin seemed to be mediating at the entrance. It made her wonder if something had happened while they were gone. She was also worried about Mayumi when in truth it was rather useless. Since, she was the defenseless one than the younger girl. However, she cannot help but be more worrid about the white-haired girl than herself all the time.
Looking around, Sereinia noticed that it had become quiet around here. She wondered where the others were. At the same time, she had not seen the Twins or Mayumi around. She wondered where they were and if they had eaten anything. After all, she was the one assigned to cook their meals. With that thought, she heard her stomach grumbled. It immediately reminded her that she had yet to eat anything in the past hours. Holding her stomach, she glanced towards Shadow. She hoped that the man did not hear that. It was already embarrassing when it happened the first time. She did not want another repeat of that.
"I should get something to eat..."
With that in thought, Sereinia slowly stood from her position. The pain had greatly lessened and the inflammation around the area was barely noticeable. Her movements were still a bot wobbly but nothing to be worried. There was also the matter about her current state of clothes. She was not her quite usual neat and clean appearance. There was also the sensation of the cold wind touching her back. She had been showing her bare back for everyone to see. Taking small steps, she soon finally reached the entrance and stopped before Shadow who was mediating. She did not want to disturb him but it would be awfully rude of her to just walk passed him.
"Pardon me, Shadow... Would you like something to eat?"
"Hang on tight Sereinia... This is going to be a bit... chaotic.""
Soon, the haziness of her sleep had been lifted as Sereinia followed Shadow's line of sight. Her eyes widened in surprise upon seeing their visitors. Her earlier encounter with the wolves flashed back through her mind and her body shivered slightly due to the fear. She wrapped her arms around his neck and knew that it was going to be difficult for him to fight against a pack of wolves with her being carried around much like a baggage. With that, she covered her eyes and buried her face on the crook of his neck as she heard the sounds of the fights going on around her. When it was done, she slowly opened her eyes and found them now safe from the wolves.
"Thank you Shadow for everything..."
Sereinia softly said to Shadow as he placed her at the healing springs. The water was truly soothing as she felt it touched her injured ankle. She remained in that manner for a few seconds before following where Shadow had went to with her deep purple eyes. The said assassin seemed to be mediating at the entrance. It made her wonder if something had happened while they were gone. She was also worried about Mayumi when in truth it was rather useless. Since, she was the defenseless one than the younger girl. However, she cannot help but be more worrid about the white-haired girl than herself all the time.
Looking around, Sereinia noticed that it had become quiet around here. She wondered where the others were. At the same time, she had not seen the Twins or Mayumi around. She wondered where they were and if they had eaten anything. After all, she was the one assigned to cook their meals. With that thought, she heard her stomach grumbled. It immediately reminded her that she had yet to eat anything in the past hours. Holding her stomach, she glanced towards Shadow. She hoped that the man did not hear that. It was already embarrassing when it happened the first time. She did not want another repeat of that.
"I should get something to eat..."
With that in thought, Sereinia slowly stood from her position. The pain had greatly lessened and the inflammation around the area was barely noticeable. Her movements were still a bot wobbly but nothing to be worried. There was also the matter about her current state of clothes. She was not her quite usual neat and clean appearance. There was also the sensation of the cold wind touching her back. She had been showing her bare back for everyone to see. Taking small steps, she soon finally reached the entrance and stopped before Shadow who was mediating. She did not want to disturb him but it would be awfully rude of her to just walk passed him.
"Pardon me, Shadow... Would you like something to eat?"
Golden eyes were like burning embers. The cause of this was Addar's report about a complete infiltration of the Royal Palace. It was not only about that. The very fact about corpses being found in different locations irritated the Emperor completely. Eonis did not care about the lives that had been taken. For most of the part the ones that had been killed were corrupt citizens, it was a favor if not anything else. However, the only thing that matters to him was the fact that the culprit waltzed in the palace and even confronted him. He now understand why the servant was oddly familiar to him. The vision of those teasingly flashing red eyes came to him once more.
"Remove all evidences of their presence here. Make sure no one finds out about this event including Yarun and Solomon and Addar, make sure to apprehend the culprit. The Red-Eyed Demon."
Eonis commanded to Addar who immediately bowed in acknowledgement of the orders. With that done, the older knight left the Emperor alone. As for Eonis, he made a fist out of his hands and clenched them tightly. He could not allow such information to leave the palace walls. Even more if his two pupils especially Yarun who is hellbent on getting even with the infamous assassin of legend. In addition, there was no need for the council and any member of the branch royal family to use this against the Empress. It also did not sit well with him about the fact of that Red-Eyed Demon challenging him so openly with subtlety. Although, it was ironic that Takai's wish for the two of them to meet had come true even if it was informal in more ways than one.
"That boy... He has no manners at all."
Closing his eyes, Eonis released a long sigh before muttering some words solely for himself.
"Just like someone I know."
"Remove all evidences of their presence here. Make sure no one finds out about this event including Yarun and Solomon and Addar, make sure to apprehend the culprit. The Red-Eyed Demon."
Eonis commanded to Addar who immediately bowed in acknowledgement of the orders. With that done, the older knight left the Emperor alone. As for Eonis, he made a fist out of his hands and clenched them tightly. He could not allow such information to leave the palace walls. Even more if his two pupils especially Yarun who is hellbent on getting even with the infamous assassin of legend. In addition, there was no need for the council and any member of the branch royal family to use this against the Empress. It also did not sit well with him about the fact of that Red-Eyed Demon challenging him so openly with subtlety. Although, it was ironic that Takai's wish for the two of them to meet had come true even if it was informal in more ways than one.
"That boy... He has no manners at all."
Closing his eyes, Eonis released a long sigh before muttering some words solely for himself.
"Just like someone I know."
(((Be sure to post in "Veilbrand", thank you!)))
Shadow's eyes opened when he heard Sereinia's rather identifiable foot steps approaching. She asked if he wanted anything to eat, to which he responded simply with a shake of his head. There was no need for food right now, at least not for him, though he could easily stand to provide her with a proper meal. Shadow stood up and left the cave for about twenty minutes and returned with some local herbs and even a few naturally growing vegetables from the area and set them down on the little table at the entrance to clean and prep them for consumption. When he was finished, he allowed Sereinia to eat what she would while he himself went deeper into the cave to sit and meditate on his own.
The time was fast approaching, and according to Taira there were ten new targets of interest in Veilbrand. Though it would take a few days to travel there and a few more to observe all ten targets to see if they were really targets or not, Shadow rather looked forward to a change of scenery and a change of pace. He needed something to do. Now that his business in Cre' Est and Triveila was temporarily over, he had no reason to sit around and wait for nothing to happen. Being as active as he was, if he didn't have something to do he started to get edgy really easily.
The next morning Shadow gathered up his remaining companions, Sereinia, Mayumi, Keito and Layla as they prepared to leave. Keito was recovering well, but still not well enough to live on his own with Te'i Sai at his back. However, the choice was his and so Shadow left the option for him to leave open at any time now that he at least could walk on his own and start stretching and slowly getting back into fighting shape on his own while his body finished healing itself. Without the springs to nourish his wounds, it would be a slower paced recovery, but he was passed the worst that his wounds had to offer. As for Layla, who still seemed to be frightened out of her mind of him, Shadow also gave her the option of leaving at her heart's content. She clearly wasn't one for his training and if she didn't want to be able to defend herself from Te'i Sai that was her choice.
As Shadow and the others traveled, the usual routine of training and sparring with Mayumi whenever they stopped was the norm. Sparring with the girl had reached a peak, as her body had no more room to grow in its current state and she was at her physical maximum for her age. While her abilities matched her with average Assassins, Shadow was still loath to send her into battle against any Assassins of the Vanguard class or above, let alone the Wraiths which were led by Kiiro. However, he was confident in her abilities to defend herself without him and as such he stopped holding back as much against her. Whenever able to exploited her flaws in defense and gave her small but workable wounds whenever openings presented themselves. By the time the four day trip to Veilbrand was over, Mayumi had several bruises and a few cuts hidden beneath her clothing that were now in the process of healing.
Veilbrand, being the center of military power on the continent, had a few things to be worried about for Shadow and Mayumi while they were here. The soldiers were very powerful, and while they couldn't really measure up to the Assassins of Te'i Sai for raw skill, their numbers more than made up for that. They traveled in groups of no less than twelve individuals with tight and pristine formations with near seamless teamwork and top of the line effort put out by each individual. They were highly disciplined, strong, and fearless in combat which made them that much more dangerous. If Shadow and Mayumi met with any of the patrols in the city, they'd have to be very careful to avoid eye contact and keep out of their way. Even Shadow didn't like fighting with them. It wasn't because they could win against him, but because they had the teamwork and tenacity to drag out the fight and Shadow's style was almost always about getting the fight over as quickly as possible unless he had a single, well trained target to worry about. Yarun was an example of that secondary rule, as was Kiiro.
As they entered the city of Nos, a smaller city about fifteen miles away from the Capitol City, Shadow kept his distance and let the famous Dr. Nora take care of helping all of the others enter the city. Since she didn't have a reputation to speak of or a defining physical characteristic which would give her away, Mayumi was free to sit with the others openly in the carriage they were using. Sereinia had little difficulty getting everyone inside the normal way while Shadow instead infiltrated from the sides of the city elsewhere and met up with the others once they had gotten in. He had secured a safe house for them to operate from, as two of their targets were to be located here in this particular city while the rest were in the Capitol.
Their targets of observation today were the heads of two prominent families in the region. While they held little political influence, they were suspected of having ties to an underground group of Mercenaries and Thieves who often took advantage of the less fortunate people across the entire nation of Veilbrand which is how they acquired their wealth over the last several generations. It wasn't Shadow's usual set of targets, but anything he could do to give morale to the common people was a weapon he could exploit against Te'i Sai later on. When they all arrived in the safe house, Shadow gave them instructions to keep as low a profile as possible while still enjoying themselves. They were free to leave the safe house at any time so long as they returned before nightfall while Shadow and Mayumi left to take care of business.
As he and Mayumi left, Shadow gave her the name and location of the individual she was looking for. His name was Itsoh Faraas, and his abode was near the edge of the city to the north. He had a small private army of "soldiers" to guard his abode, and was a highly paranoid individual when it came to security. This would be not only a mission for the young Assassin, but also a test of her ability to infiltrate a heavily guarded miniature fortress upheld by a man paranoid about security and safety. In fact, his paranoia almost bordered on insanity, always thinking that there was something about his security to fix and upgrade when there really was no need. His compound had a nine foot fence around it with sharp, serrated tips at the top as well as tiny barbs along the length of the bars for poisoning anyone foolish enough to touch them. The gate was guarded by no less than two guards on the outside as well as two on the inside just in case so that if the outer two fell they ones inside could sound the alarm and bring the others in.
The final detail was that he had a wife and three daughters. This meant that Mayumi couldn't just go in, kill him, and leave. She'd have to be careful to avoid the line of sight of the family as well. His wife and three daughters were innocent of his own underground operations and knew nothing about them, and so Mayumi was to avoid them at all costs if possible. If not possible, she was to at least make sure that the family was not around when the deed was done. With those orders in hand, Shadow let Mayumi go to take care of her new mission while he himself raced off to the east to find his own target.
His was much less demanding, which is why he gave the harder one to Mayumi so that she would have a real challenge to deal with instead of the mundane thought of watching someone who freely walked the streets with his head held high and a pompous attitude to match. That wouldn't have challenged her at all, so Shadow took the boring job for her this time.
It didn't take long for Shadow to find his target, and he took to the rooftops, avoiding the eyes of archers and scouts that were positioned on the roofs as he went. If he were to kill them it would put the city on alert which would send notice to the Capitol of something going wrong and that was the last thing he wanted.
So this time, Shadow chose stealth over convenience.
Shadow's eyes opened when he heard Sereinia's rather identifiable foot steps approaching. She asked if he wanted anything to eat, to which he responded simply with a shake of his head. There was no need for food right now, at least not for him, though he could easily stand to provide her with a proper meal. Shadow stood up and left the cave for about twenty minutes and returned with some local herbs and even a few naturally growing vegetables from the area and set them down on the little table at the entrance to clean and prep them for consumption. When he was finished, he allowed Sereinia to eat what she would while he himself went deeper into the cave to sit and meditate on his own.
The time was fast approaching, and according to Taira there were ten new targets of interest in Veilbrand. Though it would take a few days to travel there and a few more to observe all ten targets to see if they were really targets or not, Shadow rather looked forward to a change of scenery and a change of pace. He needed something to do. Now that his business in Cre' Est and Triveila was temporarily over, he had no reason to sit around and wait for nothing to happen. Being as active as he was, if he didn't have something to do he started to get edgy really easily.
The next morning Shadow gathered up his remaining companions, Sereinia, Mayumi, Keito and Layla as they prepared to leave. Keito was recovering well, but still not well enough to live on his own with Te'i Sai at his back. However, the choice was his and so Shadow left the option for him to leave open at any time now that he at least could walk on his own and start stretching and slowly getting back into fighting shape on his own while his body finished healing itself. Without the springs to nourish his wounds, it would be a slower paced recovery, but he was passed the worst that his wounds had to offer. As for Layla, who still seemed to be frightened out of her mind of him, Shadow also gave her the option of leaving at her heart's content. She clearly wasn't one for his training and if she didn't want to be able to defend herself from Te'i Sai that was her choice.
As Shadow and the others traveled, the usual routine of training and sparring with Mayumi whenever they stopped was the norm. Sparring with the girl had reached a peak, as her body had no more room to grow in its current state and she was at her physical maximum for her age. While her abilities matched her with average Assassins, Shadow was still loath to send her into battle against any Assassins of the Vanguard class or above, let alone the Wraiths which were led by Kiiro. However, he was confident in her abilities to defend herself without him and as such he stopped holding back as much against her. Whenever able to exploited her flaws in defense and gave her small but workable wounds whenever openings presented themselves. By the time the four day trip to Veilbrand was over, Mayumi had several bruises and a few cuts hidden beneath her clothing that were now in the process of healing.
Veilbrand, being the center of military power on the continent, had a few things to be worried about for Shadow and Mayumi while they were here. The soldiers were very powerful, and while they couldn't really measure up to the Assassins of Te'i Sai for raw skill, their numbers more than made up for that. They traveled in groups of no less than twelve individuals with tight and pristine formations with near seamless teamwork and top of the line effort put out by each individual. They were highly disciplined, strong, and fearless in combat which made them that much more dangerous. If Shadow and Mayumi met with any of the patrols in the city, they'd have to be very careful to avoid eye contact and keep out of their way. Even Shadow didn't like fighting with them. It wasn't because they could win against him, but because they had the teamwork and tenacity to drag out the fight and Shadow's style was almost always about getting the fight over as quickly as possible unless he had a single, well trained target to worry about. Yarun was an example of that secondary rule, as was Kiiro.
As they entered the city of Nos, a smaller city about fifteen miles away from the Capitol City, Shadow kept his distance and let the famous Dr. Nora take care of helping all of the others enter the city. Since she didn't have a reputation to speak of or a defining physical characteristic which would give her away, Mayumi was free to sit with the others openly in the carriage they were using. Sereinia had little difficulty getting everyone inside the normal way while Shadow instead infiltrated from the sides of the city elsewhere and met up with the others once they had gotten in. He had secured a safe house for them to operate from, as two of their targets were to be located here in this particular city while the rest were in the Capitol.
Their targets of observation today were the heads of two prominent families in the region. While they held little political influence, they were suspected of having ties to an underground group of Mercenaries and Thieves who often took advantage of the less fortunate people across the entire nation of Veilbrand which is how they acquired their wealth over the last several generations. It wasn't Shadow's usual set of targets, but anything he could do to give morale to the common people was a weapon he could exploit against Te'i Sai later on. When they all arrived in the safe house, Shadow gave them instructions to keep as low a profile as possible while still enjoying themselves. They were free to leave the safe house at any time so long as they returned before nightfall while Shadow and Mayumi left to take care of business.
As he and Mayumi left, Shadow gave her the name and location of the individual she was looking for. His name was Itsoh Faraas, and his abode was near the edge of the city to the north. He had a small private army of "soldiers" to guard his abode, and was a highly paranoid individual when it came to security. This would be not only a mission for the young Assassin, but also a test of her ability to infiltrate a heavily guarded miniature fortress upheld by a man paranoid about security and safety. In fact, his paranoia almost bordered on insanity, always thinking that there was something about his security to fix and upgrade when there really was no need. His compound had a nine foot fence around it with sharp, serrated tips at the top as well as tiny barbs along the length of the bars for poisoning anyone foolish enough to touch them. The gate was guarded by no less than two guards on the outside as well as two on the inside just in case so that if the outer two fell they ones inside could sound the alarm and bring the others in.
The final detail was that he had a wife and three daughters. This meant that Mayumi couldn't just go in, kill him, and leave. She'd have to be careful to avoid the line of sight of the family as well. His wife and three daughters were innocent of his own underground operations and knew nothing about them, and so Mayumi was to avoid them at all costs if possible. If not possible, she was to at least make sure that the family was not around when the deed was done. With those orders in hand, Shadow let Mayumi go to take care of her new mission while he himself raced off to the east to find his own target.
His was much less demanding, which is why he gave the harder one to Mayumi so that she would have a real challenge to deal with instead of the mundane thought of watching someone who freely walked the streets with his head held high and a pompous attitude to match. That wouldn't have challenged her at all, so Shadow took the boring job for her this time.
It didn't take long for Shadow to find his target, and he took to the rooftops, avoiding the eyes of archers and scouts that were positioned on the roofs as he went. If he were to kill them it would put the city on alert which would send notice to the Capitol of something going wrong and that was the last thing he wanted.
So this time, Shadow chose stealth over convenience.
To prevent unnecessary injuries later on, Mayumi stretched her muscles to their limits before departing for her mission.
From the information she received, Mayumi knew she had little to no chance of coming out of the mission unscathed, though that would never stop her from doing it. In fact, Mayumi’s blood lust had been building up even more than usual so this mission was like a given opportunity to unwind and get her actions under control. The mission would be accomplished there was no doubt about it.
Pale fingers moved the hood of an onyx cloak over their head setting it in place. With a burst of energy, the impassive teen headed north towards the city’s edge where her target’s abode would be, travelling at speeds that defied the wind strongly. Once within a few kilometres of her destination, she sent Sora high above the clouds and observed the area around her target’s abode taking note of every detail, big to small. She then disappeared into the shadows stealthily moving through them leaving no chance for suspicious eyes to spot her.
“That Itsoh is being paranoid again. Honestly, with this many guards around his house who in their right mind would even dare attack him?” A boyish voice questioned, his tone telling others it was ridiculous.
“Shut up and keep guard. Unless you won’t mind having your pay cut in half.” This time, a gruff voice spoke.
“No way! The only good thing about this job is the high pay.” The boyish voice exclaimed.
“Then shut it you fool.” Came a third voice.
Two guards guarding the gates leading to Itsoh Faraas’ house were heard conversing. It seemed there were others on the inside of the the gates as well.
Unknown to them, a figure hidden within the shadows of a nearby tree had heard their conversation.
Red irises spun within black orbs as blood lust spilled forth.
From the information she received, Mayumi knew she had little to no chance of coming out of the mission unscathed, though that would never stop her from doing it. In fact, Mayumi’s blood lust had been building up even more than usual so this mission was like a given opportunity to unwind and get her actions under control. The mission would be accomplished there was no doubt about it.
Pale fingers moved the hood of an onyx cloak over their head setting it in place. With a burst of energy, the impassive teen headed north towards the city’s edge where her target’s abode would be, travelling at speeds that defied the wind strongly. Once within a few kilometres of her destination, she sent Sora high above the clouds and observed the area around her target’s abode taking note of every detail, big to small. She then disappeared into the shadows stealthily moving through them leaving no chance for suspicious eyes to spot her.
“That Itsoh is being paranoid again. Honestly, with this many guards around his house who in their right mind would even dare attack him?” A boyish voice questioned, his tone telling others it was ridiculous.
“Shut up and keep guard. Unless you won’t mind having your pay cut in half.” This time, a gruff voice spoke.
“No way! The only good thing about this job is the high pay.” The boyish voice exclaimed.
“Then shut it you fool.” Came a third voice.
Two guards guarding the gates leading to Itsoh Faraas’ house were heard conversing. It seemed there were others on the inside of the the gates as well.
Unknown to them, a figure hidden within the shadows of a nearby tree had heard their conversation.
Red irises spun within black orbs as blood lust spilled forth.
It was time to leave the boundaries of Cre' Est. Looking at Shadow from the safety of the caravan they had procured beforehand, Sereinia recalled the details she had heard from Taira about the current situation in the Capitol. There had been rumors that the event where Shadow had lost control was now dubbed the "The Blood New Year". This had become another deed to be added in the menacing reputation of the Red-Eyed Demon. At times, she wondered what Shadow felt about all of these. Was there something inside of him that liked this attention? Although, she wanted to think otherwise. There was also the fact about the Royal Knights' tenacity of capturing them across the continent. As a proof of that, the Capitol was completely in lock down and guards were placed abundantly around every known entrances. Fortunately, they had managed to allude them until they had crossed towards the territory of Veilbrand.
Closing her eyes to rest, Sereinia leaned her head back to the soft walls of the caravan. Her twisted ankle was doing much better now. Actually, it was no longer swollen and she could now move properly unlike in the past few days. It would appear that she had been left with a lot of new memories that could be categorized between pleasant and not-so-pleasant. Releasing a soft sigh, she opened her eyes and took glances at the remainder of their new companions. The twins that had a connection to Shadow in the past had left to attend to their own personal matters. She found it unfortunate as Mayumi seemed to be warming up to them. It would be lovely for the younger girl to have some friends other than her and Shadow. Then there was this Jude person who seemed to have a connection with Layla, he was up and gone like the night breeze. She had initially thought that Layla would be looking for him but she did not. Perhaps, she had concluded the relationship between the two wrongly. There was also the one named Lee who just left without much a good bye. She had viewed him as the kind that would at least properly say his farewells due to his polite disposition towards her. Lastly, there was the other civilian Ritsu.
Sereinia wondered if Keito had something to do with Ritsu leaving. After all, the girl was focused on making sure he was going to be fine. Well, she could not blame Keito for making Ritsu leave. The journey they were going into would be more dangerous than ever. Although, it made her wonder why Shadow was not that determined to let the girl stay unlike her earlier or perhaps, she was just too pushy at that point. Unknowingly, she released a small sigh at that thought. Thus, the group had been now reduced to her, Shadow, Mayumi, Layla, and Keito. Still, she was not certain if the two would truly stay. In any case, the rest of the trip went on that manner while she would occasionally make small talk with the others and even argue with Shadow about his sparring methods with Mayumi. It would not be illogical for the others to see this similar to a father and mother fighting about their child. Luckily, no one had commented about that. The good doctor did not need another emotional question to ponder on at the moment.
Upon their arrival at the City of Nos, Sereinia did not encounter difficulty in entering through the front gates with the others. The people still remember her as Dr. Nora and welcomed her with open arms. She was even told that one of the patients that she had treated wished for her presence for a ball that would occur tomorrow where the King and Queen would be attending. Her response was still left in a vague manner as she remembered that Shadow told her that somehow she seemed to attract trouble more often than not. It made her wonder when did that happen. Before, she was doing fine until she met Shadow. But of course, she was not blaming for any of this. In any case, they had arrived at the Safe House and had been told they were free to roam about as long as they kept a low profile. In the mean time, Shadow and Mayumi left to attend to their personal business. Somehow, she felt a tight knot in her stomach. There was a goading feeling inside her that this business was about killing someone.
Shaking those dreary thoughts away, Sereinia excused herself from Layla and Keito's company. She needed some time alone and went to a nearby room where she could take her rest. Setting down her things on a nearby table, she took a seat on a chair near the opened window. Looking at the city, she felt a certain wave of homesickness, she wondered how everything was at Triveila. She had managed to sent her letter to her Aunt. It would probably be her last letter to her until she could determined that it would be completely safe. At the same time, she wondered what her hometown was like now. As much as possible, she would try to avoid Gweynura. Because in the end, she was not immune to the haunting memories of her family there.
"I wonder... if no one had died, would I still be here...?"
Sereinia softly whispered to the winds as she put her arms upon the ledge of the window and placed her chin above it making it a cushion. Her deep amethyst eyes slowly closed. The memories of her loved ones flickered within her mind. Soon, her breathing become even as times passes by. It would seem that she had fallen asleep wrapped with the smiles and tears of those she cared most in the past and even now.
"Are you really sure it's here?"
Yarun asked with much impatience present in his voice. They had been searching for clues about the lost heiress to the throne of Cre' Est in the nation of Gweynura. Unfortunately, their information had come to a stop. This is really troublesome as the trusted subordinate of the Emperor and Empress made sure that the location of the princess would be completely be unattainable. The man even took the secret to his grave without even leaving a journal or anything that could help. As such, they had resort to interviewing people that he had been interacting with. There was a possibility that he had unconsciously made a small slip of a tongue and said something odd. Truthfully, the Sword Dancer had no patience in such kind of investigation. It is why he allowed Solomon to take the lead.
"If would be faster if you stop your incessant complaining."
Solomon said in a deadpan tone and without even looking at him. He hated it when he becomes the adult between the two of them. Most of the time, he would resort to ignoring Yarun. However, it was becoming too annoying for his ears. After all, he also shared the same frustrations about this clueless search for the child that might have died at the some point. Still, it was mission entrusted to the two of them who had been deemed as the best among the past generations of Royal Knights. With that in mind, he would not allow their reputation to be tarnished further especially with the Red-Eyed Demon incident at New Year's Day hanging on their heads. In any case, he had attained a viable clue to which family the caretaker had placed the princess to be raised in. As such, he had stopped from his tracks and had an eyebrow rose delicately at the building in front of him.
"Why are we in some burned down bakery?"
Rogue pink eyes looked at the abandoned and burnt down house. It was clear that it had been in such poor conditions for a long time. There was no way that they were going to stay there after riding for a week to reach this backwater town. Yarun preferred the Capitol of Triveila more than anything. Solomon remained silent as he looked at the piece of paper where a map was drawn. He made sure that he did not make a wrong turn as he looked around him briefly than to the paper once more. There was no mistaking. This was the place. It would seem that this clue was also worthless.
"Are you looking for the Nouralail's?"
The two knights looked at the one who called towards them. It was an elderly man with a matching white beard and cane. His eyes seemed to be dull but had a certain glimmer of interest about them. Solomon stepped forward and gave a polite nod to the old man.
"Yes. Do you know where we can find them?"
The old man looked at the burnt house and shook his head with such sadness and disappointment. After doing so, he looked at Solomon and Yarun who was now looking at elder with his signature indifferent expression. The Sword Dancer had a notion that they would be lead to another dead end. As a result, they would start from scratch once more. This had become their daily routine ever since they took this wild goose chase.
"They are all dead."
Releasing a sigh, Yarun knew he was right to conclude that this was pointless. He was about to call to Solomon to pack their bags and go search for some acceptable lodgings in this town. But before he could, the old man continued with his words.
"Except for one... poor poor young girl..."
Upon hearing that, Solomon and Yarun looked at each other and then to the old man. It seemed that this was not a dead end clue after all. Well, Yarun was beginning to like this town a little bit.
Closing her eyes to rest, Sereinia leaned her head back to the soft walls of the caravan. Her twisted ankle was doing much better now. Actually, it was no longer swollen and she could now move properly unlike in the past few days. It would appear that she had been left with a lot of new memories that could be categorized between pleasant and not-so-pleasant. Releasing a soft sigh, she opened her eyes and took glances at the remainder of their new companions. The twins that had a connection to Shadow in the past had left to attend to their own personal matters. She found it unfortunate as Mayumi seemed to be warming up to them. It would be lovely for the younger girl to have some friends other than her and Shadow. Then there was this Jude person who seemed to have a connection with Layla, he was up and gone like the night breeze. She had initially thought that Layla would be looking for him but she did not. Perhaps, she had concluded the relationship between the two wrongly. There was also the one named Lee who just left without much a good bye. She had viewed him as the kind that would at least properly say his farewells due to his polite disposition towards her. Lastly, there was the other civilian Ritsu.
Sereinia wondered if Keito had something to do with Ritsu leaving. After all, the girl was focused on making sure he was going to be fine. Well, she could not blame Keito for making Ritsu leave. The journey they were going into would be more dangerous than ever. Although, it made her wonder why Shadow was not that determined to let the girl stay unlike her earlier or perhaps, she was just too pushy at that point. Unknowingly, she released a small sigh at that thought. Thus, the group had been now reduced to her, Shadow, Mayumi, Layla, and Keito. Still, she was not certain if the two would truly stay. In any case, the rest of the trip went on that manner while she would occasionally make small talk with the others and even argue with Shadow about his sparring methods with Mayumi. It would not be illogical for the others to see this similar to a father and mother fighting about their child. Luckily, no one had commented about that. The good doctor did not need another emotional question to ponder on at the moment.
Upon their arrival at the City of Nos, Sereinia did not encounter difficulty in entering through the front gates with the others. The people still remember her as Dr. Nora and welcomed her with open arms. She was even told that one of the patients that she had treated wished for her presence for a ball that would occur tomorrow where the King and Queen would be attending. Her response was still left in a vague manner as she remembered that Shadow told her that somehow she seemed to attract trouble more often than not. It made her wonder when did that happen. Before, she was doing fine until she met Shadow. But of course, she was not blaming for any of this. In any case, they had arrived at the Safe House and had been told they were free to roam about as long as they kept a low profile. In the mean time, Shadow and Mayumi left to attend to their personal business. Somehow, she felt a tight knot in her stomach. There was a goading feeling inside her that this business was about killing someone.
Shaking those dreary thoughts away, Sereinia excused herself from Layla and Keito's company. She needed some time alone and went to a nearby room where she could take her rest. Setting down her things on a nearby table, she took a seat on a chair near the opened window. Looking at the city, she felt a certain wave of homesickness, she wondered how everything was at Triveila. She had managed to sent her letter to her Aunt. It would probably be her last letter to her until she could determined that it would be completely safe. At the same time, she wondered what her hometown was like now. As much as possible, she would try to avoid Gweynura. Because in the end, she was not immune to the haunting memories of her family there.
"I wonder... if no one had died, would I still be here...?"
Sereinia softly whispered to the winds as she put her arms upon the ledge of the window and placed her chin above it making it a cushion. Her deep amethyst eyes slowly closed. The memories of her loved ones flickered within her mind. Soon, her breathing become even as times passes by. It would seem that she had fallen asleep wrapped with the smiles and tears of those she cared most in the past and even now.
"Are you really sure it's here?"
Yarun asked with much impatience present in his voice. They had been searching for clues about the lost heiress to the throne of Cre' Est in the nation of Gweynura. Unfortunately, their information had come to a stop. This is really troublesome as the trusted subordinate of the Emperor and Empress made sure that the location of the princess would be completely be unattainable. The man even took the secret to his grave without even leaving a journal or anything that could help. As such, they had resort to interviewing people that he had been interacting with. There was a possibility that he had unconsciously made a small slip of a tongue and said something odd. Truthfully, the Sword Dancer had no patience in such kind of investigation. It is why he allowed Solomon to take the lead.
"If would be faster if you stop your incessant complaining."
Solomon said in a deadpan tone and without even looking at him. He hated it when he becomes the adult between the two of them. Most of the time, he would resort to ignoring Yarun. However, it was becoming too annoying for his ears. After all, he also shared the same frustrations about this clueless search for the child that might have died at the some point. Still, it was mission entrusted to the two of them who had been deemed as the best among the past generations of Royal Knights. With that in mind, he would not allow their reputation to be tarnished further especially with the Red-Eyed Demon incident at New Year's Day hanging on their heads. In any case, he had attained a viable clue to which family the caretaker had placed the princess to be raised in. As such, he had stopped from his tracks and had an eyebrow rose delicately at the building in front of him.
"Why are we in some burned down bakery?"
Rogue pink eyes looked at the abandoned and burnt down house. It was clear that it had been in such poor conditions for a long time. There was no way that they were going to stay there after riding for a week to reach this backwater town. Yarun preferred the Capitol of Triveila more than anything. Solomon remained silent as he looked at the piece of paper where a map was drawn. He made sure that he did not make a wrong turn as he looked around him briefly than to the paper once more. There was no mistaking. This was the place. It would seem that this clue was also worthless.
"Are you looking for the Nouralail's?"
The two knights looked at the one who called towards them. It was an elderly man with a matching white beard and cane. His eyes seemed to be dull but had a certain glimmer of interest about them. Solomon stepped forward and gave a polite nod to the old man.
"Yes. Do you know where we can find them?"
The old man looked at the burnt house and shook his head with such sadness and disappointment. After doing so, he looked at Solomon and Yarun who was now looking at elder with his signature indifferent expression. The Sword Dancer had a notion that they would be lead to another dead end. As a result, they would start from scratch once more. This had become their daily routine ever since they took this wild goose chase.
"They are all dead."
Releasing a sigh, Yarun knew he was right to conclude that this was pointless. He was about to call to Solomon to pack their bags and go search for some acceptable lodgings in this town. But before he could, the old man continued with his words.
"Except for one... poor poor young girl..."
Upon hearing that, Solomon and Yarun looked at each other and then to the old man. It seemed that this was not a dead end clue after all. Well, Yarun was beginning to like this town a little bit.
Shadow crept along the rooftops, keeping his prey in sight while avoiding the rooftop archers and the guards down below in the streets. From rooftop to rooftop he continued his pursuit until finally, his target came to rest in a building near the edge of the city.
Shadow got down carefully from the rooftop using an alleyway to the side of the building where his target dwelt, and checked the windows to find where exactly it was his prey was hiding. On the second floor, sitting on a chair preparing to write a letter, was his target. The man was middle aged, in his late forties at best, and was a well known snitch going behind the back of the Triveilan Royal Family. Vulnerabilities in banks and treasure rooms were being leaked which was draining the wealth from the nation and forcing the people to take serious steps backwards in being able to move on with their lives despite the hard times they were facing. Getting rid of this particular man would bring a stop to the Thieves ability to steal the wealth of the nation and would bring comfort and peace of mind to the people as well.
Shadow managed to infiltrate the building via the windows in the back above another hidden alleyway and walked calmly through the place until he walked into the room where his target was still writing his letter. Shadow walked up and peeked over his shoulder, eying the content of the letter.
A new convoy transporting ten thousand gold pieces to a "safe house" is dispatched in two days. It will travel the roads outside-
That was all Shadow needed to read. He unsheathed his dagger and brought it down through the man's head. The blade nearly cleaved his head into two halves as Shadow withdrew it and wiped the blood off on the man's pants as his body fell limply to the floor. He sheathed his dagger and left the building calmly. Shadow walked calmly through the streets, keeping his head down to hide his eyes as he approached the building where Sereinia was waiting. He spotted her in the window, deep in thought, as he approached the building and walked inside. He made his way up to the room and silently sat down in a chair in the corner.
He didn't want to interrupt her thoughts.
Shadow got down carefully from the rooftop using an alleyway to the side of the building where his target dwelt, and checked the windows to find where exactly it was his prey was hiding. On the second floor, sitting on a chair preparing to write a letter, was his target. The man was middle aged, in his late forties at best, and was a well known snitch going behind the back of the Triveilan Royal Family. Vulnerabilities in banks and treasure rooms were being leaked which was draining the wealth from the nation and forcing the people to take serious steps backwards in being able to move on with their lives despite the hard times they were facing. Getting rid of this particular man would bring a stop to the Thieves ability to steal the wealth of the nation and would bring comfort and peace of mind to the people as well.
Shadow managed to infiltrate the building via the windows in the back above another hidden alleyway and walked calmly through the place until he walked into the room where his target was still writing his letter. Shadow walked up and peeked over his shoulder, eying the content of the letter.
A new convoy transporting ten thousand gold pieces to a "safe house" is dispatched in two days. It will travel the roads outside-
That was all Shadow needed to read. He unsheathed his dagger and brought it down through the man's head. The blade nearly cleaved his head into two halves as Shadow withdrew it and wiped the blood off on the man's pants as his body fell limply to the floor. He sheathed his dagger and left the building calmly. Shadow walked calmly through the streets, keeping his head down to hide his eyes as he approached the building where Sereinia was waiting. He spotted her in the window, deep in thought, as he approached the building and walked inside. He made his way up to the room and silently sat down in a chair in the corner.
He didn't want to interrupt her thoughts.
Lacrimosa dies illa
Qua resurget ex favilla
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine...
The ever-distant yet the hauntingly familiarity brought by the song along with the voice gave Sereinia a sense of longing and comfort. There was this certain feeling and knowledge that this mysterious lullaby was meant only just for her. The question, who was singing it to her? Somehow, she had a vague feeling that it was a person that was irrefutably close to her. However, there was no one currently in her list of loved ones and acquaintances that fitted that description. As such, the mystery continues and the melody continued to play as it slowly faded into background along with an almost inaudible whisper that escaped her lips unknowingly.
"Mother...?"
After a few moments, Sereinia's eyes slowly fluttered open. Deep purple-hued orbs adjusted itself to the sights in the world of those awake. She gently raised her head and even stretched her arms upwards. It would appear that she had again dream of the unknown lullaby. At the same time, she had no recollection of the word that left her lips just a few moments earlier. In any case, she looked at the horizon and saw that it was now a gradient of orange, violet, blue and yellow. This is probably due to the sun slowly setting for the land of Veilbrand. This would mean that Shadow, Mayumi, and the others should be returning here.
"I should prepare dinner..."
Sereinia spoke to herself unaware that she had already a companion within the room. This was one of the absolute proof that the good doctor was completely defenseless if anyone would try to attack her. Standing from her chair, she turned around only to release a rather surprised yelp. She did not expect that Shadow was there in the room. He was sitting so casually with his crimson eyes on her. She did not even felt him entering or sensing that someone was already there.
"I apologize... I did not notice you... I hope I did not make a fool of myself..."
Offering a quick apology, Sereinia gave an apologetic bow and her cheeks were slightly flushed from her clear embarrassment. It was slowly becoming a trend of hers to appear idiotic and clueless before Shadow. This would be surely added to her many queries related to this journey of hers with the infamous assassin and his crew. After giving her apology, she tilted her head to the side in an almost childlike gesture. She had forgotten something important to say before anything else.
"I should say this beforehand... Welcome home..."
It was said with a heartwarming smile as Sereinia looked at Shadow with warmth. Although, this lodging of theirs was not permanent. They do say that home was wherever the heart is. Thinking about it, she might have been too presumptuous of her. Still, it was something she felt fitted their situation at the moment. In any case, she would apologize if Shadow say something about it. For now, she would keep her lips sealed about that matter.
Qua resurget ex favilla
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine...
The ever-distant yet the hauntingly familiarity brought by the song along with the voice gave Sereinia a sense of longing and comfort. There was this certain feeling and knowledge that this mysterious lullaby was meant only just for her. The question, who was singing it to her? Somehow, she had a vague feeling that it was a person that was irrefutably close to her. However, there was no one currently in her list of loved ones and acquaintances that fitted that description. As such, the mystery continues and the melody continued to play as it slowly faded into background along with an almost inaudible whisper that escaped her lips unknowingly.
"Mother...?"
After a few moments, Sereinia's eyes slowly fluttered open. Deep purple-hued orbs adjusted itself to the sights in the world of those awake. She gently raised her head and even stretched her arms upwards. It would appear that she had again dream of the unknown lullaby. At the same time, she had no recollection of the word that left her lips just a few moments earlier. In any case, she looked at the horizon and saw that it was now a gradient of orange, violet, blue and yellow. This is probably due to the sun slowly setting for the land of Veilbrand. This would mean that Shadow, Mayumi, and the others should be returning here.
"I should prepare dinner..."
Sereinia spoke to herself unaware that she had already a companion within the room. This was one of the absolute proof that the good doctor was completely defenseless if anyone would try to attack her. Standing from her chair, she turned around only to release a rather surprised yelp. She did not expect that Shadow was there in the room. He was sitting so casually with his crimson eyes on her. She did not even felt him entering or sensing that someone was already there.
"I apologize... I did not notice you... I hope I did not make a fool of myself..."
Offering a quick apology, Sereinia gave an apologetic bow and her cheeks were slightly flushed from her clear embarrassment. It was slowly becoming a trend of hers to appear idiotic and clueless before Shadow. This would be surely added to her many queries related to this journey of hers with the infamous assassin and his crew. After giving her apology, she tilted her head to the side in an almost childlike gesture. She had forgotten something important to say before anything else.
"I should say this beforehand... Welcome home..."
It was said with a heartwarming smile as Sereinia looked at Shadow with warmth. Although, this lodging of theirs was not permanent. They do say that home was wherever the heart is. Thinking about it, she might have been too presumptuous of her. Still, it was something she felt fitted their situation at the moment. In any case, she would apologize if Shadow say something about it. For now, she would keep her lips sealed about that matter.
(^Actually in Veilbrand, the city of Nos.)
The sun was setting; the relative warmth of the day was retreating to the cool of night. The main hall of “Ulzer’s Place” was bustling with activity, and the inn smelt of smoke, mead, and sweat. “Ulzer’s Place” was an old establishment, very old, and ownership had been kept in the same family for generations. The wooden beams which held the multi-floored building together were dark with age; they were enormous, and had been hewn and cut long before the city of Nos had become a real “city”. The booths and thick wooden tables which filled the first floor were stained by mug rings at least a century old.
“Ulzer’s Place” was well known in Nos for several reasons; one was its age, another was its serving girls, and lastly its reputation as the birthplace of the majority of the mercenary bands in the region. It was a kind of Veilbrandian tradition, whenever a group of people decided to form a mercenary band, they made the pilgrimage to Nos and “Ulzer’s Place” to cement the new group officially. The reigning “Ulzer” (currently Ulzer the sixth), would carve the new band’s name onto a wooden plank and have it mounted on the wall somewhere on the first floor.
The reasons behind the practice stemmed from an old folk story in that region of Veilbrand, the longwinded tale of “Logrim and Wena”. It was a romance of sorts, but of particular interest was the sub-story of a group of mercenary soldiers who aided the two lovers in escaping the clutches of an evil wizard who wanted Wena for himself. According to legend, that mercenary band was known as the “Dead Dogs”.
According to the tale the Dead Dogs made their home in the sleepy town of Nos, in an unnamed inn. Since this tale was such an integral part of the culture in the area, mercenaries from all around would travel to Nos to see the Inn from the story. Many of these men had become mercenaries because of hearing the story as children. “Ulzer’s Place” was undoubtedly the oldest Inn in Nos, so naturally it was decided that it was the traditional home of the Dead Dogs. Pretty soon, mercenary bands from all over took their vows of brotherhood in the home of the most famous mercenary band in all of Veilbrand.
Dietrich Faust sat alone at one of the tables in the far corner, his helmet discarded onto the table. He cast his eyes over the countless plaques that almost completely covered the wall behind the main bar, the countless names. There were several names up there that he recognized; men’s faces came to his mind as he noticed the familiar bands. “The Red Hand”, “The Greyhounds”, “The Ladykillers”. But for every name he knew, there were five that he had never heard of.
A petite young serving girl came cautiously over to his table, a mug in her hand. She was obviously new, and not used the grim-faced warriors the tavern was known for serving. She forced a smile, while eyeing Gewalt as it leaned against the wall in the corner behind him.
“We don’t get many orders for water.” She said shakily, laying the mug full of clear liquid on the table.
A Gweynurian, he could tell from her accent.
“I don’t drink mead, I prefer a clear head.” Dietrich said with what he hoped was a pleasant enough face.
It was difficult for him to be cordial when he was deep in one of his thoughtful moods. Still, he put on his friendliest face and thanked the girl for the drink. He put the mug to his lips as she turned and walked away; the water was clean and pure, a testament to Nos’s relative closeness to a natural spring. He had come to Nos for no specific reason, just to lose himself in his memories here. It had been many seasons since he had last been in this warm, familiar place, the inn was like his adopted home. He always returned here after a year or so of wandering and fighting, to soak up the nostalgia and remember the faces of long dead friends.
To tell the truth, Dietrich had never expected to live to his current age. He was still always surprised when the fighting season ended every year and the merc’s went home. Inevitably he always ended up wandering his way back to Nos and “Ulzer’s Place”. Inevitably he ended up sitting at this table, looking over the names on the wall and drinking Nos spring water from a mead mug.
How many times have I done this?
Dietrich didn’t know, it seemed like he had always done it; but on the edge of his memory floated images of a sunny village in the mountains, of a smiling father and a loving mother, of a pretty girl and nights spent under the stars. Those memories seemed to belong to someone else; another person in another time, remembering those times was like watching the life of a stranger.
He wondered what would happen if he were to walk back into that village now. Would anyone even remember him? Or would the boys he grew up with come outside bearing weapons and demanding to know what a stranger was doing in their home; the heads of young children peering out from behind the doorframes behind them? Dietrich expected the latter. He wondered how his mother and father were; his father was probably a grizzled old man, might even be one of the headmen of the village by now.
He especially wondered about Karia, she would probably have had several children by now. He smiled despite himself; they were probably beautiful children, if there was more of her in them than the fool she married.
He stood up from his seat abruptly and set a few copper coins on the table for the water, along with a Gweynurian gold coin for the nervous waitress. Then he replaced Gewalt in its scabbard on his back and took his helmet in his hand. He made his way through the quickly crowding inn, ignoring the looks given to him and his antique weaponry, and exited through the door into the cool night. The stars shown in the sky brilliantly; and the moon was full.
A nice night for a walk.
The sun was setting; the relative warmth of the day was retreating to the cool of night. The main hall of “Ulzer’s Place” was bustling with activity, and the inn smelt of smoke, mead, and sweat. “Ulzer’s Place” was an old establishment, very old, and ownership had been kept in the same family for generations. The wooden beams which held the multi-floored building together were dark with age; they were enormous, and had been hewn and cut long before the city of Nos had become a real “city”. The booths and thick wooden tables which filled the first floor were stained by mug rings at least a century old.
“Ulzer’s Place” was well known in Nos for several reasons; one was its age, another was its serving girls, and lastly its reputation as the birthplace of the majority of the mercenary bands in the region. It was a kind of Veilbrandian tradition, whenever a group of people decided to form a mercenary band, they made the pilgrimage to Nos and “Ulzer’s Place” to cement the new group officially. The reigning “Ulzer” (currently Ulzer the sixth), would carve the new band’s name onto a wooden plank and have it mounted on the wall somewhere on the first floor.
The reasons behind the practice stemmed from an old folk story in that region of Veilbrand, the longwinded tale of “Logrim and Wena”. It was a romance of sorts, but of particular interest was the sub-story of a group of mercenary soldiers who aided the two lovers in escaping the clutches of an evil wizard who wanted Wena for himself. According to legend, that mercenary band was known as the “Dead Dogs”.
According to the tale the Dead Dogs made their home in the sleepy town of Nos, in an unnamed inn. Since this tale was such an integral part of the culture in the area, mercenaries from all around would travel to Nos to see the Inn from the story. Many of these men had become mercenaries because of hearing the story as children. “Ulzer’s Place” was undoubtedly the oldest Inn in Nos, so naturally it was decided that it was the traditional home of the Dead Dogs. Pretty soon, mercenary bands from all over took their vows of brotherhood in the home of the most famous mercenary band in all of Veilbrand.
Dietrich Faust sat alone at one of the tables in the far corner, his helmet discarded onto the table. He cast his eyes over the countless plaques that almost completely covered the wall behind the main bar, the countless names. There were several names up there that he recognized; men’s faces came to his mind as he noticed the familiar bands. “The Red Hand”, “The Greyhounds”, “The Ladykillers”. But for every name he knew, there were five that he had never heard of.
A petite young serving girl came cautiously over to his table, a mug in her hand. She was obviously new, and not used the grim-faced warriors the tavern was known for serving. She forced a smile, while eyeing Gewalt as it leaned against the wall in the corner behind him.
“We don’t get many orders for water.” She said shakily, laying the mug full of clear liquid on the table.
A Gweynurian, he could tell from her accent.
“I don’t drink mead, I prefer a clear head.” Dietrich said with what he hoped was a pleasant enough face.
It was difficult for him to be cordial when he was deep in one of his thoughtful moods. Still, he put on his friendliest face and thanked the girl for the drink. He put the mug to his lips as she turned and walked away; the water was clean and pure, a testament to Nos’s relative closeness to a natural spring. He had come to Nos for no specific reason, just to lose himself in his memories here. It had been many seasons since he had last been in this warm, familiar place, the inn was like his adopted home. He always returned here after a year or so of wandering and fighting, to soak up the nostalgia and remember the faces of long dead friends.
To tell the truth, Dietrich had never expected to live to his current age. He was still always surprised when the fighting season ended every year and the merc’s went home. Inevitably he always ended up wandering his way back to Nos and “Ulzer’s Place”. Inevitably he ended up sitting at this table, looking over the names on the wall and drinking Nos spring water from a mead mug.
How many times have I done this?
Dietrich didn’t know, it seemed like he had always done it; but on the edge of his memory floated images of a sunny village in the mountains, of a smiling father and a loving mother, of a pretty girl and nights spent under the stars. Those memories seemed to belong to someone else; another person in another time, remembering those times was like watching the life of a stranger.
He wondered what would happen if he were to walk back into that village now. Would anyone even remember him? Or would the boys he grew up with come outside bearing weapons and demanding to know what a stranger was doing in their home; the heads of young children peering out from behind the doorframes behind them? Dietrich expected the latter. He wondered how his mother and father were; his father was probably a grizzled old man, might even be one of the headmen of the village by now.
He especially wondered about Karia, she would probably have had several children by now. He smiled despite himself; they were probably beautiful children, if there was more of her in them than the fool she married.
He stood up from his seat abruptly and set a few copper coins on the table for the water, along with a Gweynurian gold coin for the nervous waitress. Then he replaced Gewalt in its scabbard on his back and took his helmet in his hand. He made his way through the quickly crowding inn, ignoring the looks given to him and his antique weaponry, and exited through the door into the cool night. The stars shown in the sky brilliantly; and the moon was full.
A nice night for a walk.
Keito continued keeping himself as distant form the group as possible after they left the caves. Only a few days before they'd left, he'd finally convinced Ritsu to leave. He didn't want her traveling with them anymore, it was too dangerous for such a defenseless girl. She refused multiple times at first, but finally he was able to get her to head back to her homeland before they left for his own. On that note, it was strange being back in Veilbrand. After spending so many years avoiding it at all costs, he was back, and the moment he stepped onto Veilbrand lands, all his childhood memories came flooding back to him which only made him feel more depressed. At least now he was almost completely healed and he was able to practice a lot more, but coming back home so willingly made him feel a little sick. There were plenty of good memories here, but there were equally as many bad ones and even though Shadow had told them that they could leave the house, he wasn't about to take any chances. If there were any chances of running into any of his relatives, then he wasn't about to leave the safety of the house.
After Jude left before Keito had convinced Ritsu to leave, Layla had seemed quite down for a while. Since he was purposely distancing himself from her though, he couldn't be completely sure. He expected the thief would get up and run eventually, but not without at least saying goodbye or something. Keito barely even knew the other guy so it didn't bother him when he left, Lee was it? Either way, it felt less crowded now, and he knew Ritsu would be safe at home. It was bad enough that she had to witness so much bloodshed in a single night, and if she was safe at home then she wouldn't have to see anything like that ever again, at least he hoped. She was safe, and that's what mattered.
As for him, he was never planning on staying with the group this long. In fact, he was going to leave before they even left on the trip to Veilbrand, but for some reason he found himself staying anyway. There was no way he was becoming attached to the group, he made sure to keep himself distant so that that wouldn't happen.
It's the training. Yeah, that's the only reason.
Perhaps it was the free food and lodging too, but going days without food rarely bothered him and he was pretty used to sleeping anywhere he could lay down. He just couldn't bring himself to leave yet, and he couldn't really figure out why.
Letting out a sigh, he decided to leave the house, though he walked around to the back and found himself a place to sit on the ground with his back against the stone wall of the building. Shadow would probably be getting back by now after he left on some kind of mission along with Mayumi. Every time they made a stop during the trip, he'd take the girl out to spar with him. Keito had to admit, he found watching them interesting and he felt a little upset that such a small girl was probably capable of beating him in a fight. Maybe that was why he was trying so hard to train despite his still healing injury.
He tilted his head back a little and looked up at the sky, now turning a grey color as the sun began to set. He felt exhausted and heavy and he couldn't remember the last time he'd just kicked back and taken a nap.
Oh, how the times fly and change..
He leaned forward a little, removing the leather strap around his chest and pulling his sword, still in its sheath, around to the front and looking down at it. After having such a good record of not getting into any kind of trouble, he was now traveling with a group whose leader was the red-eyed demon. "I think bad luck just follows me." He mumbled, leaning back again and pulling his legs in to sit Indian style. He let the bottom of the sword sheath set on the stone between his legs ad the handle softly fell back to rest on his left shoulder and he stared up at the night sky.
After Jude left before Keito had convinced Ritsu to leave, Layla had seemed quite down for a while. Since he was purposely distancing himself from her though, he couldn't be completely sure. He expected the thief would get up and run eventually, but not without at least saying goodbye or something. Keito barely even knew the other guy so it didn't bother him when he left, Lee was it? Either way, it felt less crowded now, and he knew Ritsu would be safe at home. It was bad enough that she had to witness so much bloodshed in a single night, and if she was safe at home then she wouldn't have to see anything like that ever again, at least he hoped. She was safe, and that's what mattered.
As for him, he was never planning on staying with the group this long. In fact, he was going to leave before they even left on the trip to Veilbrand, but for some reason he found himself staying anyway. There was no way he was becoming attached to the group, he made sure to keep himself distant so that that wouldn't happen.
It's the training. Yeah, that's the only reason.
Perhaps it was the free food and lodging too, but going days without food rarely bothered him and he was pretty used to sleeping anywhere he could lay down. He just couldn't bring himself to leave yet, and he couldn't really figure out why.
Letting out a sigh, he decided to leave the house, though he walked around to the back and found himself a place to sit on the ground with his back against the stone wall of the building. Shadow would probably be getting back by now after he left on some kind of mission along with Mayumi. Every time they made a stop during the trip, he'd take the girl out to spar with him. Keito had to admit, he found watching them interesting and he felt a little upset that such a small girl was probably capable of beating him in a fight. Maybe that was why he was trying so hard to train despite his still healing injury.
He tilted his head back a little and looked up at the sky, now turning a grey color as the sun began to set. He felt exhausted and heavy and he couldn't remember the last time he'd just kicked back and taken a nap.
Oh, how the times fly and change..
He leaned forward a little, removing the leather strap around his chest and pulling his sword, still in its sheath, around to the front and looking down at it. After having such a good record of not getting into any kind of trouble, he was now traveling with a group whose leader was the red-eyed demon. "I think bad luck just follows me." He mumbled, leaning back again and pulling his legs in to sit Indian style. He let the bottom of the sword sheath set on the stone between his legs ad the handle softly fell back to rest on his left shoulder and he stared up at the night sky.
"I apologize... I did not notice you... I hope I did not make a fool of myself..."
Shadow couldn't hold back a small smile that crept onto his lips upon hearing those words.
"I should say this beforehand... Welcome home..."
He looked up at her for a moment, and then looked around the room for a bit to see what else was to be seen. There was evidence that Keito was still healthy and up and about, but obviously not present in the building and there were also some signs that Sereinia had been moving about during his absence. Tiny details which usually didn't mean much could in fact carry such weight that most forgot to look for them, or just never knew in the first place.
He looked back to Sereinia for a moment, his voice calm and quiet.
"Thank you for the welcome..." He said as he looked towards the window behind her.
"Don't expect Mayumi to come home anytime soon. She'll be out for a while yet." He said in a lower voice, but still as soft and calm as before.
Shadow was not worried about Mayumi in particular, but he was wondering how she'd react to so many guards and to her target. Shadow had already checked the compound in previous visits to Veilbrand, and found there to be a few key weaknesses in the defense patterns the guards walked. However, there was no knowing if those weak points still held true. The western watch left a rather sizable gap in their patrol rotation of about fifty feet or so and were back to back during that time. Also, they typically stopped for several seconds to scan their surroundings at each point when they reached the ends which gave even more time to get closer to, and possibly inside the house. If it still held true, Mayumi could use that to her advantage.
However...
Shadow had a feeling that Mayumi's work would be... less subtle than he was hoping for. She was not yet fully trained in the delicate art of infiltration. While she was great at stealth in general, the precise art of getting inside enemy lines to work your magic was something she had not mastered either under her former master, or under Shadow as of yet. If she got in and out without killing anyone except her target, Shadow would have to congratulate her but there was little doubt in his mind that there would be no such kind words awaiting her upon her return. Shadow stood up and walked over to the window, looking down at Sereinia for a moment as he made his way to the sill to look out at the city. He brushed a few specs of dirt off her left cheek using his thumb, the dirt likely put there by the light breeze which had been flowing through the streets as she looked out the window earlier.
When he was done he smiled to her and looked back out the window, leaning on the sill and sighing as he put his weight on it.
There was a lot on Shadow's mind at present, and there was little doubt that there was blood on his conscience. Though he did his best to hide it, those who were perceptive could tell when he was in a... for lack of a more delicate phrase, a combative mood. Shadow's eyes usually dilated and his pupils opened slightly, as opposed to shrinking when he was in Roda I'l Lousta. His neck muscles would usually become somewhat tense and flex more often than usual, and he would unconsciously clench his fists and flex his forearms in an effort to keep them loose and the blood flowing just in case. As small as some of the signs were, he had little doubt that Sereinia had picked up on at least one of them. She was a very smart woman, and not because she was a doctor. The fact that she was still alive and almost completely unharmed while under his care was very near to what Shadow would call a miracle.
Nobody he had with him at his side had ever lasted this long without receiving some kind of a serious injury, and Mayumi was a prime example. Taira and Linde, though they did now show it outwardly thanks to the clothes they wore, had scars to show for their time with Shadow as well. Taira had a massive scar on her chest where Shadow had, under the influence of Roda I'l Lousta, stabbed her with his dagger. It collapsed her lung and put her in a coma while Shadow and Linde both worked frantically to save her life. Shadow had been forced to perform major surgery on her, cutting open her chest and breaking open her breast bone to get to her collapsed lung and fill it with air while draining the blood. He sealed the dagger entry and exit wounds with a mild and benign adhesive and kept her lung full of air as best he could. Several times, her heart had stopped, but with the grace of the Gods on her side, Taira miraculously recovered and was still one of Shadow's best Assassins to this day.
Linde was a different matter, but no less remarkably alive. She had, at one time, been very intimate with Shadow and was closer to him than anyone else alive. She knew almost everything about him, inside and out, and had all the scars to prove it. She had, on multiple occasions, failed to soothe Roda I'l Lousta and was forced to bring him down the old fashioned way. Her chest, back and stomach were littered with scars, both large and small, from her encounters with the true Red-Eyed Demon.
Linde, however, never considered that individual to be Shadow, but instead considered it to be a manifestation of the hatred and anger that had been instilled within him. In many ways, she was right. To this day, Linde was the only one who saw this horrible state for what it truly was: The single piece of proof that Shadow and the being that came forth during Roda I'l Lousta were two very different individuals. Many who knew Shadow thought something similar, but never came to that exact conclusion on their own.
As Shadow leaned on the window sill, he looked out at the city below and let out another small sigh.
It truly is a miracle you're still alive... He thought to himself as he looked at her out of the corner of his eye.
"... Sereinia..." He said quietly.
"... Are you afraid of me?" He asked.
The feeling of Roda I'l Lousta was one of both terrible, yet exhilarating release. Every time it came forth, there was always that small part of Shadow's mind and heart that welcomed it. Today, he still wondered if there was a way to control it and turn it into something useful. For now, however, it was a curse of the very worst kind.
Shadow couldn't hold back a small smile that crept onto his lips upon hearing those words.
"I should say this beforehand... Welcome home..."
He looked up at her for a moment, and then looked around the room for a bit to see what else was to be seen. There was evidence that Keito was still healthy and up and about, but obviously not present in the building and there were also some signs that Sereinia had been moving about during his absence. Tiny details which usually didn't mean much could in fact carry such weight that most forgot to look for them, or just never knew in the first place.
He looked back to Sereinia for a moment, his voice calm and quiet.
"Thank you for the welcome..." He said as he looked towards the window behind her.
"Don't expect Mayumi to come home anytime soon. She'll be out for a while yet." He said in a lower voice, but still as soft and calm as before.
Shadow was not worried about Mayumi in particular, but he was wondering how she'd react to so many guards and to her target. Shadow had already checked the compound in previous visits to Veilbrand, and found there to be a few key weaknesses in the defense patterns the guards walked. However, there was no knowing if those weak points still held true. The western watch left a rather sizable gap in their patrol rotation of about fifty feet or so and were back to back during that time. Also, they typically stopped for several seconds to scan their surroundings at each point when they reached the ends which gave even more time to get closer to, and possibly inside the house. If it still held true, Mayumi could use that to her advantage.
However...
Shadow had a feeling that Mayumi's work would be... less subtle than he was hoping for. She was not yet fully trained in the delicate art of infiltration. While she was great at stealth in general, the precise art of getting inside enemy lines to work your magic was something she had not mastered either under her former master, or under Shadow as of yet. If she got in and out without killing anyone except her target, Shadow would have to congratulate her but there was little doubt in his mind that there would be no such kind words awaiting her upon her return. Shadow stood up and walked over to the window, looking down at Sereinia for a moment as he made his way to the sill to look out at the city. He brushed a few specs of dirt off her left cheek using his thumb, the dirt likely put there by the light breeze which had been flowing through the streets as she looked out the window earlier.
When he was done he smiled to her and looked back out the window, leaning on the sill and sighing as he put his weight on it.
There was a lot on Shadow's mind at present, and there was little doubt that there was blood on his conscience. Though he did his best to hide it, those who were perceptive could tell when he was in a... for lack of a more delicate phrase, a combative mood. Shadow's eyes usually dilated and his pupils opened slightly, as opposed to shrinking when he was in Roda I'l Lousta. His neck muscles would usually become somewhat tense and flex more often than usual, and he would unconsciously clench his fists and flex his forearms in an effort to keep them loose and the blood flowing just in case. As small as some of the signs were, he had little doubt that Sereinia had picked up on at least one of them. She was a very smart woman, and not because she was a doctor. The fact that she was still alive and almost completely unharmed while under his care was very near to what Shadow would call a miracle.
Nobody he had with him at his side had ever lasted this long without receiving some kind of a serious injury, and Mayumi was a prime example. Taira and Linde, though they did now show it outwardly thanks to the clothes they wore, had scars to show for their time with Shadow as well. Taira had a massive scar on her chest where Shadow had, under the influence of Roda I'l Lousta, stabbed her with his dagger. It collapsed her lung and put her in a coma while Shadow and Linde both worked frantically to save her life. Shadow had been forced to perform major surgery on her, cutting open her chest and breaking open her breast bone to get to her collapsed lung and fill it with air while draining the blood. He sealed the dagger entry and exit wounds with a mild and benign adhesive and kept her lung full of air as best he could. Several times, her heart had stopped, but with the grace of the Gods on her side, Taira miraculously recovered and was still one of Shadow's best Assassins to this day.
Linde was a different matter, but no less remarkably alive. She had, at one time, been very intimate with Shadow and was closer to him than anyone else alive. She knew almost everything about him, inside and out, and had all the scars to prove it. She had, on multiple occasions, failed to soothe Roda I'l Lousta and was forced to bring him down the old fashioned way. Her chest, back and stomach were littered with scars, both large and small, from her encounters with the true Red-Eyed Demon.
Linde, however, never considered that individual to be Shadow, but instead considered it to be a manifestation of the hatred and anger that had been instilled within him. In many ways, she was right. To this day, Linde was the only one who saw this horrible state for what it truly was: The single piece of proof that Shadow and the being that came forth during Roda I'l Lousta were two very different individuals. Many who knew Shadow thought something similar, but never came to that exact conclusion on their own.
As Shadow leaned on the window sill, he looked out at the city below and let out another small sigh.
It truly is a miracle you're still alive... He thought to himself as he looked at her out of the corner of his eye.
"... Sereinia..." He said quietly.
"... Are you afraid of me?" He asked.
The feeling of Roda I'l Lousta was one of both terrible, yet exhilarating release. Every time it came forth, there was always that small part of Shadow's mind and heart that welcomed it. Today, he still wondered if there was a way to control it and turn it into something useful. For now, however, it was a curse of the very worst kind.
Passer-by stared with disbelief at the gates of the paranoid man. The gates that were always so tightly secured and guarded were now mysteriously wide open with not a single guard in sight. Unseen by many, a heap of ashes that smelled suspiciously like burnt flesh lay within the bushes to the side of the fortress.
While people continued going about their everyday routine, the peaceful air within the abode of Itsoh Faraas was about to take a sharp turn.
“Lady Faraas, we have prepared the cart as you have ordered.” A young slave announced.
“Very well, come girls we shall leave now.” An older lady with two teens got up from the luxurious couches they sat on and followed the young slave.
From the shadows, eyes followed the 3 ladies as they were guided from the room and to the cart that awaited them outside. Just when they were about to board the cart, the older lady among the 3 noticed something amiss about the place.
“That’s weird, where are the guards that were supposed to guard the gates?”
“They were here earlier, but I am not sure to where they might have gone to now. Rest assured, I will find them at once Lady Faraas.”
“Please make sure you do. You know how that man will be like if he finds out about this.”
“Yes Milady.”
The ladies then boarded the cart and took off going further and further by the second till they could no longer be seen from the fortress.
‘Perfect.’ Black-red eyes glowed a little brighter than before.
While people continued going about their everyday routine, the peaceful air within the abode of Itsoh Faraas was about to take a sharp turn.
“Lady Faraas, we have prepared the cart as you have ordered.” A young slave announced.
“Very well, come girls we shall leave now.” An older lady with two teens got up from the luxurious couches they sat on and followed the young slave.
From the shadows, eyes followed the 3 ladies as they were guided from the room and to the cart that awaited them outside. Just when they were about to board the cart, the older lady among the 3 noticed something amiss about the place.
“That’s weird, where are the guards that were supposed to guard the gates?”
“They were here earlier, but I am not sure to where they might have gone to now. Rest assured, I will find them at once Lady Faraas.”
“Please make sure you do. You know how that man will be like if he finds out about this.”
“Yes Milady.”
The ladies then boarded the cart and took off going further and further by the second till they could no longer be seen from the fortress.
‘Perfect.’ Black-red eyes glowed a little brighter than before.
Here was the the thing about dragons: Siren knew absolutely nothing whatsoever about them.
The huntress glared at the parade, clicking her tongue distastefully; was it not too late and much too early for such displays? An intent dislike for festivals had sprouted within her breast, blossoming into a an overgrown tree, since the Red-eyed Demon's bloodbath during the New Year's Celebration. The dragon's painted scales glistened in the moonlight, the glow of the crimson lanterns casting an eerie flame over the beast's large form. It's body rippled in waves as the men lifted their sticks, bringing the long dragon of paper to life. Masculine cheers hummed beneath the Soprano giggles of children, creating a symphony of happy sound.
Goddess, she hated Veilbrand.
To make matters more irritating, the dragon appeared to rippling towards her. Yes, dive for the innocent-looking woman with the snow-white hair who does not stand out in the least. It is not as if she has a look of utter disdain upon her features or anything. The dragon roared, or the crew roared, as the beast gawked. Siren jumped, to her annoyance, as pieces of red paper slapped against her face.
"Are you going to eat me?" she asked, picking the pieces from her pale hair.
"Is that your desire?" a voice boomed as the dragon's jaw moved to the words.
"Not really, no. The Festival of Auxureilla is soon to come and it won't be planning itself. Therefore, now is not the best time for me. May we reschedule?" she asked drily, her efforts rewarded by the crowd's laughter and applause. Siren bowed in her uncharacteristically demure Kimono of rose quartz and white, before pitter pattering away. She tensed at the sight of every dark haired individual, for it either reminded her of Shadow or the thief. The latter had disappeared, once again, without so much as a wave or a nudge. It mattered not to Siren for she'd long grown weary of his unpredictability. She'd been a fool to believe he was anything more than what he was: a tasteless criminal. Her greatest regret was not having severed his head, it would've earned her a good sum of Gold. Jude's head would've looked very handsome on the end of a solid staff.
An empty circle poured from Siren's position as people shuffled aside to let her pass. Perhaps it was her impeccable neatness or pale colouring that made others wish to "keep her clean." Whatever it was, it irked her today in a way it never otherwise did. She briefly considered soaking her hair in indigo and dressing as a beggar, so she may no longer be subject to their nonsensical avoidance. She was far from the Plague, was she not? Drifting through the crowd, Siren found herself brushing past a large man with short blonde hair and keen eyes of blue. He did not move aside for her and she found herself smiling in gratitude. Her lips soon tilted into a lazy tease as she winked at the warrior-like man, her silver gaze assessing his stance and body from head to toe.
Her attention was abruptly interrupted by a few rowdy men who'd stumbled from a tavern nearby. They yelled imperceptibly, though Siren assumed they'd said something bawdy, if their rude hand gestures were anything to go by. They slapped one another's backs before letting out gibberish cries.
"Is that how men attract potential mates these days? By the obnoxious loudness of their roars? Manly, really. I'm utterly captivated," she said sarcastically.
"We've found it!" one of them slurred, inching - tumbling - closer towards Siren. She rolled her eyes, flicking her iron fan open with a quick movement of her wrist. The folds of the lovely piece of femininity was inlaid with hazardous darts, poison being a particular specialty of hers. It was quick, clean and most importantly, effortless. She would never understand Shadow's love of mess.
"Found what? Your manhood? Please, tell me more, tell me more, does it have a cart?" she sing-songed. Before the men could reply, Siren turned away and slipped into the crowd. Veilbrand was full of strange people who were much too uptight and much too casual. It muddled her mind to think too deeply of their inner workings. Keito, despite being from Veilbrand himself, if his bounty had been anything to go by, was not very... Veilbrand-like. She briefly wondered where he was at the present but the thought was quickly pushed aside to be locked away with the emotions that followed it. She would never admit she'd grown rather fond of the young boy as such tedious feelings would quickly result in her downfall. Each person one chose to care for became another stone that weighed upon one's head. She was short enough that she did not need to shrink any further.
It mattered not - petites were better for the environment. We breathe closer to the trees so our breaths are recycled much quicker... And we have smaller feet, so less material is used for our shoes. Our cuteness makes the world a better place, she reasoned.
Siren walked a little faster. It was not an easy task in her wooden clogs but alas, she was a traditional woman with strict moral codes - no, not really. She'd prance about naked and demand that everyone do the same, if she could avoid being arrested for it. Clothes were bothersome and dressing was tiresome. She did, however, look ethereal in her new Kimono, if she'd say so herself. No, she clearly did not suffer from a superiority complex; she was a bundle of modesty. Siren caught a glimpse of herself in a puddle of water and beamed; Heavens, she was beautiful.
My modesty is almost overwhelming in its abundance.
A stream of stars floated above her and Siren followed the direction of them. A sudden epiphany burst forth in her mind and it was as if a world of shivering oceans had been drenched over her as a flame ignited itself in her chest. She did not have to stay with the demon or his companions. She did not have to be anywhere but wherever she wanted to be - and with Shadow was not where she wished to be. She would leave and never turn back. The demon would not find her - surely? It mattered not then, for she was fully prepared to risk her life with no preparation. Reason had never been a strength of hers and there was no trace of it left at the present. Siren had no mind left for Evi, for Keito, Sereinia, Mayumi, Jude or Shadow. Siren had no strength left for Siren. Perhaps Layla would be all she'd be from then on. Layla in some unmapped farm somewhere, Layla in oblivion, Layla in existence. Where ever it was, in whatever state, she'd be: Just Layla. She was tired and standing so near a cliff - how did I get here? - she considered leaping.
There was inky silence, moonlit hair and silver eyes. I can run from it all.
It was an ordinary day filled with ordinary happenings.
A girl fell from the sky.
The huntress glared at the parade, clicking her tongue distastefully; was it not too late and much too early for such displays? An intent dislike for festivals had sprouted within her breast, blossoming into a an overgrown tree, since the Red-eyed Demon's bloodbath during the New Year's Celebration. The dragon's painted scales glistened in the moonlight, the glow of the crimson lanterns casting an eerie flame over the beast's large form. It's body rippled in waves as the men lifted their sticks, bringing the long dragon of paper to life. Masculine cheers hummed beneath the Soprano giggles of children, creating a symphony of happy sound.
Goddess, she hated Veilbrand.
To make matters more irritating, the dragon appeared to rippling towards her. Yes, dive for the innocent-looking woman with the snow-white hair who does not stand out in the least. It is not as if she has a look of utter disdain upon her features or anything. The dragon roared, or the crew roared, as the beast gawked. Siren jumped, to her annoyance, as pieces of red paper slapped against her face.
"Are you going to eat me?" she asked, picking the pieces from her pale hair.
"Is that your desire?" a voice boomed as the dragon's jaw moved to the words.
"Not really, no. The Festival of Auxureilla is soon to come and it won't be planning itself. Therefore, now is not the best time for me. May we reschedule?" she asked drily, her efforts rewarded by the crowd's laughter and applause. Siren bowed in her uncharacteristically demure Kimono of rose quartz and white, before pitter pattering away. She tensed at the sight of every dark haired individual, for it either reminded her of Shadow or the thief. The latter had disappeared, once again, without so much as a wave or a nudge. It mattered not to Siren for she'd long grown weary of his unpredictability. She'd been a fool to believe he was anything more than what he was: a tasteless criminal. Her greatest regret was not having severed his head, it would've earned her a good sum of Gold. Jude's head would've looked very handsome on the end of a solid staff.
An empty circle poured from Siren's position as people shuffled aside to let her pass. Perhaps it was her impeccable neatness or pale colouring that made others wish to "keep her clean." Whatever it was, it irked her today in a way it never otherwise did. She briefly considered soaking her hair in indigo and dressing as a beggar, so she may no longer be subject to their nonsensical avoidance. She was far from the Plague, was she not? Drifting through the crowd, Siren found herself brushing past a large man with short blonde hair and keen eyes of blue. He did not move aside for her and she found herself smiling in gratitude. Her lips soon tilted into a lazy tease as she winked at the warrior-like man, her silver gaze assessing his stance and body from head to toe.
Her attention was abruptly interrupted by a few rowdy men who'd stumbled from a tavern nearby. They yelled imperceptibly, though Siren assumed they'd said something bawdy, if their rude hand gestures were anything to go by. They slapped one another's backs before letting out gibberish cries.
"Is that how men attract potential mates these days? By the obnoxious loudness of their roars? Manly, really. I'm utterly captivated," she said sarcastically.
"We've found it!" one of them slurred, inching - tumbling - closer towards Siren. She rolled her eyes, flicking her iron fan open with a quick movement of her wrist. The folds of the lovely piece of femininity was inlaid with hazardous darts, poison being a particular specialty of hers. It was quick, clean and most importantly, effortless. She would never understand Shadow's love of mess.
"Found what? Your manhood? Please, tell me more, tell me more, does it have a cart?" she sing-songed. Before the men could reply, Siren turned away and slipped into the crowd. Veilbrand was full of strange people who were much too uptight and much too casual. It muddled her mind to think too deeply of their inner workings. Keito, despite being from Veilbrand himself, if his bounty had been anything to go by, was not very... Veilbrand-like. She briefly wondered where he was at the present but the thought was quickly pushed aside to be locked away with the emotions that followed it. She would never admit she'd grown rather fond of the young boy as such tedious feelings would quickly result in her downfall. Each person one chose to care for became another stone that weighed upon one's head. She was short enough that she did not need to shrink any further.
It mattered not - petites were better for the environment. We breathe closer to the trees so our breaths are recycled much quicker... And we have smaller feet, so less material is used for our shoes. Our cuteness makes the world a better place, she reasoned.
Siren walked a little faster. It was not an easy task in her wooden clogs but alas, she was a traditional woman with strict moral codes - no, not really. She'd prance about naked and demand that everyone do the same, if she could avoid being arrested for it. Clothes were bothersome and dressing was tiresome. She did, however, look ethereal in her new Kimono, if she'd say so herself. No, she clearly did not suffer from a superiority complex; she was a bundle of modesty. Siren caught a glimpse of herself in a puddle of water and beamed; Heavens, she was beautiful.
My modesty is almost overwhelming in its abundance.
A stream of stars floated above her and Siren followed the direction of them. A sudden epiphany burst forth in her mind and it was as if a world of shivering oceans had been drenched over her as a flame ignited itself in her chest. She did not have to stay with the demon or his companions. She did not have to be anywhere but wherever she wanted to be - and with Shadow was not where she wished to be. She would leave and never turn back. The demon would not find her - surely? It mattered not then, for she was fully prepared to risk her life with no preparation. Reason had never been a strength of hers and there was no trace of it left at the present. Siren had no mind left for Evi, for Keito, Sereinia, Mayumi, Jude or Shadow. Siren had no strength left for Siren. Perhaps Layla would be all she'd be from then on. Layla in some unmapped farm somewhere, Layla in oblivion, Layla in existence. Where ever it was, in whatever state, she'd be: Just Layla. She was tired and standing so near a cliff - how did I get here? - she considered leaping.
There was inky silence, moonlit hair and silver eyes. I can run from it all.
It was an ordinary day filled with ordinary happenings.
A girl fell from the sky.
"Thank you for the welcome... Don't expect Mayumi to come home anytime soon. She'll be out for a while yet."
Sereinia gave a lithe nod at Shadow's response and returned her gaze towards the window behind her. The sun slowly sets as it would cover the city of Nos It was good to know that her presumptuousness was not an issue as he did not say anything about her greetings. However, she was rather concerned about the latter part of his words. It would seem that Mayumi was going to be late. The good doctor knew very well that the young girl was more proficient in protecting herself more she could ever do against anyone. It was also a fact that Shadow has complete faith in Mayumi's skills and so does she. Still, she cannot help but be worried much like a mother would to her own child. The memory of what happened at Triveila was still engraved in her mind. She did not want to see Mayumi like that ever. She could feel her heart being wrenched out of her chest upon remembering that memory. Returning her gaze towards Shadow, she softly voiced out her concerns.
"I know my worries would probably be unfounded. Still, I am very concern about her. She will be fine, right?"
Her question was left in the wind as Shadow approached Sereinia and wiped a speck of dust on her left cheek that she possibly had obtained from the ones carried by the breeze. When it was done, she instinctively touched her cheek and saw his smile. Somehow, her worries were slightly elevated from that alone. As such, she looked out the window with him this time. There was silence between them but it was not something that could be said as awkward or filled with tension. She was not certain but this felt quite comfortable for some reason. Glancing at him from the corners of her eyes, she noticed something about him. He seemed to be in deep thought and notably, he seemed relax if that was the word that could describe his current presence. Truthfully, she was quite glad to see this side of his once in a while. Looking out to the city once more, she remained in silence. She did not want to prob his inner thinking until he wants her too.
"... Sereinia..."
Upon hearing her name, Sereinia looked at Shadow with those deep purple eyes with curiosity present within the, She wondered if he had something to tell her about Mayumi or better yet the things that seemed to weigh heavily in that head of his. If she remembered correctly, she had told him before that he could tell him anything if he desires to do so. However, it was a question that seemed to be asked with hesitation and if it would be bold of her to assume a tint of fear.
"... Are you afraid of me?"
"No."
There was no doubt, no wavering tone, and no lies in her voice. Sereinia looked at him with such honest and straightforward eyes. She did not even waste time thinking a proper response and came out with the answer immediately after hearing it. It is true that other people would call her insane to answer as such. She even did witness the savagery of his Roda I'l Lousta at New Year. There was clear shock and disbelief at what she had seen. But thinking about it closely, she had not felt once fear in him which was truly odd in many sense. Poeple quiver in fear from the mention of his alias as the Red-Eyed Demon even more so upon hearing his exploits. To her, he is Shadow who had helped him despite her obvious dislike to his methods and the works.
"What made you ask that?" Sereinia asked with concern.
"... Do you wish me to do so?" She added with clear hesitation, worry, and sadness present in her voice and expressive purple eyes.
Sereinia gave a lithe nod at Shadow's response and returned her gaze towards the window behind her. The sun slowly sets as it would cover the city of Nos It was good to know that her presumptuousness was not an issue as he did not say anything about her greetings. However, she was rather concerned about the latter part of his words. It would seem that Mayumi was going to be late. The good doctor knew very well that the young girl was more proficient in protecting herself more she could ever do against anyone. It was also a fact that Shadow has complete faith in Mayumi's skills and so does she. Still, she cannot help but be worried much like a mother would to her own child. The memory of what happened at Triveila was still engraved in her mind. She did not want to see Mayumi like that ever. She could feel her heart being wrenched out of her chest upon remembering that memory. Returning her gaze towards Shadow, she softly voiced out her concerns.
"I know my worries would probably be unfounded. Still, I am very concern about her. She will be fine, right?"
Her question was left in the wind as Shadow approached Sereinia and wiped a speck of dust on her left cheek that she possibly had obtained from the ones carried by the breeze. When it was done, she instinctively touched her cheek and saw his smile. Somehow, her worries were slightly elevated from that alone. As such, she looked out the window with him this time. There was silence between them but it was not something that could be said as awkward or filled with tension. She was not certain but this felt quite comfortable for some reason. Glancing at him from the corners of her eyes, she noticed something about him. He seemed to be in deep thought and notably, he seemed relax if that was the word that could describe his current presence. Truthfully, she was quite glad to see this side of his once in a while. Looking out to the city once more, she remained in silence. She did not want to prob his inner thinking until he wants her too.
"... Sereinia..."
Upon hearing her name, Sereinia looked at Shadow with those deep purple eyes with curiosity present within the, She wondered if he had something to tell her about Mayumi or better yet the things that seemed to weigh heavily in that head of his. If she remembered correctly, she had told him before that he could tell him anything if he desires to do so. However, it was a question that seemed to be asked with hesitation and if it would be bold of her to assume a tint of fear.
"... Are you afraid of me?"
"No."
There was no doubt, no wavering tone, and no lies in her voice. Sereinia looked at him with such honest and straightforward eyes. She did not even waste time thinking a proper response and came out with the answer immediately after hearing it. It is true that other people would call her insane to answer as such. She even did witness the savagery of his Roda I'l Lousta at New Year. There was clear shock and disbelief at what she had seen. But thinking about it closely, she had not felt once fear in him which was truly odd in many sense. Poeple quiver in fear from the mention of his alias as the Red-Eyed Demon even more so upon hearing his exploits. To her, he is Shadow who had helped him despite her obvious dislike to his methods and the works.
"What made you ask that?" Sereinia asked with concern.
"... Do you wish me to do so?" She added with clear hesitation, worry, and sadness present in her voice and expressive purple eyes.
"What made you ask that?" Sereinia asked with concern.
"... Do you wish me to do so?" She added with clear hesitation, worry, and sadness present in her voice and expressive purple eyes.
Shadow looked at her with an expression that revealed for a very, very brief moment, the true depth to the weight and grief that now and forever would plague his heart and mind. Had he left that expression on his face for more than but a moment, he was certain that what was revealed would crush her spirits and cause her more unnecessary panic and worry. That he did not want, but he couldn't hide the revealed truth for that one moment. It was an unconscious faltering of his mental barrier which he used to hide what he was feeling from the world.
He looked back out the window as his shoulders slouched ever so slightly as he leaned forward and sight quietly to himself.
"... No, Sereinia... I can't say that I wish you to be afraid of me, but I felt compelled to ask if you were." He said softly.
He looked back to her out of the corner of his eye, then back out to the world of the city beyond the window.
"For as long as I can remember, everyone who has ever known me has been afraid of me or felt some sort of extreme contempt of me that has substituted their fear. That Royal Guard, Yarun, is a good example of the latter. But all my life, I have been a source of fear and anger, and I guess that even today I was afraid that you would fall victim to this curse as well."
He let out a silent breath through his nose as his shoulders rose and fell before speaking one last time.
"... I guess... Throughout the passage of time, I have come to accept that fear and anger as a part of who I am. Yet you never did seem to be afraid, and that confused me..." He looked over at her, that exposed expression back on his face without him even knowing it had surfaced this time. " How is it that... you do not?" He asked.
"... Do you wish me to do so?" She added with clear hesitation, worry, and sadness present in her voice and expressive purple eyes.
Shadow looked at her with an expression that revealed for a very, very brief moment, the true depth to the weight and grief that now and forever would plague his heart and mind. Had he left that expression on his face for more than but a moment, he was certain that what was revealed would crush her spirits and cause her more unnecessary panic and worry. That he did not want, but he couldn't hide the revealed truth for that one moment. It was an unconscious faltering of his mental barrier which he used to hide what he was feeling from the world.
He looked back out the window as his shoulders slouched ever so slightly as he leaned forward and sight quietly to himself.
"... No, Sereinia... I can't say that I wish you to be afraid of me, but I felt compelled to ask if you were." He said softly.
He looked back to her out of the corner of his eye, then back out to the world of the city beyond the window.
"For as long as I can remember, everyone who has ever known me has been afraid of me or felt some sort of extreme contempt of me that has substituted their fear. That Royal Guard, Yarun, is a good example of the latter. But all my life, I have been a source of fear and anger, and I guess that even today I was afraid that you would fall victim to this curse as well."
He let out a silent breath through his nose as his shoulders rose and fell before speaking one last time.
"... I guess... Throughout the passage of time, I have come to accept that fear and anger as a part of who I am. Yet you never did seem to be afraid, and that confused me..." He looked over at her, that exposed expression back on his face without him even knowing it had surfaced this time. " How is it that... you do not?" He asked.
Dietrich glanced down as the young woman brushed against him. He hadn't payed much attention to where was going, he was still stuck in his dark mood. He only got a brief glimpse of her as she passed by, she was beautiful, and was dressed in an exotically foreign way. She gave him a wink before disappearing back into the crowd, her long white blonde hair flowing behind her. For a moment, Dietrich was almost overcome with the desire to follow her, but stories of seducing demons told around mercenary campfires rooted him to the spot. He wondered if, for just a moment, he had passed into the spirit realm and back again, such things were known to happen to those who let their minds wander in dark places for too long. Uirlin warned against dwelling on heavy thoughts for too long; such thinking drew spirits and demons into one's life.
He marked it up as one of the many unexplained events that would happen in his life, and continued on his way. The night was alive in earnest, a parade was in progress, snaking around the city in an unpredictable pattern, but what it was for Dietrich didn't know. He assumed it was for the celebration of the New Year, but he couldn't be sure, he lost all contact with the world while he traveled, and only received snippets of news when he entered a mercenary camp. He was sometimes shocked by the number of important events that occurred while he wandered down dark, forested paths and climbed over high mountains.
It was during his annual pilgrimage to Nos that he gathered most of the news about the year he had just lived through. The majority of it was about battles and wars, most of which he had taken part in, but every once in a while, he would hear stories that piqued his interest. For instance, he had passed two men only a few minutes before that were talking about some kind of murder or massacre during the New Year celebrations in Cre'Est; they had mentioned someone or something called the "Red-Eyed Demon". When he had approached them and questioned them about it, they looked at him like he was trying to sell them something. After some gruff questioning, though, he had managed to wring an interesting story out of them. A blood-soaked story.
He did his best to avoid the paper dragon as it passed by with the rest of the parade. He hadn't expected the streets to be so lively, he supposed he would move to the edge of the city. It would be much more peaceful there.
He marked it up as one of the many unexplained events that would happen in his life, and continued on his way. The night was alive in earnest, a parade was in progress, snaking around the city in an unpredictable pattern, but what it was for Dietrich didn't know. He assumed it was for the celebration of the New Year, but he couldn't be sure, he lost all contact with the world while he traveled, and only received snippets of news when he entered a mercenary camp. He was sometimes shocked by the number of important events that occurred while he wandered down dark, forested paths and climbed over high mountains.
It was during his annual pilgrimage to Nos that he gathered most of the news about the year he had just lived through. The majority of it was about battles and wars, most of which he had taken part in, but every once in a while, he would hear stories that piqued his interest. For instance, he had passed two men only a few minutes before that were talking about some kind of murder or massacre during the New Year celebrations in Cre'Est; they had mentioned someone or something called the "Red-Eyed Demon". When he had approached them and questioned them about it, they looked at him like he was trying to sell them something. After some gruff questioning, though, he had managed to wring an interesting story out of them. A blood-soaked story.
He did his best to avoid the paper dragon as it passed by with the rest of the parade. He hadn't expected the streets to be so lively, he supposed he would move to the edge of the city. It would be much more peaceful there.
Upon seeing Shadow's crushed expression even for a brief moment, Sereinia's expression quickly changed into of concern and panic. It would seem that he had unconsciously allowed the trail of his emotions come through his unseen barrier. Her hand slowly reached for his hand and held tightly yet with gentleness in tow. She knew that he would not want her to worry or be concerned. However, there was no way she could ignore that slight crack in his mask of protection. As such, he glanced at her from the corner of his eyes and deep amethyst colored eyes met his with great worry. At this moment, she was looking at him in a different manner than before.
Shadow's words of contemplation played with the wind as Sereinia listened intently without releasing her hold on his hand. It might be seen as childish. Regardless, she wanted to show him that she would be by her side no matter what happens or what occurs. Even if there would be a time they would separate, she would still be on his side. She might be confused with the details of their journey or the danger she will but put through. But there was one thing she was absolutely certain, she will not hate Shadow.
[b]"... I guess... Throughout the passage of time, I have come to accept that fear and anger as a part of who I am. Yet you never did seem to be afraid, and that confused me..." He looked over at her, that exposed expression back on his face without him even knowing it had surfaced this time. " How is it that... you do not?" He asked.[/b
Sereinia released her hold on his hand and this time cradled his face as if it was a precious artifact or fragile glass-piece. It was the same question that she had asked herself countless of times as she traveled with Shadow and Mayumi. The answer was always the same. She was not afraid of him even witnessing his deeds personally or be at the brink of death in his presence. There was no such thing as fear within her when it comes to him. Although, she would be honest that she had contemplated leaving him and that he knew very well. The reason for that however was not fear or anything related to that. It was more personal than such natural reaction she seemed to lack in his company.
"I cannot give you a definite answer for I do not understand it myself... I know I should fear you... I should stay away from you... But for me, being beside you is the safest place and that is my honest opinion..."
Speaking her sincerest feelings, Sereinia leaned closer to his face and even tiptoed so she would be at the same height as him somehow. Upon doing that, she made her forehead touched his. It was something that her mother would do to her when she felt hopeless or broken or even disappointed. This gesture was comforting for her. She hoped it did the same somehow to Shadow even just a little bit.
"You worry and then you get curious... I would explain to you the other things you are not familiar with. We come to disagreements in your way of doing things. I get annoyed and mad. I get to trouble and you always save me."
Releasing Shadow's face from her hold, Sereinia placed her hands behind her back and stepped back a bit from him as she spoke with such a voice that was akin to a warm lullaby. She looked out the window and continued on.
"It is true you are an assassin. It is a fact that you have killed people. Innocent and not in many scenarios. I really do not like that. You know that well. However..."
Looking at him once more, Sereinia tucked a loose strand of hair on Shadow's face behind his ear and softly smiled.
"It is a part of you. I will not deny that from you. Every people have different sides to them. I am no exception to that. It is why I want to know what you really are like with no masks between us. I want to know everything you are feeling. If you want to cry or shout, I will cry and shout with you."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia slightly titled her head to the side while her cheeks seemed to blush ever so lightly resembling pinkish tones as she smiled brightly without reservations or hidden agenda.
"In the end, I like Shadow even with all of that. Even if everyone calls you a liar, even if you hate yourself, I will be on your side."
Shadow's words of contemplation played with the wind as Sereinia listened intently without releasing her hold on his hand. It might be seen as childish. Regardless, she wanted to show him that she would be by her side no matter what happens or what occurs. Even if there would be a time they would separate, she would still be on his side. She might be confused with the details of their journey or the danger she will but put through. But there was one thing she was absolutely certain, she will not hate Shadow.
[b]"... I guess... Throughout the passage of time, I have come to accept that fear and anger as a part of who I am. Yet you never did seem to be afraid, and that confused me..." He looked over at her, that exposed expression back on his face without him even knowing it had surfaced this time. " How is it that... you do not?" He asked.[/b
Sereinia released her hold on his hand and this time cradled his face as if it was a precious artifact or fragile glass-piece. It was the same question that she had asked herself countless of times as she traveled with Shadow and Mayumi. The answer was always the same. She was not afraid of him even witnessing his deeds personally or be at the brink of death in his presence. There was no such thing as fear within her when it comes to him. Although, she would be honest that she had contemplated leaving him and that he knew very well. The reason for that however was not fear or anything related to that. It was more personal than such natural reaction she seemed to lack in his company.
"I cannot give you a definite answer for I do not understand it myself... I know I should fear you... I should stay away from you... But for me, being beside you is the safest place and that is my honest opinion..."
Speaking her sincerest feelings, Sereinia leaned closer to his face and even tiptoed so she would be at the same height as him somehow. Upon doing that, she made her forehead touched his. It was something that her mother would do to her when she felt hopeless or broken or even disappointed. This gesture was comforting for her. She hoped it did the same somehow to Shadow even just a little bit.
"You worry and then you get curious... I would explain to you the other things you are not familiar with. We come to disagreements in your way of doing things. I get annoyed and mad. I get to trouble and you always save me."
Releasing Shadow's face from her hold, Sereinia placed her hands behind her back and stepped back a bit from him as she spoke with such a voice that was akin to a warm lullaby. She looked out the window and continued on.
"It is true you are an assassin. It is a fact that you have killed people. Innocent and not in many scenarios. I really do not like that. You know that well. However..."
Looking at him once more, Sereinia tucked a loose strand of hair on Shadow's face behind his ear and softly smiled.
"It is a part of you. I will not deny that from you. Every people have different sides to them. I am no exception to that. It is why I want to know what you really are like with no masks between us. I want to know everything you are feeling. If you want to cry or shout, I will cry and shout with you."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia slightly titled her head to the side while her cheeks seemed to blush ever so lightly resembling pinkish tones as she smiled brightly without reservations or hidden agenda.
"In the end, I like Shadow even with all of that. Even if everyone calls you a liar, even if you hate yourself, I will be on your side."
"I cannot give you a definite answer for I do not understand it myself... I know I should fear you... I should stay away from you... But for me, being beside you is the safest place and that is my honest opinion... You worry and then you get curious... I would explain to you the other things you are not familiar with. We come to disagreements in your way of doing things. I get annoyed and mad. I get to trouble and you always save me."
When Sereinia's forehead touched his own, Shadow immediately felt a warmth radiate from the contact point which quickly spread through his whole body. This simple gesture of putting her forehead to his seemed to have an immediate calming effect on him, and though it was unfamiliar he didn't really want it to end. However, all good things must and always do come to an end, and Sereinia backed away to speak again.
"It is true you are an assassin. It is a fact that you have killed people. Innocent and not in many scenarios. I really do not like that. You know that well. However... It is a part of you. I will not deny that from you. Every people have different sides to them. I am no exception to that. It is why I want to know what you really are like with no masks between us. I want to know everything you are feeling. If you want to cry or shout, I will cry and shout with you."
Shadow couldn't really understand where all of this was coming from, but it was comforting to hear that no matter what he was, no matter who he was, or what he had done in the past, someone would be with him unconditionally and without fear.
"In the end, I like Shadow even with all of that. Even if everyone calls you a liar, even if you hate yourself, I will be by your side."
By this time, Shadow had faltered so much in his mental defense that he failed to realize that he had started to cry. His tears were silent, and there was no gasping or weeping to be heard. Just tears. He turned back towards the window and looked out into the streets, wondering if anyone had seen his eyes and called out "Red-Eyed Demon!!" without him knowing. The streets were empty and quiet, and so there was no further worry about that. Despite his faltering in his defenses, Shadow knew that this person standing next to him would not take advantage of it. She was one of the few people alive who would watch him falter and take a step back to allow him to recover. Almost anyone else who drew breath would surely use that moment to strike him down.
Shadow then finally felt the tear roll down his cheek as his thumb crept up and wiped it away, also wiping away the tears on the other side of his face. He brushed them off and regained his composure after a brief moment of silent meditation and looked back out the window, his resolve back in his eyes. For whatever reason, Sereinia had a way of getting by his defenses, and Shadow was not yet sure if he liked that or wanted it to stop. It was very comforting, hearing and experiencing her reactions when he faltered. But this was also very dangerous. If he allowed it to continue, it would only serve to cause them both a lot of pain in the near future.
Shadow looked up towards the horizon, wondering what Mayumi was doing at the moment and how she was faring in her mission.
When Sereinia's forehead touched his own, Shadow immediately felt a warmth radiate from the contact point which quickly spread through his whole body. This simple gesture of putting her forehead to his seemed to have an immediate calming effect on him, and though it was unfamiliar he didn't really want it to end. However, all good things must and always do come to an end, and Sereinia backed away to speak again.
"It is true you are an assassin. It is a fact that you have killed people. Innocent and not in many scenarios. I really do not like that. You know that well. However... It is a part of you. I will not deny that from you. Every people have different sides to them. I am no exception to that. It is why I want to know what you really are like with no masks between us. I want to know everything you are feeling. If you want to cry or shout, I will cry and shout with you."
Shadow couldn't really understand where all of this was coming from, but it was comforting to hear that no matter what he was, no matter who he was, or what he had done in the past, someone would be with him unconditionally and without fear.
"In the end, I like Shadow even with all of that. Even if everyone calls you a liar, even if you hate yourself, I will be by your side."
By this time, Shadow had faltered so much in his mental defense that he failed to realize that he had started to cry. His tears were silent, and there was no gasping or weeping to be heard. Just tears. He turned back towards the window and looked out into the streets, wondering if anyone had seen his eyes and called out "Red-Eyed Demon!!" without him knowing. The streets were empty and quiet, and so there was no further worry about that. Despite his faltering in his defenses, Shadow knew that this person standing next to him would not take advantage of it. She was one of the few people alive who would watch him falter and take a step back to allow him to recover. Almost anyone else who drew breath would surely use that moment to strike him down.
Shadow then finally felt the tear roll down his cheek as his thumb crept up and wiped it away, also wiping away the tears on the other side of his face. He brushed them off and regained his composure after a brief moment of silent meditation and looked back out the window, his resolve back in his eyes. For whatever reason, Sereinia had a way of getting by his defenses, and Shadow was not yet sure if he liked that or wanted it to stop. It was very comforting, hearing and experiencing her reactions when he faltered. But this was also very dangerous. If he allowed it to continue, it would only serve to cause them both a lot of pain in the near future.
Shadow looked up towards the horizon, wondering what Mayumi was doing at the moment and how she was faring in her mission.
Guards lined the hallways and hidden traps filled the place. The traps proved not to be a problem for the figure lurking in the shadows, but the numbers of guards were a problem.
‘Should I take them all out? He did not say I needed to keep them alive.’
The figure stealthily made their way behind the first victim and hit a pressure point between the bottom of the ear and the spine causing instant death. Quickly pulling the corpse into one of the empty rooms, the figure headed for the next one…
“There’s definitely something going on today! I can feel it!!” The man known as Itsoh Faraas exclaimed anxiously.
The middle aged man was pale seeing as he always stayed indoors. Dark heavy bags lay under weary light green eyes from lack of sleep due to paranoia and the robes he wore seemed to have not been changed for several days.
Just then, a servant boy came running down the hallways and into Itsoh’s room as fast as he could, his face expressing panic.
“Master Faraas! T-the guards. They’re all gone!” The boy panted out.
Itsoh’s eyes widened in fear.
“What do you mean… gone?” He asked the boy, his face draining of what little color it had.
Before he could answer, the boy fell dead to the ground with a poisoned needle sticking out from his nape. Itsoh stared at the dead boy who was alive just seconds ago. His eyes searched the room for his assailant while his feet stood frozen to the ground with fear.
“Who’s there?” He asked with a trembling voice.
A dark figure emerged from the shadows of the hallways.
“W-w-who are you? What do you want??”
The figure removed their hood, revealing their identity.
Mayumi looked at the paranoid man with spinning red irises. She made no move to reply his questions. The guards had not been much of a challenge at all. Sure, they were big in numbers but their skills in fighting paled in comparison to hers. Her blood lust was getting to her and she was starting to feel agitated.
“A girl???” The paranoid man questioned in confusion.
“How on earth did you get in?” He demanded, his confidence rising.
The bloodied tip of an Orichalcum arrow peeked out from beneath her cloak catching Itsoh’s eye. The man went into a frenzy.
“Assassins come forth!!” Itsoh commanded, his voice ringing throughout the room.
Soon after his command, many presences appeared and Mayumi got into a crouch ready for any sudden movements made towards her. Her eyes scanned the now packed room and estimated the possibilities of success and failure.
‘There are about 30 assassins here but from their auras I can tell that they are a few levels below Te’i Sai.’
“Hahahas! You think you can take me down so easily!? I don’t know how you got this far but this is where it ends!!!” The middle aged man laughed maniacally.
The assassins came rushing at her with their daggers drawn. Mayumi threw her cloak to the side of the room so that it wouldn’t get in her way before dealing with the assassins. Their movements were a little slower than hers thus allowing her to dodge their attacks and cut down a few of them. Taking advantage of the walls around them, she did a back flip and landed on the wall behind her, taking out another arrow from her quiver before pushing off and heading towards the group of assassins gathering in front of her. With an arrow in each hand, Mayumi pierced through hearts mercilessly with precise aiming.
‘Ten down 20 plus more to go.’
Sounds of metal cutting through air caught the silver haired teen’s attention. An assassin was attempting to get a blow on her. He swings his long sword wildly in hopes of confusing her.
Mayumi closed her eyes and heightened her senses. She focused her attention on the wind being cut by the wildly swinging sword. Sensing the wind being slashed towards her right, she stepped to her left at the spilt second the sword came down.
While the teen’s attention had been focused on the crazed assassin, another assassin had used the few seconds of distraction to move behind her. The moment the girl stepped to her left, the assassin followed suit and slashed down on her with his medium-length dagger.
Sensing the attack at the last second, Mayumi quickly turned her body enough to avoid a fatal blow. The dagger went through her left upper arm causing a long gash through it.
At that very moment, adrenaline shot through Mayumi’s body. Within the next minute, all 30 assassins were on the ground, dead. Mayumi’s blood lust had been fulfilled and her mind was thinking clearly once again.
Itsoh Faraas stared with terror filled eyes at the assassins that lay on the ground. Blood was everywhere and there was no where he could step without getting blood on his feet.
Mayumi walked towards Itsoh, picking up a long dagger along the way.
“I beg you! Please let me live!!” The man dropped to his knees before her.
Mayumi stared at him with an emotionless face.
“My missions are always completed.” She told him calmly.
Soon, the room was void of life. A headless corpse lay in the middle of the massacre with the one responsible nowhere to be seen.
‘Should I take them all out? He did not say I needed to keep them alive.’
The figure stealthily made their way behind the first victim and hit a pressure point between the bottom of the ear and the spine causing instant death. Quickly pulling the corpse into one of the empty rooms, the figure headed for the next one…
“There’s definitely something going on today! I can feel it!!” The man known as Itsoh Faraas exclaimed anxiously.
The middle aged man was pale seeing as he always stayed indoors. Dark heavy bags lay under weary light green eyes from lack of sleep due to paranoia and the robes he wore seemed to have not been changed for several days.
Just then, a servant boy came running down the hallways and into Itsoh’s room as fast as he could, his face expressing panic.
“Master Faraas! T-the guards. They’re all gone!” The boy panted out.
Itsoh’s eyes widened in fear.
“What do you mean… gone?” He asked the boy, his face draining of what little color it had.
Before he could answer, the boy fell dead to the ground with a poisoned needle sticking out from his nape. Itsoh stared at the dead boy who was alive just seconds ago. His eyes searched the room for his assailant while his feet stood frozen to the ground with fear.
“Who’s there?” He asked with a trembling voice.
A dark figure emerged from the shadows of the hallways.
“W-w-who are you? What do you want??”
The figure removed their hood, revealing their identity.
Mayumi looked at the paranoid man with spinning red irises. She made no move to reply his questions. The guards had not been much of a challenge at all. Sure, they were big in numbers but their skills in fighting paled in comparison to hers. Her blood lust was getting to her and she was starting to feel agitated.
“A girl???” The paranoid man questioned in confusion.
“How on earth did you get in?” He demanded, his confidence rising.
The bloodied tip of an Orichalcum arrow peeked out from beneath her cloak catching Itsoh’s eye. The man went into a frenzy.
“Assassins come forth!!” Itsoh commanded, his voice ringing throughout the room.
Soon after his command, many presences appeared and Mayumi got into a crouch ready for any sudden movements made towards her. Her eyes scanned the now packed room and estimated the possibilities of success and failure.
‘There are about 30 assassins here but from their auras I can tell that they are a few levels below Te’i Sai.’
“Hahahas! You think you can take me down so easily!? I don’t know how you got this far but this is where it ends!!!” The middle aged man laughed maniacally.
The assassins came rushing at her with their daggers drawn. Mayumi threw her cloak to the side of the room so that it wouldn’t get in her way before dealing with the assassins. Their movements were a little slower than hers thus allowing her to dodge their attacks and cut down a few of them. Taking advantage of the walls around them, she did a back flip and landed on the wall behind her, taking out another arrow from her quiver before pushing off and heading towards the group of assassins gathering in front of her. With an arrow in each hand, Mayumi pierced through hearts mercilessly with precise aiming.
‘Ten down 20 plus more to go.’
Sounds of metal cutting through air caught the silver haired teen’s attention. An assassin was attempting to get a blow on her. He swings his long sword wildly in hopes of confusing her.
Mayumi closed her eyes and heightened her senses. She focused her attention on the wind being cut by the wildly swinging sword. Sensing the wind being slashed towards her right, she stepped to her left at the spilt second the sword came down.
While the teen’s attention had been focused on the crazed assassin, another assassin had used the few seconds of distraction to move behind her. The moment the girl stepped to her left, the assassin followed suit and slashed down on her with his medium-length dagger.
Sensing the attack at the last second, Mayumi quickly turned her body enough to avoid a fatal blow. The dagger went through her left upper arm causing a long gash through it.
At that very moment, adrenaline shot through Mayumi’s body. Within the next minute, all 30 assassins were on the ground, dead. Mayumi’s blood lust had been fulfilled and her mind was thinking clearly once again.
Itsoh Faraas stared with terror filled eyes at the assassins that lay on the ground. Blood was everywhere and there was no where he could step without getting blood on his feet.
Mayumi walked towards Itsoh, picking up a long dagger along the way.
“I beg you! Please let me live!!” The man dropped to his knees before her.
Mayumi stared at him with an emotionless face.
“My missions are always completed.” She told him calmly.
Soon, the room was void of life. A headless corpse lay in the middle of the massacre with the one responsible nowhere to be seen.
Surprise. Relief. Understanding. Those were the feelings that came over Sereinia as she watched the tears that flow from Shadow's eyes. She felt surprise for it was something that anyone who knew of the Red-Eyed Demon was incapable of doing. Relief because in the end he was just truly just a human no matter what other people would say. This was something she knew from the very first time they met. He may be capable of acts that she vehemently dislikes yet he also is capable of actions that she adores very much. Then, there was understanding. Despite the momentarily show of fragility, she knew well that he was also the kind that would recover on his own. Although, she would want to have him know that she is here by his side as she had stated earlier.
"If you want to cry again, you can come to me. I will be your personal handkerchief..."
Sereinia stated while looking out the window once more. The wind gently passes them and the touch of coldness did not bother her. Actually, she find it comforting in a sense. Perhaps, this was because of Shadow's presence by her side. Then, she looked at Shadow from the corner of her eyes and placed her right index finger over her lips. It was also followed by a small wink that would be commented by people as adorable.
"It will be our little secret if you want."
After saying that, Sereinia showed Shadow a small smile and then returned her attention to the city outside the window. She knew that getting closer and attached to people will also bring pain and sadness at some point. After all, the lost of her family was one of the primary example of that. However, she knew also well that living in a shell just to protect oneself is not really what one could call as "living". If she was going to get hurt, she would accept it all. Because having those happy and sad moments with someone you care about are the best things that are free.
"I hope Mayumi will come back soon... I promised her that I would teach her some medicinal formulas of mine and there is also the part that I will teach her how to bake some chocolate chip cookies."
There was a clear tone of attachment in her voice along with the feeling of happiness and concern. Sereinia's eyes of deep purple glitter seemingly with a radiance completely unique to it. Her raven black hair gently being played by the light breeze as she looked at the horizon before her. She had a gentle expression on her face and there was no doubt that she was a complete beauty without the need to do anything excessive. She did not even have any form of make-up to enhance her features. She was simply beautiful in her own right.
"Shadow, I almost forgot to inform you. One of my patients in this city had invited me to a Ball tomorrow night. I will decline it... "
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia had just remembered about the invitation where the Royal Family of Veilbrand will attend as well. There would certainly a lot of guards there. She did not want to risk the safety of her companions. After all, Cre' Est might have already asked for Veilbrand's assistance in apprehending them for their crimes. Although, she knew well that there was nothing she should worry about Shadow and Mayumi's skills. But in terms of her, she had the tendency to get into trouble nowadays.
"Although, it will be entertaining to dance with you..."
"If you want to cry again, you can come to me. I will be your personal handkerchief..."
Sereinia stated while looking out the window once more. The wind gently passes them and the touch of coldness did not bother her. Actually, she find it comforting in a sense. Perhaps, this was because of Shadow's presence by her side. Then, she looked at Shadow from the corner of her eyes and placed her right index finger over her lips. It was also followed by a small wink that would be commented by people as adorable.
"It will be our little secret if you want."
After saying that, Sereinia showed Shadow a small smile and then returned her attention to the city outside the window. She knew that getting closer and attached to people will also bring pain and sadness at some point. After all, the lost of her family was one of the primary example of that. However, she knew also well that living in a shell just to protect oneself is not really what one could call as "living". If she was going to get hurt, she would accept it all. Because having those happy and sad moments with someone you care about are the best things that are free.
"I hope Mayumi will come back soon... I promised her that I would teach her some medicinal formulas of mine and there is also the part that I will teach her how to bake some chocolate chip cookies."
There was a clear tone of attachment in her voice along with the feeling of happiness and concern. Sereinia's eyes of deep purple glitter seemingly with a radiance completely unique to it. Her raven black hair gently being played by the light breeze as she looked at the horizon before her. She had a gentle expression on her face and there was no doubt that she was a complete beauty without the need to do anything excessive. She did not even have any form of make-up to enhance her features. She was simply beautiful in her own right.
"Shadow, I almost forgot to inform you. One of my patients in this city had invited me to a Ball tomorrow night. I will decline it... "
Looking at Shadow, Sereinia had just remembered about the invitation where the Royal Family of Veilbrand will attend as well. There would certainly a lot of guards there. She did not want to risk the safety of her companions. After all, Cre' Est might have already asked for Veilbrand's assistance in apprehending them for their crimes. Although, she knew well that there was nothing she should worry about Shadow and Mayumi's skills. But in terms of her, she had the tendency to get into trouble nowadays.
"Although, it will be entertaining to dance with you..."
"Shadow, I almost forgot to inform you. One of my patients in this city had invited me to a Ball tomorrow night. I will decline it... "
At first Shadow was almost surprised that she was going to decline. The chance to go to a ball was certainly something to be happy about, or at least that was what he had heard. Also, the Royal Family of Veilbrand was going to be there, and since Sereinia was well known as a doctor she was likely going to be welcomed at the ball. Despite what happened at Cre' Est, nobody had made the connection that she was Doctor Nora that night and so, outside of Cre' Est, she was safe. Unlike Shadow and Mayumi who both infamous, the latter slightly less so, Sereinia would be free to walk the streets at her leisure if she was so inclined.
"Although, it will be entertaining to dance with you..."
Shadow looked away from her and smiled.
Dancing...
It was never something Shadow had done, nor ever wanted to do. Stepping to and fro to the music of minstrels and small bands of musicians was not something he considered fun, but for some reason he could imagine himself doing so with Sereinia. Why he was able to envision that, he did not know, but when he did it brought a smile to his face.
He looked back out towards the city as well before speaking once again.
"You should not decline that ball invitation. Since nobody knew in Cre' Est that you were Dr. Nora, you are free and safe to walk the streets here in Veilbrand or anywhere else you choose. If you go to that ball, you will likely have a good time. I'm sure you could use the reprieve even if it's just for one night. If you choose to accept, Mayumi and I will not be far away. I promise." He said quietly as he looked back over to her.
He meant what he said too. Shadow and Mayumi could be inside the ballroom if they wanted to and nobody would even know it, however Shadow had resolved to give Sereinia her space if she chose to go. She had dealt with a lot lately, and Shadow was hoping to give her as much time to herself as possible. Shadow and Mayumi were not done with their business here in Veilbrand by any means, but they would very soon be and then they'd be on their way to their next destination: Shaharan. There was an old acquaintance of Shadow's that he wanted to see and discuss things with. Also, Taira would likely have a new list of targets for him in that region. While the Te'i Sai branch in that nation was destroyed, crime and corruption were not.
Shadow temporarily banished those thoughts from his mind though as he continued to look at Sereinia.
"You should go." He said gently.
At first Shadow was almost surprised that she was going to decline. The chance to go to a ball was certainly something to be happy about, or at least that was what he had heard. Also, the Royal Family of Veilbrand was going to be there, and since Sereinia was well known as a doctor she was likely going to be welcomed at the ball. Despite what happened at Cre' Est, nobody had made the connection that she was Doctor Nora that night and so, outside of Cre' Est, she was safe. Unlike Shadow and Mayumi who both infamous, the latter slightly less so, Sereinia would be free to walk the streets at her leisure if she was so inclined.
"Although, it will be entertaining to dance with you..."
Shadow looked away from her and smiled.
Dancing...
It was never something Shadow had done, nor ever wanted to do. Stepping to and fro to the music of minstrels and small bands of musicians was not something he considered fun, but for some reason he could imagine himself doing so with Sereinia. Why he was able to envision that, he did not know, but when he did it brought a smile to his face.
He looked back out towards the city as well before speaking once again.
"You should not decline that ball invitation. Since nobody knew in Cre' Est that you were Dr. Nora, you are free and safe to walk the streets here in Veilbrand or anywhere else you choose. If you go to that ball, you will likely have a good time. I'm sure you could use the reprieve even if it's just for one night. If you choose to accept, Mayumi and I will not be far away. I promise." He said quietly as he looked back over to her.
He meant what he said too. Shadow and Mayumi could be inside the ballroom if they wanted to and nobody would even know it, however Shadow had resolved to give Sereinia her space if she chose to go. She had dealt with a lot lately, and Shadow was hoping to give her as much time to herself as possible. Shadow and Mayumi were not done with their business here in Veilbrand by any means, but they would very soon be and then they'd be on their way to their next destination: Shaharan. There was an old acquaintance of Shadow's that he wanted to see and discuss things with. Also, Taira would likely have a new list of targets for him in that region. While the Te'i Sai branch in that nation was destroyed, crime and corruption were not.
Shadow temporarily banished those thoughts from his mind though as he continued to look at Sereinia.
"You should go." He said gently.
The outer reaches of Nos were much more relaxed. The streets were relatively empty, except for the occasional late night traveler who averted his eyes and quickened his pace as Dietrich passed. The streets were dark; the city's residents were asleep in their beds. Only the moon, bright and high in the sky, illuminated the cobblestone streets. It was getting late, but Dietrich still did not feel the heavy weights of fatigue and sleep weighing on his body. He had been traveling and living on campaign for so long that his body had become accustomed to being active until the early hours of the morning. He had gone through endurance tests since early childhood, and had been forced to stay awake for three days at a time on multiple occasions.
So it was that Dietrich strode along the darkened alleys of Nos, his helmet held dangling at his side with his fingers through its visor slit. It proved to be an uneventful night, which would probably end with him back at his room in Ulzer's Place, spending another night alone in his room. Then, suddenly, the night breeze changed direction.
Blood. It was unmistakable. The smell permeated Dietrich's nostrils, and his brain instantly sent commands to his body at a shockingly rapid pace. His right hand shot up and gripped Gewalt's long hilt behind his shoulder. He felt the muscles in his face tighten, and his mouth split open into a primitively feral mixture of grin and grimace. His eyes squinted slightly; his entire body became tight and coiled up inside.
Dietrich felt his dark mood melting away. The murky memories of the past burned away, leaving only the animal of the present. He cast his eyes about himself, glaring into the darkened alleys. The smell was oppressive, like a slaughterhouse. It was like there were buckets of steaming hot fluid laying somewhere out of sight. The only problem was that the nearest slaughterhouse was clear on the other side of the city, to the south.
But it was more than that; he could feel it in his soul. The air was heavy, rank with the extrasensory stink of fear, terror, and merciless violence. It was like the air of a battlefield, but different somehow. Dietrich drew Gewalt in one, long motion. The scabbard on his back was split open on the up-facing edge, which allowed the massive blade it stored to be drawn smoothly. The weight of the naked greatsword in his hands was comforting. He took another long draw of the stench through his nose, and then made his way towards its source, resting Gewalt across his shoulder.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich’s interest was piqued even more as the sounds of a commotion began to reach him in the distance. He quickened his pace, following now not only the smell of blood but also the frantic voice of a woman, or women. It took him longer to reach the source of the sounds than he had thought it would, but before long he came within sight of them. It was group of people, three women and a group of torch bearing City Guardsmen, who stood together outside what looked like a small castle. The women were huddled together in the street, and the guards were slowly edging their way into the courtyard through the wrought iron gate that surrounded the fortress. The fact that he had been to Nos several times and never seen this building caught Dietrich off guard.
One of the guardsmen saw him first, and even from a distance, the pale ghost of fear was evident on his face by the light of the torch he carried in his hand. Whether it was fear of the situation he was in with the women, or of him, he couldn’t tell. Dietrich was pleased by the man’s dutiful courage though; he took a deep breath and approached a man twice his size with a sword the size of a man slung over his shoulder.
“Stand back; this is the business of the Nos City Guard!” He ordered.
Normally, Dietrich would have cordially obliged the plucky young guard and gone on his way; but tonight was different. He was too excited to care about pleasantness or manners at the moment.
“No man alive or dead commands me, I answer to Uirlin.” He said flatly, and continued to walk towards the fortress house.
The invocation of the War God seemed to startle the guardsman. The name of Uirlin was sacred, and was not tossed about lightly in Veilbrand, even by the most uncouth ruffian. The only men who referred to Uirlin so casually were his Chosen, the Line-Breakers. The expression that came over the guard's face was one of intense fear mixed with awe and respect. He ran back to the gate and whispered something in the ear of a man who appeared to be the captain of this group of men.
The man strode forward and saluted Dietrich awkwardly, not sure whether such an action was appropriate or not. Dietrich nodded in response. The women turned and stared at him, they seemed to be badly shaken.
"My man tells me you are Chosen?" The captain asked bluntly.
Dietrich felt his smile widen, he liked being treated simply. He hated it when people tried to heap praise onto him before they even knew him.
"I simply follow the directions of the Kriegshäuptling." He replied, referring to Uirlin's title in the Old-Tongue. "What is happening here?"
The Captain ran his hand through his black beard and sighed.
"It seems a murder has taken place. The women here returned home from an outing and went inside, apparently the place is a bloody massacre." The Captain replied.
"Oh that's for certain, I'd say just about everyone who was inside that building when they left is dead." Dietrich replied.
"How could you know that?" The Captain asked.
"You can't smell the blood? It smells like a herd of cattle were just butchered inside."
The captain gave him a strange look, than placed his helmet back on his head. He turned and led Dietrich through the gate and up to the door of the fortress home. It was unlocked, and hung ajar, the women had come in through this door and left it open as they fled. Which meant whoever the killer was obviously hadn't come in this way. He took a step back and surveyed the building. There were windows, but they were up high and narrow. Only someone with immense training in infiltration would be able to get inside in that fashion.
"What are you thinking?" The Captain asked.
"Whoever did this is gone. If they were skillful enough to get in through one of those windows, then they wouldn't be stupid enough to hang around for long after they did their work." He said plainly.
Dietrich sheathed Gewalt, regrettably, and instead drew his short katzbalger sword from his hip. It would be tight-quarters inside. He stepped forward and pushed open the door. The smell hit him full on in the face. Guards a few steps behind him doubled over and wretched instantly. Dietrich was used to it, after eight years. He stepped into the hall.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The fortress home was a temple to death itself. No honorable combat had occurred here, simply a slaughter. It made Dietrich sick to think that someone could take part in such disgraceful violence and not feel ashamed of themselves. Such mindless killing went against every tenant giving to human kind by Uirlin. He stood in the middle of what appeared to be the epicenter of the slaughter, a large lounging room, along with the guards who had managed to make it inside with spilling their guts. The place was an utter mess. Bodies where crumpled everywhere, guts and entrails spilled all over the floor and furniture, and of course the blood. It covered the floor in vast pools; Dietrich's feet slurped and slapped as he walked around the room.
He found the body of a young boy, barely old enough to be considered no longer a child, lying in a pool of another man's blood. He knelt down in the blood and closed the boy's eyes, then began the Rite of Passing. He performed the Rite for the general benefit of all those who had fallen here, the benediction would ease their passing, and show them the path to Uirlin's Hall. A sizable number of men had died here, and it seemed the majority of the dead had fallen in battle, which pleased Dietrich. They wore strange garb, and strange weapons, but they had died fighting, and that was what mattered.
The Captain stood over the body of one man in particular. The body was cowering in a corner, its neck slashed open, he bore no weapon in his hands, and his eyes showed the Coward's Fear. Dietrich strode through the mess to the Captain.
"Whose husk is this?" He asked.
"Itsoh Faraas." The Captain replied simply.
"Was he the cause of this?"
"I don't know who else would be. The man believed he had enemies all around him, we all thought he was crazy, but it seems he was right."
Dietrich knelt down and pressed his hand into the blood, then slapped it onto the corpses' chest, leaving a bloody hand print on his fine clothes.
"May he freeze in the Pool."
Dietrich was upset that he wasn't able to meet the person or persons responsible for slaying the man and his private army. Whoever they were, their skills were masterful, but their methods distasteful. Still, the night had not turned out as boring as he had believed it would be. He really was starting to feel fatigued now. He agreed to allow the Captain to mention him in his report, then returned with him to the Guard House, where he washed the gore off his clothes and body.
There was a tradition in Ulzer's Place that good stories payed for drinks. That night, Dietrich bought every man in the Inn a round with his story.
So it was that Dietrich strode along the darkened alleys of Nos, his helmet held dangling at his side with his fingers through its visor slit. It proved to be an uneventful night, which would probably end with him back at his room in Ulzer's Place, spending another night alone in his room. Then, suddenly, the night breeze changed direction.
Blood. It was unmistakable. The smell permeated Dietrich's nostrils, and his brain instantly sent commands to his body at a shockingly rapid pace. His right hand shot up and gripped Gewalt's long hilt behind his shoulder. He felt the muscles in his face tighten, and his mouth split open into a primitively feral mixture of grin and grimace. His eyes squinted slightly; his entire body became tight and coiled up inside.
Dietrich felt his dark mood melting away. The murky memories of the past burned away, leaving only the animal of the present. He cast his eyes about himself, glaring into the darkened alleys. The smell was oppressive, like a slaughterhouse. It was like there were buckets of steaming hot fluid laying somewhere out of sight. The only problem was that the nearest slaughterhouse was clear on the other side of the city, to the south.
But it was more than that; he could feel it in his soul. The air was heavy, rank with the extrasensory stink of fear, terror, and merciless violence. It was like the air of a battlefield, but different somehow. Dietrich drew Gewalt in one, long motion. The scabbard on his back was split open on the up-facing edge, which allowed the massive blade it stored to be drawn smoothly. The weight of the naked greatsword in his hands was comforting. He took another long draw of the stench through his nose, and then made his way towards its source, resting Gewalt across his shoulder.
__________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich’s interest was piqued even more as the sounds of a commotion began to reach him in the distance. He quickened his pace, following now not only the smell of blood but also the frantic voice of a woman, or women. It took him longer to reach the source of the sounds than he had thought it would, but before long he came within sight of them. It was group of people, three women and a group of torch bearing City Guardsmen, who stood together outside what looked like a small castle. The women were huddled together in the street, and the guards were slowly edging their way into the courtyard through the wrought iron gate that surrounded the fortress. The fact that he had been to Nos several times and never seen this building caught Dietrich off guard.
One of the guardsmen saw him first, and even from a distance, the pale ghost of fear was evident on his face by the light of the torch he carried in his hand. Whether it was fear of the situation he was in with the women, or of him, he couldn’t tell. Dietrich was pleased by the man’s dutiful courage though; he took a deep breath and approached a man twice his size with a sword the size of a man slung over his shoulder.
“Stand back; this is the business of the Nos City Guard!” He ordered.
Normally, Dietrich would have cordially obliged the plucky young guard and gone on his way; but tonight was different. He was too excited to care about pleasantness or manners at the moment.
“No man alive or dead commands me, I answer to Uirlin.” He said flatly, and continued to walk towards the fortress house.
The invocation of the War God seemed to startle the guardsman. The name of Uirlin was sacred, and was not tossed about lightly in Veilbrand, even by the most uncouth ruffian. The only men who referred to Uirlin so casually were his Chosen, the Line-Breakers. The expression that came over the guard's face was one of intense fear mixed with awe and respect. He ran back to the gate and whispered something in the ear of a man who appeared to be the captain of this group of men.
The man strode forward and saluted Dietrich awkwardly, not sure whether such an action was appropriate or not. Dietrich nodded in response. The women turned and stared at him, they seemed to be badly shaken.
"My man tells me you are Chosen?" The captain asked bluntly.
Dietrich felt his smile widen, he liked being treated simply. He hated it when people tried to heap praise onto him before they even knew him.
"I simply follow the directions of the Kriegshäuptling." He replied, referring to Uirlin's title in the Old-Tongue. "What is happening here?"
The Captain ran his hand through his black beard and sighed.
"It seems a murder has taken place. The women here returned home from an outing and went inside, apparently the place is a bloody massacre." The Captain replied.
"Oh that's for certain, I'd say just about everyone who was inside that building when they left is dead." Dietrich replied.
"How could you know that?" The Captain asked.
"You can't smell the blood? It smells like a herd of cattle were just butchered inside."
The captain gave him a strange look, than placed his helmet back on his head. He turned and led Dietrich through the gate and up to the door of the fortress home. It was unlocked, and hung ajar, the women had come in through this door and left it open as they fled. Which meant whoever the killer was obviously hadn't come in this way. He took a step back and surveyed the building. There were windows, but they were up high and narrow. Only someone with immense training in infiltration would be able to get inside in that fashion.
"What are you thinking?" The Captain asked.
"Whoever did this is gone. If they were skillful enough to get in through one of those windows, then they wouldn't be stupid enough to hang around for long after they did their work." He said plainly.
Dietrich sheathed Gewalt, regrettably, and instead drew his short katzbalger sword from his hip. It would be tight-quarters inside. He stepped forward and pushed open the door. The smell hit him full on in the face. Guards a few steps behind him doubled over and wretched instantly. Dietrich was used to it, after eight years. He stepped into the hall.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The fortress home was a temple to death itself. No honorable combat had occurred here, simply a slaughter. It made Dietrich sick to think that someone could take part in such disgraceful violence and not feel ashamed of themselves. Such mindless killing went against every tenant giving to human kind by Uirlin. He stood in the middle of what appeared to be the epicenter of the slaughter, a large lounging room, along with the guards who had managed to make it inside with spilling their guts. The place was an utter mess. Bodies where crumpled everywhere, guts and entrails spilled all over the floor and furniture, and of course the blood. It covered the floor in vast pools; Dietrich's feet slurped and slapped as he walked around the room.
He found the body of a young boy, barely old enough to be considered no longer a child, lying in a pool of another man's blood. He knelt down in the blood and closed the boy's eyes, then began the Rite of Passing. He performed the Rite for the general benefit of all those who had fallen here, the benediction would ease their passing, and show them the path to Uirlin's Hall. A sizable number of men had died here, and it seemed the majority of the dead had fallen in battle, which pleased Dietrich. They wore strange garb, and strange weapons, but they had died fighting, and that was what mattered.
The Captain stood over the body of one man in particular. The body was cowering in a corner, its neck slashed open, he bore no weapon in his hands, and his eyes showed the Coward's Fear. Dietrich strode through the mess to the Captain.
"Whose husk is this?" He asked.
"Itsoh Faraas." The Captain replied simply.
"Was he the cause of this?"
"I don't know who else would be. The man believed he had enemies all around him, we all thought he was crazy, but it seems he was right."
Dietrich knelt down and pressed his hand into the blood, then slapped it onto the corpses' chest, leaving a bloody hand print on his fine clothes.
"May he freeze in the Pool."
Dietrich was upset that he wasn't able to meet the person or persons responsible for slaying the man and his private army. Whoever they were, their skills were masterful, but their methods distasteful. Still, the night had not turned out as boring as he had believed it would be. He really was starting to feel fatigued now. He agreed to allow the Captain to mention him in his report, then returned with him to the Guard House, where he washed the gore off his clothes and body.
There was a tradition in Ulzer's Place that good stories payed for drinks. That night, Dietrich bought every man in the Inn a round with his story.
"So, we are now searching for that bloodstained flower, huh..."
Yarun commented with a thoughtful look on his face as he leaned on his seat while his feet was placed on the nearby table carelessly. It was good that the old man was the kind who remembers every detail. Although, the information he received was quite surprising in certain levels. He did not expect that the possible lead for the lost princess was the rather incidental meeting he had during the New Year Festival. Moreover, he had managed to see that dangerous flower with the one person he wants to disappear in this world completely, the so-called Red-Eyed Demon.
"Sereinia Lucis Nouralail... The only remaining member of the Nouralail family."
Solomon spoke while looking at the papers in his hand. He had already sent a report to the Emperor through Frigga who occasionally accompanies them. However, it was probably to ensure that Yarun won't go on his own hunting spree. At the same time, he had request to some of his contacts across the continent on the current whereabouts of the infamous Assassin and his company. As such, he had finally received word from one of his contacts.
"I should remind you. Yarun. Do not meddle with the Red-Eyed Demon. We are on a different mission. He is not our concern. Addar would handle his capture. Our priority is the retrieval of the heiress."
Upon hearing that, Yarun rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. He had heard this kind of words for umpteenth time. It was safe to say that it was getting tired of listening to the same statements. In any case, he could find the ways to tackle with that "bastard". The lost heiress would be a good provocation. He had a feeling it would be very effective.
"Anyway, you have the location?"
The question prompted Solomon to lower the paper and gazed at Yarun. There was a certain stillness in the air for a brief moment. The white grim reaper looked at the ceiling and closed his eyes. He had no idea that he would have to return back to that place once more. For the last years, he had managed to avoid returning to that country and usually if there was a mission, Yarun would be the one to go alone. But right now, he cannot have any excuses.
"Veilbrand..."
The answer brought a smile upon Yarun's face. It was more of a smirk than anything else. It was probably due to his knowledge that Solomon avoids that place completely and at the same time, the future encounter he will have with the Red-Eyed Demon. Thinking about it, around this time of year, a certain event would take place. It would be the perfect entrance.
"So, shall I take you home now Solomon?"
It was then a coin was thrown towards Yarun's face. The Sword Dancer efficiently dodged it by tilting his head sideways to the right. As for the coin, it was embedded much like a knife at the wooden wall behind him. For Solomon, he was not looking at Yarun at all. Instead, there was an obvious tension around him. It was clear that he was not pleased with what Yarun had said. But Yarun simply shrugged his shoulder and smirked once more.
"You should go."
Meeting Shadow's eyes, Sereinia gave a soft smile. She never was much of a party-goer although, it was fun to attend such things once in awhile. Adding to that, she had this certain impulse for Shadow to see her in a gown instead of a kimono. She wanted to know what he would think about it.
"It does sound fun... It might be selfish of me... But, would you stay by my side along with Mayumi?"
There was a certain childish tone in her gentle voice. Sereinia was also a wallflower most of the time. Despite the invitations of various men to have her hand in a dance, she would politely decline without much thinking. She does not know why. In her lifetime, she had only danced with 3 people in total.
"I really get a bit scared being alone... I really would appreciate if you become my escort... Although, it is impossible at the moment."
After saying that, Sereinia looked outside to the city once more. She wondered what kind of dress she would wear for the ball. After all, she really did not bring such clothes with her for her travels. It was not really practical for her to do so.
"But, I do not have anything to wear for it..."
Her worries were mild compared to the future ones that were about to come at the said Ball. Sereinia had no idea that bits and bits of her past would be revealed and she has no idea that bloodbath that Mayumi had done. If she did, she would have much to talk about with the younger girl. For now, she mussed about such weightless problems with a rather thoughtful look on her face and the words that next left her lips with a brilliant smile that seemed to be in the same league as the rising sun..
"I want to remind you this again. Shadow, I like you very much and I also like Mayumi a lot."
Yarun commented with a thoughtful look on his face as he leaned on his seat while his feet was placed on the nearby table carelessly. It was good that the old man was the kind who remembers every detail. Although, the information he received was quite surprising in certain levels. He did not expect that the possible lead for the lost princess was the rather incidental meeting he had during the New Year Festival. Moreover, he had managed to see that dangerous flower with the one person he wants to disappear in this world completely, the so-called Red-Eyed Demon.
"Sereinia Lucis Nouralail... The only remaining member of the Nouralail family."
Solomon spoke while looking at the papers in his hand. He had already sent a report to the Emperor through Frigga who occasionally accompanies them. However, it was probably to ensure that Yarun won't go on his own hunting spree. At the same time, he had request to some of his contacts across the continent on the current whereabouts of the infamous Assassin and his company. As such, he had finally received word from one of his contacts.
"I should remind you. Yarun. Do not meddle with the Red-Eyed Demon. We are on a different mission. He is not our concern. Addar would handle his capture. Our priority is the retrieval of the heiress."
Upon hearing that, Yarun rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. He had heard this kind of words for umpteenth time. It was safe to say that it was getting tired of listening to the same statements. In any case, he could find the ways to tackle with that "bastard". The lost heiress would be a good provocation. He had a feeling it would be very effective.
"Anyway, you have the location?"
The question prompted Solomon to lower the paper and gazed at Yarun. There was a certain stillness in the air for a brief moment. The white grim reaper looked at the ceiling and closed his eyes. He had no idea that he would have to return back to that place once more. For the last years, he had managed to avoid returning to that country and usually if there was a mission, Yarun would be the one to go alone. But right now, he cannot have any excuses.
"Veilbrand..."
The answer brought a smile upon Yarun's face. It was more of a smirk than anything else. It was probably due to his knowledge that Solomon avoids that place completely and at the same time, the future encounter he will have with the Red-Eyed Demon. Thinking about it, around this time of year, a certain event would take place. It would be the perfect entrance.
"So, shall I take you home now Solomon?"
It was then a coin was thrown towards Yarun's face. The Sword Dancer efficiently dodged it by tilting his head sideways to the right. As for the coin, it was embedded much like a knife at the wooden wall behind him. For Solomon, he was not looking at Yarun at all. Instead, there was an obvious tension around him. It was clear that he was not pleased with what Yarun had said. But Yarun simply shrugged his shoulder and smirked once more.
"You should go."
Meeting Shadow's eyes, Sereinia gave a soft smile. She never was much of a party-goer although, it was fun to attend such things once in awhile. Adding to that, she had this certain impulse for Shadow to see her in a gown instead of a kimono. She wanted to know what he would think about it.
"It does sound fun... It might be selfish of me... But, would you stay by my side along with Mayumi?"
There was a certain childish tone in her gentle voice. Sereinia was also a wallflower most of the time. Despite the invitations of various men to have her hand in a dance, she would politely decline without much thinking. She does not know why. In her lifetime, she had only danced with 3 people in total.
"I really get a bit scared being alone... I really would appreciate if you become my escort... Although, it is impossible at the moment."
After saying that, Sereinia looked outside to the city once more. She wondered what kind of dress she would wear for the ball. After all, she really did not bring such clothes with her for her travels. It was not really practical for her to do so.
"But, I do not have anything to wear for it..."
Her worries were mild compared to the future ones that were about to come at the said Ball. Sereinia had no idea that bits and bits of her past would be revealed and she has no idea that bloodbath that Mayumi had done. If she did, she would have much to talk about with the younger girl. For now, she mussed about such weightless problems with a rather thoughtful look on her face and the words that next left her lips with a brilliant smile that seemed to be in the same league as the rising sun..
"I want to remind you this again. Shadow, I like you very much and I also like Mayumi a lot."
"I want to remind you this again. Shadow, I like you very much and I also like Mayumi a lot."
Shadow smiled as he leaned on the window sill again and thought about what she had said about something to wear. He was not one for fashion, but he knew that she would find something beautiful to adorn for the ball. However, Shadow knew that accompanying her would be out of the question, at least at any sort of close range. Mayumi and Shadow could follow from a distance, but there was not much that they could do when it came to going inside. Once Sereinia was inside the ballroom, she would be on her own.
"... I wish Mayumi and I could go with you, Sereinia, but the dangers to you are far too great if we were to do that. It will be impossible for me to hide my eyes from the crowd in such a heavily lit room, and it won't be easy for Mayumi to wear anything that will hide all of her scars and wounds which would give her away on the spot. I'm sorry." He said quietly.
In such an environment, Shadow would surely clear the room if his eyes made contact with even a single person other than Mayumi or Sereinia. Not only that, but it would turn the night into a blood bath since every guard and his brother would then focus their attention on him. Even if Mayumi were to assist him, it would be a blood bath and ruin the entire experience.
No.
This time, Sereinia could enjoy something without the threat of the night turning into a catastrophe.
Shadow, however, was not convinced that this ball was going to be completely safe even without their presence. Mayumi returned a short time later with a gash on her upper left arm and thus it was the perfect excuse to keep her here with Sereinia. With Mayumi present and accounted for, even if she was injured, Sereinia would be safe tonight. Shadow bid farewell to the two girls and left through the window to go check the building where the ball was taking place. The ball room itself was a very beautiful piece of architecture about a mile away from the Royal Family's abode in the Palace. The ball room was a real thing of beauty with the majestic archway over the entrance and the two large double doors.
Since the sun had since set on Shadow's journey, he moved through the streets with ease in his black outfit as he inspected the grounds. For a time, he didn't see anything that would give him reason to fear for Sereinia's safety, but as time wore on and he double checked his previous examinations, he found small hints that this ball would be a blood bath with or without him present. There were tracks which were erased almost well enough to hide from his gaze, but under the full moon light above the subtle hints of the tracks remained with the tiniest smudges in the dirt and bent grass which the people who walked on it obviously tried to fix surrounding the edges of a building.
Other signs were even more subtle, but none the less were there. There were tiny, almost invisible disturbances in the dust on the windows which told him that someone had been looking through them from the outside, most likely cupping their hands over their eyes to block out the sun as they looked inside. With this evidence, Shadow knew that someone was planning on attacking the ball. The question was: Who?
Nothing in the immediate area told him who he was dealing with. He knew that no matter who it was he didn't need to be afraid, as thieves and mercenaries in this area weren't as well trained or as dangerous as the guards and military men of Veilbrand. However, he was worried about how many people would be involved in this attack and where they were most likely going to be coming from.
One detail which told him he was going to be dealing with a team was the fact that almost every single window had the same small smudges in the dust which covered them, telling him that each window was likely to be approached from the outside. In order to pull off an attack like that, this had to be a well organized and well trained team of individuals which ruled out thieves since they were more akin to quietly stealing valuables than actually attacking a party of people who would be aware of their presence. Mercenaries were a possibility at first, but what ruled them out was that they primarily operated as rogues and almost never worked together for any reason whatsoever. The only guild of mercenaries was in Shaharan, and they were a very private group and operated in the open with everyone knowing who they were and what they were doing. They were the only ones who wanted that attention.
This left one of two possibilities, one of which he was not looking forward to seeing if he was right. The first option was that it was an independent group or brotherhood who saw this ball as an opportunity to either kidnap or kill someone of importance so that they could ransom them for money or pull off a difficult kill and let everyone know that they were dangerous. The second possibility... Te'i Sai.
However, Te'i Sai wouldn't have been so sloppy to leave smudges on the window behind. One glance at the windows would tell them exactly what they needed and how to go about it, or they would have simply disguised themselves as civilians and walked inside to examine the building. Shadow didn't have that luxury, but he did have the same examination skills and he knew that these windows would be easy to break, and easy to hit the ground running once he was through. The most likely option was what Shadow had thought of before Te'i Sai, a brotherhood of rogues or something to that effect who were obviously professional, but not good enough to evade Shadow's gaze.
He now had new targets in this city, and it was time to let Mayumi know that her skills with a bow were about to come into serious use. There was a very tall church tower overlooking the entire area with the ball room nearly dead center in the field of view. Her bow would be the ultimate weapon from that vantage point, and she could take down enemies a lot faster than Shadow could on foot or on rooftops surrounding the building. With this new knowledge, he returned to the inn where Sereinia and Mayumi were staying and got back in the same way he left before, through the window.
When he got inside, Mayumi was all stitched up and ready for more, as was typical of Sereinia's work. He also had a little bit of that spring water from Cre' Est to help with her healing process, which he did so by gently dabbing the wound with the nearly mystical liquid. The night came and went, and morning came and went as well and before long it was midday. Shadow took Mayumi up onto the roof and told her of her job as his eyes from the church tower, which she could see even from here on the inn's rooftop in the distance. He described to her the layout of the streets and buildings surrounding the ballroom and let her know that anything and everything except for him was a target as long as she had a clear shot at it. He didn't doubt that she would be able to keep clear of shooting him, but otherwise he wanted her to know that she was cleared to shoot and kill anything that she saw which looked like it could be a threat.
As the night came about and the sun began to set, Shadow took up a position on the rooftop across the street and watched the streets and examined every face which came anywhere near the ball room for signs of anything which could present a threat. Mayumi was perched upon the church tower, and was currently not visible from his position which was a good thing. Sora, however, was visible above and that was another good sign. The night was quickly descending, and within a relatively short amount of time the streets were cleared, guards were patrolling the streets below, and everyone was inside having a good time.
Shadow waited silently for something to happen.
Shadow smiled as he leaned on the window sill again and thought about what she had said about something to wear. He was not one for fashion, but he knew that she would find something beautiful to adorn for the ball. However, Shadow knew that accompanying her would be out of the question, at least at any sort of close range. Mayumi and Shadow could follow from a distance, but there was not much that they could do when it came to going inside. Once Sereinia was inside the ballroom, she would be on her own.
"... I wish Mayumi and I could go with you, Sereinia, but the dangers to you are far too great if we were to do that. It will be impossible for me to hide my eyes from the crowd in such a heavily lit room, and it won't be easy for Mayumi to wear anything that will hide all of her scars and wounds which would give her away on the spot. I'm sorry." He said quietly.
In such an environment, Shadow would surely clear the room if his eyes made contact with even a single person other than Mayumi or Sereinia. Not only that, but it would turn the night into a blood bath since every guard and his brother would then focus their attention on him. Even if Mayumi were to assist him, it would be a blood bath and ruin the entire experience.
No.
This time, Sereinia could enjoy something without the threat of the night turning into a catastrophe.
Shadow, however, was not convinced that this ball was going to be completely safe even without their presence. Mayumi returned a short time later with a gash on her upper left arm and thus it was the perfect excuse to keep her here with Sereinia. With Mayumi present and accounted for, even if she was injured, Sereinia would be safe tonight. Shadow bid farewell to the two girls and left through the window to go check the building where the ball was taking place. The ball room itself was a very beautiful piece of architecture about a mile away from the Royal Family's abode in the Palace. The ball room was a real thing of beauty with the majestic archway over the entrance and the two large double doors.
Since the sun had since set on Shadow's journey, he moved through the streets with ease in his black outfit as he inspected the grounds. For a time, he didn't see anything that would give him reason to fear for Sereinia's safety, but as time wore on and he double checked his previous examinations, he found small hints that this ball would be a blood bath with or without him present. There were tracks which were erased almost well enough to hide from his gaze, but under the full moon light above the subtle hints of the tracks remained with the tiniest smudges in the dirt and bent grass which the people who walked on it obviously tried to fix surrounding the edges of a building.
Other signs were even more subtle, but none the less were there. There were tiny, almost invisible disturbances in the dust on the windows which told him that someone had been looking through them from the outside, most likely cupping their hands over their eyes to block out the sun as they looked inside. With this evidence, Shadow knew that someone was planning on attacking the ball. The question was: Who?
Nothing in the immediate area told him who he was dealing with. He knew that no matter who it was he didn't need to be afraid, as thieves and mercenaries in this area weren't as well trained or as dangerous as the guards and military men of Veilbrand. However, he was worried about how many people would be involved in this attack and where they were most likely going to be coming from.
One detail which told him he was going to be dealing with a team was the fact that almost every single window had the same small smudges in the dust which covered them, telling him that each window was likely to be approached from the outside. In order to pull off an attack like that, this had to be a well organized and well trained team of individuals which ruled out thieves since they were more akin to quietly stealing valuables than actually attacking a party of people who would be aware of their presence. Mercenaries were a possibility at first, but what ruled them out was that they primarily operated as rogues and almost never worked together for any reason whatsoever. The only guild of mercenaries was in Shaharan, and they were a very private group and operated in the open with everyone knowing who they were and what they were doing. They were the only ones who wanted that attention.
This left one of two possibilities, one of which he was not looking forward to seeing if he was right. The first option was that it was an independent group or brotherhood who saw this ball as an opportunity to either kidnap or kill someone of importance so that they could ransom them for money or pull off a difficult kill and let everyone know that they were dangerous. The second possibility... Te'i Sai.
However, Te'i Sai wouldn't have been so sloppy to leave smudges on the window behind. One glance at the windows would tell them exactly what they needed and how to go about it, or they would have simply disguised themselves as civilians and walked inside to examine the building. Shadow didn't have that luxury, but he did have the same examination skills and he knew that these windows would be easy to break, and easy to hit the ground running once he was through. The most likely option was what Shadow had thought of before Te'i Sai, a brotherhood of rogues or something to that effect who were obviously professional, but not good enough to evade Shadow's gaze.
He now had new targets in this city, and it was time to let Mayumi know that her skills with a bow were about to come into serious use. There was a very tall church tower overlooking the entire area with the ball room nearly dead center in the field of view. Her bow would be the ultimate weapon from that vantage point, and she could take down enemies a lot faster than Shadow could on foot or on rooftops surrounding the building. With this new knowledge, he returned to the inn where Sereinia and Mayumi were staying and got back in the same way he left before, through the window.
When he got inside, Mayumi was all stitched up and ready for more, as was typical of Sereinia's work. He also had a little bit of that spring water from Cre' Est to help with her healing process, which he did so by gently dabbing the wound with the nearly mystical liquid. The night came and went, and morning came and went as well and before long it was midday. Shadow took Mayumi up onto the roof and told her of her job as his eyes from the church tower, which she could see even from here on the inn's rooftop in the distance. He described to her the layout of the streets and buildings surrounding the ballroom and let her know that anything and everything except for him was a target as long as she had a clear shot at it. He didn't doubt that she would be able to keep clear of shooting him, but otherwise he wanted her to know that she was cleared to shoot and kill anything that she saw which looked like it could be a threat.
As the night came about and the sun began to set, Shadow took up a position on the rooftop across the street and watched the streets and examined every face which came anywhere near the ball room for signs of anything which could present a threat. Mayumi was perched upon the church tower, and was currently not visible from his position which was a good thing. Sora, however, was visible above and that was another good sign. The night was quickly descending, and within a relatively short amount of time the streets were cleared, guards were patrolling the streets below, and everyone was inside having a good time.
Shadow waited silently for something to happen.
Well, this was awkward.
"Are you okay, miss?" asked a corned voice. Siren blinked slowly, pulling her gaze from her feet to look at the unshaven, middle aged man, his forehead crinkled in worry. He had a large hand on Siren's shoulder and he looked at her as if he feared she would collapse or attack him in a fit of insanity at any moment. She supposed she looked rather strange, having stood there and stared at the rough surface beneath her for possible over twenty minutes.
"Oh, uh, yeah," she mumbled. Taking the white and pink cloth of her Kimono in her hands, Siren folded the cloth so they overlapped, forming the pattern of a fan.
"Are you sure? Do you need to sit down? May I help you in any way?" the man asked once again. He watched Siren play with her expensive clothes in puzzlement, his entire body a question mark.
"Yeah, yeah. I'm just lost in thought." It's unfamiliar territory. Siren pulled her full lips into a smile, deepening her cupid's bow. She shifted smoothly away from the large man, patting his thick arm in what she hoped was a comforting gesture. Sane people patted one another, didn't they? Auxureilla, she truly was going mad. Siren briefly considered accepting the kind man's offer but decided otherwise. She'd be a fool to trust strangers - or anyone, for that matter - even if they were terribly good-hearted. If she didn't trust Keito after spending so much time with him, she surely didn't trust this man. Yet, she had a sneaking suspicion she had more faith in the stranger before her than she did any of her "companions." Than the red-eyed demon.
"Thank you for your concern, kind sir," she said, bowing before hastily deciding to curtsy. The man nodded and with a pat on the back and a few comforting words, left. Siren returned to staring down the staircase before her.
She'd actually considered killing herself. Her! The greatest creature of all humanity and the ultimate gift the Cre' Est had ever been blessed with. Not to be narcissistic but, she was amazing. It was completely objective but Siren was Siren and a world without Siren was as good as really, really bad. A brief moment of insanity had overrun her better judgement, clearly, and thank the Goddess she'd not been on a cliff but the top of a staircase. Alright, that part was a tad embarrassing. She'd attempted suicide - by taking a step down a staircase. It had shocked her, when she realised she was intact and not deceased. Despite the embarrassment, she was truly quite glad it had been a mere staircase and not a cliff. At least she'd simply "fallen" a foot, rather than plunged to her demise.
The next day - she'd been out and about doing... things - when she spotted a familiar, rather creepy figure up on the rooftops. Siren clicked her tongue distastefully, pursing her lips as she stared up at Shadow. She weighed her options; join Shadow in his moping or walk on. The latter seemed a little more boring so she settled for the former. Now, the obstacle was actually getting onto the rooftop. Siren grinned, remembering all the tricks Shadow had taught her. At least those weeks of miserable 'classes' with Shadow would soon come to good use. Gripping the ledge beneath a small window, Siren hauled herself up, a surprisingly easy task with her small weight. Swinging her leg over the ledge, she dug her fingernails into a crevice on the wall. Kicking off her shoes - she had a million of those - Siren scrunched her toes in a small kink in the wall. Well, this was terribly exciting. A while later, she was finally close to the roof and gingerly - okay, no, she never thought that far so she instead recklessly - pulled a hand away from its grip and tucked her fingers into a roof tile. Siren let go of the other three limbs and swung her other hand upwards. Dangling from the roof, she pulled herself up, very nearly slipping as she eventually, got on the roof.
"TADA!" she announced, pitter pattering over to where Shadow crouched like a spring ready to- well, spring. She grinned, running her slim fingers through her snow-blonde hair. "Moping on rooftops is very antisocial," she teased, walking to where Shadow was. Tucking the skirts of her maroon dress beneath her, she sat next to Shadow. Siren swung her legs over the roof, swinging her legs in the air. The wind was tossing her long hair about so some of it slapped against Shadow. Siren tucked her locks of hair behind her ear and gave the assassin a playful smile. "So tell me, my dearest Shadow. What have you been up to lately? Seducing unsuspecting women with your sultry eyes of ruby light?"
Siren's pale grey eyes gazed at the bright Mother Moon above, its light painting her irises an iridescent silver. "I apologise for disappearing for such a long while," she said earnestly. She truly was sorry, but that did not mean she liked Shadow any more than she ever did. Though, at least she did not fear him anymore. At least he was not a paranormal ghost of another realm. "I've been walking down staircases, contemplating the meaning of life under running water and appreciating the human anatomy. Oh, and I learned how to make noodles!" No, she screamed at a boiling pot of water as the chef awkwardly put the fresh noodles in. Siren turned her head to look into Shadow's eyes; something she, thankfully, no longer feared doing. She smiled, a genuine smile, not the well practiced, painted ones she so often wore.
"You are adorable enough to be eaten with a spoon."
Siren would admit it: she had a fondness for awkward, introverted killers.
"Are you okay, miss?" asked a corned voice. Siren blinked slowly, pulling her gaze from her feet to look at the unshaven, middle aged man, his forehead crinkled in worry. He had a large hand on Siren's shoulder and he looked at her as if he feared she would collapse or attack him in a fit of insanity at any moment. She supposed she looked rather strange, having stood there and stared at the rough surface beneath her for possible over twenty minutes.
"Oh, uh, yeah," she mumbled. Taking the white and pink cloth of her Kimono in her hands, Siren folded the cloth so they overlapped, forming the pattern of a fan.
"Are you sure? Do you need to sit down? May I help you in any way?" the man asked once again. He watched Siren play with her expensive clothes in puzzlement, his entire body a question mark.
"Yeah, yeah. I'm just lost in thought." It's unfamiliar territory. Siren pulled her full lips into a smile, deepening her cupid's bow. She shifted smoothly away from the large man, patting his thick arm in what she hoped was a comforting gesture. Sane people patted one another, didn't they? Auxureilla, she truly was going mad. Siren briefly considered accepting the kind man's offer but decided otherwise. She'd be a fool to trust strangers - or anyone, for that matter - even if they were terribly good-hearted. If she didn't trust Keito after spending so much time with him, she surely didn't trust this man. Yet, she had a sneaking suspicion she had more faith in the stranger before her than she did any of her "companions." Than the red-eyed demon.
"Thank you for your concern, kind sir," she said, bowing before hastily deciding to curtsy. The man nodded and with a pat on the back and a few comforting words, left. Siren returned to staring down the staircase before her.
She'd actually considered killing herself. Her! The greatest creature of all humanity and the ultimate gift the Cre' Est had ever been blessed with. Not to be narcissistic but, she was amazing. It was completely objective but Siren was Siren and a world without Siren was as good as really, really bad. A brief moment of insanity had overrun her better judgement, clearly, and thank the Goddess she'd not been on a cliff but the top of a staircase. Alright, that part was a tad embarrassing. She'd attempted suicide - by taking a step down a staircase. It had shocked her, when she realised she was intact and not deceased. Despite the embarrassment, she was truly quite glad it had been a mere staircase and not a cliff. At least she'd simply "fallen" a foot, rather than plunged to her demise.
The next day - she'd been out and about doing... things - when she spotted a familiar, rather creepy figure up on the rooftops. Siren clicked her tongue distastefully, pursing her lips as she stared up at Shadow. She weighed her options; join Shadow in his moping or walk on. The latter seemed a little more boring so she settled for the former. Now, the obstacle was actually getting onto the rooftop. Siren grinned, remembering all the tricks Shadow had taught her. At least those weeks of miserable 'classes' with Shadow would soon come to good use. Gripping the ledge beneath a small window, Siren hauled herself up, a surprisingly easy task with her small weight. Swinging her leg over the ledge, she dug her fingernails into a crevice on the wall. Kicking off her shoes - she had a million of those - Siren scrunched her toes in a small kink in the wall. Well, this was terribly exciting. A while later, she was finally close to the roof and gingerly - okay, no, she never thought that far so she instead recklessly - pulled a hand away from its grip and tucked her fingers into a roof tile. Siren let go of the other three limbs and swung her other hand upwards. Dangling from the roof, she pulled herself up, very nearly slipping as she eventually, got on the roof.
"TADA!" she announced, pitter pattering over to where Shadow crouched like a spring ready to- well, spring. She grinned, running her slim fingers through her snow-blonde hair. "Moping on rooftops is very antisocial," she teased, walking to where Shadow was. Tucking the skirts of her maroon dress beneath her, she sat next to Shadow. Siren swung her legs over the roof, swinging her legs in the air. The wind was tossing her long hair about so some of it slapped against Shadow. Siren tucked her locks of hair behind her ear and gave the assassin a playful smile. "So tell me, my dearest Shadow. What have you been up to lately? Seducing unsuspecting women with your sultry eyes of ruby light?"
Siren's pale grey eyes gazed at the bright Mother Moon above, its light painting her irises an iridescent silver. "I apologise for disappearing for such a long while," she said earnestly. She truly was sorry, but that did not mean she liked Shadow any more than she ever did. Though, at least she did not fear him anymore. At least he was not a paranormal ghost of another realm. "I've been walking down staircases, contemplating the meaning of life under running water and appreciating the human anatomy. Oh, and I learned how to make noodles!" No, she screamed at a boiling pot of water as the chef awkwardly put the fresh noodles in. Siren turned her head to look into Shadow's eyes; something she, thankfully, no longer feared doing. She smiled, a genuine smile, not the well practiced, painted ones she so often wore.
"You are adorable enough to be eaten with a spoon."
Siren would admit it: she had a fondness for awkward, introverted killers.
The night continued on like that until Mayumi returned to Sereinia and Shadow's midst. It would seem that her business was done not without some souvenirs she had taken back with her. Without a delay, the good doctor immediately fret over the younger girl about her wounds and treated it with much care and tenderness. She knew well that Mayumi has a very high pain tolerance and such things were somehow inconsequential to the girl assassin as long as it gets the mission done. However, it does not stop Sereinia from lightly scolding the younger girl about taking care of herself more. After all, the event that had transpired in Triveila should never be repeated at all costs. This is a wish that Sereinia wants to come true. In any case, Shadow had left the two girls to their own devices for now.
After treating Mayumi, Sereinia asked the younger girl to take it easy and not to concern herself with anything else but sleep. She knew very well that when trouble comes. The only one who could assure her safety is this seemingly fragile girl. Feelings of affection and sadness were abundant within her. Fortunately, Mayumi had listened to her in some manner as the girl went to get some sleep. Giving Mayumi a smile, Sereinia bid her a good night and the wish to have sweet dreams. When that was all done, the good doctor also took this opportunity to rest. A lot of things had happened in their travels and even here now. She could finally feel the exhaustion of it all finally coming over her. As such, the very moment she laid on her bed. The dusts of sleep pulled her into the world of dreams without much effort.
Upon the coming of morning, Sereinia had woken up to check on Mayumi's wound to ensure that it was properly healing and would not be much of a hindrance to her movements. Along the way, the good doctor had discovered one of the ways she could help both Mayumi and Shadow. It was to make sure that their injuries would not be much of an obstacle in their activities. After doing that, she had asked for Mayumi and Sora to accompany her to go find a dress for the Ball that would take place that night. In a reluctant yet adorable way of agreement, Sereinia was able to drag the two to a shopping spree only to ensure that Mayumi was in a disguise. It is quite noticeable that Mayumi was rather feeling uncomfortable. However, Sereinia made sure that she was there to support and guide the younger girl in questions she might have.
After a few hours, Sereinia was done with her shopping and was ever so grateful with Mayumi who had helped picked her dress as well with Sora who had pecked on all other dress it considered inferior. It was quite interesting and humorous as Sereinia would apologized to the store owner and the employees. However, the mood of complete joy was replaced with slight dread and great sadness. A passing member of the crowd had unintentional spoke of some murders last night. One was swift and the other a bloody massacre. Without ado, she was about to reach for the stranger to ask him about the details. Yet, a hand touched her shoulder. It belonged to Mayumi and that gesture was enough for Sereinia to know who had done such murders.
The trip back to the safe house was uneventful yet filled with an unknown tension around Sereinia. She was completely against of such methods and would probably be discussing this with Shadow. She wondered how those talks would proceed. In any case, she had also been rather curious about the whereabouts of Keito and Siren. She had not seen the two since yesterday. It made her conclude that the two had also decided to go on their own ways away from them. Although, she hoped that her conclusion was awfully wrong. It would be nice to have new friends to accompany them in this journey. Although, she was not sure if that is how Keito and Siren see them as especially regarding about Shadow. Letting those thoughts rest within the depths of her mind, Sereinia prepared herself for the Ball.
Soon, night had come and with much assurance from Shadow that he will be there with Mayumi watching over her. The lady doctor had attended as she entered the grand hall where the Ball would take place. It goes without saying that eyes were all on her from the moment she entered. She had donned a rather dramatic backless golden sand-hued evening gown . It has a long sheer halter top dress with remarkable sparkling beadwork which created a tantalizing silhouette as it also features a low cut neckline with wide halter straps framing the beautiful open back along with a full floor length sheer skirt with a small train which gives the gown a sassy seductive look. Furthermore, the gown fitted her figure perfectly like a glove as it flaunted her curves and milky-white skin to the public. Her raven black hair was lightly curled and allowed to fall around her like curtains to give her a certain look of charming elegance. Due to her choice of dress, her unique rose-shaped birthmark was clearly seen by all. At that moment, she had no idea that such a mark was a very important one.
There were no hesitations in everyone present within the said hall that Sereinia was a vision of unearthly grace and beauty. It was only enhanced more by the theme of the Ball which provided each of the guests a mask to hide their identity throughout the event. As such, she had worn her given half-mask before entering the now known Masquerade Ball. Looking at the windows, she had hoped to see even a fragment of silhouette from either Shadow or Mayumi. She was feeling a bit lonely without their company. It would seem she had gotten used to their presence as the says passed by. Walking around the smooth marble floors, eyes from both genders followed her every movement which was comprised of her innate grace and dignity. However, she had no idea that there were a lot of surprises for her than she had anticipated for that evening.
"Remember your manners, Yarun."
Solomon reminded his fellow Knight who was clearly looking forward to this Masquerade Ball with a smirk and the flash of mischief in those rogue pink eyes. They had arrived at the City of Nos just this evening after traveling for a week. Adding to that, it would seem they were at the right place as the information of two murders that occurred last night reach them. If he would be bold to assume, it was the doing of a certain demon. It was one of the main reasons that Yarun was much thrilled to be here at Veilbrand. However, it was far different for him. He wants to finish their business here as quickly as possible. This country just reminds him of unpleasant memories.
"Do not make a scene."
With that said, Solomon wore his given mask as he entered the Ball room. His every stride and mere presence commanded attention and admiration. At the same time, he was quite the talk due to his clothes that seemed to be fashionably in a disarray. Despite that, he carried it without much trouble and superiority among the other males present within the room. It is why there was no puzzlement as some of the females tended themselves to garner his attention. However, his attention was more focused on seeing a particular person in this event.
"Have you found the flower?"
Follwing Solomon, Yarun had entered the Ball room donning his rather unique-looking mask. Unlike Solomon, he wore a perfectly prim and neat black suit along with a black tie. He was a vision of a perfect gentleman in his chosen attire. However, those eyes of rogue pink seemed to have placed the people in a cautionary phase. This would probably due to the legends of the Red-Eyed Demon. Still, there were others that find the certain mystery and danger he presents as a very attractive charm of his. In any case, he did not care about the stares he was receiving as he scanned the room for someone that will take his interest.
"It is not confirmed. We have to make sure."
Solomon reminded Yarun who had now strayed away from his side while waving his hand with his back turned to the White Grim Reaper. He had enough of Solomon's lectures and it would be faster for them to split up anyways. Placing one of his hand inside his pants' pocket, he walked across the floor with a suave gait and mysterious presence as something had caught his interest from the far corner of his eyes. As such, a very big smirk was present on his lips. At the same time, he was much excited about the next event to unfold before him.
"Found you."
After treating Mayumi, Sereinia asked the younger girl to take it easy and not to concern herself with anything else but sleep. She knew very well that when trouble comes. The only one who could assure her safety is this seemingly fragile girl. Feelings of affection and sadness were abundant within her. Fortunately, Mayumi had listened to her in some manner as the girl went to get some sleep. Giving Mayumi a smile, Sereinia bid her a good night and the wish to have sweet dreams. When that was all done, the good doctor also took this opportunity to rest. A lot of things had happened in their travels and even here now. She could finally feel the exhaustion of it all finally coming over her. As such, the very moment she laid on her bed. The dusts of sleep pulled her into the world of dreams without much effort.
Upon the coming of morning, Sereinia had woken up to check on Mayumi's wound to ensure that it was properly healing and would not be much of a hindrance to her movements. Along the way, the good doctor had discovered one of the ways she could help both Mayumi and Shadow. It was to make sure that their injuries would not be much of an obstacle in their activities. After doing that, she had asked for Mayumi and Sora to accompany her to go find a dress for the Ball that would take place that night. In a reluctant yet adorable way of agreement, Sereinia was able to drag the two to a shopping spree only to ensure that Mayumi was in a disguise. It is quite noticeable that Mayumi was rather feeling uncomfortable. However, Sereinia made sure that she was there to support and guide the younger girl in questions she might have.
After a few hours, Sereinia was done with her shopping and was ever so grateful with Mayumi who had helped picked her dress as well with Sora who had pecked on all other dress it considered inferior. It was quite interesting and humorous as Sereinia would apologized to the store owner and the employees. However, the mood of complete joy was replaced with slight dread and great sadness. A passing member of the crowd had unintentional spoke of some murders last night. One was swift and the other a bloody massacre. Without ado, she was about to reach for the stranger to ask him about the details. Yet, a hand touched her shoulder. It belonged to Mayumi and that gesture was enough for Sereinia to know who had done such murders.
The trip back to the safe house was uneventful yet filled with an unknown tension around Sereinia. She was completely against of such methods and would probably be discussing this with Shadow. She wondered how those talks would proceed. In any case, she had also been rather curious about the whereabouts of Keito and Siren. She had not seen the two since yesterday. It made her conclude that the two had also decided to go on their own ways away from them. Although, she hoped that her conclusion was awfully wrong. It would be nice to have new friends to accompany them in this journey. Although, she was not sure if that is how Keito and Siren see them as especially regarding about Shadow. Letting those thoughts rest within the depths of her mind, Sereinia prepared herself for the Ball.
Soon, night had come and with much assurance from Shadow that he will be there with Mayumi watching over her. The lady doctor had attended as she entered the grand hall where the Ball would take place. It goes without saying that eyes were all on her from the moment she entered. She had donned a rather dramatic backless golden sand-hued evening gown . It has a long sheer halter top dress with remarkable sparkling beadwork which created a tantalizing silhouette as it also features a low cut neckline with wide halter straps framing the beautiful open back along with a full floor length sheer skirt with a small train which gives the gown a sassy seductive look. Furthermore, the gown fitted her figure perfectly like a glove as it flaunted her curves and milky-white skin to the public. Her raven black hair was lightly curled and allowed to fall around her like curtains to give her a certain look of charming elegance. Due to her choice of dress, her unique rose-shaped birthmark was clearly seen by all. At that moment, she had no idea that such a mark was a very important one.
There were no hesitations in everyone present within the said hall that Sereinia was a vision of unearthly grace and beauty. It was only enhanced more by the theme of the Ball which provided each of the guests a mask to hide their identity throughout the event. As such, she had worn her given half-mask before entering the now known Masquerade Ball. Looking at the windows, she had hoped to see even a fragment of silhouette from either Shadow or Mayumi. She was feeling a bit lonely without their company. It would seem she had gotten used to their presence as the says passed by. Walking around the smooth marble floors, eyes from both genders followed her every movement which was comprised of her innate grace and dignity. However, she had no idea that there were a lot of surprises for her than she had anticipated for that evening.
"Remember your manners, Yarun."
Solomon reminded his fellow Knight who was clearly looking forward to this Masquerade Ball with a smirk and the flash of mischief in those rogue pink eyes. They had arrived at the City of Nos just this evening after traveling for a week. Adding to that, it would seem they were at the right place as the information of two murders that occurred last night reach them. If he would be bold to assume, it was the doing of a certain demon. It was one of the main reasons that Yarun was much thrilled to be here at Veilbrand. However, it was far different for him. He wants to finish their business here as quickly as possible. This country just reminds him of unpleasant memories.
"Do not make a scene."
With that said, Solomon wore his given mask as he entered the Ball room. His every stride and mere presence commanded attention and admiration. At the same time, he was quite the talk due to his clothes that seemed to be fashionably in a disarray. Despite that, he carried it without much trouble and superiority among the other males present within the room. It is why there was no puzzlement as some of the females tended themselves to garner his attention. However, his attention was more focused on seeing a particular person in this event.
"Have you found the flower?"
Follwing Solomon, Yarun had entered the Ball room donning his rather unique-looking mask. Unlike Solomon, he wore a perfectly prim and neat black suit along with a black tie. He was a vision of a perfect gentleman in his chosen attire. However, those eyes of rogue pink seemed to have placed the people in a cautionary phase. This would probably due to the legends of the Red-Eyed Demon. Still, there were others that find the certain mystery and danger he presents as a very attractive charm of his. In any case, he did not care about the stares he was receiving as he scanned the room for someone that will take his interest.
"It is not confirmed. We have to make sure."
Solomon reminded Yarun who had now strayed away from his side while waving his hand with his back turned to the White Grim Reaper. He had enough of Solomon's lectures and it would be faster for them to split up anyways. Placing one of his hand inside his pants' pocket, he walked across the floor with a suave gait and mysterious presence as something had caught his interest from the far corner of his eyes. As such, a very big smirk was present on his lips. At the same time, he was much excited about the next event to unfold before him.
"Found you."
When that girl, Siren, showed up, Shadow was somewhat caught off guard but he knew how to handle this situation. While the girl wasn't as afraid as she was before, she was still afraid of him.
"Layla, this is not the time for your jokes and flirts. Either go back to the inn and wait for our return, or keep quiet and keep your head down. This ball is going to be the victim of an attack very soon, and if you keep distracting me I might not be able to stop it."
With that, Shadow returned his attention forward to watch the streets and suspicious movement caught his eye almost on cue.
Down below, there were two people talking outside the entrance to the building. Normally it wouldn't be a problem, since it was not unusual for people to step outside and have a chat, but these two were speaking with urgency. Shadow turned his head to the side a little, pointing his ears at them to hear a little bit better. From what little he could make out, these two were indeed anxious, as if they knew something bad was about to happen but they weren't about to do anything about it for fear of being killed. That was really all Shadow needed to hear as he got to his feet, staying low to the building rooftop as he moved around and leaped to the next building over.
One by one he leaped silently across the rooftops until he was on the building right next to the two who were talking outside the ballroom. He leaped down into the streets very quietly, and walked closer. Ducking his head to hide his eyes, he approached the two of them and leaned against the side of the ballroom wall on the corner.
"Excuse me gentlemen," He began as they suddenly turned to face him. "I could be wrong, but do I sense fear in your voices?" He asked.
"Wh-what? What nonsense is this? Fear? Us? Surely you jest. We were... just talking about the food and about its sanitary conditions. The Royal Family is in attendance after all." One of them said.
"Yes, that's right. We were just discussing the food young man, now kindly be on your way."
Shadow's mouth slowly melted into a frown as he raised his head just enough to flash the ruby red coloration of his eyes to them. The two of them instantly backed away, but Shadow had already bolted forward and pinned them to the wall with his hands over their mouths to muffle their screams.
"You two picked a bad night to keep things to yourselves. I am going to let go of your mouths, and if I hear anything other than an explanation as to why you two are so nervous, I will kill you in the worst way I know how. Is that clear?" He asked in a low, raspy voice.
The two men nodded as best they could under his grip, and he slowly released the pressure against their faces.
"W- we... We caught wind of an attack by one of the Veilbrand Assassin guilds thanks to a friend of ours who works within the building they operate from. Apparently they are planning to strike the ball and murder the Royal Family in front of everyone. According to our friend, they know that the number of guards here is minimal and that they could get passed them if they so desired. B-but that's all we know, I swear!" The one on the left said.
The other simply nodded in agreement.
"... Go home, and be quiet about it." Shadow said as he looked towards the church tower.
The two men walked away at a quick pace and disappeared around the corner, and Shadow sent out a short whistle to call Sora to him. The bird swooped down and landed beside him on a bench, waiting for his instruction. Shadow took out a small piece of parchment and wrote down new instructions for Mayumi to follow.
It seems that a local Assassins guild is responsible for the impending attack. They plan to murder the Royal Family, and we cannot let that happen. As was planned, you will be a sniper from your position, but you will assault only those on your side of the building. I will, instead, be going inside when they attack to protect the Royal Family myself. I know this may sound strange and somewhat foolish, but it's probably my only chance to prove that I am not the Demon people say I am to people of importance who could actually do something about these rumors that are circulating about me. If they can change even the minds of a but a few, it would be a tremendous benefit to our cause and to our fight.
Stand your ground and kill as many as you can, but leave those on my side alone. I want them getting inside, and I will handle them myself if the guards prove useless. Wen you're done on your side, I want you to come to mine within the ballroom as fast as you can. Keep at a distance though, as I believe I saw the Cre' Itian Royal Guards Yarun and Solomon appear as well among the guests. If they can get their hands on you, they'll surely jump at the chance to kill you.
Shadow
He held the letter up and Sora swooped up into the sky and grabbed it in her talons, flying it up to Mayumi to deliver it.
Once she was gone, Shadow walked calmly inside, taking a mast which one of those two morons from before had dropped to cover his face and eyes from view. The mask only had two tiny little dots where the eyes went, but that was more than enough for him to see and for his mind to fill in the gaps, allowing him to see almost as if he wasn't wearing the mask at all. His black outfit was somewhat... strange, but nobody questioned it since he had a mask on which was, itself, a form of invitation.
Shadow leaned walked all the way across the room, spying Sereinia and giving her a light bump with his elbow against hers to let her know that he was here before he continued walking towards the other side of the room.
Since the incident in Cre' Est, Shadow's appearance had changed slightly. His hair had been nearly seven inches long when they were in Cre' Est, but since that time he had cut it to about four inches except in the front. He needed his bangs longer to hide his eye, but they were now a tad shorter as well. His outfit was newer and more refined, carrying a brighter and deeper black than before which helped him blend into the darkness all the more. His jacket was new as well, and carried small patterns and designs sewn into it along the seams of the arm and collar. His shirt was new, but it carried no designs at all. His pants were slightly looser than those he wore in the past, and allowed for even greater flexibility than his last pair. His boots were new and fresh, barely worn at all but soft enough in the soul to prevent a lot of noise during running and dropping from rooftops, but hard enough beneath its padding to allow for extensive damage when he kicked his foes.
Sereinia was familiar with these changes, as she had helped him find the outfit during their trip out of Cre' Est so she would know that it was him who just bumped her elbow. However, those two, Solomon and Yarun, would not recognize the outfit since it was actually one that would befit one of the noble class, which was not a style Shadow was known to dress in. More likely, they would think he was just a rude noble who wasn't watching where he was going.
"Layla, this is not the time for your jokes and flirts. Either go back to the inn and wait for our return, or keep quiet and keep your head down. This ball is going to be the victim of an attack very soon, and if you keep distracting me I might not be able to stop it."
With that, Shadow returned his attention forward to watch the streets and suspicious movement caught his eye almost on cue.
Down below, there were two people talking outside the entrance to the building. Normally it wouldn't be a problem, since it was not unusual for people to step outside and have a chat, but these two were speaking with urgency. Shadow turned his head to the side a little, pointing his ears at them to hear a little bit better. From what little he could make out, these two were indeed anxious, as if they knew something bad was about to happen but they weren't about to do anything about it for fear of being killed. That was really all Shadow needed to hear as he got to his feet, staying low to the building rooftop as he moved around and leaped to the next building over.
One by one he leaped silently across the rooftops until he was on the building right next to the two who were talking outside the ballroom. He leaped down into the streets very quietly, and walked closer. Ducking his head to hide his eyes, he approached the two of them and leaned against the side of the ballroom wall on the corner.
"Excuse me gentlemen," He began as they suddenly turned to face him. "I could be wrong, but do I sense fear in your voices?" He asked.
"Wh-what? What nonsense is this? Fear? Us? Surely you jest. We were... just talking about the food and about its sanitary conditions. The Royal Family is in attendance after all." One of them said.
"Yes, that's right. We were just discussing the food young man, now kindly be on your way."
Shadow's mouth slowly melted into a frown as he raised his head just enough to flash the ruby red coloration of his eyes to them. The two of them instantly backed away, but Shadow had already bolted forward and pinned them to the wall with his hands over their mouths to muffle their screams.
"You two picked a bad night to keep things to yourselves. I am going to let go of your mouths, and if I hear anything other than an explanation as to why you two are so nervous, I will kill you in the worst way I know how. Is that clear?" He asked in a low, raspy voice.
The two men nodded as best they could under his grip, and he slowly released the pressure against their faces.
"W- we... We caught wind of an attack by one of the Veilbrand Assassin guilds thanks to a friend of ours who works within the building they operate from. Apparently they are planning to strike the ball and murder the Royal Family in front of everyone. According to our friend, they know that the number of guards here is minimal and that they could get passed them if they so desired. B-but that's all we know, I swear!" The one on the left said.
The other simply nodded in agreement.
"... Go home, and be quiet about it." Shadow said as he looked towards the church tower.
The two men walked away at a quick pace and disappeared around the corner, and Shadow sent out a short whistle to call Sora to him. The bird swooped down and landed beside him on a bench, waiting for his instruction. Shadow took out a small piece of parchment and wrote down new instructions for Mayumi to follow.
It seems that a local Assassins guild is responsible for the impending attack. They plan to murder the Royal Family, and we cannot let that happen. As was planned, you will be a sniper from your position, but you will assault only those on your side of the building. I will, instead, be going inside when they attack to protect the Royal Family myself. I know this may sound strange and somewhat foolish, but it's probably my only chance to prove that I am not the Demon people say I am to people of importance who could actually do something about these rumors that are circulating about me. If they can change even the minds of a but a few, it would be a tremendous benefit to our cause and to our fight.
Stand your ground and kill as many as you can, but leave those on my side alone. I want them getting inside, and I will handle them myself if the guards prove useless. Wen you're done on your side, I want you to come to mine within the ballroom as fast as you can. Keep at a distance though, as I believe I saw the Cre' Itian Royal Guards Yarun and Solomon appear as well among the guests. If they can get their hands on you, they'll surely jump at the chance to kill you.
Shadow
He held the letter up and Sora swooped up into the sky and grabbed it in her talons, flying it up to Mayumi to deliver it.
Once she was gone, Shadow walked calmly inside, taking a mast which one of those two morons from before had dropped to cover his face and eyes from view. The mask only had two tiny little dots where the eyes went, but that was more than enough for him to see and for his mind to fill in the gaps, allowing him to see almost as if he wasn't wearing the mask at all. His black outfit was somewhat... strange, but nobody questioned it since he had a mask on which was, itself, a form of invitation.
Shadow leaned walked all the way across the room, spying Sereinia and giving her a light bump with his elbow against hers to let her know that he was here before he continued walking towards the other side of the room.
Since the incident in Cre' Est, Shadow's appearance had changed slightly. His hair had been nearly seven inches long when they were in Cre' Est, but since that time he had cut it to about four inches except in the front. He needed his bangs longer to hide his eye, but they were now a tad shorter as well. His outfit was newer and more refined, carrying a brighter and deeper black than before which helped him blend into the darkness all the more. His jacket was new as well, and carried small patterns and designs sewn into it along the seams of the arm and collar. His shirt was new, but it carried no designs at all. His pants were slightly looser than those he wore in the past, and allowed for even greater flexibility than his last pair. His boots were new and fresh, barely worn at all but soft enough in the soul to prevent a lot of noise during running and dropping from rooftops, but hard enough beneath its padding to allow for extensive damage when he kicked his foes.
Sereinia was familiar with these changes, as she had helped him find the outfit during their trip out of Cre' Est so she would know that it was him who just bumped her elbow. However, those two, Solomon and Yarun, would not recognize the outfit since it was actually one that would befit one of the noble class, which was not a style Shadow was known to dress in. More likely, they would think he was just a rude noble who wasn't watching where he was going.
Dietrich ran his hand through the short blonde goatee on his chin. The day had been uneventful, another wasted day of sitting around in Ulzer's Place. He was currently leaning against the railing of the porch, watching the sun set once again into the horizon. His helmet sat on the railing by the hand bracing him against it. He would leave tomorrow, he had decided. He couldn't stand sitting around here doing nothing. The scene at the fortress home of Itsoh Faraas had piqued his professional interest, he dearly wished to find the people responsible and test their mettle himself. However, he was no detective or man-hunter, that was the job of other men. He had expected to be questioned by some upper echelon chief of the City Guard, but so far no one had come. Apparently, it seemed the opinion he had given the Guard Captain at the scene had been enough.
A young couple walked past the porch, a scarlet faced army officer, with his young lady in arm. He wore one of the outlandish, single edged, curved swords that were in fashion amongst the up-and-coming officer corps. Dietrich had never understood those swords, they were as smooth and swift as water when wielded properly (a rare skill among the many who carried the style of sword), but were utterly useless against plate armor. In fact, they seemed to be good at little other than slashing through cloth and leather. Dietrich had split more than a few of their kind with Gewalt's robust edge.
However, he begrudgingly understood their practicality. Plate armor was quickly becoming a thing of the past with the wide-spread use of firearms in the military. It was truly a shame, the age was changing. He had begun to notice the looks people gave him when he entered a war-camp. While they had began as looks of respect, they were slowly being replaced with snorts and jeers. Gewalt was old-fashioned, plate-armor was old-fashioned, he was old-fashioned.
Still, he had decided long ago, in a village high in the mountains, that he would die with his sword in hand. Whether he would be riddled with bullets, stuck on a pike, or spitted on steel, it didn't matter. He would have none of the "new age" or its guns and curved swords. He would die with Gewalt lodged in someone's chest, and some petty general would find him dead on the field and hang his armor and swords up in his house as a war-trophy.
"Here are the remains of the last Line-Breaker." He'll say when he shows Gewalt off to his rich friends. "The last of the most noble breed in Veilbrand, and my soldiers shot him dead."
Dietrich sighed and ran his hand over his face. He was truly mired in the bog of his own dark thoughts. This was not the life of a Line-Breaker, sitting around all day and thinking about how useless he is. He had to get out of here, out of the city, where his own futility was shoved in his face. He was not thirty years old as of yet, and he already felt like an old grey-beard lamenting the follies of the new generation.
As if Uirlin had taken notice of his mood, a young woman suddenly walked up to the porch. She was soaking wet, and crying pitifully. The smell of alcohol covered her, somehow she had been soaked in beer. She simply stood there in front of him, looking at the ground. Dietrich looked at her a moment, not sure what to do.
"What's the matter with you?" He asked gruffly.
The young woman, probably around sixteen or seventeen, said nothing. She just stood there, freezing in the dusk cold.
"Vilna!" The voice was obnoxiously loud, and instantly caused Dietrich's hackles to rise.
Sure enough, some inebriated fool came swaggering down the street, an empty stein in his hand. The girl shuddered when she heard the voice, but she turned around and faced the man. He was thin, built more like a boy than a man, and Dietrich could smell the alcohol coming from his slack-jawed mouth from here.
"Vilna! Come'eer you wench!" He screamed.
The girl shook her head and backed away.
"YES!!" He bellowed.
The man hurled the glass stein in her general direction. It shattered when it hit the ground, sending glass shards all over the street. The girl shrieked and backed up onto the porch of Ulzer's Place. An enormous man suddenly emerged from the Inn and stood behind her. Ulzer the Sixth. Ulzer the Sixth was more like a shaved bear than a man, Dietrich had seen him break a man's arm like a stick with his bare hands once. He looked at Dietrich, the girl, the drunk man, then Dietrich again. He took the girl gently in hands the size of frying hands and led her inside.
"Do me a favor and shut him up. For at least a few weeks." He called over his shoulder as he re-entered his Inn.
Dietrich felt his lips peel back into a sneer. He took his helmet in his right hand and strode out into the street. He bent over and scooped up a hand-full of broken glass, then approached the drunk man. His eyes were glazed, he was obviously drunk out of his mind, too drunk to even be afraid; but that did not give him amnesty. He slurred out some kind of half-hearted threat.
"What're you looking at yo-"
Dietrich reared back, and sent the top of his skull careening into the man's face. He felt the man's nose shatter with a satisfying crunch. The drunk yelped, jumped back, then collapsed onto the ground; but he wasn't in the clear yet. Dietrich strode over to the man while he lay twitching on the ground. He kicked him in the groin, the man's mouth opened wide and uttered a horrible screech, and Dietrich shoved his handful of glass between the man's teeth.
Before the drunk realized what he was in for, Dietrich began smashing his helmet into his face over and over again. Each time, the sound of crunching glass rang out in the street. After a few good swings, Dietrich stood up to full height and gave the man a parting kick in the face. He turned and began walking back to the Inn.
He felt better now.
A young couple walked past the porch, a scarlet faced army officer, with his young lady in arm. He wore one of the outlandish, single edged, curved swords that were in fashion amongst the up-and-coming officer corps. Dietrich had never understood those swords, they were as smooth and swift as water when wielded properly (a rare skill among the many who carried the style of sword), but were utterly useless against plate armor. In fact, they seemed to be good at little other than slashing through cloth and leather. Dietrich had split more than a few of their kind with Gewalt's robust edge.
However, he begrudgingly understood their practicality. Plate armor was quickly becoming a thing of the past with the wide-spread use of firearms in the military. It was truly a shame, the age was changing. He had begun to notice the looks people gave him when he entered a war-camp. While they had began as looks of respect, they were slowly being replaced with snorts and jeers. Gewalt was old-fashioned, plate-armor was old-fashioned, he was old-fashioned.
Still, he had decided long ago, in a village high in the mountains, that he would die with his sword in hand. Whether he would be riddled with bullets, stuck on a pike, or spitted on steel, it didn't matter. He would have none of the "new age" or its guns and curved swords. He would die with Gewalt lodged in someone's chest, and some petty general would find him dead on the field and hang his armor and swords up in his house as a war-trophy.
"Here are the remains of the last Line-Breaker." He'll say when he shows Gewalt off to his rich friends. "The last of the most noble breed in Veilbrand, and my soldiers shot him dead."
Dietrich sighed and ran his hand over his face. He was truly mired in the bog of his own dark thoughts. This was not the life of a Line-Breaker, sitting around all day and thinking about how useless he is. He had to get out of here, out of the city, where his own futility was shoved in his face. He was not thirty years old as of yet, and he already felt like an old grey-beard lamenting the follies of the new generation.
As if Uirlin had taken notice of his mood, a young woman suddenly walked up to the porch. She was soaking wet, and crying pitifully. The smell of alcohol covered her, somehow she had been soaked in beer. She simply stood there in front of him, looking at the ground. Dietrich looked at her a moment, not sure what to do.
"What's the matter with you?" He asked gruffly.
The young woman, probably around sixteen or seventeen, said nothing. She just stood there, freezing in the dusk cold.
"Vilna!" The voice was obnoxiously loud, and instantly caused Dietrich's hackles to rise.
Sure enough, some inebriated fool came swaggering down the street, an empty stein in his hand. The girl shuddered when she heard the voice, but she turned around and faced the man. He was thin, built more like a boy than a man, and Dietrich could smell the alcohol coming from his slack-jawed mouth from here.
"Vilna! Come'eer you wench!" He screamed.
The girl shook her head and backed away.
"YES!!" He bellowed.
The man hurled the glass stein in her general direction. It shattered when it hit the ground, sending glass shards all over the street. The girl shrieked and backed up onto the porch of Ulzer's Place. An enormous man suddenly emerged from the Inn and stood behind her. Ulzer the Sixth. Ulzer the Sixth was more like a shaved bear than a man, Dietrich had seen him break a man's arm like a stick with his bare hands once. He looked at Dietrich, the girl, the drunk man, then Dietrich again. He took the girl gently in hands the size of frying hands and led her inside.
"Do me a favor and shut him up. For at least a few weeks." He called over his shoulder as he re-entered his Inn.
Dietrich felt his lips peel back into a sneer. He took his helmet in his right hand and strode out into the street. He bent over and scooped up a hand-full of broken glass, then approached the drunk man. His eyes were glazed, he was obviously drunk out of his mind, too drunk to even be afraid; but that did not give him amnesty. He slurred out some kind of half-hearted threat.
"What're you looking at yo-"
Dietrich reared back, and sent the top of his skull careening into the man's face. He felt the man's nose shatter with a satisfying crunch. The drunk yelped, jumped back, then collapsed onto the ground; but he wasn't in the clear yet. Dietrich strode over to the man while he lay twitching on the ground. He kicked him in the groin, the man's mouth opened wide and uttered a horrible screech, and Dietrich shoved his handful of glass between the man's teeth.
Before the drunk realized what he was in for, Dietrich began smashing his helmet into his face over and over again. Each time, the sound of crunching glass rang out in the street. After a few good swings, Dietrich stood up to full height and gave the man a parting kick in the face. He turned and began walking back to the Inn.
He felt better now.
Somehow blend into the ball, find the assassins, kill them, save the royal family, run from a thousand guards, snatch food from the serving tables and dance with handsome men.
Easy enough.
Siren looked at Sereinia and rolled her eyes dramatically, nudging Shadow with her gaze. He was so uptight, as if the wellbeing of the world and its rulers mattered. Shadow seemed to feel as if he held the world upon his shoulders and that the happiness of people who'd done nothing for him - sometimes putting him through Hell - were his responsibility. A small spark of her respected him for that, but it annoyed her to think he was so foolishly selfless. It was the same for Sereinia, although not as much, for she was simply a kind and caring person down to her very core. There was nothing malicious about her, unlike Shadow. Keito was a different story. He was just adorable; he cared dearly about those he called his own. Mayumi, well, Mayumi was Mayumi. She cared for Shadow and Sereinia was almost like her mother. Actually, Shadow and Sereinia were very much like Mayumi's parents. That was, if fathers normally taught their children how to decapitate a man with one's bare hands. Yet she knew Mayumi would protect Shadow and Sereinia with her life. Even her creepy bird, Sora, was noble. Siren could not help but feel she was the only one who did not fit in the band of honourable killers and healer. It appeared Shadow and his ground had rubbed off on her in a completely wrong way. Instead of gaining compassion and care, she'd become even more aloof than she was before. Whilst she cared for some - like her bounty hunters - before, she no longer cared about anything. Other than herself, of course. Well, not even that so much. If you died, you died; she didn't see what was so terrible about it.
Her dress was a bit of an overkill but Siren did not exist to blend. If that was what she'd wished for, she would've been born ordinary or at least soaked her white hair in indigo. Formal dress, casual dress, they were both the same to her - as long as they emphasised her assets. Siren wasn't the best fighter - she was good, but nowhere near Shadow or Mayumi's level of competency in physical combat - but she was one Hell of a looker and that's all she needed. Men melted, women grew adventurous and pillars turned to sand at her gaze. It was all she needed. Unfortunately, what charm she had did not seem to work on Shadow. Pity, he was handsome once you ignored his slight psychological disturbance. "Slight."
Without a word to Shadow, she slipped from the inn, out to the streets of Veilbrand. She manoeuvred through the throngs of people, something she'd now grown accustomed to. She walked through Nos, searching for a particular inn. She'd heard much about the notorious - though popular with tourists - inn. It was apparently filled with mercenaries and mercenaries were attractive. Being a mercenary made a six look to be a nine, as far as she was concerned. Not to mention it had been two long, terrible days since she'd had her fill of blissful, sweet alcohol. She was feeling deprived and jittery. No, she was clearly not a drunkard.
Ulzer's Place loomed over her - the walls themselves seemed to tremble as rowdy noise spilled from the building into the streets. Siren tilted her head thoughtfully, briefly considering turning away. It clearly didn't look like the place a self-respecting woman would go but she wasn't just any woman, she was a huntress, and an incredibly curious one at that. She wondered if this inn was anything like the underground bounty hunter taverns she so often frequented. Although, not so much now that she shadowed Shadow.
Pushing the doors open, she strut straight in through the middle of the entrance. Her snow-blonde hair fluttered behind her like a veil made of Winter itself. Siren's silk dress of crimson was thin to say the least - it did not hide any of her womanly curves, allowing one to see straight through her clothes if they came close enough. Her half-covered breasts and the slit down the side of her skirt to her hips didn't help matters either. Despite her petite stature, the huntress had a distinctly hourglass figure and the presence of someone who stood above most of everyone else. To say Siren was confident with her appearance would be an understatement.
She walked in, drawing the eyes of many as their heads careened to soak in her lithe form. Siren winked at a few, giving them well practiced, suggestive smiles and watching them through thick lashes. Siren's large silver eyes took in the room and she beamed when she recognised the familiar figure of the man she'd seen just yesterday on the porch. Her smirk was accompanied by an elegantly raised eyebrow as the man from before pounded his head against another man's. Her lips parted into a bright smile, revealing her nearly sparkling white teeth, as the man shoved pieces of glass into his victim's mouth. He kicked him in the groin and proceeded to pummel the man with his solid helmet. With a head-wrenching kick to the face, the man walked back into the inn.
Siren gave him a lazy smile, her silver eyes dilating as her gaze roamed over his solid frame to settle on his piercing blue eyes. There was nothing more attractive than a fighter and she'd admit, violent men made her spine tingle in a strangely arousing way. Before she could head towards the man, however, a large hand clamped around her wrist. Siren turned her head and raised a brow. How tasteless.
"What's a pretty little thing like yourself doing in a place like this?" asked the heavily built man that stood over her. Siren rolled her eyes - his words were so cliche. At least put in some effort to be creative and original.
"You know, the usual. Selling my body to feed my little boy," she said sarcastically, knowing that was what the man wished to hear. The stranger pressed closer against her pushing her closer to a wall with his body.
"In that case, mind if I buy you for a discount?" His words were followed a few barking cackles from the people around them.
"No, thank you. I happen to be expensive," she said curtly. Her lips tilted abruptly into a smile as she straightened her fingers and cut through the area where the man's index finger met his thumb, easily breaking his hold. Hooking her fingers together, she knocked the man's head back by throwing her elbow into the bottom of the man's chin. Swivelling her entire body, she slapped her shin into the large man's neck, sending him sprawling to the floor. Siren crouched low, placing her arms on the tops of her knees as she tilted her head to the side, looming over the collapsed body. "I hope you like it rough."
Easy enough.
Siren looked at Sereinia and rolled her eyes dramatically, nudging Shadow with her gaze. He was so uptight, as if the wellbeing of the world and its rulers mattered. Shadow seemed to feel as if he held the world upon his shoulders and that the happiness of people who'd done nothing for him - sometimes putting him through Hell - were his responsibility. A small spark of her respected him for that, but it annoyed her to think he was so foolishly selfless. It was the same for Sereinia, although not as much, for she was simply a kind and caring person down to her very core. There was nothing malicious about her, unlike Shadow. Keito was a different story. He was just adorable; he cared dearly about those he called his own. Mayumi, well, Mayumi was Mayumi. She cared for Shadow and Sereinia was almost like her mother. Actually, Shadow and Sereinia were very much like Mayumi's parents. That was, if fathers normally taught their children how to decapitate a man with one's bare hands. Yet she knew Mayumi would protect Shadow and Sereinia with her life. Even her creepy bird, Sora, was noble. Siren could not help but feel she was the only one who did not fit in the band of honourable killers and healer. It appeared Shadow and his ground had rubbed off on her in a completely wrong way. Instead of gaining compassion and care, she'd become even more aloof than she was before. Whilst she cared for some - like her bounty hunters - before, she no longer cared about anything. Other than herself, of course. Well, not even that so much. If you died, you died; she didn't see what was so terrible about it.
Her dress was a bit of an overkill but Siren did not exist to blend. If that was what she'd wished for, she would've been born ordinary or at least soaked her white hair in indigo. Formal dress, casual dress, they were both the same to her - as long as they emphasised her assets. Siren wasn't the best fighter - she was good, but nowhere near Shadow or Mayumi's level of competency in physical combat - but she was one Hell of a looker and that's all she needed. Men melted, women grew adventurous and pillars turned to sand at her gaze. It was all she needed. Unfortunately, what charm she had did not seem to work on Shadow. Pity, he was handsome once you ignored his slight psychological disturbance. "Slight."
Without a word to Shadow, she slipped from the inn, out to the streets of Veilbrand. She manoeuvred through the throngs of people, something she'd now grown accustomed to. She walked through Nos, searching for a particular inn. She'd heard much about the notorious - though popular with tourists - inn. It was apparently filled with mercenaries and mercenaries were attractive. Being a mercenary made a six look to be a nine, as far as she was concerned. Not to mention it had been two long, terrible days since she'd had her fill of blissful, sweet alcohol. She was feeling deprived and jittery. No, she was clearly not a drunkard.
Ulzer's Place loomed over her - the walls themselves seemed to tremble as rowdy noise spilled from the building into the streets. Siren tilted her head thoughtfully, briefly considering turning away. It clearly didn't look like the place a self-respecting woman would go but she wasn't just any woman, she was a huntress, and an incredibly curious one at that. She wondered if this inn was anything like the underground bounty hunter taverns she so often frequented. Although, not so much now that she shadowed Shadow.
Pushing the doors open, she strut straight in through the middle of the entrance. Her snow-blonde hair fluttered behind her like a veil made of Winter itself. Siren's silk dress of crimson was thin to say the least - it did not hide any of her womanly curves, allowing one to see straight through her clothes if they came close enough. Her half-covered breasts and the slit down the side of her skirt to her hips didn't help matters either. Despite her petite stature, the huntress had a distinctly hourglass figure and the presence of someone who stood above most of everyone else. To say Siren was confident with her appearance would be an understatement.
She walked in, drawing the eyes of many as their heads careened to soak in her lithe form. Siren winked at a few, giving them well practiced, suggestive smiles and watching them through thick lashes. Siren's large silver eyes took in the room and she beamed when she recognised the familiar figure of the man she'd seen just yesterday on the porch. Her smirk was accompanied by an elegantly raised eyebrow as the man from before pounded his head against another man's. Her lips parted into a bright smile, revealing her nearly sparkling white teeth, as the man shoved pieces of glass into his victim's mouth. He kicked him in the groin and proceeded to pummel the man with his solid helmet. With a head-wrenching kick to the face, the man walked back into the inn.
Siren gave him a lazy smile, her silver eyes dilating as her gaze roamed over his solid frame to settle on his piercing blue eyes. There was nothing more attractive than a fighter and she'd admit, violent men made her spine tingle in a strangely arousing way. Before she could head towards the man, however, a large hand clamped around her wrist. Siren turned her head and raised a brow. How tasteless.
"What's a pretty little thing like yourself doing in a place like this?" asked the heavily built man that stood over her. Siren rolled her eyes - his words were so cliche. At least put in some effort to be creative and original.
"You know, the usual. Selling my body to feed my little boy," she said sarcastically, knowing that was what the man wished to hear. The stranger pressed closer against her pushing her closer to a wall with his body.
"In that case, mind if I buy you for a discount?" His words were followed a few barking cackles from the people around them.
"No, thank you. I happen to be expensive," she said curtly. Her lips tilted abruptly into a smile as she straightened her fingers and cut through the area where the man's index finger met his thumb, easily breaking his hold. Hooking her fingers together, she knocked the man's head back by throwing her elbow into the bottom of the man's chin. Swivelling her entire body, she slapped her shin into the large man's neck, sending him sprawling to the floor. Siren crouched low, placing her arms on the tops of her knees as she tilted her head to the side, looming over the collapsed body. "I hope you like it rough."
It was the same thing every year, with nobles and high-class citizens gathering together to enjoy themselves for a night at the fancy masquerade ball. The chandeliers were strung high and fancy music played while the guests danced, talked amongst themselves, and enjoyed the expensive, free food as if they didn't have a care in the world. Personally, Eliot wasn't very fond of these sort of occasions, but parties like this did often contain his three favorite things; beautiful woman, food, and the most wonderful and only alcoholic drink he would ever consume, that being very high-class and hard to get wine. Aside form those luxuries, he didn't much like the fact that all the guests faces, or at least eyes, were covered by decorative masks and, with him being placed as a guard himself that night, it didn't make his job any simpler. All of the guard members were on their toes tonight due to the recent murder of Itsoh Faraas. In all honesty, Eliot was pleased to hear that someone had finally gotten rid of that coward. He did feel sympathy for the family, but Eliot never liked the man and hearing that he was murdered made him feel a little happy, though he was a little upset that he wasn't able to take care of the job himself. Of course, he'd never be legally permitted to do so, which was a real pity.
Eliot stood on the far side of the room with his back leaning against the wall as he watched the party play out with a clearly bored expression on his face. As a guard, he was dressed in full black with a long, black coat over his plain clothing that buttoned-up the front with a folded collar. His navy blue boots were pulled up over his dark pants and folded over equally at the middle of his shins, while some of his dark hair was loosely pulled back into a small pony tail with a dark red string. Like the other guards, he wore a plain, heavily polished black mask. It was all very dull, but fancy at the same time and he had to admit the dark colors fit well with his light caramel skin and really made his amethyst eyes stick out more than usual behind the black outlining of the mask. His bangs were loosely brushed to the sides as usual, but a few strands still managed to hang over beside his eyes. His sword sat properly at his left side, kept in place by a white belt of cloth that tied around his lower waist, the only thing that lightly colored about his outfit.
He was one out of the seven guards that were placed inside the ballroom, while the rest of the majority of them were placed outside to make sure no one suspicious tried to enter without an invitation. In Eliot's opinion that was a stupid decision saying as all one needed to enter was an invitation mask. If anyone was planning on committing a crime, they were probably already in the building by now and laughing at how poorly the guards had done their job. The thought angered him quite a bit, but he wasn't about to let that spoil is fun. He was at a party after all, so he decided to scope the place out, or well, more like find a pretty girl and enjoy himself.
There was one girl, in particular, that he had been keeping his eyes on for some time now since she had entered the room in an elegant golden gown with her raven hair curled just perfectly. Many of the men had turned heads to view her, but it didn't seem like any of them were brave enough to approach her just yet, so now was the perfect time for him to do it before his spot was taken. He made his away across the massively large room, weaving his way around dancers and other guests and watching himself so he wouldn't accidentally bump someone. As he slowly closed the distance between them, he took note of a tall man that had passed his beauty and seemed to nudge her as he did, though it was difficult to tell whether or not it was an accident or if it was a gesture of some sort. Either way, the man disappeared as quickly as he came and Eliot was now only a few feet away from the young woman.
"Excuse me miss," He started with a slightly serious tone, "You seem to be a bit out of place."
He then gave her the most alluring smile he could muster and his tone lightened. "After all, a beautiful lady such as yourself should have a partner to dance with." He gave her a small bow and his alluring smile turned into more of a casual, friendly one.
"Eliot Noah Cornelius, at your service. If you wouldn't mind accompanying me for one dance," He straightened up, keeping a polite smile on his lips, "It would really brighten up my night. May I ask for your name?"
Eliot stood on the far side of the room with his back leaning against the wall as he watched the party play out with a clearly bored expression on his face. As a guard, he was dressed in full black with a long, black coat over his plain clothing that buttoned-up the front with a folded collar. His navy blue boots were pulled up over his dark pants and folded over equally at the middle of his shins, while some of his dark hair was loosely pulled back into a small pony tail with a dark red string. Like the other guards, he wore a plain, heavily polished black mask. It was all very dull, but fancy at the same time and he had to admit the dark colors fit well with his light caramel skin and really made his amethyst eyes stick out more than usual behind the black outlining of the mask. His bangs were loosely brushed to the sides as usual, but a few strands still managed to hang over beside his eyes. His sword sat properly at his left side, kept in place by a white belt of cloth that tied around his lower waist, the only thing that lightly colored about his outfit.
He was one out of the seven guards that were placed inside the ballroom, while the rest of the majority of them were placed outside to make sure no one suspicious tried to enter without an invitation. In Eliot's opinion that was a stupid decision saying as all one needed to enter was an invitation mask. If anyone was planning on committing a crime, they were probably already in the building by now and laughing at how poorly the guards had done their job. The thought angered him quite a bit, but he wasn't about to let that spoil is fun. He was at a party after all, so he decided to scope the place out, or well, more like find a pretty girl and enjoy himself.
There was one girl, in particular, that he had been keeping his eyes on for some time now since she had entered the room in an elegant golden gown with her raven hair curled just perfectly. Many of the men had turned heads to view her, but it didn't seem like any of them were brave enough to approach her just yet, so now was the perfect time for him to do it before his spot was taken. He made his away across the massively large room, weaving his way around dancers and other guests and watching himself so he wouldn't accidentally bump someone. As he slowly closed the distance between them, he took note of a tall man that had passed his beauty and seemed to nudge her as he did, though it was difficult to tell whether or not it was an accident or if it was a gesture of some sort. Either way, the man disappeared as quickly as he came and Eliot was now only a few feet away from the young woman.
"Excuse me miss," He started with a slightly serious tone, "You seem to be a bit out of place."
He then gave her the most alluring smile he could muster and his tone lightened. "After all, a beautiful lady such as yourself should have a partner to dance with." He gave her a small bow and his alluring smile turned into more of a casual, friendly one.
"Eliot Noah Cornelius, at your service. If you wouldn't mind accompanying me for one dance," He straightened up, keeping a polite smile on his lips, "It would really brighten up my night. May I ask for your name?"
Night had already engulfed the Veilbrand city of Nos as Keito made his way through the shadows of the buildings. With the masquerade ball going on, he knew most of the guards would be keeping watch and plenty more citizens would be enjoying themselves right now, so he wasn't as worried about bumping into someone who might recognize him. After lounging around in the safe house for so long, he was thrilled to be able to walk the streets freely. Well, not entirely freely. Just in case he did accidentally encounter someone that he knew, he was being extra careful not to come into contact with too many people and he also wore a long, black cloak and kept the hood pulled over his head and his dark blue eyes weren't visible to anyone who stood taller than him. He had to move his sword and belt to his waste so the handle wouldn't cause the cloak to bulge and it was hidden from anyone who might recognize it.
He was relieved that it wasn't a warm night, and instead it was quite cool and the moon was set high in the sky, giving the streets of Nos a slight, silvery glow. He knew full well where he was going, for he'd walked the same streets as a child and would often sneak out when he was in his younger teenage years. It was a little nostalgic walking through Veilbrand again after leaving the place for so many years. It hadn't really changed much, but Keito had, and so he saw the place a little differently than when he did back when he still lived with his family. He had to admit, he was curious s to how his mother was coping with him gone, though his father was probably the same as always.
That thought brought his mind back to the time before he first met Shadow, when he was searching for his sword with Ritsu and found Layla at the festival. She mentioned that her and Jude had met with Keito's father, but he never discovered the actual reason for it and he never thought to ask since then. If he mentioned Jude to Layla now, it would just upset her. After all, even he was a little disappointed when the thief left, but it wasn't surprising.
He continued down the alleyway, heading towards a place where his father would used to take him often in the mornings when he was a young child. Turning a corner, he scanned the open street to make sure it was mostly clear. There really weren't a lot of people out this time of night other than a few drunkards who couldn't find their way home. Though this time he witnessed something different. He moved himself back behind the wall of the dark building and watched as a small man was beaten in by a much larger man, and was quite shocked to see the larger man shove glass into the other mans mouth before pounding him a few more time with his helmet and then turning away. This part of Veilbrand really was an ugly place to be at night.
He clenched his teeth for a moment, angry that such a large man would beat down someone so clearly drunk and smaller. Granted, the man was slightly bigger than Keito, but not much taller. The swordsman stepped out from behind the building and walked out onto the street as he watched the larger man disappear into the Ulzer's place, the place Keito was heading. Stepping over to the man who had just been beaten, he bent down and noticed that the man had fallen unconscious and the smell of alcohol stung Keito's nose. This man was, without a doubt, quite heavily drunk. Most likely he did something to upset the larger man, and in return got the beating he'd just watched. But, honestly, to shove glass into the mas mouth? That was a bit drastic. He let out a sigh and pulled the man over to the side of the street so then at least he wouldn't get run over by a carriage before turning and making his way towards the inn.
He pushed the doors open, ready to find and confront the larger man about what he'd just witnessed, but stopped abruptly as he watched an equally large man slam onto the floor across the room. Who was it that beat such a large man down? None other than the bounty huntress, Layla. This was a room full of mercenaries at night, and she was going to go beating someone up?!
He turned his head from side to side worriedly. Many of the men were looking at her with surprised expressions as if they'd just seen and old woman lift a house and throw it across a field. He cautiously walked over to her where she was crouched down beside the large man she'd just thrown to the floor and bent down a little to speak to her quietly.
"Do you just enjoy getting yourself into tight situations?" He said, furrowing his eye brows, though they probably couldn't be seen under the black hood.
He was relieved that it wasn't a warm night, and instead it was quite cool and the moon was set high in the sky, giving the streets of Nos a slight, silvery glow. He knew full well where he was going, for he'd walked the same streets as a child and would often sneak out when he was in his younger teenage years. It was a little nostalgic walking through Veilbrand again after leaving the place for so many years. It hadn't really changed much, but Keito had, and so he saw the place a little differently than when he did back when he still lived with his family. He had to admit, he was curious s to how his mother was coping with him gone, though his father was probably the same as always.
That thought brought his mind back to the time before he first met Shadow, when he was searching for his sword with Ritsu and found Layla at the festival. She mentioned that her and Jude had met with Keito's father, but he never discovered the actual reason for it and he never thought to ask since then. If he mentioned Jude to Layla now, it would just upset her. After all, even he was a little disappointed when the thief left, but it wasn't surprising.
He continued down the alleyway, heading towards a place where his father would used to take him often in the mornings when he was a young child. Turning a corner, he scanned the open street to make sure it was mostly clear. There really weren't a lot of people out this time of night other than a few drunkards who couldn't find their way home. Though this time he witnessed something different. He moved himself back behind the wall of the dark building and watched as a small man was beaten in by a much larger man, and was quite shocked to see the larger man shove glass into the other mans mouth before pounding him a few more time with his helmet and then turning away. This part of Veilbrand really was an ugly place to be at night.
He clenched his teeth for a moment, angry that such a large man would beat down someone so clearly drunk and smaller. Granted, the man was slightly bigger than Keito, but not much taller. The swordsman stepped out from behind the building and walked out onto the street as he watched the larger man disappear into the Ulzer's place, the place Keito was heading. Stepping over to the man who had just been beaten, he bent down and noticed that the man had fallen unconscious and the smell of alcohol stung Keito's nose. This man was, without a doubt, quite heavily drunk. Most likely he did something to upset the larger man, and in return got the beating he'd just watched. But, honestly, to shove glass into the mas mouth? That was a bit drastic. He let out a sigh and pulled the man over to the side of the street so then at least he wouldn't get run over by a carriage before turning and making his way towards the inn.
He pushed the doors open, ready to find and confront the larger man about what he'd just witnessed, but stopped abruptly as he watched an equally large man slam onto the floor across the room. Who was it that beat such a large man down? None other than the bounty huntress, Layla. This was a room full of mercenaries at night, and she was going to go beating someone up?!
He turned his head from side to side worriedly. Many of the men were looking at her with surprised expressions as if they'd just seen and old woman lift a house and throw it across a field. He cautiously walked over to her where she was crouched down beside the large man she'd just thrown to the floor and bent down a little to speak to her quietly.
"Do you just enjoy getting yourself into tight situations?" He said, furrowing his eye brows, though they probably couldn't be seen under the black hood.
I might have gone a bit too far...
Dietrich sighed as he tried to wipe the blood off the top of his helmet, managing only to smear it around. He supposed he would have to ask Uirlin for forgiveness, he had crushed a man hardly worthy of being called an "enemy". Still, he knew the kind of man he had just broken, the kind that beat women because he could not defeat another man honorably. Besides, Ulzer had asked him to silence the man, and he owed the Innkeeper. Dietrich had recognized the young woman as one of Ulzer's new waitresses, and the bear-man did not take kindly to people threatening his employees. A mouthful of glass would surely teach the drunk to hold his tongue.
Dietrich stepped back to the porch and up to the door, taking deep breaths in order to slow his heart after the morsel of excitement. He generally managed to get through his days in Nos without going insane by working as Ulzer's assistant bouncer. Ulzer was quite famous for being his own bouncer, but he generally allowed Dietrich to handle any "heavy-handed" work that needed to be done while he was in town. The bear-man would probably have just socked the drunk and been done with it, but then Dietrich hadn't lived this long as a mercenary by being soft.
Though it would only be proper to move him out of the street.
He began to turn back, only to see a dark figure doing the good deed.
"Hmph." He grunted.
He opened the door and stepped into Ulzer's Place, and was dumbfounded by what waited for him inside. He managed to catch sight of the tail-end of what was certainly a feat of hand-to-hand fighting. It was the same ostentatiously dressed spirit as from the night before, crouching over the body of a collapsed patron. She was dressed even more flamboyantly tonight, though her dress did not seem to hamper her physical ability.
Every eye in the Inn was on her, from patrons to barmaids, even Ulzer was looking at her with an amused expression from behind his bar. Dietrich got the impression that the little imp-girl was greatly enjoying the attention from the look on her face. He could tell she was human now, in the light of the oil-lamps in the Inn. Still though, she gave off an other-worldly presence. The situation became more awkward by the second as the woman continued to crouch there, and everyone else continued to stare at her. The silence was broken by the sound of the door opening and closing behind Dietrich again. He turned, and looked down the same dark cloaked figure from the street. If the figure's purpose was to hide his identity, than he had certainly accomplished his goal. The dark cloak and hood were drawn close around his frame, completely concealing any defining traits. The slight bulge of a scabbard pushing out of the back of the cloak did not escape Dietrich's attention though.
The figure pushed through the crowd and knelt down close to the snow-haired spirit. The appeared to be familiar somehow. Dietrich caught the eye of Ulzer from behind the bar. The shaven headed man nodded at him. Dietrich felt his lips curl back into a sneer, he might get to cross blades with a worthy foe after all.
"Move." He said loudly.
Dozens of men turned their faces towards him, then hurried to make room once they recognized him. He pushed his helmet into the arms of a terrified looking barmaid as he walked past her.
"Hold this."
Within a few strides he stood in front of the duo, the white spirit dressed in red, and the black cloaked swordsman. He weighed his options quickly. There was no way he could wield Gewalt effectively under the present circumstances, at least not without friendly casualties. He always had his katzbalger, but he had no way of knowing just how good either of these two were; there was always the chance that he wouldn't be able to deal with them both at once using only his short, wide bladed side-arm. Still, the thought of being on the disadvantaged side thrilled him. He supposed that if this did erupt into a fight, it would be Uirlin's punishment for mashing the face of the defenseless drunk.
Forgive me of my crass disregard for your tenants Kriegshäuptling, I understand your lesson in this trial. Thank you for admonishing my pride.
"You know." He announced, his grin widening, revealing his pronounced canines. "Dressing like a hussy will get you treated like a hussy. If you don't want the business, you shouldn't outfit yourself for the job."
He felt battle-lust rising in his blood again. He couldn't lie to himself, he truly wanted a fight to break out. He wanted to see what the black cloak kept on his hip, and how well he used it.
I'm a terrible bouncer.
Whatever happened, he hoped Uirlin would be pleased with the manner in which he conducted himself.
"Unless you just wanted to come here to start trouble, in which case, I'll have to ask you to leave."
The patron who had received the powerful kick groaned and pulled himself away into the crowd. The Inn's patrons had formed a circle around the group, but kept a safe distance. Being mercenaries for the most part, they were all interested in the prospect of potential violence.
Dietrich sighed as he tried to wipe the blood off the top of his helmet, managing only to smear it around. He supposed he would have to ask Uirlin for forgiveness, he had crushed a man hardly worthy of being called an "enemy". Still, he knew the kind of man he had just broken, the kind that beat women because he could not defeat another man honorably. Besides, Ulzer had asked him to silence the man, and he owed the Innkeeper. Dietrich had recognized the young woman as one of Ulzer's new waitresses, and the bear-man did not take kindly to people threatening his employees. A mouthful of glass would surely teach the drunk to hold his tongue.
Dietrich stepped back to the porch and up to the door, taking deep breaths in order to slow his heart after the morsel of excitement. He generally managed to get through his days in Nos without going insane by working as Ulzer's assistant bouncer. Ulzer was quite famous for being his own bouncer, but he generally allowed Dietrich to handle any "heavy-handed" work that needed to be done while he was in town. The bear-man would probably have just socked the drunk and been done with it, but then Dietrich hadn't lived this long as a mercenary by being soft.
Though it would only be proper to move him out of the street.
He began to turn back, only to see a dark figure doing the good deed.
"Hmph." He grunted.
He opened the door and stepped into Ulzer's Place, and was dumbfounded by what waited for him inside. He managed to catch sight of the tail-end of what was certainly a feat of hand-to-hand fighting. It was the same ostentatiously dressed spirit as from the night before, crouching over the body of a collapsed patron. She was dressed even more flamboyantly tonight, though her dress did not seem to hamper her physical ability.
Every eye in the Inn was on her, from patrons to barmaids, even Ulzer was looking at her with an amused expression from behind his bar. Dietrich got the impression that the little imp-girl was greatly enjoying the attention from the look on her face. He could tell she was human now, in the light of the oil-lamps in the Inn. Still though, she gave off an other-worldly presence. The situation became more awkward by the second as the woman continued to crouch there, and everyone else continued to stare at her. The silence was broken by the sound of the door opening and closing behind Dietrich again. He turned, and looked down the same dark cloaked figure from the street. If the figure's purpose was to hide his identity, than he had certainly accomplished his goal. The dark cloak and hood were drawn close around his frame, completely concealing any defining traits. The slight bulge of a scabbard pushing out of the back of the cloak did not escape Dietrich's attention though.
The figure pushed through the crowd and knelt down close to the snow-haired spirit. The appeared to be familiar somehow. Dietrich caught the eye of Ulzer from behind the bar. The shaven headed man nodded at him. Dietrich felt his lips curl back into a sneer, he might get to cross blades with a worthy foe after all.
"Move." He said loudly.
Dozens of men turned their faces towards him, then hurried to make room once they recognized him. He pushed his helmet into the arms of a terrified looking barmaid as he walked past her.
"Hold this."
Within a few strides he stood in front of the duo, the white spirit dressed in red, and the black cloaked swordsman. He weighed his options quickly. There was no way he could wield Gewalt effectively under the present circumstances, at least not without friendly casualties. He always had his katzbalger, but he had no way of knowing just how good either of these two were; there was always the chance that he wouldn't be able to deal with them both at once using only his short, wide bladed side-arm. Still, the thought of being on the disadvantaged side thrilled him. He supposed that if this did erupt into a fight, it would be Uirlin's punishment for mashing the face of the defenseless drunk.
Forgive me of my crass disregard for your tenants Kriegshäuptling, I understand your lesson in this trial. Thank you for admonishing my pride.
"You know." He announced, his grin widening, revealing his pronounced canines. "Dressing like a hussy will get you treated like a hussy. If you don't want the business, you shouldn't outfit yourself for the job."
He felt battle-lust rising in his blood again. He couldn't lie to himself, he truly wanted a fight to break out. He wanted to see what the black cloak kept on his hip, and how well he used it.
I'm a terrible bouncer.
Whatever happened, he hoped Uirlin would be pleased with the manner in which he conducted himself.
"Unless you just wanted to come here to start trouble, in which case, I'll have to ask you to leave."
The patron who had received the powerful kick groaned and pulled himself away into the crowd. The Inn's patrons had formed a circle around the group, but kept a safe distance. Being mercenaries for the most part, they were all interested in the prospect of potential violence.
"Move."
Keito tensed as the loud voice coming from somewhere behind him boomed across the room and the heads turned in the direction of the sound. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to himself, but he guessed approaching a beautiful and provocatively dressed woman like Layla who'd just knocked a man off his feet was one of the most attention-grabbing things he could've done. He narrowed his eyes, listening to the heavy footsteps begin to approach the two of them as the man circled around to stand in front of them. Keito instantly recognized the man to be the one who had beat up the drunken outside by his attire and stature. Actually, the man's appearance was hard to forget. The swordsman kept his low position with himself bent down beside Layla as the man began to speak, but his words did not please Keito at all.
"You know, dressing like a hussy will get you treated like a hussy. If you don't want the business, you shouldn't outfit yourself for the job. Unless you just wanted to come here to start trouble, in which case, I'll have to ask you to leave."
"No matter what a lady is wearing, a man should always show respect for her, and I don't appreciate you speaking like that towards my friend.", he said calmly, rising from where he knelt beside Layla, though in doing so he realized that he was the shortest male in the room.
Keito's words probably sounded naive, but it was what he fully believed. He grew up being taught that, unless a women is your enemy, that they should be shown complete respect. There were a few scoffs and laughs from the crowd that stood around them, but Keito expected that from this sort of audience, and maybe his words were a little naive for this kind of world, but he stuck with them. He turned to the side a little and took Layla's hand, pulling her up form where she was crouched before turning his attention back to the large man. There was no reason to be starting a fight here, and with the place being loaded with blood-hungry mercenaries, it definitely put Layla and himself on the downside. Though it wasn't like the man's words would be a good enough reason for Keito to want to fight him.
His glaring eyes weren't visible to anyone except probably Layla, since she was shorter than him, as he gave the man a curt nod and then looked down at Layla.
"We..should probably go." He whispered to her quickly, hoping she wouldn't cause more of a scene.
Fat chance.
Keito tensed as the loud voice coming from somewhere behind him boomed across the room and the heads turned in the direction of the sound. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to himself, but he guessed approaching a beautiful and provocatively dressed woman like Layla who'd just knocked a man off his feet was one of the most attention-grabbing things he could've done. He narrowed his eyes, listening to the heavy footsteps begin to approach the two of them as the man circled around to stand in front of them. Keito instantly recognized the man to be the one who had beat up the drunken outside by his attire and stature. Actually, the man's appearance was hard to forget. The swordsman kept his low position with himself bent down beside Layla as the man began to speak, but his words did not please Keito at all.
"You know, dressing like a hussy will get you treated like a hussy. If you don't want the business, you shouldn't outfit yourself for the job. Unless you just wanted to come here to start trouble, in which case, I'll have to ask you to leave."
"No matter what a lady is wearing, a man should always show respect for her, and I don't appreciate you speaking like that towards my friend.", he said calmly, rising from where he knelt beside Layla, though in doing so he realized that he was the shortest male in the room.
Keito's words probably sounded naive, but it was what he fully believed. He grew up being taught that, unless a women is your enemy, that they should be shown complete respect. There were a few scoffs and laughs from the crowd that stood around them, but Keito expected that from this sort of audience, and maybe his words were a little naive for this kind of world, but he stuck with them. He turned to the side a little and took Layla's hand, pulling her up form where she was crouched before turning his attention back to the large man. There was no reason to be starting a fight here, and with the place being loaded with blood-hungry mercenaries, it definitely put Layla and himself on the downside. Though it wasn't like the man's words would be a good enough reason for Keito to want to fight him.
His glaring eyes weren't visible to anyone except probably Layla, since she was shorter than him, as he gave the man a curt nod and then looked down at Layla.
"We..should probably go." He whispered to her quickly, hoping she wouldn't cause more of a scene.
Fat chance.
"Go? Please, I was just starting to have fun. The night is still young, my dearest Keito," Siren said with a laugh. "Don't be so uptight, will you? You need to live a little." Leaning in closer to Keito - who was still taller than her, despite being the shortest male - she whispered with a twinkle in her silver eyes, "I can introduce you to some of my friends at the brothel."
Taking her hand back from Keito's grasp, she curtsied, lifting the corners of her slit red skirt, showing even more of her slim ivory legs. She drank in the attention the room was giving her, blowing a kiss at the man behind the bar, whom she assumed to be Ulzer. Turning back to the heavily built glass-shover mercenary, Siren placed a hand over his heart and took a step closer. "Now, now, there's no use in getting so worked up," she purred. "Not until we're armed, anyway!" Siren said with a laugh, whipping out a sword from each side of her thighs. Goddess bless you, thigh sheath. Spinning the twin swords expertly in her fingers, she spun them rapidly, perhaps with more showmanship than needed. Then again, this was little more than a performance for her. Turning her gaze to Keito, Siren grinned, blinding everyone who looked too closely at her purely white teeth. "Draw out your sword, Keito. I didn't give it back to you to have you stand there stunned as a mackerel in torchlights. We shall dance!" Stepping back to look at the large man before her, she grinned. "I do hope you're elegant."
"Oh but look at this." Siren beamed. Handing her twin swords to Keito, she reached into the boots she wore, pulling out knife after knife after knife. Then, a piece of cloth that was embedded with poisoned pins. Reaching towards her gloves, she took hold of two black daggers that had blended perfectly into her gloves. Lifting her skirt, she turned it outwards to reveal millions of needle thin arrows. She, of course, handed all of these things to poor Keito. "Oh, and let's not forget my favourite," she said, slipping a coiled bracelet from her wrist. Tugging it gently, the bracelet unraveled to reveal that it was a long length of coiled, sharp wires. "Good for strangling unsuspecting men." Siren laughed, dropping all her weapons carelessly over Keito and bowing dramatically at her audience. She was feeling reckless - as always - and she had more weapons up her skirt. Literally. That had been only half of what her body held and well, the looks on everyone's faces was worth the danger.
Turning to the large mercenary who'd threatened them, Siren wrapped both arms around the back of his neck and pulled him close. Leaning in, she whispered in his ear, "Kill this boy here and I will dismember you." Smiling sweetly, she pulled back and placed a soft kiss on his cheek before skipping back towards Keito. "Good luck, little man," she said, clapping his shoulder as she turned back to the strangely attractive mercenary. "He accepts your proposal and will now kick your little... Nice..." she trailed off, staring at the man's backside. "It has been approved by the Association of Attractive Females."
Siren walked towards the bar and sat upon one of the stools closest to Ulzer. She smiled at the man, batting her eyelashes as she spoke. "Six barrels of whisky, please." When the first barrel came, she crossed her legs, placed the barrel in her lap and cradled it with her hands. She popped the cap and began drinking, stopping infrequently to breathe. She 'appreciated' her liquor. When the first barrel was emptied - a feat that scarily, did not take very long - she pumped her fist in the air. "Go, Keito-leilo-hoooo," she yelled. Shaking her empty barrel in the air and smacking it onto the countertop, she yelled, "Next!"
"Does anyone wish to challenge me to a drinking contest?" she asked, grinning rather manically. She leaned back against the bar, her long white hair cascading over the bends of objects like rivers over pebbles. Siren crossed her legs, her arched spine emphasising her womanly assets. Her nose was dainty and upturned, her lips crimson and full with a distinct cupid's bow and her eyes of silver large with false innocence. For someone with such elfin features, she certainly was not fairy-like in personality. Although she could be, if she wished to. Which she didn't.
Why be a Fairy when you could be a Succubus?
Taking her hand back from Keito's grasp, she curtsied, lifting the corners of her slit red skirt, showing even more of her slim ivory legs. She drank in the attention the room was giving her, blowing a kiss at the man behind the bar, whom she assumed to be Ulzer. Turning back to the heavily built glass-shover mercenary, Siren placed a hand over his heart and took a step closer. "Now, now, there's no use in getting so worked up," she purred. "Not until we're armed, anyway!" Siren said with a laugh, whipping out a sword from each side of her thighs. Goddess bless you, thigh sheath. Spinning the twin swords expertly in her fingers, she spun them rapidly, perhaps with more showmanship than needed. Then again, this was little more than a performance for her. Turning her gaze to Keito, Siren grinned, blinding everyone who looked too closely at her purely white teeth. "Draw out your sword, Keito. I didn't give it back to you to have you stand there stunned as a mackerel in torchlights. We shall dance!" Stepping back to look at the large man before her, she grinned. "I do hope you're elegant."
"Oh but look at this." Siren beamed. Handing her twin swords to Keito, she reached into the boots she wore, pulling out knife after knife after knife. Then, a piece of cloth that was embedded with poisoned pins. Reaching towards her gloves, she took hold of two black daggers that had blended perfectly into her gloves. Lifting her skirt, she turned it outwards to reveal millions of needle thin arrows. She, of course, handed all of these things to poor Keito. "Oh, and let's not forget my favourite," she said, slipping a coiled bracelet from her wrist. Tugging it gently, the bracelet unraveled to reveal that it was a long length of coiled, sharp wires. "Good for strangling unsuspecting men." Siren laughed, dropping all her weapons carelessly over Keito and bowing dramatically at her audience. She was feeling reckless - as always - and she had more weapons up her skirt. Literally. That had been only half of what her body held and well, the looks on everyone's faces was worth the danger.
Turning to the large mercenary who'd threatened them, Siren wrapped both arms around the back of his neck and pulled him close. Leaning in, she whispered in his ear, "Kill this boy here and I will dismember you." Smiling sweetly, she pulled back and placed a soft kiss on his cheek before skipping back towards Keito. "Good luck, little man," she said, clapping his shoulder as she turned back to the strangely attractive mercenary. "He accepts your proposal and will now kick your little... Nice..." she trailed off, staring at the man's backside. "It has been approved by the Association of Attractive Females."
Siren walked towards the bar and sat upon one of the stools closest to Ulzer. She smiled at the man, batting her eyelashes as she spoke. "Six barrels of whisky, please." When the first barrel came, she crossed her legs, placed the barrel in her lap and cradled it with her hands. She popped the cap and began drinking, stopping infrequently to breathe. She 'appreciated' her liquor. When the first barrel was emptied - a feat that scarily, did not take very long - she pumped her fist in the air. "Go, Keito-leilo-hoooo," she yelled. Shaking her empty barrel in the air and smacking it onto the countertop, she yelled, "Next!"
"Does anyone wish to challenge me to a drinking contest?" she asked, grinning rather manically. She leaned back against the bar, her long white hair cascading over the bends of objects like rivers over pebbles. Siren crossed her legs, her arched spine emphasising her womanly assets. Her nose was dainty and upturned, her lips crimson and full with a distinct cupid's bow and her eyes of silver large with false innocence. For someone with such elfin features, she certainly was not fairy-like in personality. Although she could be, if she wished to. Which she didn't.
Why be a Fairy when you could be a Succubus?
Solomon released a small sigh at Yarun's infantile gestures in his personal description. He would have reminded the Sword Dancer physically if they were not in a public place where violence is not a daily occurrence. In any case, he had chosen to ignore Yarun for now. There were more important things to worry about. However, there was something suspicious in the air. He had felt the very moment he had arrived at the Mansion Del Belle as this place was called as an entirety. Taking a look around, there were more guards than the usual detail for the past years. This was an obvious reaction upon hearing the murder of a prominent figure in Veilbrand, Itsoh Faraas. Since the man is known for his over-the-top fortress mansion, it is a fact that anyone who infiltrated his docile was not just a regular-milled assassin. Furthermore, the attendance of the Royal Family of this nation was evident. He has been informed that the Veilbrand monarchs had already graced the Ball Room. Perhaps, this was the use of the masks that no one had noticed. This piece of cloth or leather hides one's identity and to pretend to be someone else entirely for a brief pleasure of the night.
Touching his mask in an almost subtle caress, Solomon had a fleeting memory of a certain past which had become the founding stone for who he is now. Releasing another sigh, he removed those lingering attachments in his mind at the moment. He has a mission to accomplish. It was to seek for Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. She was the only survivor of the Nouralail family which had been identified to be one of the families that the loyal servant of the Emperor and Empress had entrusted the princess. There were only two results from this confrontation. She would be the lost heiress or someone who could point them to right direction. Hopefully, this investigation would bear fruit. After all. the Nouralail is the only one remaining among the lists he has with him. Adding to that, it would seem that fate was tempting them to interact with in the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Who would have known that the girl was among the company who was known as terrorists or criminals.
For now, the White Knight roamed around the grand hall with a certain air of seriousness and eerie calmness. Silver white eyes peered behind the silver mosaic mask as Solomon watched the guests with careful observation. The one thing very notable was the attention he seemed to be receiving from the female guests. They were following his movements like wolves waiting to pounce. There were times he would never understand the mindset of women. Well, he did have much experience from the rather rowdy Empress of Cre' Est. While in his silent contemplation, a female had approached him with flirtatious movement and the incessant flapping of the intricate fan covering the half of her lower face. He really did not know what is the use of that when the upper half was already covered. He would have walked away without a word however, his manners dictated him to do otherwise. As such, he moved his body to face the female and offered a princely bow.
"A fine evening to milady, what honor do I deserve for your presence?"
His voice was suave and charming to the point of disarming danger. Solomon received an answer with a gloved hand raised before her. It seemed that the lady desires a dance from him and as if on cue. The music began to play loudly within the Ballroom. He could also notice from the corners of his eyes that the other guests were also beginning to participate in such display. As a result, he took the gloved hand placed a polite kiss upon it.
"Let me have the honor as your partner then, Madamoiselle."
After saying that, Solomon took the lead with a brief fluttering to his clothes. As the collar that partially covered his exposed neck revealed ever so slightly a certain mark. However as quickly of a glimpse, it disappeared as well with the covering of his collar and hair. As for the other half of the Knight Tandem, Yarun was not participating in the dance but rather, he was at the buffet table driking some fine wine. It seemed that he had found some rather delectable serving of alcoholic beverage. Other females were waiting for his decision on who to ask as they cannot approach him. They seemed to fear those rogue pink eyes that appeared to be to reddish for their tastes. After all, the stories of the Bloody New Year at Cre' Est had now reached the ears of Veilbrand citizens. Fortunately, Yarun found this quite a positive thing. He may seemed to fratenize with women. On the contrary, he quickly tires from the annoying charades of courtship.
"Seems like he is having a fine time here... So much for being aloof and all..."
Yarun muttered as he spotted Solomon dancing. As for him. he was waiting for something interesting to occur. He had noticed a certain tension in the air. The laughing nobles were not enough to deter his senses. For now, he let his rogue pink eyes roamed among the guests and he spied a certain female individual who seemed to stand out among the horridly and heavily make-up faces of the aristocratic females. The woman's silhouette was quite a delight to look at. There was no doubt in his mind that she was a beauty behind that mask. Although, he has this sense that this girl was familiar to him in the way she carried herself. There was even a noble who had collided with her in the process. It caused a curious moment for Yarun as the room was not that crowded to begin with. As such, there was no reason for such an incidental bump. At the same time, there seem to be a certain intention behind such action. Then, there was another one who had taken the courage and asked the woman's hand for a dance. But what interested the Sword Dancer greatly was the moment the woman turned her back towards his direction, the rose-shaped birthmark that he had only seen once on the Empress' right shoulder. It was the unique mark for the bloodline of the Royal Line of Cre' Est. Those who are direct descendents were the only ones who could inherit.
"So here you are... princess... finally."
Softly murmuring to himself, Yarun placed down his wine glass on the nearby table and began to approach Sereinia who seemed to be engaged in two things simultaneously. Perhaps, it would not be much of trouble to have the girl be occupied with another matter. The said girl was jolted from her self-induced trance while admiring the beautiful architecture of the hall and the colorful attires of the guests by someone bumping into her. Turning around, Sereinia caught the glimpse of ruby red eyes behind those long fringes and mask. At the same time, she felt a specific presence she was most comfortable with. The sense of nervousness and loneliness was immediately lifted from her in an instant. There was only one person that was able to do such a thing to her. As a result, she was certain about the identity of the man who without doubt purposely collided with her. His clothes was something she knew very well. After all, she was the one who picked it for him. But before she could reach for Shadow, a man who was a complete stranger approached her with intentions bordering goodwill and attraction.
"Excuse me miss, You seem to be a bit out of place."
Upon hearing that, Sereinia slowly turned around to face the one who had spoke. She did not want to appear so rude and ignore the man even though, she had heard him. Glancing to the direction where Shadow had went from the corner of her eyes, she listed to what the man had to say to her. Hopefully, it was not too long or too important for her to excuse herself immediately.
"After all, a beautiful lady such as yourself should have a partner to dance with."
As if on cue, the music began to play louder than usual. Sereinia was being asked to dance by this man who seemed to have purple eyes just like hers. For that reason, her attention was taken ever so briefly. However, she quickly regained her thoughts as she heard the name of the unknown man.
"Eliot Noah Cornelius, at your service. If you wouldn't mind accompanying me for one dance. It would really brighten up my night. May I ask for your name?"
Sereinia was not certain what to do at the moment. She was not able to answer immediately as her eyes traveled to the direction where Shadow went. Unfortunately, she seemed to have lost sight of the lone assassin. It was then she returned her gaze on the one named Eliot who stood before him. She did not want to reject him since he had asked politely and was clearly making it impossibly hard to turned down the offer for a dance. Taking a deep breath, she gave a polite bow and an apologetic smile as well.
"Please pardon me. I must decline your invitation. I have a friend waiting for me. But as a compensation, I will give my name in return it is...---"
Before Sereinia could continue her words, it was finished by another in the guise of a man with those rogue pink eyes brilliantly peeking from the unorthodox mask. Seeing it, the good doctor could not help but feel great concern and worry. This was not for herself but for her companions. It is known to her that Shadow was now inside the hall and Mayumi should be near. She did not want to be the cause of them getting into trouble.
"Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. How are you doing these past few days, my princess?"
Deep amethyst eyes reflected disbelief and realization, Sereinia did not expect to encounter one of the Cre' Etian Royal Knights in such a place. Furthermore, she was puzzled how this man could have known her identity behind the mask. There was no factor that could give her away in her current appearance. It is a fact she had no idea that her birthmark was the one which had identified her. For her, the music in the ballroom seemed to halt despite it still going on around her. People continued to dance with glee but for her, the world had been brought to a standstill as a name left her lips as if a sweet plea.
"Mr. Yarun?"
Touching his mask in an almost subtle caress, Solomon had a fleeting memory of a certain past which had become the founding stone for who he is now. Releasing another sigh, he removed those lingering attachments in his mind at the moment. He has a mission to accomplish. It was to seek for Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. She was the only survivor of the Nouralail family which had been identified to be one of the families that the loyal servant of the Emperor and Empress had entrusted the princess. There were only two results from this confrontation. She would be the lost heiress or someone who could point them to right direction. Hopefully, this investigation would bear fruit. After all. the Nouralail is the only one remaining among the lists he has with him. Adding to that, it would seem that fate was tempting them to interact with in the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Who would have known that the girl was among the company who was known as terrorists or criminals.
For now, the White Knight roamed around the grand hall with a certain air of seriousness and eerie calmness. Silver white eyes peered behind the silver mosaic mask as Solomon watched the guests with careful observation. The one thing very notable was the attention he seemed to be receiving from the female guests. They were following his movements like wolves waiting to pounce. There were times he would never understand the mindset of women. Well, he did have much experience from the rather rowdy Empress of Cre' Est. While in his silent contemplation, a female had approached him with flirtatious movement and the incessant flapping of the intricate fan covering the half of her lower face. He really did not know what is the use of that when the upper half was already covered. He would have walked away without a word however, his manners dictated him to do otherwise. As such, he moved his body to face the female and offered a princely bow.
"A fine evening to milady, what honor do I deserve for your presence?"
His voice was suave and charming to the point of disarming danger. Solomon received an answer with a gloved hand raised before her. It seemed that the lady desires a dance from him and as if on cue. The music began to play loudly within the Ballroom. He could also notice from the corners of his eyes that the other guests were also beginning to participate in such display. As a result, he took the gloved hand placed a polite kiss upon it.
"Let me have the honor as your partner then, Madamoiselle."
After saying that, Solomon took the lead with a brief fluttering to his clothes. As the collar that partially covered his exposed neck revealed ever so slightly a certain mark. However as quickly of a glimpse, it disappeared as well with the covering of his collar and hair. As for the other half of the Knight Tandem, Yarun was not participating in the dance but rather, he was at the buffet table driking some fine wine. It seemed that he had found some rather delectable serving of alcoholic beverage. Other females were waiting for his decision on who to ask as they cannot approach him. They seemed to fear those rogue pink eyes that appeared to be to reddish for their tastes. After all, the stories of the Bloody New Year at Cre' Est had now reached the ears of Veilbrand citizens. Fortunately, Yarun found this quite a positive thing. He may seemed to fratenize with women. On the contrary, he quickly tires from the annoying charades of courtship.
"Seems like he is having a fine time here... So much for being aloof and all..."
Yarun muttered as he spotted Solomon dancing. As for him. he was waiting for something interesting to occur. He had noticed a certain tension in the air. The laughing nobles were not enough to deter his senses. For now, he let his rogue pink eyes roamed among the guests and he spied a certain female individual who seemed to stand out among the horridly and heavily make-up faces of the aristocratic females. The woman's silhouette was quite a delight to look at. There was no doubt in his mind that she was a beauty behind that mask. Although, he has this sense that this girl was familiar to him in the way she carried herself. There was even a noble who had collided with her in the process. It caused a curious moment for Yarun as the room was not that crowded to begin with. As such, there was no reason for such an incidental bump. At the same time, there seem to be a certain intention behind such action. Then, there was another one who had taken the courage and asked the woman's hand for a dance. But what interested the Sword Dancer greatly was the moment the woman turned her back towards his direction, the rose-shaped birthmark that he had only seen once on the Empress' right shoulder. It was the unique mark for the bloodline of the Royal Line of Cre' Est. Those who are direct descendents were the only ones who could inherit.
"So here you are... princess... finally."
Softly murmuring to himself, Yarun placed down his wine glass on the nearby table and began to approach Sereinia who seemed to be engaged in two things simultaneously. Perhaps, it would not be much of trouble to have the girl be occupied with another matter. The said girl was jolted from her self-induced trance while admiring the beautiful architecture of the hall and the colorful attires of the guests by someone bumping into her. Turning around, Sereinia caught the glimpse of ruby red eyes behind those long fringes and mask. At the same time, she felt a specific presence she was most comfortable with. The sense of nervousness and loneliness was immediately lifted from her in an instant. There was only one person that was able to do such a thing to her. As a result, she was certain about the identity of the man who without doubt purposely collided with her. His clothes was something she knew very well. After all, she was the one who picked it for him. But before she could reach for Shadow, a man who was a complete stranger approached her with intentions bordering goodwill and attraction.
"Excuse me miss, You seem to be a bit out of place."
Upon hearing that, Sereinia slowly turned around to face the one who had spoke. She did not want to appear so rude and ignore the man even though, she had heard him. Glancing to the direction where Shadow had went from the corner of her eyes, she listed to what the man had to say to her. Hopefully, it was not too long or too important for her to excuse herself immediately.
"After all, a beautiful lady such as yourself should have a partner to dance with."
As if on cue, the music began to play louder than usual. Sereinia was being asked to dance by this man who seemed to have purple eyes just like hers. For that reason, her attention was taken ever so briefly. However, she quickly regained her thoughts as she heard the name of the unknown man.
"Eliot Noah Cornelius, at your service. If you wouldn't mind accompanying me for one dance. It would really brighten up my night. May I ask for your name?"
Sereinia was not certain what to do at the moment. She was not able to answer immediately as her eyes traveled to the direction where Shadow went. Unfortunately, she seemed to have lost sight of the lone assassin. It was then she returned her gaze on the one named Eliot who stood before him. She did not want to reject him since he had asked politely and was clearly making it impossibly hard to turned down the offer for a dance. Taking a deep breath, she gave a polite bow and an apologetic smile as well.
"Please pardon me. I must decline your invitation. I have a friend waiting for me. But as a compensation, I will give my name in return it is...---"
Before Sereinia could continue her words, it was finished by another in the guise of a man with those rogue pink eyes brilliantly peeking from the unorthodox mask. Seeing it, the good doctor could not help but feel great concern and worry. This was not for herself but for her companions. It is known to her that Shadow was now inside the hall and Mayumi should be near. She did not want to be the cause of them getting into trouble.
"Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. How are you doing these past few days, my princess?"
Deep amethyst eyes reflected disbelief and realization, Sereinia did not expect to encounter one of the Cre' Etian Royal Knights in such a place. Furthermore, she was puzzled how this man could have known her identity behind the mask. There was no factor that could give her away in her current appearance. It is a fact she had no idea that her birthmark was the one which had identified her. For her, the music in the ballroom seemed to halt despite it still going on around her. People continued to dance with glee but for her, the world had been brought to a standstill as a name left her lips as if a sweet plea.
"Mr. Yarun?"
"Go? Please, I was just starting to have funW The night is still young, my dearest Keito. Don't be so uptight, will you? You need to live a little."
As he suspected, the huntress wasn't about to just walk out after coming here all dressed up and succeeding to draw attention to herself. Not only had she drawn plenty attention to herself, but now Keito was included, which was the last thing he'd been wanting.
"I can introduce you to some of my friends at the brothel."
His cheeks slightly flushed a pale pink color as she leaned in and whispered to him and he snapped his head to the side and looked over at her. "T-there's no way I'd be interested in something like that!" He said quickly, rushing over his words, though Layla had already pulled her hand away and was lifting up her skirts a little, revealing even more skin than what was already being shown. Keito's eyes instantly moved to look at the ground and he tensed up a little. As if her outfit wasn't already provocative enough. He was able to ignore it before but then she had to go and do that.
When she stepped forward and placed her hand on the chest of the mercenary who had told them to leave, he looked at her with complete shock, though the expression most likely wasn't visible to the other men. Next came her show of knife spinning, which seemed to draw more interesting looks from the mercenaries around them
"Draw out your sword, Keito. I didn't give it back to you to have you stand there stunned as a mackerel in torchlights. We shall dance!"
"I refuse.." He said bluntly, though the huntress seemed to ignore it as she began showing off more of her weapons, each one being tossed to Keito right afterwards. He caught the first couple weapons clumsily, but then an uneven pile began to form in his arms and he stood there, feeling a little awkward as he waited for her to pull out another one from some part on her body.
Seriously, how many does she have hidden under there?!, he thought to himself, letting out a depressed sigh as she set another one on top of the pile that he held unevenly in his arms. Luckily, that looked to be the last one, though it probably wasn't the last one she was carrying. She then skipped over to the larger man and wrapped her arms around him while Keito watched in disbelief as she placed her lips on the mans cheek before moving back over to himself and slapping him one on the shoulder.
"Good luck, little man,"
"I told you, I'm not figh---"
"He accepts your proposal and will now kick your little... Nice...It has been approved by the Association of Attractive Females."
He watched her with a dull, bored expression as her silver eyes moved over the other mans figure. She strode her way over to the bar and took a seat, ordering herself some alcohol and leaving Keito behind while still holding a pile of her weapons in his arms. His eyes widened slowly with surprise as she chugged down the first barrel, and he was reminded that he would never be capable of doing such a thing, especially with such a large barrel. Well, as if he'd ever even want to try that.
"Go, Keito-leilo-hoooo,"
"Layla, fighting isn't a game! And are you really already drunk?" He said to her, still holding a plethora of her weapons in his hands, though she ignored him once again as she challenged anyone to a drinking contest with her. He let out a sigh and glanced up at the larger mercenary, his navy eyes slightly narrowed. Would this man attempt to fight with him, even though it was obvious he wasn't interested in doing so? Keito brought his guard up just in case. There wouldn't be much of a chance of him being able to drag Layla out now, and he couldn't just leave her in a room full of mercenaries.
"Uh...excuse her behavior.." He said awkwardly, not really sure what to say to the man. Not to mention his appearance was a little strange, being that his eyes wee mostly covered by the long black cloak that he wore, and how he still had the bundle of Layla's weapons in his arms, along with how he felt quite small standing in a room full of large men.
As he suspected, the huntress wasn't about to just walk out after coming here all dressed up and succeeding to draw attention to herself. Not only had she drawn plenty attention to herself, but now Keito was included, which was the last thing he'd been wanting.
"I can introduce you to some of my friends at the brothel."
His cheeks slightly flushed a pale pink color as she leaned in and whispered to him and he snapped his head to the side and looked over at her. "T-there's no way I'd be interested in something like that!" He said quickly, rushing over his words, though Layla had already pulled her hand away and was lifting up her skirts a little, revealing even more skin than what was already being shown. Keito's eyes instantly moved to look at the ground and he tensed up a little. As if her outfit wasn't already provocative enough. He was able to ignore it before but then she had to go and do that.
When she stepped forward and placed her hand on the chest of the mercenary who had told them to leave, he looked at her with complete shock, though the expression most likely wasn't visible to the other men. Next came her show of knife spinning, which seemed to draw more interesting looks from the mercenaries around them
"Draw out your sword, Keito. I didn't give it back to you to have you stand there stunned as a mackerel in torchlights. We shall dance!"
"I refuse.." He said bluntly, though the huntress seemed to ignore it as she began showing off more of her weapons, each one being tossed to Keito right afterwards. He caught the first couple weapons clumsily, but then an uneven pile began to form in his arms and he stood there, feeling a little awkward as he waited for her to pull out another one from some part on her body.
Seriously, how many does she have hidden under there?!, he thought to himself, letting out a depressed sigh as she set another one on top of the pile that he held unevenly in his arms. Luckily, that looked to be the last one, though it probably wasn't the last one she was carrying. She then skipped over to the larger man and wrapped her arms around him while Keito watched in disbelief as she placed her lips on the mans cheek before moving back over to himself and slapping him one on the shoulder.
"Good luck, little man,"
"I told you, I'm not figh---"
"He accepts your proposal and will now kick your little... Nice...It has been approved by the Association of Attractive Females."
He watched her with a dull, bored expression as her silver eyes moved over the other mans figure. She strode her way over to the bar and took a seat, ordering herself some alcohol and leaving Keito behind while still holding a pile of her weapons in his arms. His eyes widened slowly with surprise as she chugged down the first barrel, and he was reminded that he would never be capable of doing such a thing, especially with such a large barrel. Well, as if he'd ever even want to try that.
"Go, Keito-leilo-hoooo,"
"Layla, fighting isn't a game! And are you really already drunk?" He said to her, still holding a plethora of her weapons in his hands, though she ignored him once again as she challenged anyone to a drinking contest with her. He let out a sigh and glanced up at the larger mercenary, his navy eyes slightly narrowed. Would this man attempt to fight with him, even though it was obvious he wasn't interested in doing so? Keito brought his guard up just in case. There wouldn't be much of a chance of him being able to drag Layla out now, and he couldn't just leave her in a room full of mercenaries.
"Uh...excuse her behavior.." He said awkwardly, not really sure what to say to the man. Not to mention his appearance was a little strange, being that his eyes wee mostly covered by the long black cloak that he wore, and how he still had the bundle of Layla's weapons in his arms, along with how he felt quite small standing in a room full of large men.
In the streets outside the ball, a homeless man walked the streets. He looked up at the moon and the clear night sky, and marveled at the beauty of the thousands of stars in the skies above. However, this beautiful sight was cut short by the faint sounds of footsteps. He turned and looked, and all at once he saw each and every street filled with black outfits moving swiftly passed him and towards the magnificent ballroom a short distance away. He hid in an alleyway, and watched as hundreds of these dark figures filled the streets in force and surrounded the ballroom. Whatever was going on right now, it was not good.
The music came to a halt and Shadow heard Sereinia's name, followed by Yarun's. He slowly turned around, his red eyes settling on the form of Yarun, dressed nicely for the occasion but none the less standing way too close to Sereinia for comfort. He didn't know why he'd called Sereinia a princess, but clearly these people all knew something he didn't about her name and social standing. After all, a common doctor does not silence a room with the mention of her name alone, so something more was going on which Shadow was interested in finding out later.
For now, though, he had other problems...
No sooner had Yarun silenced the room with Sereinia's name than did the windows all around suddenly shatter as dozens of men filled the room. All of them wore black outfits with masks, similar to those of ninja's with only a slit for their eyes to be free and in the light. The rest of their clothing was a light but sturdy fabric with several weapons adorning their person as they all took up positions around the room. Before long, there were over sixty of these Assassins in the room, and that was way too many for Shadow to handle alone with their obvious skill level. Even if Yarun had set aside his vendetta, and Solomon joined them as well, this fight would surely either bring an end to all three with the sheer number they had to face or become such a blood bath that all three of them would be viewed as demons.
Whatever was going on here, Shadow had to put a stop to it and fast.
Whether or not the Royal Family recognized that he was there to protect them or not no longer mattered. He'd have other chances in the future to prove that he was not an enemy to the people of the continent of Cre' Est, but now was more than likely not going to be that time.
Shadow waited until all of the enemies had taken up their places. Now over eighty strong, twenty to each corner of the room as they corralled all the people into the four corners to open up the floor. With the center of the floor now cleared, four of the Assassins, obviously the top members in leadership positions, walked to the middle of the room. They each took off their hoods and showed their faces to the room, and among the world of Assassins, seeing one's face was a death sentence. Since they had taken off their hoods, they obviously meant to kill everyone in attendance which went against Shadow's earlier interpretation of their efforts. Clearly, they were here to deliver a message to the people of Veilbrand, and likely to the world, that they were here and they were going to stay. the four in the middle of the room were not quite as skilled as Yarun was during their first encounter, but they were very close.
The tallest one, a few inches more so than Shadow, looked around and showed that he too had red eyes. However, there was a sheen to them which Shadow was able to recognize as those of a special mixture of chemicals which could temporarily change the colors of the eyes. It lasted for a little over an hour, and there was evidence that it was only just applied shortly before entering the building in that his eyes were still somewhat irritated by the slight puffiness they displayed. There was more to these new Assassins than met the eye, and they were much smarter than Shadow had given them credit for. By revealing his eyes as such, he was either hoping to draw Shadow out, or pose as him to frighten people and further tarnish his image and add to the fear behind his name.
"Behold, the Red-Eyed Demon! I am here to kill you all, starting with the Royal Family of Veilbrand. I have begun a new Assassin order to obliterate Te'i Sai, and it shall hence forth be known as Roda Ah K'mht." He announced, as the crowd began to shake and panic.
Shadow's eyes narrowed when he heard the name spoken to the crowd. Roda meant one of two things: "blood", or "wound" depending on the context. Ah could mean a few different things: "of", "or", and sometimes even "if" depending on the context. And K'mht meant "world". Roughly translated, Roda Ah K'mht meant "Blood of the World", which was appropriate if they were here to kill everyone in the room. Their words so far, as well as their actions, were more direct and blood thirsty than Te'i Sai's. While Te'i Sai was content to rule and manipulate from the darkness, killing wherever necessary, these men and their order were all about the killing.
An order of this kind of bloodthirsty nature taking up residence in his homeland of Cre' Est was something Shadow could not allow.
Slowly, he walked forward out of the crowd in the corner nearest to the Royal Family in the top right corner of the room. He was immediately set upon by two of the lesser Assassins, and as they brought forth two long swords to use against him and prepared their attacks, he lunged forward with tremendous speed and struck them both in the chest directly where their hearts were.
The force of Shadow's attack was subtle, and would have gone unnoticed to all in the room save for six people: Yarun, Solomon, and the four leaders standing in the center of the room. Anyone else would not see the power behind his attack, but Shadow's punches had enough force to instantly freeze their hearts upon impact due to the direct line of pressure he put into them, killing them the moment they made contact. They fell to the floor in silence, with the entire room now silently staring at him.
Slowly, Shadow reached for his mask as he walked towards the four in the middle of the room and gently lifted it off his face. His blood red eyes were revealed to the room, and whispers and murmurs from the watching crowd could be heard by all.
"There's two of them?", "Oh no, there are more than one of them!", "What does this mean?", and "How can there be two Red-Eyed Demons?" were the most common among the whispers.
Shadow tossed the mask to the floor in front of him and stepped on it, shattering it without any effort whatsoever as he continued to walk forward until he was eye to eye with the man who posed as the Red-Eyed Demon.
Though Shadow was easily three inches shorter than him, he was just as intimidating and the other Assassins around the room didn't dare step forward. Instead, most of them simply kept an eye on their corner and kept the people from escaping. The fake Red-Eyed Demon narrowed his eyes at Shadow, smirking at the last second as he leaned forward so that their noses almost touched.
"And what brings you here?" He asked in a quiet, but menacing voice.
Shadow's voice was as cold and lethal as it had ever been before, if not more so, and the killing intent within was obvious to any within earshot.
"You have pretended upon my name to strike fear into the hearts of innocent people, and you have insulted the continent I call home. You and yours will not leave this building alive." He said, his voice full of venom and ire.
The fake Red-Eyed Demon only laughed.
"You are quick to realize we are not from this continent. I commend your observational skills. It is true, we are from a continent far to the west of yours and are going to start our order here once we extinguish Te'i Sai from this land. This continent you call home will soon belong to us, and there is nothing you can do to stop it from happening." He said almost gently.
Shadow's eyes widened and the red coloration began to churn and glow, causing even the fake Red-Eyed Demon to step back in slight shock upon the sight of such a phenomenon.
Immediately, everyone in the room knew exactly who the real Red-Eyed Demon was. Even if words about the identity of the two verbal combatants hadn't been spoken, everyone now knew for certain who Shadow was. There were only two eyes in the world which could glow under their own power, and they both belonged to the one true Red-Eyed Demon.
"Te'i Sai is my prey, and I will not relinquish it to the likes of you." He said in a low voice.
The crowd began to murmur once again, and the other Assassins did their best to silence them but their efforts proved effective only when they all brandished their weapons. However, the damage was done, and now everyone in the room, including the Royal Family of Veilbrand, knew that Shadow was at war with Te'i Sai. Even if nothing else about him or his intentions could be understood, this one single piece of information would spread like wildfire so long as even one of the people in the room lived to tell the tale. This meant that Shadow had to follow through with his threat, and kill each and every Assassin within the ball room. If even this single detail escaped from Veilbrand to be known throughout the continent, Shadow's life may yet become that much easier.
"... As you wish..." The fake Demon said quietly.
He and the other three Assassin leaders backed away several feet, but Shadow's eyes remained glued to them as the leader looked over to the Assassins standing in the corner from which Shadow had come from. All twenty of them came forward and surrounded Shadow in two circles of ten individuals spaced out rather evenly. Their discipline was excellent, and their formation was nearly flawless. There was no escaping this circle.
Then, from seemingly out of nowhere, Shadow's two infamous Orichalcum daggers made their appearance. The blades sang to the world as they were released from their sheaths and revealed their deadly beauty to all who bore witness to the even which was now unfolding before them. Shadow took a stance and prepared himself for a fight, and as he did so, the moon's light began to slowly disappear from the windows as clouds began to slowly creep in from the distance.
There was a large storm coming... and it all started right here.
The music came to a halt and Shadow heard Sereinia's name, followed by Yarun's. He slowly turned around, his red eyes settling on the form of Yarun, dressed nicely for the occasion but none the less standing way too close to Sereinia for comfort. He didn't know why he'd called Sereinia a princess, but clearly these people all knew something he didn't about her name and social standing. After all, a common doctor does not silence a room with the mention of her name alone, so something more was going on which Shadow was interested in finding out later.
For now, though, he had other problems...
No sooner had Yarun silenced the room with Sereinia's name than did the windows all around suddenly shatter as dozens of men filled the room. All of them wore black outfits with masks, similar to those of ninja's with only a slit for their eyes to be free and in the light. The rest of their clothing was a light but sturdy fabric with several weapons adorning their person as they all took up positions around the room. Before long, there were over sixty of these Assassins in the room, and that was way too many for Shadow to handle alone with their obvious skill level. Even if Yarun had set aside his vendetta, and Solomon joined them as well, this fight would surely either bring an end to all three with the sheer number they had to face or become such a blood bath that all three of them would be viewed as demons.
Whatever was going on here, Shadow had to put a stop to it and fast.
Whether or not the Royal Family recognized that he was there to protect them or not no longer mattered. He'd have other chances in the future to prove that he was not an enemy to the people of the continent of Cre' Est, but now was more than likely not going to be that time.
Shadow waited until all of the enemies had taken up their places. Now over eighty strong, twenty to each corner of the room as they corralled all the people into the four corners to open up the floor. With the center of the floor now cleared, four of the Assassins, obviously the top members in leadership positions, walked to the middle of the room. They each took off their hoods and showed their faces to the room, and among the world of Assassins, seeing one's face was a death sentence. Since they had taken off their hoods, they obviously meant to kill everyone in attendance which went against Shadow's earlier interpretation of their efforts. Clearly, they were here to deliver a message to the people of Veilbrand, and likely to the world, that they were here and they were going to stay. the four in the middle of the room were not quite as skilled as Yarun was during their first encounter, but they were very close.
The tallest one, a few inches more so than Shadow, looked around and showed that he too had red eyes. However, there was a sheen to them which Shadow was able to recognize as those of a special mixture of chemicals which could temporarily change the colors of the eyes. It lasted for a little over an hour, and there was evidence that it was only just applied shortly before entering the building in that his eyes were still somewhat irritated by the slight puffiness they displayed. There was more to these new Assassins than met the eye, and they were much smarter than Shadow had given them credit for. By revealing his eyes as such, he was either hoping to draw Shadow out, or pose as him to frighten people and further tarnish his image and add to the fear behind his name.
"Behold, the Red-Eyed Demon! I am here to kill you all, starting with the Royal Family of Veilbrand. I have begun a new Assassin order to obliterate Te'i Sai, and it shall hence forth be known as Roda Ah K'mht." He announced, as the crowd began to shake and panic.
Shadow's eyes narrowed when he heard the name spoken to the crowd. Roda meant one of two things: "blood", or "wound" depending on the context. Ah could mean a few different things: "of", "or", and sometimes even "if" depending on the context. And K'mht meant "world". Roughly translated, Roda Ah K'mht meant "Blood of the World", which was appropriate if they were here to kill everyone in the room. Their words so far, as well as their actions, were more direct and blood thirsty than Te'i Sai's. While Te'i Sai was content to rule and manipulate from the darkness, killing wherever necessary, these men and their order were all about the killing.
An order of this kind of bloodthirsty nature taking up residence in his homeland of Cre' Est was something Shadow could not allow.
Slowly, he walked forward out of the crowd in the corner nearest to the Royal Family in the top right corner of the room. He was immediately set upon by two of the lesser Assassins, and as they brought forth two long swords to use against him and prepared their attacks, he lunged forward with tremendous speed and struck them both in the chest directly where their hearts were.
The force of Shadow's attack was subtle, and would have gone unnoticed to all in the room save for six people: Yarun, Solomon, and the four leaders standing in the center of the room. Anyone else would not see the power behind his attack, but Shadow's punches had enough force to instantly freeze their hearts upon impact due to the direct line of pressure he put into them, killing them the moment they made contact. They fell to the floor in silence, with the entire room now silently staring at him.
Slowly, Shadow reached for his mask as he walked towards the four in the middle of the room and gently lifted it off his face. His blood red eyes were revealed to the room, and whispers and murmurs from the watching crowd could be heard by all.
"There's two of them?", "Oh no, there are more than one of them!", "What does this mean?", and "How can there be two Red-Eyed Demons?" were the most common among the whispers.
Shadow tossed the mask to the floor in front of him and stepped on it, shattering it without any effort whatsoever as he continued to walk forward until he was eye to eye with the man who posed as the Red-Eyed Demon.
Though Shadow was easily three inches shorter than him, he was just as intimidating and the other Assassins around the room didn't dare step forward. Instead, most of them simply kept an eye on their corner and kept the people from escaping. The fake Red-Eyed Demon narrowed his eyes at Shadow, smirking at the last second as he leaned forward so that their noses almost touched.
"And what brings you here?" He asked in a quiet, but menacing voice.
Shadow's voice was as cold and lethal as it had ever been before, if not more so, and the killing intent within was obvious to any within earshot.
"You have pretended upon my name to strike fear into the hearts of innocent people, and you have insulted the continent I call home. You and yours will not leave this building alive." He said, his voice full of venom and ire.
The fake Red-Eyed Demon only laughed.
"You are quick to realize we are not from this continent. I commend your observational skills. It is true, we are from a continent far to the west of yours and are going to start our order here once we extinguish Te'i Sai from this land. This continent you call home will soon belong to us, and there is nothing you can do to stop it from happening." He said almost gently.
Shadow's eyes widened and the red coloration began to churn and glow, causing even the fake Red-Eyed Demon to step back in slight shock upon the sight of such a phenomenon.
Immediately, everyone in the room knew exactly who the real Red-Eyed Demon was. Even if words about the identity of the two verbal combatants hadn't been spoken, everyone now knew for certain who Shadow was. There were only two eyes in the world which could glow under their own power, and they both belonged to the one true Red-Eyed Demon.
"Te'i Sai is my prey, and I will not relinquish it to the likes of you." He said in a low voice.
The crowd began to murmur once again, and the other Assassins did their best to silence them but their efforts proved effective only when they all brandished their weapons. However, the damage was done, and now everyone in the room, including the Royal Family of Veilbrand, knew that Shadow was at war with Te'i Sai. Even if nothing else about him or his intentions could be understood, this one single piece of information would spread like wildfire so long as even one of the people in the room lived to tell the tale. This meant that Shadow had to follow through with his threat, and kill each and every Assassin within the ball room. If even this single detail escaped from Veilbrand to be known throughout the continent, Shadow's life may yet become that much easier.
"... As you wish..." The fake Demon said quietly.
He and the other three Assassin leaders backed away several feet, but Shadow's eyes remained glued to them as the leader looked over to the Assassins standing in the corner from which Shadow had come from. All twenty of them came forward and surrounded Shadow in two circles of ten individuals spaced out rather evenly. Their discipline was excellent, and their formation was nearly flawless. There was no escaping this circle.
Then, from seemingly out of nowhere, Shadow's two infamous Orichalcum daggers made their appearance. The blades sang to the world as they were released from their sheaths and revealed their deadly beauty to all who bore witness to the even which was now unfolding before them. Shadow took a stance and prepared himself for a fight, and as he did so, the moon's light began to slowly disappear from the windows as clouds began to slowly creep in from the distance.
There was a large storm coming... and it all started right here.
Dumbfounded would be the appropriate word. Completely dumbfounded. The young woman displayed such an incredible, obliviously boisterous attitude that Dietrich was completely taken aback by her actions. Few had approached him so carefree and casually in many years. He had never been popular with women; being too ugly faced and mean looking to evoke any emotion in the feminine gender other than fear. Besides, he had never been interested in women since he left his village. The only thing that had made his blood run hot for the past few years had been the thrill of combat. Still, he could not deny the carnal attraction that the white spirit evoked in him. Now she sat there, chugging down ale with more skill than most men.
Obviously, she was either already drunk, or she simply wasn't human. Dietrich glanced back at the black figure, who stood awkwardly holding the plethora of weapons the spirit had left in his arms.
"Uh...excuse her behavior.."
Dietrich sighed and felt his body relax. It was a depressing feeling when the thrill of a potential threat melted away. There was no way he could initiate combat now and not be painted as the villain. He didn't really mind being a villain, but he needed somewhere to sleep tonight, and he really didn't want to get kicked out by Ulzer. Still, the white haired girl's antics had effectively dissolved his fight-high. His slasher-smile had devolved into his usual grimace once again.
"Ah.... Yes, I can see you probably have your hands full dealing with her."
Chuckles murmured through the crowd of merc's. Dietrich glanced back at Ulzer who was watching the white spirit with amazement, his eyes twinkling with glee. His mouth moved silently as he watched, counting the seconds it took for her to finish each round of ale.
No fighting tonight....
"You two are not stupid kids or tourists, that's obvious at least." He continued. "So just don't break anything, or maim anymore patrons. Otherwise I really will have to drag you both out by your throats."
He adjusted Gewalt in its scabbard so that it rested more comfortably on his shoulder; and then glanced around at the crowd that still surrounded them.
"What're you lot looking at?!" He growled. "Somebody's gotta out drink this girl, and you know I don't drink!"
"Stop your fussing Dietrich!" Ulzer bellowed from behind the bar, an amiable gleam in his eyes. "You'll get your fight soon enough! Trouble always find you, that's the stone carved truth!"
Obviously, she was either already drunk, or she simply wasn't human. Dietrich glanced back at the black figure, who stood awkwardly holding the plethora of weapons the spirit had left in his arms.
"Uh...excuse her behavior.."
Dietrich sighed and felt his body relax. It was a depressing feeling when the thrill of a potential threat melted away. There was no way he could initiate combat now and not be painted as the villain. He didn't really mind being a villain, but he needed somewhere to sleep tonight, and he really didn't want to get kicked out by Ulzer. Still, the white haired girl's antics had effectively dissolved his fight-high. His slasher-smile had devolved into his usual grimace once again.
"Ah.... Yes, I can see you probably have your hands full dealing with her."
Chuckles murmured through the crowd of merc's. Dietrich glanced back at Ulzer who was watching the white spirit with amazement, his eyes twinkling with glee. His mouth moved silently as he watched, counting the seconds it took for her to finish each round of ale.
No fighting tonight....
"You two are not stupid kids or tourists, that's obvious at least." He continued. "So just don't break anything, or maim anymore patrons. Otherwise I really will have to drag you both out by your throats."
He adjusted Gewalt in its scabbard so that it rested more comfortably on his shoulder; and then glanced around at the crowd that still surrounded them.
"What're you lot looking at?!" He growled. "Somebody's gotta out drink this girl, and you know I don't drink!"
"Stop your fussing Dietrich!" Ulzer bellowed from behind the bar, an amiable gleam in his eyes. "You'll get your fight soon enough! Trouble always find you, that's the stone carved truth!"
Sora dropped the note letting it fall to Mayumi's awaiting hand and swooped back up above the clouds where it could stay hidden. The girl had seen Shadow interacting with the two man earlier and knowing Shadow he had most likely gained information else he wouldn't have wasted his time with them in the first place.
Reading the note Mayumi nodded once in understanding and without question, silently disappeared into the darkness surrounding the church tower.
As the party went on inside the ballroom, Mayumi stayed on guard outside. She was relieved that Shadow hadn't asked her to accompany Sereinia to the party or disguise herself as one of the people there for it seemed to have lots of interactions with others which she rather much disliked. Mayumi had never spoken a proper conversation before, much less speak noble language as she deems it.
Her way of speaking was blunt and straight forward. She didn't see the point in beating around the bush when one could get information faster by asking the question directly. Like her first mission where she had to gather information on a group of thieves.
Flashback:
"Is this group of thieves stealing from this village?" Mayumi held up a wanted poster of a group of thieves to an elderly villager's face as he squinted his eyes to see it.
"Yes. Yes they are." He replied.
"Where are they now?" Mayumi asked expectantly.
"I don't know." The old man replied honestly.
"..." Mayumi was at a loss for words. Not like she had many anyways.
She hadn't gotten any information through asking, instead ended up listening in on conversations at bars from rooftops and gained bits of information.
'... was I asking the wrong person?' Mayumi speculated while keeping an eye on the surroundings below and above.
Not too far into the party, Sora circled the air in large circles signaling that something big was about to happen. A few minutes later, the presence of many men came into Mayumi's insight radar. They soon surrounded the ballroom where many innocents were. From the way these group of men moved the young apprentice could tell that they were no ordinary assassins. If she shot her arrow now, she would be dead for sure and she couldn't have that. At least not until her main mission was accomplished.
Knowing Shadow would have understood her situation, Mayumi decided to conserve her energy and ammunition, and instead stealthily moved closer towards the ballroom incase Shadow found the need to call upon her which she was quite certain he would.
Reading the note Mayumi nodded once in understanding and without question, silently disappeared into the darkness surrounding the church tower.
As the party went on inside the ballroom, Mayumi stayed on guard outside. She was relieved that Shadow hadn't asked her to accompany Sereinia to the party or disguise herself as one of the people there for it seemed to have lots of interactions with others which she rather much disliked. Mayumi had never spoken a proper conversation before, much less speak noble language as she deems it.
Her way of speaking was blunt and straight forward. She didn't see the point in beating around the bush when one could get information faster by asking the question directly. Like her first mission where she had to gather information on a group of thieves.
Flashback:
"Is this group of thieves stealing from this village?" Mayumi held up a wanted poster of a group of thieves to an elderly villager's face as he squinted his eyes to see it.
"Yes. Yes they are." He replied.
"Where are they now?" Mayumi asked expectantly.
"I don't know." The old man replied honestly.
"..." Mayumi was at a loss for words. Not like she had many anyways.
She hadn't gotten any information through asking, instead ended up listening in on conversations at bars from rooftops and gained bits of information.
'... was I asking the wrong person?' Mayumi speculated while keeping an eye on the surroundings below and above.
Not too far into the party, Sora circled the air in large circles signaling that something big was about to happen. A few minutes later, the presence of many men came into Mayumi's insight radar. They soon surrounded the ballroom where many innocents were. From the way these group of men moved the young apprentice could tell that they were no ordinary assassins. If she shot her arrow now, she would be dead for sure and she couldn't have that. At least not until her main mission was accomplished.
Knowing Shadow would have understood her situation, Mayumi decided to conserve her energy and ammunition, and instead stealthily moved closer towards the ballroom incase Shadow found the need to call upon her which she was quite certain he would.
"I WANT A BLOODY FIGHT!" Siren yelled, or rather, whined. Her soft, sweet, breathless voice was not made for yelling. Then, as abruptly as she'd spoken, she returned to sucking on the barrel as if it were her mother's breast. Gripping the sides of the humongous barrel, she tilted it back, arching her spine to allow more of the golden liquid to burn down her throat. A small fire had lit within her and she was quite certain the sensation was love. Love for alcohol.
Dropping the empty barrel next to her, she turned to Ulzer. "Come, old but strangely attractive man. Drink with me." Then, swivelling around, she wagged a finger at the mercenary who'd not yet fought Keito. "Ooohh, you terrible, terrible man. Leaving my dearest Keito hanging? You have tied my hands!" Then, with a smirk and a low whisper, she said, "In all seriousness, you can tie them." Leaning back against the bar and rocking on the back legs of her chair - a dangerous activity for someone who was on her third barrel of whisky - Siren dropped her smirk into a blank and bored expression. "Well, entertain me. I can't be entertaining you lot all night. But-" She smiled sweetly at the glass-shover. "Do search for me later in the night. If you know what I mean," she said with a wink, earning herself some masculine cackles from the audience.
"You can go home with me, beautiful!" a voice shouted.
Siren tossed her head back and laughed. It was a fairy-like sound, warm and buoyant as if she were floating on a river. It was also incredibly contagious. "Perhaps I shall entertain you for tonight." Turning to Ulzer she said seriously, "I go by the hour." Then, with a grin, she skipped off her chair and walked towards Keito. "Keito," she said crossly. Or rather, she tried to sound cross but it came out more amused than anything else. "Your pacifist nature will surely have you live one day." Gruffly, Siren took each weapon from him, returning them back to their respective holds on her body with a proficiency that said she undressed and dressed more often than the average woman.
Walking through the mercenaries, she walked towards two beautiful women giggling with several other men. "Sisters," Siren said. The two women looked up at her, rolling their eyes.
"How long did it take you to realise we were here, little Layla?" asked the woman with thick chestnut hair pulled into an intricate hairstyle, Willow.
"I knew you were here before I stepped in," Siren said with annoyance. "One of you," she said, referring to the Siren Sisters. "Are bound to be in a place filled with so many useful men."
"Lovely scene you made. Almost stole my men from me," said the raven haired woman with a raised brow, Riverra. Siren was not quite popular in the House of Sirens - they called themselves a 'Geisha House' but it was more of an expensive brothel - being that most of them envied her. Being the owner's favourite didn't help matters either. Although she did get all the solos.
"Pity," Siren said curtly, looking at the men that surrounded them and giving a short haired brunette a wink. "They're very pretty."
"You are overstepping your turf, sister," Riverra said with a narrowing of her eyes.
"Keep your chastity belt on, Riv. I merely wished to ask you if you would like to dance for these men for finesse," she said with a smile.
"Well, if that's what you wanted, you should have said so long ago," Willow said with a laugh, untangling herself from the man who held her to join Siren. Riverra gave a them a slow, practiced smile smile before joining the two.
The three beauties walked to the centre of the room, gently loving people idling about out of the way. They stood in the center of the room and sang one of Veilbrand's more popular traditional songs - Arphage. It spoke of the creation of the world and the sacrifices made by the soldiers of Veilbrand to allow for peace, happiness and unity. Normally, it was chanted and echoed by men but three women sang it now, giving it a new tone. Siren sang alone as her Sisters sang united - it was the way of things and more of a habit than anything else. Whilst Siren's voice was rather breathless and sugar sweet, Willow's and RIverra's were low and powerful. When Siren's main, soft, sweet and tragic singing ended and the chorus began, they danced. The men sang along to the second part of the song, the part most people heard. Hardly anyone ever knew the first half of the song Siren had sung but it was beautiful nonetheless.
Beating their feet against the floor, along with the drumming of the mercenaries, the women danced. It was remarkable how precise Siren's movements were after three barrels of ale but she was. Siren became a different person when she performed - an utterly seductive, ethereal Siren, albeit a rather sad one. They spun about the room, dancing from one man to another until they'd danced with everyone in the inn. Siren's white hair and crimson dress twirled around her as she spun, turning her into a blur of snow and blood.
Dropping the empty barrel next to her, she turned to Ulzer. "Come, old but strangely attractive man. Drink with me." Then, swivelling around, she wagged a finger at the mercenary who'd not yet fought Keito. "Ooohh, you terrible, terrible man. Leaving my dearest Keito hanging? You have tied my hands!" Then, with a smirk and a low whisper, she said, "In all seriousness, you can tie them." Leaning back against the bar and rocking on the back legs of her chair - a dangerous activity for someone who was on her third barrel of whisky - Siren dropped her smirk into a blank and bored expression. "Well, entertain me. I can't be entertaining you lot all night. But-" She smiled sweetly at the glass-shover. "Do search for me later in the night. If you know what I mean," she said with a wink, earning herself some masculine cackles from the audience.
"You can go home with me, beautiful!" a voice shouted.
Siren tossed her head back and laughed. It was a fairy-like sound, warm and buoyant as if she were floating on a river. It was also incredibly contagious. "Perhaps I shall entertain you for tonight." Turning to Ulzer she said seriously, "I go by the hour." Then, with a grin, she skipped off her chair and walked towards Keito. "Keito," she said crossly. Or rather, she tried to sound cross but it came out more amused than anything else. "Your pacifist nature will surely have you live one day." Gruffly, Siren took each weapon from him, returning them back to their respective holds on her body with a proficiency that said she undressed and dressed more often than the average woman.
Walking through the mercenaries, she walked towards two beautiful women giggling with several other men. "Sisters," Siren said. The two women looked up at her, rolling their eyes.
"How long did it take you to realise we were here, little Layla?" asked the woman with thick chestnut hair pulled into an intricate hairstyle, Willow.
"I knew you were here before I stepped in," Siren said with annoyance. "One of you," she said, referring to the Siren Sisters. "Are bound to be in a place filled with so many useful men."
"Lovely scene you made. Almost stole my men from me," said the raven haired woman with a raised brow, Riverra. Siren was not quite popular in the House of Sirens - they called themselves a 'Geisha House' but it was more of an expensive brothel - being that most of them envied her. Being the owner's favourite didn't help matters either. Although she did get all the solos.
"Pity," Siren said curtly, looking at the men that surrounded them and giving a short haired brunette a wink. "They're very pretty."
"You are overstepping your turf, sister," Riverra said with a narrowing of her eyes.
"Keep your chastity belt on, Riv. I merely wished to ask you if you would like to dance for these men for finesse," she said with a smile.
"Well, if that's what you wanted, you should have said so long ago," Willow said with a laugh, untangling herself from the man who held her to join Siren. Riverra gave a them a slow, practiced smile smile before joining the two.
The three beauties walked to the centre of the room, gently loving people idling about out of the way. They stood in the center of the room and sang one of Veilbrand's more popular traditional songs - Arphage. It spoke of the creation of the world and the sacrifices made by the soldiers of Veilbrand to allow for peace, happiness and unity. Normally, it was chanted and echoed by men but three women sang it now, giving it a new tone. Siren sang alone as her Sisters sang united - it was the way of things and more of a habit than anything else. Whilst Siren's voice was rather breathless and sugar sweet, Willow's and RIverra's were low and powerful. When Siren's main, soft, sweet and tragic singing ended and the chorus began, they danced. The men sang along to the second part of the song, the part most people heard. Hardly anyone ever knew the first half of the song Siren had sung but it was beautiful nonetheless.
Beating their feet against the floor, along with the drumming of the mercenaries, the women danced. It was remarkable how precise Siren's movements were after three barrels of ale but she was. Siren became a different person when she performed - an utterly seductive, ethereal Siren, albeit a rather sad one. They spun about the room, dancing from one man to another until they'd danced with everyone in the inn. Siren's white hair and crimson dress twirled around her as she spun, turning her into a blur of snow and blood.
Vincent Yondel and complete seventeen different locations. He had been in Nos for only three hours but he had earned quite a bit of money for his brochure idea. he walked the streets asking the most popular places in Nos. He had travelled from city to city throughout Veilbrand making maps of the city and brochures to help gain some extra money as well as help certain businesses.
Vincent stared at the place before him Ulzer's Place it was called. He recalled it was mentioned in his list but wasn't exactly the most well known. He smiled as he readed his pencil and paper. He stepped inside to find one of the most colourful places he had ever been. It was the woman that was dancing that caught his eyes. His hand instantly went to the paper and he started to draw rough sketches of her movements not being able to decide which was the best to choose from.
Vincent's hand continued moving as his eyes took in the sight of others. Two large men one in heavy metal and the other with huge huge hands stood behind the bar. Vincent could see the potential of making this place the one and only stop for a drink in all of Nos, maybe even in all of Veilbrand.
"Where the most attractive of women and the toughest of men come to drink," he muttered to himself as his hand finished drawing both men. He knew he would be able to finish it and knew he didn't need the reminder but he loved drawing and it was as natural as breathing air itself.
Vincent made his way towards the bar staying out of people's way as they watched the white-haired woman dance.
"Excuse," he called out as he was almost to the bar, he moved around a slightly short young man. He seemed capable as well though a little out of place. He made a quick sketch as he stopped at the bar. "I was wondering if I could offer you my services?" he asked with bright eyes and a broad grin.
Vincent stared at the place before him Ulzer's Place it was called. He recalled it was mentioned in his list but wasn't exactly the most well known. He smiled as he readed his pencil and paper. He stepped inside to find one of the most colourful places he had ever been. It was the woman that was dancing that caught his eyes. His hand instantly went to the paper and he started to draw rough sketches of her movements not being able to decide which was the best to choose from.
Vincent's hand continued moving as his eyes took in the sight of others. Two large men one in heavy metal and the other with huge huge hands stood behind the bar. Vincent could see the potential of making this place the one and only stop for a drink in all of Nos, maybe even in all of Veilbrand.
"Where the most attractive of women and the toughest of men come to drink," he muttered to himself as his hand finished drawing both men. He knew he would be able to finish it and knew he didn't need the reminder but he loved drawing and it was as natural as breathing air itself.
Vincent made his way towards the bar staying out of people's way as they watched the white-haired woman dance.
"Excuse," he called out as he was almost to the bar, he moved around a slightly short young man. He seemed capable as well though a little out of place. He made a quick sketch as he stopped at the bar. "I was wondering if I could offer you my services?" he asked with bright eyes and a broad grin.
At first, there was confusion. Then, there was disbelief. Lastly, the presence of fear was abundant. It filled every corners of the grand ballroom upon the sudden intrusion of black-clad individuals who had identified themselves as "Roda Ah K'mht". Moreover, they had declared themselves here to assassinate the Royal Family of Veilbrand and every one else present. Shattered glasses littered the marble floor as the moon's light entered the hall with a creeping elegance. Noble guests and even some of the guards had put on their bravest front. They would not allow themselves to be killed in such a pathetic state as it seems while others did not share the same opinion. As for Sereinia, she looked around her as if to search for someone. Nothing made sense to her at the moment. This night was supposed to be a time for her to relax and be at ease. However, it was somehow turned into another horrid experience. Perhaps, it was why Shadow had entered the hall. She continued to search for him but soon stopped as the man had chosen to reveal himself by attacking some of the intruders. She bit her lower lip in anxiety as the possibility of another bloodbath was becoming greater than before.
At the same time, Sereinia felt a wash of dread coming over her. It was not because of the chance that she might die in this place. But, it was for the fear that something terrible might happened to Shadow. She knew very well that the lone assassin tends to be reckless when it comes to combat. Judging by the mere number of the unwanted guests, Shadow would not be able to come out of this battle unscathed. It was why she glanced towards the direction of Yarun who seemed completely unmoved from all of the commotion. Although if she would make a guess, the Royal Knight seemed entertained by the events happening before him even more so when one of the seemingly leaders of the assassination troupe declared himself as the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Taking another look at Shadow who was interacting with the one who had claimed himself to be the legendary assassin of Te'i Sai, she had no choice but to plead for Yarun to aid Shadow in this. There was Mayumi who can provide support, however, it was clear to her that this would not be an easy fight at all. The scenario of a broken Mayumi and Shadow at the New Year Festival played within her mind. She did not want that to happen again.
"... As you wish..."
When those words were delivered by the fake Red-Eyed Demon, assassins from the Roda Ah K'mht surrounded Shadow with their deadly intentions clearly pouring out of their body. This was as much as Sereinia could tell from her position who had broken from her self-induced recollection. Her eyes widened in horror at the fight that Shadow had taken by his own will. She took a deep breath and quickly made her way towards Yarun to reason with the man to help Shadow. However before she could come near him. a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her away. On reaction, her body spun around in a flutter and found herself staring into familiar silver white eyes behind the black white mosaic mask.
"I have told you before. This is not what you are expected to do."
Sereinia was not able to respond immediately as she was startled by the sudden interaction. However, she was able to recover after a few seconds. She pulled herself away from him and even retrieving her arm that he held.
"You are Mr. Solomon... Please, help Shadow and protect the people."
Solomon looked at those deep amethyst-colored eyes for quite some time. It was long enough for Yarun to finally make a move that was half-expected by Solomon who casually placed his gaze at Yarun who had already dove into the situation which was certain going to get messy in a couple of seconds. All Solomon could do was to put much sense into the guy and manage the damage to both parties.
"You would not need to worry about that, doctor."
Following Solomon's gaze, Sereinia watched in great shock and horror at Yarun's deeds. The Sword Dancer had decapitated one of the assassin surrounding Shadow. The head rolled down to the floor as shrieks and screams from the guests filled the hall. Solomon shook his head in frustration at this. Rogue pink eyes glared at Shadow and then glanced towards the four individuals who seemed to be the ringleaders of the freak circus. He was first amused by the sudden interruption of this boring Ball. But, he had grown quite irritated when Shadow made his appearance as if he was an anti-hero of a story. This irritation turned into anger when the one who declared himself as the Red-Eyed Demon dared to take on his prey. He removed his mask as it fell on the marble floor with a thud.
"I will tell you two of the three things I really hate."
Yarun swayed the Dark Judgment which was the black sword which he had unsheathed earlier to remove the blood it had accumulated from the recent killing. His eyes of rogue pink seemed to glow in a eerie manner while an obvious frown was present on his lips. He even loosened his tie in the process before he continued to speak.
"Bloody tourists and those who take my prey. The Red-Eyed Demon is mine to destroy."
That statement was spoken with much conviction and deadly poison as those rogue pink eyes that had often been mistaken to be the Red-Eyed Demon's glanced at Shadow. How he wanted to rip that man's head right now which he was about to do so if it was not for another interference from a familiar source. Solomon took off his trench coat and placed it over Sereinia's shoulder who was surprised at this gesture. She looked at the other Cre' Etian Royal Knight in question. However, Solomon did not answer that gaze and simply spoke before walking towards Yarun.
"It will get messier from this point on. If you don't want to see, close your eyes."
After saying that, Solomon grabbed one of the assassins near him and broke off the man's arm who was now whimpering on the floor while the others circled around the White Grim Reaper.
"Yarun, I have told you Addar is to handle the matter about the Red-Eyed Demon. Do not make the Emperor angry once more. Remember your code of honor."
Silver white and rogue pink eyes met. It was clear that Yarun was in disagreement with that Solomon had stated. He wanted to tear Shadow right here and right now. Truthfully, he did not care about the innocent guests or the people inside the Ballroom. They were all nobody to him. However, he was bound to his oath as a Royal Knight. As such, he unsheathed his other sword and flexed his neck muscles.
"Fine. I'll dispose of these trashes first before that s**t-head."
Solomon released a sigh and knew that this was going to be a hard fight. At the same time, it was going to be more difficult to ensure the guests safety. First things first. Royalties must be removed from this deadly environment.
"Your words are unbecoming Yarun. The real Red-Eyed Demon, we shall make a temporary truce for now."
Declaring this, Solomon glanced momentarily towards Shadow at the distance before focusing himself to the enemies that have encircled him like a prey among the group of ferocious predators. However before the bloody onslaught was to begin, Sereinia caught sight of a noble family attempting to escape. Yet, it was not meant to be as the assassins had found them and had quickly killed the couple without allowing anyone to react. Cries of fear and sadness filled the ballroom as the now orphaned young boy was sprawled on the floor. He was about to be killed as well. Without much thinking, Sereinia rushed to the scene as the trench coat that Solomon had given her fell on the floor and the result surprised the Royal Knights of Cre' Est and the guests of the Ball.
"Are you fine?"
Sereinia asked softly and with much care towards the young boy now before her. The said boy continued to cry but somehow managed to tame himself enough for him to answer with a nod.
"I am glad..."
This made the good doctor smiled happily as blood trickled down from the side of her lips. She had shielded the child from the incoming attack. Instead, she was stabbed thoroughly in her stomach and her pristine gown that she wore was now slowly becoming crimson in color. The assassin removed the blade that pierced Serenia who fell to the floor weakly as her life's blood began to slowly pool around her.
At the same time, Sereinia felt a wash of dread coming over her. It was not because of the chance that she might die in this place. But, it was for the fear that something terrible might happened to Shadow. She knew very well that the lone assassin tends to be reckless when it comes to combat. Judging by the mere number of the unwanted guests, Shadow would not be able to come out of this battle unscathed. It was why she glanced towards the direction of Yarun who seemed completely unmoved from all of the commotion. Although if she would make a guess, the Royal Knight seemed entertained by the events happening before him even more so when one of the seemingly leaders of the assassination troupe declared himself as the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Taking another look at Shadow who was interacting with the one who had claimed himself to be the legendary assassin of Te'i Sai, she had no choice but to plead for Yarun to aid Shadow in this. There was Mayumi who can provide support, however, it was clear to her that this would not be an easy fight at all. The scenario of a broken Mayumi and Shadow at the New Year Festival played within her mind. She did not want that to happen again.
"... As you wish..."
When those words were delivered by the fake Red-Eyed Demon, assassins from the Roda Ah K'mht surrounded Shadow with their deadly intentions clearly pouring out of their body. This was as much as Sereinia could tell from her position who had broken from her self-induced recollection. Her eyes widened in horror at the fight that Shadow had taken by his own will. She took a deep breath and quickly made her way towards Yarun to reason with the man to help Shadow. However before she could come near him. a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her away. On reaction, her body spun around in a flutter and found herself staring into familiar silver white eyes behind the black white mosaic mask.
"I have told you before. This is not what you are expected to do."
Sereinia was not able to respond immediately as she was startled by the sudden interaction. However, she was able to recover after a few seconds. She pulled herself away from him and even retrieving her arm that he held.
"You are Mr. Solomon... Please, help Shadow and protect the people."
Solomon looked at those deep amethyst-colored eyes for quite some time. It was long enough for Yarun to finally make a move that was half-expected by Solomon who casually placed his gaze at Yarun who had already dove into the situation which was certain going to get messy in a couple of seconds. All Solomon could do was to put much sense into the guy and manage the damage to both parties.
"You would not need to worry about that, doctor."
Following Solomon's gaze, Sereinia watched in great shock and horror at Yarun's deeds. The Sword Dancer had decapitated one of the assassin surrounding Shadow. The head rolled down to the floor as shrieks and screams from the guests filled the hall. Solomon shook his head in frustration at this. Rogue pink eyes glared at Shadow and then glanced towards the four individuals who seemed to be the ringleaders of the freak circus. He was first amused by the sudden interruption of this boring Ball. But, he had grown quite irritated when Shadow made his appearance as if he was an anti-hero of a story. This irritation turned into anger when the one who declared himself as the Red-Eyed Demon dared to take on his prey. He removed his mask as it fell on the marble floor with a thud.
"I will tell you two of the three things I really hate."
Yarun swayed the Dark Judgment which was the black sword which he had unsheathed earlier to remove the blood it had accumulated from the recent killing. His eyes of rogue pink seemed to glow in a eerie manner while an obvious frown was present on his lips. He even loosened his tie in the process before he continued to speak.
"Bloody tourists and those who take my prey. The Red-Eyed Demon is mine to destroy."
That statement was spoken with much conviction and deadly poison as those rogue pink eyes that had often been mistaken to be the Red-Eyed Demon's glanced at Shadow. How he wanted to rip that man's head right now which he was about to do so if it was not for another interference from a familiar source. Solomon took off his trench coat and placed it over Sereinia's shoulder who was surprised at this gesture. She looked at the other Cre' Etian Royal Knight in question. However, Solomon did not answer that gaze and simply spoke before walking towards Yarun.
"It will get messier from this point on. If you don't want to see, close your eyes."
After saying that, Solomon grabbed one of the assassins near him and broke off the man's arm who was now whimpering on the floor while the others circled around the White Grim Reaper.
"Yarun, I have told you Addar is to handle the matter about the Red-Eyed Demon. Do not make the Emperor angry once more. Remember your code of honor."
Silver white and rogue pink eyes met. It was clear that Yarun was in disagreement with that Solomon had stated. He wanted to tear Shadow right here and right now. Truthfully, he did not care about the innocent guests or the people inside the Ballroom. They were all nobody to him. However, he was bound to his oath as a Royal Knight. As such, he unsheathed his other sword and flexed his neck muscles.
"Fine. I'll dispose of these trashes first before that s**t-head."
Solomon released a sigh and knew that this was going to be a hard fight. At the same time, it was going to be more difficult to ensure the guests safety. First things first. Royalties must be removed from this deadly environment.
"Your words are unbecoming Yarun. The real Red-Eyed Demon, we shall make a temporary truce for now."
Declaring this, Solomon glanced momentarily towards Shadow at the distance before focusing himself to the enemies that have encircled him like a prey among the group of ferocious predators. However before the bloody onslaught was to begin, Sereinia caught sight of a noble family attempting to escape. Yet, it was not meant to be as the assassins had found them and had quickly killed the couple without allowing anyone to react. Cries of fear and sadness filled the ballroom as the now orphaned young boy was sprawled on the floor. He was about to be killed as well. Without much thinking, Sereinia rushed to the scene as the trench coat that Solomon had given her fell on the floor and the result surprised the Royal Knights of Cre' Est and the guests of the Ball.
"Are you fine?"
Sereinia asked softly and with much care towards the young boy now before her. The said boy continued to cry but somehow managed to tame himself enough for him to answer with a nod.
"I am glad..."
This made the good doctor smiled happily as blood trickled down from the side of her lips. She had shielded the child from the incoming attack. Instead, she was stabbed thoroughly in her stomach and her pristine gown that she wore was now slowly becoming crimson in color. The assassin removed the blade that pierced Serenia who fell to the floor weakly as her life's blood began to slowly pool around her.
Shadow's eyes glowed hotter and brighter than ever before as he watched in horror as Sereinia went to shield the boy from harm and ended up taking the blade to the stomach. At that, Shadow teeth clenched and his grip tightened on the Twins.
His eyes returned forward as his body started shaking in rage and in moments, it was over. Within the course of ten seconds, Shadow had brought each and every Assassin surrounding him to his knees and writhing on the floor in agony. He had not killed any of them yet, just wounding and/or incapacitated them by slicing the tendons behind their knees or by hitting knockout spots on their bodies near the head. Just for good measure, he had worked his way over to Yarun and gut checked him with his elbow when he knew he wasn't ready for it, knocking the wind from him and cracking one of his two bottom ribs in the process. As Yarun composed himself and looked up at Shadow with blood lust in his eyes, Shadow gave him a small series of warnings.
"If you ever put your own selfish and immature desires before the lives of the innocent again, Yarun, I will put an end to your miserable and pointless life. If you can't conduct yourself in a manner befitting a Royal Knight, you don't deserve the title and your precious King should just execute you now before he ends up with your blade in his back... And for the record, I belong to nobody in any shape or form, and if you really think that you'll be the one to destroy me you're even more delusional than I thought. Or have you forgotten that I would have killed you in our last encounter were it not for Solomon's interference?" He said with an obviously mocking smile.
He knelt down and put his face right up to Yarun's.
"Stay out of my way, Yarun, because you are just that to me: an unnecessary distraction and a nuisance." He said with ice in his tone.
With that, Shadow stood up slowly and turned his back to the Royal Knight as he rushed to Sereinia's side. When he got to her side he sheathed one dagger and picked her up off the floor, laying her against the wall. He pried the cloth around the wound apart and looked at the gaping slice in her flesh. He gently pried it to the sides and inspected how her body reacted to his touch. It was most certainly painful for her, but there was very good news to be had in this. Since her body did not spurt blood when he applied pressure and pulled the wound apart, her internals were not bleeding in any sort of fatal way. Her organs were in tact as well, as no other liquids could be seen leaking from her wound. This wound would prove problematic, but not fatal if she could get the help she needed.
With that in mind, Shadow looked behind him over his shoulder towards the sixty other Assassins and the four ring leaders just passed Yarun. His eyes were glowing brighter than ever, and could be seen all the way across the room even under the light of all the chandeliers above and the candles on the sides of the building. He stood up slowly, and his body just oozed a lust for blood not yet seen from him before by his present group of companions. He turned his head and looked at the Royal Family, glaring at them to stay put.
"If you wish to live, remain where you are or you risk not only spilling your own blood, but that of your people as well and that is something I will not tolerate."
He turned his head again to look at the four ringleaders and walked calmly to the center of the room passed Yarun, who he acted like wasn't even there. As he stood before them again, he glared into their eyes one at a time.
"I hereby challenge you in accordance with our ancient laws... The three of you against me. Xiche Vo'l Kuum." He said, pointing to three out of the four leaders standing before him.
All four of them looked astonished at Shadow, and the other Assassins who filled the room instantly lost their discipline and began to chatter amongst themselves in horror and excitement. In that moment Shadow looked to Solomon and gave him a hard glare, and then subtly nodded his head in the direction of Sereinia and the Royal Family. By doing so, Shadow was basically asking Solomon to watch over those who were considered most important by social standards. While it was true that he had a duty to protect the innocent of any realm, his primary goal right now had to be protecting the Royal Family and Sereinia since he obviously knew something about her that he did not. If they were to die, then Veilbrand would descend into chaos and that was something that none of them, Yarun and Solomon included, could tolerate or allow to happen.
The four leaders began to silently chat amongst themselves as well, and Shadow waited patiently for their response.
He had just ignited an ancient and forbidden pact among the Assassins. This pact ensured the safety of those around him while obviously jeopardizing his own. Xiche Vo'l Kuum roughly translated to "Dance with the Blade", and it was Shadow's only chance at getting everyone out of here alive. While he was now certain, given how easy it was to cut down the Assassins before him before he went to Sereinia, that he and Solomon and Yarun could take the number that remained, he wasn't going to risk them being set loose on the crowd or the Royal Family. No. He had to keep all attention focused on him so that when it was over, everyone else would be allowed to leave with their lives.
Finally, the four leaders came to a decision.
"We accept your challenge, Red-Eyed Demon. In exchange for your choice to do battle with us, we will allow these people to leave once the challenge has concluded. Though we would prefer to do things our way, we are most intrigued to witness the extent of your skills."
Shadow nodded, and the leaders looked around and made sure the floor was clear.
"Whenever you're ready, Red-Eyed Demon. The fight will begin on your signal." Said the leader who backed away from the floor to witness the challenge.
Shadow took up a stance as the three other leaders surrounded him with their own blades drawn. The tallest among them was just slightly taller than Shadow, and he would be a problem since he had a sword and had a longer reach than Shadow did. The other two were shorter than him, but that meant they were slightly faster as well. They balanced each other quite well, since the other two both had dual daggers in their hands just as Shadow did. This was not going to be easy or pleasant by any means, but it would be a good way for Shadow to measure their skills as well.
The main reason this was such a threat to Shadow was that he had just given his enemies an excuse to study his fighting style and techniques, which would then give them the opportunity to pass that knowledge to the rest of their ranks. With this knowledge, if Shadow ever fought with a higher ranking Assassins again, they would be that much more well prepared for him. Armed with such dangerous knowledge, the other Assassins of Roda Va K'mht would prove a much greater challenge in the future. But Shadow had known that from the beginning, and it didn't sway his choice to challenge their leaders like this. Just because they knew his style, didn't mean he couldn't alter it through more training and throw off their plans later. Now, he was focused on those in front of him.
As the fight began with Shadow faking a movement towards the leader at his left side, the other two charged in. Luckily, Shadow had been relaxed and was expecting such tactics, and so he followed his fake with a real lunge towards the others who had just charged him. The sudden change of direction obviously startled them as their eye flashed concern for but an instant as Shadow turned his body and rammed his shoulders into their stomachs, knocking them back several feet while he turned his head and kicked at the sword the was now swinging down towards his back. His boot met the blade and he rotated to the side and slammed the blade down into the ground as he then flipped both daggers into an Earth grip and used the handles as grips to grab the back of his head and knee him in the face. His hands came off his blade to protect himself, and Shadow had to use his other knee as well to finish the job and knock him backwards.
By the time he had regained his footing, Shadow was being set upon once again by the other two. Both of them were stabbing towards him with their outer arms, which was a big mistake. Shadow parried both attacks inward so that their arms crossed, and slid forward and elbowed towards their faces. They leaned out and away and tried to slash Shadow's chest as they did so, but ended up giving each other a light cut on the wrists while Shadow only took a slight nick in the fabric of his jacket. Shadow backed away to a point where he could see all three of them as they composed themselves and stood up to face him once more. The tension in the air was suffocating, and Shadow was already beginning to draw on his deeper levels of skill and strength to be able to stay one step ahead of these men.
They were all very talented, and very tough to be able to take his attacks and then brush them off. Though he wasn't yet striking at full strength, Shadow could tell his attacks were doing little to no damage against them, and so he had to mentally check his hand and make sure that the gloves were slowly coming off. At this early stage of the fight, that was almost unheard of for him. Even against Yarun, he didn't have to start using the depths of his strength until about halfway through the match. For them to push him this far this early was a bad sign of things to come. But for now, Shadow had work to do.
The fight continued for almost eight minutes straight, with Shadow just barely keeping ahead of all three men while he continually wore them down and forced them to accidentally strike and cut each other. Thankfully for him, he was able to stop drawing on his strength shortly after he had realized he was doing so. He had realized that these men had started the fight at full power, and chose not to hold back at all against him. With that, he did a mental check of how much effort he was using against them, which turned out to be about eighty percent. Armed with this knowledge, and of how much he was still holding back, Shadow was much more at peace since they were not seeing the depths of his strength, speed, endurance, agility, or skill level. The danger they posed was dwindling by the minute as the fight began to draw to a close.
After another two minutes, Shadow had used his superior stamina to wear them down, just as he had Yarun in their last encounter, and finished them off one by one. With them dispatched, he looked over to the other leader who was somewhat horrified at Shadow's capabilities. That, was a good sign. Shadow nodded to him, and he gave a slightly flashy wave of his hand. Once done, the other Assassins reluctantly began to leave through the windows from which they had used to enter the building, and the one remaining leader gave Shadow the warning he was waiting for.
"Now that we have measured your talents, we will be coming for you in the future. That one there," he said, pointing to Yarun, "will not stand in our way. Good luck."
With that, they disappeared, and Shadow sheathed his weapons and walked back over to Sereinia.
His eyes returned forward as his body started shaking in rage and in moments, it was over. Within the course of ten seconds, Shadow had brought each and every Assassin surrounding him to his knees and writhing on the floor in agony. He had not killed any of them yet, just wounding and/or incapacitated them by slicing the tendons behind their knees or by hitting knockout spots on their bodies near the head. Just for good measure, he had worked his way over to Yarun and gut checked him with his elbow when he knew he wasn't ready for it, knocking the wind from him and cracking one of his two bottom ribs in the process. As Yarun composed himself and looked up at Shadow with blood lust in his eyes, Shadow gave him a small series of warnings.
"If you ever put your own selfish and immature desires before the lives of the innocent again, Yarun, I will put an end to your miserable and pointless life. If you can't conduct yourself in a manner befitting a Royal Knight, you don't deserve the title and your precious King should just execute you now before he ends up with your blade in his back... And for the record, I belong to nobody in any shape or form, and if you really think that you'll be the one to destroy me you're even more delusional than I thought. Or have you forgotten that I would have killed you in our last encounter were it not for Solomon's interference?" He said with an obviously mocking smile.
He knelt down and put his face right up to Yarun's.
"Stay out of my way, Yarun, because you are just that to me: an unnecessary distraction and a nuisance." He said with ice in his tone.
With that, Shadow stood up slowly and turned his back to the Royal Knight as he rushed to Sereinia's side. When he got to her side he sheathed one dagger and picked her up off the floor, laying her against the wall. He pried the cloth around the wound apart and looked at the gaping slice in her flesh. He gently pried it to the sides and inspected how her body reacted to his touch. It was most certainly painful for her, but there was very good news to be had in this. Since her body did not spurt blood when he applied pressure and pulled the wound apart, her internals were not bleeding in any sort of fatal way. Her organs were in tact as well, as no other liquids could be seen leaking from her wound. This wound would prove problematic, but not fatal if she could get the help she needed.
With that in mind, Shadow looked behind him over his shoulder towards the sixty other Assassins and the four ring leaders just passed Yarun. His eyes were glowing brighter than ever, and could be seen all the way across the room even under the light of all the chandeliers above and the candles on the sides of the building. He stood up slowly, and his body just oozed a lust for blood not yet seen from him before by his present group of companions. He turned his head and looked at the Royal Family, glaring at them to stay put.
"If you wish to live, remain where you are or you risk not only spilling your own blood, but that of your people as well and that is something I will not tolerate."
He turned his head again to look at the four ringleaders and walked calmly to the center of the room passed Yarun, who he acted like wasn't even there. As he stood before them again, he glared into their eyes one at a time.
"I hereby challenge you in accordance with our ancient laws... The three of you against me. Xiche Vo'l Kuum." He said, pointing to three out of the four leaders standing before him.
All four of them looked astonished at Shadow, and the other Assassins who filled the room instantly lost their discipline and began to chatter amongst themselves in horror and excitement. In that moment Shadow looked to Solomon and gave him a hard glare, and then subtly nodded his head in the direction of Sereinia and the Royal Family. By doing so, Shadow was basically asking Solomon to watch over those who were considered most important by social standards. While it was true that he had a duty to protect the innocent of any realm, his primary goal right now had to be protecting the Royal Family and Sereinia since he obviously knew something about her that he did not. If they were to die, then Veilbrand would descend into chaos and that was something that none of them, Yarun and Solomon included, could tolerate or allow to happen.
The four leaders began to silently chat amongst themselves as well, and Shadow waited patiently for their response.
He had just ignited an ancient and forbidden pact among the Assassins. This pact ensured the safety of those around him while obviously jeopardizing his own. Xiche Vo'l Kuum roughly translated to "Dance with the Blade", and it was Shadow's only chance at getting everyone out of here alive. While he was now certain, given how easy it was to cut down the Assassins before him before he went to Sereinia, that he and Solomon and Yarun could take the number that remained, he wasn't going to risk them being set loose on the crowd or the Royal Family. No. He had to keep all attention focused on him so that when it was over, everyone else would be allowed to leave with their lives.
Finally, the four leaders came to a decision.
"We accept your challenge, Red-Eyed Demon. In exchange for your choice to do battle with us, we will allow these people to leave once the challenge has concluded. Though we would prefer to do things our way, we are most intrigued to witness the extent of your skills."
Shadow nodded, and the leaders looked around and made sure the floor was clear.
"Whenever you're ready, Red-Eyed Demon. The fight will begin on your signal." Said the leader who backed away from the floor to witness the challenge.
Shadow took up a stance as the three other leaders surrounded him with their own blades drawn. The tallest among them was just slightly taller than Shadow, and he would be a problem since he had a sword and had a longer reach than Shadow did. The other two were shorter than him, but that meant they were slightly faster as well. They balanced each other quite well, since the other two both had dual daggers in their hands just as Shadow did. This was not going to be easy or pleasant by any means, but it would be a good way for Shadow to measure their skills as well.
The main reason this was such a threat to Shadow was that he had just given his enemies an excuse to study his fighting style and techniques, which would then give them the opportunity to pass that knowledge to the rest of their ranks. With this knowledge, if Shadow ever fought with a higher ranking Assassins again, they would be that much more well prepared for him. Armed with such dangerous knowledge, the other Assassins of Roda Va K'mht would prove a much greater challenge in the future. But Shadow had known that from the beginning, and it didn't sway his choice to challenge their leaders like this. Just because they knew his style, didn't mean he couldn't alter it through more training and throw off their plans later. Now, he was focused on those in front of him.
As the fight began with Shadow faking a movement towards the leader at his left side, the other two charged in. Luckily, Shadow had been relaxed and was expecting such tactics, and so he followed his fake with a real lunge towards the others who had just charged him. The sudden change of direction obviously startled them as their eye flashed concern for but an instant as Shadow turned his body and rammed his shoulders into their stomachs, knocking them back several feet while he turned his head and kicked at the sword the was now swinging down towards his back. His boot met the blade and he rotated to the side and slammed the blade down into the ground as he then flipped both daggers into an Earth grip and used the handles as grips to grab the back of his head and knee him in the face. His hands came off his blade to protect himself, and Shadow had to use his other knee as well to finish the job and knock him backwards.
By the time he had regained his footing, Shadow was being set upon once again by the other two. Both of them were stabbing towards him with their outer arms, which was a big mistake. Shadow parried both attacks inward so that their arms crossed, and slid forward and elbowed towards their faces. They leaned out and away and tried to slash Shadow's chest as they did so, but ended up giving each other a light cut on the wrists while Shadow only took a slight nick in the fabric of his jacket. Shadow backed away to a point where he could see all three of them as they composed themselves and stood up to face him once more. The tension in the air was suffocating, and Shadow was already beginning to draw on his deeper levels of skill and strength to be able to stay one step ahead of these men.
They were all very talented, and very tough to be able to take his attacks and then brush them off. Though he wasn't yet striking at full strength, Shadow could tell his attacks were doing little to no damage against them, and so he had to mentally check his hand and make sure that the gloves were slowly coming off. At this early stage of the fight, that was almost unheard of for him. Even against Yarun, he didn't have to start using the depths of his strength until about halfway through the match. For them to push him this far this early was a bad sign of things to come. But for now, Shadow had work to do.
The fight continued for almost eight minutes straight, with Shadow just barely keeping ahead of all three men while he continually wore them down and forced them to accidentally strike and cut each other. Thankfully for him, he was able to stop drawing on his strength shortly after he had realized he was doing so. He had realized that these men had started the fight at full power, and chose not to hold back at all against him. With that, he did a mental check of how much effort he was using against them, which turned out to be about eighty percent. Armed with this knowledge, and of how much he was still holding back, Shadow was much more at peace since they were not seeing the depths of his strength, speed, endurance, agility, or skill level. The danger they posed was dwindling by the minute as the fight began to draw to a close.
After another two minutes, Shadow had used his superior stamina to wear them down, just as he had Yarun in their last encounter, and finished them off one by one. With them dispatched, he looked over to the other leader who was somewhat horrified at Shadow's capabilities. That, was a good sign. Shadow nodded to him, and he gave a slightly flashy wave of his hand. Once done, the other Assassins reluctantly began to leave through the windows from which they had used to enter the building, and the one remaining leader gave Shadow the warning he was waiting for.
"Now that we have measured your talents, we will be coming for you in the future. That one there," he said, pointing to Yarun, "will not stand in our way. Good luck."
With that, they disappeared, and Shadow sheathed his weapons and walked back over to Sereinia.
"Ah.... Yes, I can see you probably have your hands full dealing with her."
Relief; the one word that could describe how Keito was feeling after realizing the larger man had decided not to fight with them. He wasn't even aware that Layla had arrived here before him, and if he had known, he probably wouldn't of even come in. But when he saw what she was about to get herself into though, he couldn't just turn around. It seemed the man behind the bar, Ulzer, liked Layla's flamboyant personality, which was good for them. The last thing he wanted to do was end up in a fight, especially with such an intimidating man as his opponent. The man would definitely prove to be a challenge for him, but he also didn't want to draw more attention to himself. Layla had come and removed the weapons from his arms at last. How she expected him to fight with all of that in his arms he didn't know, but at least she'd taken them back and Keito could ignore her comment this once. Once again, the huntress had lightened up the mood, something she was actually quite good at doing. Maybe he did act like everything she did annoyed him, but in the end he was glad to have met her.
Before long, Layla had gulped down three barrels of ale and soon found a couple of woman she seemed to know. Then, they danced and began to sing. Keito hung back against the wall, listening to the sound of Layla's sweet voice and remembering the night she'd first found him and Jude. She'd danced and sung for them too, the first song in a while that caused Keito to actually fall asleep so early in the night. This song was much more familiar though, and a song he remembered that his mother used to sing to him when he was just a toddler. At first, it was a melodic, nostalgic sound, but then he slowly started going through memories in his head of his childhood in Veilbrand. His eyes narrowed sadly and moved to the wooden floor in front of him. Right, he was in Veilbrand. This was where he grew up. This very place was where his father used to take him as a kid and he would sit and listen to him tell stories of his grandfather and other generations. Yet, Keito remained covered in a hood and he had avoided all the main streets to get here.
He let out a sigh, unable to listen to the song anymore. He stopped leaning against the wall and pushed his way towards the entrance, barely noticing as a young man who didn't look like he belonged in a bar passed him by eagerly. He pushed open the doors and stepped out, surprised that quite a bit of time had passed since he arrived. He looked up at the night sky for a few moments, taking in the fresh air before taking a step down the stairs and sitting himself down on the porch. Now that the tension had been broke he felt a little more relaxed and he reached up, pulling back the hood and letting it fall behind him before running his fingers through the black strands for a little while to straighten them out. The streets around here seemed to be empty and, as expected, he didn't see anyone inside that he recognized, so there was no point in keeping the hood on.
Relief; the one word that could describe how Keito was feeling after realizing the larger man had decided not to fight with them. He wasn't even aware that Layla had arrived here before him, and if he had known, he probably wouldn't of even come in. But when he saw what she was about to get herself into though, he couldn't just turn around. It seemed the man behind the bar, Ulzer, liked Layla's flamboyant personality, which was good for them. The last thing he wanted to do was end up in a fight, especially with such an intimidating man as his opponent. The man would definitely prove to be a challenge for him, but he also didn't want to draw more attention to himself. Layla had come and removed the weapons from his arms at last. How she expected him to fight with all of that in his arms he didn't know, but at least she'd taken them back and Keito could ignore her comment this once. Once again, the huntress had lightened up the mood, something she was actually quite good at doing. Maybe he did act like everything she did annoyed him, but in the end he was glad to have met her.
Before long, Layla had gulped down three barrels of ale and soon found a couple of woman she seemed to know. Then, they danced and began to sing. Keito hung back against the wall, listening to the sound of Layla's sweet voice and remembering the night she'd first found him and Jude. She'd danced and sung for them too, the first song in a while that caused Keito to actually fall asleep so early in the night. This song was much more familiar though, and a song he remembered that his mother used to sing to him when he was just a toddler. At first, it was a melodic, nostalgic sound, but then he slowly started going through memories in his head of his childhood in Veilbrand. His eyes narrowed sadly and moved to the wooden floor in front of him. Right, he was in Veilbrand. This was where he grew up. This very place was where his father used to take him as a kid and he would sit and listen to him tell stories of his grandfather and other generations. Yet, Keito remained covered in a hood and he had avoided all the main streets to get here.
He let out a sigh, unable to listen to the song anymore. He stopped leaning against the wall and pushed his way towards the entrance, barely noticing as a young man who didn't look like he belonged in a bar passed him by eagerly. He pushed open the doors and stepped out, surprised that quite a bit of time had passed since he arrived. He looked up at the night sky for a few moments, taking in the fresh air before taking a step down the stairs and sitting himself down on the porch. Now that the tension had been broke he felt a little more relaxed and he reached up, pulling back the hood and letting it fall behind him before running his fingers through the black strands for a little while to straighten them out. The streets around here seemed to be empty and, as expected, he didn't see anyone inside that he recognized, so there was no point in keeping the hood on.
"So this is how it feels being stabbed..."
It was the wandering thought that echoed within Sereinia's fading consciousness. This statement was rather unorthodox for her to think so. But, she could not help the fleeting thought. Nevertheless, she waved such thinking away and made sense of her current condition. She knew that her blood was flowing out of her body like an opened faucet. There was also her body which had suddenly weakened to the point that she could feel her limbs failing to follow her will to move. The lingering numbness crawled like wildfire through her and her eye sight was beginning to be a bit blurry. One thing that is good about it. Her internals were not heavily damaged which would be treated easily by her if that was possible. The downside though, If she was not cared soon enough, she would probably die from such an injury due to blood loss. Yet, it did not matter to her as much as she had hoped to care about. Instead, she focused her eyes to a certain direction. Though, all she could see from her position were shoes.
"Please be safe..."
Sereinia wanted to say as her lips moved ever so briefly. However, it was not enough to carry her words as it reverberated within her mind. For now, she closed her eyes and fought the spell of sleep coming over her. She did not want to lose her senses until she was certain that everyone was safe including Shadow and Mayumi. So even if Death comes to her now, she would bargain with the Grim reaper for a little more time. Unknown to her, Shadow had already taken action propelled by the incident that the good healer had placed herself into willingly.
"If you ever put your own selfish and immature desires before the lives of the innocent again, Yarun, I will put an end to your miserable and pointless life. If you can't conduct yourself in a manner befitting a Royal Knight, you don't deserve the title and your precious King should just execute you now before he ends up with your blade in his back... And for the record, I belong to nobody in any shape or form, and if you really think that you'll be the one to destroy me you're even more delusional than I thought. Or have you forgotten that I would have killed you in our last encounter were it not for Solomon's interference?"
Yarun begrudgingly clasped his lower right torso as he had fallen on one of his knees. He knew for a fact that he has a broken rib due to the Red-Eyed Demon's jab that he was unprepared for and knocked his breath out momentarily. Those rogue pink eyes were glowing with hatred as it met with those infamous pure crimson ones. The mere fact that this ingrate had once more humiliated him and even dared to lecture him of how he should do things burned within him a like lighted wick to a ticking dynamite.
"Stay out of my way, Yarun, because you are just that to me: an unnecessary distraction and a nuisance."
Clasping his swords tightly than ever, Yarun had enough of the Red-Eyed Demon's position. He was about to initiate a confrontation without any rational thinking behind it. However, Solomon was already kneeling beside him with those silver-white eyes filled with serious threat. Placing a hand on Yarun's shoulder, Solomon had managed to knock out the assassins which have surrounded him out of necessity and rushed towards his fellow knight. It was not out of concern but with annoyance and an overabundance of irritation towards Yarun's actions. This was the only time he would allow himself to agree with an assassin.
"I would have broken all of your ribs. Do not make me do so."
There was no humor or care in those words that Solomon seemingly whispered to Yarun. It was clear that the White Grim Reaper was not playing around and would not have another mess as such. Yarun slapped the hand away on his shoulder and made a stand despite the ache coming from his broken rib. Solomon followed suit and glanced at the direction where Sereinia was now being taken care of by Shadow.
"She is the one and look at her."
Sheathing the swords, Yarun stand down and clenched his fists in anger. He knew well his mistakes however, his pride had wounded him more than his actions. It was a fact that what had occurred here would be reported to Cre' Est. He was certain that Solomon would make that so. He really could careless about his orders yet, he was not that carefree of not ensuring it was done without fail. Furthermore, his ego was crushed once more by the topnotcher in his hate list, the Red-Eyed Demon.
Unknown to Sereinia, she felt a familiar touch as she weakly opened her eyes. Those eyes of purple were somewhat lighter than it was normally. Her vision was blurry and all she could now see was a silhouette and those ruby orbs that could only belong to one person. She wanted to tell him that it was going to be fine. How she wanted to show Shadow that she was not someone to be concerned about. However, it was useless as she could only lifelessly look. Feeling the cold sensation of the wall behind her, she unwillingly closed her eyes again as she continued to fight with her fainting consciousness.
Noticing the silence from Yarun, Solomon did not speak further as he had decided that it was enough scolding for now. In any case, he glanced around the ballroom and could see the horrified expressions from the guests and the eager looks of the assassins for a battle they had intended to experience. He needed a concrete plan to ensure that the other guests would be spared from this meaningless attack in his opinion when he felt a rather strong blood lust. He had already an idea who it belonged to as his silver-white eyes landed on the Red-Eyed Demon who had declared such a threatening statement to the Monarchs of Veilbrand and walked passed Yarun who was about to blow things out of proportion was prevented by Solomon grabbing the Sword Dancer's hand reaching for the already sheathed swords.
"Tsk! Bastard..."
Yarun muttered at the exact moment the Red-Eyed Demon passed him. After doing so, he slapped Solomon's hand away. The White Grim Reaper released a sigh at the rather childish behavior of his companion. He was more certain now that the Emperor had placed him as Yarun's partner to be a babysitter. Shaking his head, Solomon once more focused at the events transpiring that was initiated by the infamous assassin with his words.
"I hereby challenge you in accordance with our ancient laws... The three of you against me. Xiche Vo'l Kuum."
The fight begun which was a three versus one. Solomon did not care about the rulings or the fairness of it all. After all, the world never played fair to begin with. In addition, he has no one to root for. It would be for the best if all them died in this duel. Then, it would be a relief for him to not worry about the seemingly uncontrollable anger that Yarun has towards the Red-Eyed Demon. However, wishes were something that hardly ever comes true. For now, he turned his back at the fight and went towards the Royal Family and Sereinia. He completely understood what the demonic assassin had conveyed with his eyes to him.
"Yarun. Do not interfere."
After saying that, Solomon went on his way. He introduced himself to the Monarchs of Veilbrand and then went towards Sereinia. Removing the mask, he did his best to do some first-aid on her wound. It was also then he finally took noticed of the rose-shaped birthmark and things began to click for him. As for Yarun, he stood plastered on his position. His eyes of rogue pink glowed eerily as he watched the entirety of the battle which ended with the win of the Red-Eyed Demon. The urge to fight pulsed within him. However, the constant reminders and warnings of Solomon and the Emperor echoed in his thoughts. As such, all he could do was clenched his fists until it bleed due to his fingernails burying itself onto his palms.
"Now that we have measured your talents, we will be coming for you in the future. That one there," he said, pointing to Yarun, "will not stand in our way. Good luck."
Upon hearing that, Yarun raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow. That sad-excuse for an assassin dared to talk about him. Those eyes of his seemed to now sport a darker shade which was now more closed to crimson. Those insolent fools will soon know who they were messing with. He would have their heads on a silver platter and have them fed to the wolves.
"I will slaughter them."
Solomon released another sigh as Yarun hissed those words with a poisonous tone that would creep into one's skin without trouble. It seemed that the whole universe was conspiring to create a reason for Yarun to go into his savage mode. Solomon was beginning to wonder if the gods were having fun picking on him as he will be the one who would clean up the mess eventually. For now, he placed those depressing thoughts away and looked at the Red-Eyed Demon who had walked back to Sereinia.
"Whatever you have done this day does not erase the sins you have committed."
Speaking in such a monotone, Solomon glanced at Shadow with those silver-white eyes that betrayed nothing. The White Grim Reaper was truly hard to read unless he intended to show his emotions.
"If you take her now." Solomon looked at Sereinia and then to Shadow. "We will pursue you to the ends of the earth. All of Cre' Est will."
It was the wandering thought that echoed within Sereinia's fading consciousness. This statement was rather unorthodox for her to think so. But, she could not help the fleeting thought. Nevertheless, she waved such thinking away and made sense of her current condition. She knew that her blood was flowing out of her body like an opened faucet. There was also her body which had suddenly weakened to the point that she could feel her limbs failing to follow her will to move. The lingering numbness crawled like wildfire through her and her eye sight was beginning to be a bit blurry. One thing that is good about it. Her internals were not heavily damaged which would be treated easily by her if that was possible. The downside though, If she was not cared soon enough, she would probably die from such an injury due to blood loss. Yet, it did not matter to her as much as she had hoped to care about. Instead, she focused her eyes to a certain direction. Though, all she could see from her position were shoes.
"Please be safe..."
Sereinia wanted to say as her lips moved ever so briefly. However, it was not enough to carry her words as it reverberated within her mind. For now, she closed her eyes and fought the spell of sleep coming over her. She did not want to lose her senses until she was certain that everyone was safe including Shadow and Mayumi. So even if Death comes to her now, she would bargain with the Grim reaper for a little more time. Unknown to her, Shadow had already taken action propelled by the incident that the good healer had placed herself into willingly.
"If you ever put your own selfish and immature desires before the lives of the innocent again, Yarun, I will put an end to your miserable and pointless life. If you can't conduct yourself in a manner befitting a Royal Knight, you don't deserve the title and your precious King should just execute you now before he ends up with your blade in his back... And for the record, I belong to nobody in any shape or form, and if you really think that you'll be the one to destroy me you're even more delusional than I thought. Or have you forgotten that I would have killed you in our last encounter were it not for Solomon's interference?"
Yarun begrudgingly clasped his lower right torso as he had fallen on one of his knees. He knew for a fact that he has a broken rib due to the Red-Eyed Demon's jab that he was unprepared for and knocked his breath out momentarily. Those rogue pink eyes were glowing with hatred as it met with those infamous pure crimson ones. The mere fact that this ingrate had once more humiliated him and even dared to lecture him of how he should do things burned within him a like lighted wick to a ticking dynamite.
"Stay out of my way, Yarun, because you are just that to me: an unnecessary distraction and a nuisance."
Clasping his swords tightly than ever, Yarun had enough of the Red-Eyed Demon's position. He was about to initiate a confrontation without any rational thinking behind it. However, Solomon was already kneeling beside him with those silver-white eyes filled with serious threat. Placing a hand on Yarun's shoulder, Solomon had managed to knock out the assassins which have surrounded him out of necessity and rushed towards his fellow knight. It was not out of concern but with annoyance and an overabundance of irritation towards Yarun's actions. This was the only time he would allow himself to agree with an assassin.
"I would have broken all of your ribs. Do not make me do so."
There was no humor or care in those words that Solomon seemingly whispered to Yarun. It was clear that the White Grim Reaper was not playing around and would not have another mess as such. Yarun slapped the hand away on his shoulder and made a stand despite the ache coming from his broken rib. Solomon followed suit and glanced at the direction where Sereinia was now being taken care of by Shadow.
"She is the one and look at her."
Sheathing the swords, Yarun stand down and clenched his fists in anger. He knew well his mistakes however, his pride had wounded him more than his actions. It was a fact that what had occurred here would be reported to Cre' Est. He was certain that Solomon would make that so. He really could careless about his orders yet, he was not that carefree of not ensuring it was done without fail. Furthermore, his ego was crushed once more by the topnotcher in his hate list, the Red-Eyed Demon.
Unknown to Sereinia, she felt a familiar touch as she weakly opened her eyes. Those eyes of purple were somewhat lighter than it was normally. Her vision was blurry and all she could now see was a silhouette and those ruby orbs that could only belong to one person. She wanted to tell him that it was going to be fine. How she wanted to show Shadow that she was not someone to be concerned about. However, it was useless as she could only lifelessly look. Feeling the cold sensation of the wall behind her, she unwillingly closed her eyes again as she continued to fight with her fainting consciousness.
Noticing the silence from Yarun, Solomon did not speak further as he had decided that it was enough scolding for now. In any case, he glanced around the ballroom and could see the horrified expressions from the guests and the eager looks of the assassins for a battle they had intended to experience. He needed a concrete plan to ensure that the other guests would be spared from this meaningless attack in his opinion when he felt a rather strong blood lust. He had already an idea who it belonged to as his silver-white eyes landed on the Red-Eyed Demon who had declared such a threatening statement to the Monarchs of Veilbrand and walked passed Yarun who was about to blow things out of proportion was prevented by Solomon grabbing the Sword Dancer's hand reaching for the already sheathed swords.
"Tsk! Bastard..."
Yarun muttered at the exact moment the Red-Eyed Demon passed him. After doing so, he slapped Solomon's hand away. The White Grim Reaper released a sigh at the rather childish behavior of his companion. He was more certain now that the Emperor had placed him as Yarun's partner to be a babysitter. Shaking his head, Solomon once more focused at the events transpiring that was initiated by the infamous assassin with his words.
"I hereby challenge you in accordance with our ancient laws... The three of you against me. Xiche Vo'l Kuum."
The fight begun which was a three versus one. Solomon did not care about the rulings or the fairness of it all. After all, the world never played fair to begin with. In addition, he has no one to root for. It would be for the best if all them died in this duel. Then, it would be a relief for him to not worry about the seemingly uncontrollable anger that Yarun has towards the Red-Eyed Demon. However, wishes were something that hardly ever comes true. For now, he turned his back at the fight and went towards the Royal Family and Sereinia. He completely understood what the demonic assassin had conveyed with his eyes to him.
"Yarun. Do not interfere."
After saying that, Solomon went on his way. He introduced himself to the Monarchs of Veilbrand and then went towards Sereinia. Removing the mask, he did his best to do some first-aid on her wound. It was also then he finally took noticed of the rose-shaped birthmark and things began to click for him. As for Yarun, he stood plastered on his position. His eyes of rogue pink glowed eerily as he watched the entirety of the battle which ended with the win of the Red-Eyed Demon. The urge to fight pulsed within him. However, the constant reminders and warnings of Solomon and the Emperor echoed in his thoughts. As such, all he could do was clenched his fists until it bleed due to his fingernails burying itself onto his palms.
"Now that we have measured your talents, we will be coming for you in the future. That one there," he said, pointing to Yarun, "will not stand in our way. Good luck."
Upon hearing that, Yarun raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow. That sad-excuse for an assassin dared to talk about him. Those eyes of his seemed to now sport a darker shade which was now more closed to crimson. Those insolent fools will soon know who they were messing with. He would have their heads on a silver platter and have them fed to the wolves.
"I will slaughter them."
Solomon released another sigh as Yarun hissed those words with a poisonous tone that would creep into one's skin without trouble. It seemed that the whole universe was conspiring to create a reason for Yarun to go into his savage mode. Solomon was beginning to wonder if the gods were having fun picking on him as he will be the one who would clean up the mess eventually. For now, he placed those depressing thoughts away and looked at the Red-Eyed Demon who had walked back to Sereinia.
"Whatever you have done this day does not erase the sins you have committed."
Speaking in such a monotone, Solomon glanced at Shadow with those silver-white eyes that betrayed nothing. The White Grim Reaper was truly hard to read unless he intended to show his emotions.
"If you take her now." Solomon looked at Sereinia and then to Shadow. "We will pursue you to the ends of the earth. All of Cre' Est will."
Months. It had been months of hard travelling through dangerous deserts, mountains, forests, through sand storms, rain, sleet, and snow with nothing but a roughshod map and some sketchy directions to guide him. Crossing a continent on foot wasn't a picnic for sure, not to mention he'd been hounded nearly every step of the way by guardsmen and hunters and... other nimble dodgy fighters whom he refused to call assassins even though he suspected that might be the truth. Running from the law, wanted for murder with some ridiculous bounty, conspiracy, political backstabbing... what ever happened to good old fashioned highway robbery anyway?
Kiba pondered that question as he squared off with a pair of what he figured were bounty hunters. They'd caught up to him while he was sleeping, which begs the question: how did these guys keep finding him? Granted, he was still pretty new at this whole running from the law thing, but was he really so inept at lying low that he left such an easy trail to follow? After a moment of thought, he decided that he didn't want to hear the answer to that question. He had to remind himself to focus: he wasn't inebriated, and this wasn't a bar fight, a fact he was sorely reminded of by the lack of a good sturdy chair within a mile's walk. A chair was such a useful tool. It had four pointy ends, and a nice flat surface to use a shield. Nice ones were even braced along the bottom for added stability. He'd kill for a chair to swing right now, or even a sturdy wooden stool. Kiba decided that if he survived, ordering a sturdy chair and a baldric to carry it with was his next order of business.
With nothing around but the hard packed dirt and grass of the game trail he'd been using, a few rocks, and some trees around he'd have to rely on his own skill to get him through this mess. It had been a long minute since anyone had moved, and the three men just stared at one another as though nobody wanted to be the one to make the first move. Why hadn't they shot him from a distance with their pistols? Admittedly, five minutes ago Kiba was hopelessly lost and had been wandering around for hours in circles through the woods. He'd just stumbled out of the brush on top of them and they'd all startled one another like some kind of badly written comedy.
"Giragh," he swore under his breath. "I have the worst luck."
The worst part about it was that he could see the edge of the town of Nos in the distance over the shoulders of the bounty hunters now that he'd found a trail. It was then one of the hunters pounced. Everything happened so fast that he didn't have a chance to react, and he mentally berated himself for not paying more attention. Kiba just grimaced and tried to brace himself for the impending impact as the hunter swung a short blade up under his left arm into his ribs. He exhaled sharply as the blade clashed against the lamellar plates hidden beneath his tunic to avoid being stunned. Kiba couldn't contain his grin at the dumbfounded look on the bounty hunter's face.
"WRONG!" he shouted, hooking the hunter's elbow in the crook of his arm and twisting sharply at the hips. Kiba used the mass of his body to hyper-extend the hunter's arm and was rewarded by a yelp of pain and the thud of a weapon by his feet. He slid his left foot forward, hooking the man's ankle to knock him off balance and winding back with both arms. Kiba planted both open palms firmly in the hunter's solar plexus and shoved with his entire body, knocking him several yards into a ditch.
The second hunter had drawn a blade and was advancing. Kiba flicked the tiny latch on the weighted chain wrapped around his right forearm with his pinky and let the weapon spool out into the open as he swung his body around. He caught the chain near the end and swung it once over his head for momentum before throwing it behind his back and using his body to direct the arc. His intent was to knock his opponent in the temple with the steel plated lead weight on the end of his chain and fold him like laundry but he was closing too quickly. Kiba took a step back and swung out his left arm, catching the chain with a flat hand to shore up the angle and was rewarded for his gamble when it entangled the hunter's weapon... the last few times he'd tried that maneuver he had ended up with a black eye or entangled in his own weapon. He swiveled counter-clockwise, and yanked firmly when he felt the chain grow tense, ripping the blade from his opponent's hand and sending it sailing off into the woods someplace. Kiba whipped the chain back around and caught the hunter's foot just as he was putting his weight on it. He grabbed the chain with both hands and grunted with effort as he pulled with everything he had.
The man's foot was torn from beneath him and he toppled like a poorly built tower. Kiba didn't have time to free his chain, and instead dropped it to charge the remaining distance between him and his target. He dove forward, bracing his elbow with his body and slamming both it and his considerable bulk straight into the man's gut. Kiba felt wind and lunch get knocked clean out of the man's body, but to make sure he was sufficiently stunned, he landed a punch to the man's groin before he got up. He bent and pulled a pistol from the hunter's belt and waited for the partner to climb back into view before he pulled back the hammer with his thumb and leveled the weapon. The hunter froze.
"I'm a deadly good shot, so don't try anything silly," Kiba lied. Truthfully he'd never fired a pistol in his life, but they didn't need to know that. "Over here," he pointed next to the man's groaning companion who was curled into a fetal position and cradling his pride. "Wallets," he commanded, to a look of confusion.
"There's too much intrigue in this story," Kiba explained. "Backstabbing and conspiracies and freakin' assassins can you believe that? I like simple things. Robbery is simple and there simply isn't enough of it, now cough it up... his too." Kiba caught the pouches with his free hand, careful to keep the pistol pointed in generally the correct direction.
"Look, boys... I'm a lot of things, but I'm no murderer. Giragh knows my life would be lots easier if I could just kill all of you mooks and be on my way, but I don't want a trail of bodies on my conscience. Still, I can't have you following me to..." Kiba had to think for a tangible moment. "Triveila," he said with a note of hope, though he didn't think they would buy it.
He closed on them, flipped the weapon in his hand and pistol-whipped each of them in the temple. He dropped the weapon (carefully) to the ground and fished out a few coins from the pouches he'd stolen and pressed them into one of the hunters hands. It was enough for a couple nights stay at an inn, a good meal, and a drink. Kiba wasn't a complete bastard, and he did kind of feel bad since they were just doing their jobs.
"Sorry about your balls, mate," he grunted, and poured the rest of the coins into his own wallet before retrieving his chain.
Kiba coiled the weapon around his arm as he walked. This was just great: not only was he a slacker and supposed murderer, but now he was a common robber as well! When Giragh finally took him, his father was going to beat his ass for sure. He pondered on the things he had done since he left Shaharan while he walked, and wondered if his Giragh would forgive his sins if he were just acting out of a need to survive. Probably not. There were no shades of gray to the Shaharan people, though the farther he traveled from home the more gray he seemed to encounter. It used to be that things like stealing were bad, and that the reason didn't matter... was he just rationalizing his actions because he had a purse full of stolen coin?
His mind and his heart were heavy as he trod through the woods for an hour yet before he reached the edge of town. He couldn't help but wonder where everything went wrong. Were the signs visible, and he just too irresponsible to see them? Regardless of whether or not he actually did the deed, a man died on his watch. Not just a man, but his best friend and it was Kiba's responsibility to keep him safe. Was that one night of booze and stories of old times worth the life of his friend? If Kiba had been responsible enough to say "no" would the prince still be alive?
"Giragh," he prayed. "I know I can't forget, and that I shouldn't be forgiven. I'm not the most devout of followers, but hell... just once I'd like to find my way to a place of comfort where angels sing and the women dance together. Just once before one of these persistent asses kills me, is that too much to ask?"
Kiba sighed, not really expecting an answer, and continue to wander the moonlit streets. He knew it was too late to escape Veilbrand tonight, and likely there were more dangers lurking in the shadows waiting for him to lower his guard but he hadn't had a solid meal in days and his stomach was quick to remind him.
"Ugh," he groaned, and turned a corner. He paused for a scant moment to scan his surroundings, and then pushed his way solemnly through the door of the first tavern he came across. What he saw left him stunned, gaping in the entrance as the power to move simply left him. A snowy beauty drenched in crimson, and her angelic voice in chorus with the tavern as she led them in song. As they finished, she and two other women began to dance to the rhythm of beating feet, at first with one another, and then with the men in the room. They twirled from one man to another like beautiful ethereal sirens, charming first one man then another.
Had Giragh heard his prayer? Kiba stepped inside, his heart filled with glee as he closed the door gently behind him unwilling to interrupt the dancing maidens. As they began to spread apart and dance among the crowd, however, he began to notice things. Armor, weapons, grizzled and scarred men with rough-cut faces and predator smiles. This tavern was packed to the gills with mercenaries.
"Hell," Kiba swore under his breath with a note of resignation. He tripped and stumbled loudly over a chair trying to get back to the door without drawing attention to himself. "Here we go again..."
Kiba pondered that question as he squared off with a pair of what he figured were bounty hunters. They'd caught up to him while he was sleeping, which begs the question: how did these guys keep finding him? Granted, he was still pretty new at this whole running from the law thing, but was he really so inept at lying low that he left such an easy trail to follow? After a moment of thought, he decided that he didn't want to hear the answer to that question. He had to remind himself to focus: he wasn't inebriated, and this wasn't a bar fight, a fact he was sorely reminded of by the lack of a good sturdy chair within a mile's walk. A chair was such a useful tool. It had four pointy ends, and a nice flat surface to use a shield. Nice ones were even braced along the bottom for added stability. He'd kill for a chair to swing right now, or even a sturdy wooden stool. Kiba decided that if he survived, ordering a sturdy chair and a baldric to carry it with was his next order of business.
With nothing around but the hard packed dirt and grass of the game trail he'd been using, a few rocks, and some trees around he'd have to rely on his own skill to get him through this mess. It had been a long minute since anyone had moved, and the three men just stared at one another as though nobody wanted to be the one to make the first move. Why hadn't they shot him from a distance with their pistols? Admittedly, five minutes ago Kiba was hopelessly lost and had been wandering around for hours in circles through the woods. He'd just stumbled out of the brush on top of them and they'd all startled one another like some kind of badly written comedy.
"Giragh," he swore under his breath. "I have the worst luck."
The worst part about it was that he could see the edge of the town of Nos in the distance over the shoulders of the bounty hunters now that he'd found a trail. It was then one of the hunters pounced. Everything happened so fast that he didn't have a chance to react, and he mentally berated himself for not paying more attention. Kiba just grimaced and tried to brace himself for the impending impact as the hunter swung a short blade up under his left arm into his ribs. He exhaled sharply as the blade clashed against the lamellar plates hidden beneath his tunic to avoid being stunned. Kiba couldn't contain his grin at the dumbfounded look on the bounty hunter's face.
"WRONG!" he shouted, hooking the hunter's elbow in the crook of his arm and twisting sharply at the hips. Kiba used the mass of his body to hyper-extend the hunter's arm and was rewarded by a yelp of pain and the thud of a weapon by his feet. He slid his left foot forward, hooking the man's ankle to knock him off balance and winding back with both arms. Kiba planted both open palms firmly in the hunter's solar plexus and shoved with his entire body, knocking him several yards into a ditch.
The second hunter had drawn a blade and was advancing. Kiba flicked the tiny latch on the weighted chain wrapped around his right forearm with his pinky and let the weapon spool out into the open as he swung his body around. He caught the chain near the end and swung it once over his head for momentum before throwing it behind his back and using his body to direct the arc. His intent was to knock his opponent in the temple with the steel plated lead weight on the end of his chain and fold him like laundry but he was closing too quickly. Kiba took a step back and swung out his left arm, catching the chain with a flat hand to shore up the angle and was rewarded for his gamble when it entangled the hunter's weapon... the last few times he'd tried that maneuver he had ended up with a black eye or entangled in his own weapon. He swiveled counter-clockwise, and yanked firmly when he felt the chain grow tense, ripping the blade from his opponent's hand and sending it sailing off into the woods someplace. Kiba whipped the chain back around and caught the hunter's foot just as he was putting his weight on it. He grabbed the chain with both hands and grunted with effort as he pulled with everything he had.
The man's foot was torn from beneath him and he toppled like a poorly built tower. Kiba didn't have time to free his chain, and instead dropped it to charge the remaining distance between him and his target. He dove forward, bracing his elbow with his body and slamming both it and his considerable bulk straight into the man's gut. Kiba felt wind and lunch get knocked clean out of the man's body, but to make sure he was sufficiently stunned, he landed a punch to the man's groin before he got up. He bent and pulled a pistol from the hunter's belt and waited for the partner to climb back into view before he pulled back the hammer with his thumb and leveled the weapon. The hunter froze.
"I'm a deadly good shot, so don't try anything silly," Kiba lied. Truthfully he'd never fired a pistol in his life, but they didn't need to know that. "Over here," he pointed next to the man's groaning companion who was curled into a fetal position and cradling his pride. "Wallets," he commanded, to a look of confusion.
"There's too much intrigue in this story," Kiba explained. "Backstabbing and conspiracies and freakin' assassins can you believe that? I like simple things. Robbery is simple and there simply isn't enough of it, now cough it up... his too." Kiba caught the pouches with his free hand, careful to keep the pistol pointed in generally the correct direction.
"Look, boys... I'm a lot of things, but I'm no murderer. Giragh knows my life would be lots easier if I could just kill all of you mooks and be on my way, but I don't want a trail of bodies on my conscience. Still, I can't have you following me to..." Kiba had to think for a tangible moment. "Triveila," he said with a note of hope, though he didn't think they would buy it.
He closed on them, flipped the weapon in his hand and pistol-whipped each of them in the temple. He dropped the weapon (carefully) to the ground and fished out a few coins from the pouches he'd stolen and pressed them into one of the hunters hands. It was enough for a couple nights stay at an inn, a good meal, and a drink. Kiba wasn't a complete bastard, and he did kind of feel bad since they were just doing their jobs.
"Sorry about your balls, mate," he grunted, and poured the rest of the coins into his own wallet before retrieving his chain.
Kiba coiled the weapon around his arm as he walked. This was just great: not only was he a slacker and supposed murderer, but now he was a common robber as well! When Giragh finally took him, his father was going to beat his ass for sure. He pondered on the things he had done since he left Shaharan while he walked, and wondered if his Giragh would forgive his sins if he were just acting out of a need to survive. Probably not. There were no shades of gray to the Shaharan people, though the farther he traveled from home the more gray he seemed to encounter. It used to be that things like stealing were bad, and that the reason didn't matter... was he just rationalizing his actions because he had a purse full of stolen coin?
His mind and his heart were heavy as he trod through the woods for an hour yet before he reached the edge of town. He couldn't help but wonder where everything went wrong. Were the signs visible, and he just too irresponsible to see them? Regardless of whether or not he actually did the deed, a man died on his watch. Not just a man, but his best friend and it was Kiba's responsibility to keep him safe. Was that one night of booze and stories of old times worth the life of his friend? If Kiba had been responsible enough to say "no" would the prince still be alive?
"Giragh," he prayed. "I know I can't forget, and that I shouldn't be forgiven. I'm not the most devout of followers, but hell... just once I'd like to find my way to a place of comfort where angels sing and the women dance together. Just once before one of these persistent asses kills me, is that too much to ask?"
Kiba sighed, not really expecting an answer, and continue to wander the moonlit streets. He knew it was too late to escape Veilbrand tonight, and likely there were more dangers lurking in the shadows waiting for him to lower his guard but he hadn't had a solid meal in days and his stomach was quick to remind him.
"Ugh," he groaned, and turned a corner. He paused for a scant moment to scan his surroundings, and then pushed his way solemnly through the door of the first tavern he came across. What he saw left him stunned, gaping in the entrance as the power to move simply left him. A snowy beauty drenched in crimson, and her angelic voice in chorus with the tavern as she led them in song. As they finished, she and two other women began to dance to the rhythm of beating feet, at first with one another, and then with the men in the room. They twirled from one man to another like beautiful ethereal sirens, charming first one man then another.
Had Giragh heard his prayer? Kiba stepped inside, his heart filled with glee as he closed the door gently behind him unwilling to interrupt the dancing maidens. As they began to spread apart and dance among the crowd, however, he began to notice things. Armor, weapons, grizzled and scarred men with rough-cut faces and predator smiles. This tavern was packed to the gills with mercenaries.
"Hell," Kiba swore under his breath with a note of resignation. He tripped and stumbled loudly over a chair trying to get back to the door without drawing attention to himself. "Here we go again..."
The young teen's mind was in a mess. Her calmness disappeared the moment she witnessed Sereinia being pierced through with a sword. She had a strange urge to rush over to Sereinia, but earlier orders from Shadow prevented her from doing so.
Mayumi gathered her thoughts and tried to calm herself. It wouldn't do if anymore innocents died because of her recklessness.
10 minutes passed by in a blur and the assassins were finally ordered to leave the place by their leader. During that time, all Mayumi could do was stare at Sereinia. It was like the time she found the corpse of her master lying in a pool of his own blood. Was she going to find the same thing when she reached Sereinia?
Mayumi appeared by Sereinia's side in a flash and looked over her wound, oblivious to the events going on around them. It wasn't fatal but as time pass it would have a high risk of getting an infection. There was also the possibility of poison on the sword. Mayumi took out a small bottle of chemical. It was to neutralize poisons and had worked many times before. Dripping a few drops onto Sereinia's open wound just in case there was indeed poison, Mayumi capped it back before tearing a piece of her kimono off and applied pressure to Sereinia’s wounds to stop the bleeding until they could move to a proper location to better tend the wound.
From the outside, the young apprentice seemed to be undeterred by the sudden events, but in her mind there was no such calmness.
‘If we fail to save her now, will she disappear from the face of the earth like master?’ Mayumi stared at Sereinia blankly.
"If you take her now." Solomon looked at Sereinia and then to Shadow. "We will pursue you to the ends of the earth. All of Cre' Est will."
Mayumi’s head snapped up at the mention of Sereinia being taken away. Her eyes briefly met silver white ones before narrowing into slits, suddenly wary of The Royal Knights Of Cre' Est being in their presence.
Mayumi gathered her thoughts and tried to calm herself. It wouldn't do if anymore innocents died because of her recklessness.
10 minutes passed by in a blur and the assassins were finally ordered to leave the place by their leader. During that time, all Mayumi could do was stare at Sereinia. It was like the time she found the corpse of her master lying in a pool of his own blood. Was she going to find the same thing when she reached Sereinia?
Mayumi appeared by Sereinia's side in a flash and looked over her wound, oblivious to the events going on around them. It wasn't fatal but as time pass it would have a high risk of getting an infection. There was also the possibility of poison on the sword. Mayumi took out a small bottle of chemical. It was to neutralize poisons and had worked many times before. Dripping a few drops onto Sereinia's open wound just in case there was indeed poison, Mayumi capped it back before tearing a piece of her kimono off and applied pressure to Sereinia’s wounds to stop the bleeding until they could move to a proper location to better tend the wound.
From the outside, the young apprentice seemed to be undeterred by the sudden events, but in her mind there was no such calmness.
‘If we fail to save her now, will she disappear from the face of the earth like master?’ Mayumi stared at Sereinia blankly.
"If you take her now." Solomon looked at Sereinia and then to Shadow. "We will pursue you to the ends of the earth. All of Cre' Est will."
Mayumi’s head snapped up at the mention of Sereinia being taken away. Her eyes briefly met silver white ones before narrowing into slits, suddenly wary of The Royal Knights Of Cre' Est being in their presence.
"I was wondering if I could offer you my services?"
The boy was just about as out of place inside Ulzer's as a lamb inside a wolf den. He simply oozed youthful innocence, and his face beamed as a child's. Dietrich instantly recognized someone who had never seen battle in his life; he was the only person in Ulzer's right now that did not seem to carry some sort of weight on his shoulders. Dietrich had seen many such faces, but none of them had stayed that way for long in his company.
"If you're talking business, he's the one you want." Dietrich said, jabbing a thumb at Ulzer.
The huge, shaven headed man regarded the stranger with interest; his inn seemed to be attracting all types of irregulars tonight. He finished wiping a stein clean, then set it on the table and addressed the young man.
"And what kind of services could you offer me? I've already got drink, food, beds, and girls." He asked shrewdly.
Dietrich tuned out the conversation; he tell that Ulzer had already gone into "business form", and that kind of talk bored him to tears. He noticed the cloaked swordsman exit through the front door, pity. He resumed watching the show that the girls were putting on, along with the white-haired new-comer. It was a beautiful song, and he recognized the lyrics sung in the Old Tongue, but the song itself was from the Veilbrandian Lowlands. The dialect was different, and the story it told differed in some places from the one told in the Highland hills were he was born. Still, it was almost unearthly beautiful.
He chuckled a bit as he recognized the verse about the original Line-Breakers.
Men who fought for Uirlin with sword and shield, tooth and nail. They took no wives for themselves, they died for the wives and sons of others. They dressed themselves in the skins of wolves, bears and beasts, snarling and cackling as they slew. The shieldbiters, the axe-bearers, the hounds of Uirlin.
A crashing sound drew his attention from the re-telling of the saga. A squat, powerful looking man had just stumbled over a chair. The sound was noticeable, but nothing that didn't regularly happen in an inn. The majority of the patrons didn't give the man a second glance. Even from the bar, Dietrich could tell the man was a foreigner. He was dressed in simple travelers clothes, the make and fashion of which reminded him of a mercenary he had met once. That man had hailed from the deserts of Shaharan, but had died in Cre'Est during a petty feud between rival farm barons. Shaharan was the one place Dietrich's travels had never took him. He hated the heat, and from the rumors he had heard of the place, it sounded like some kind of sand-blasted hell-hole.
The men he had met from that land reflected the supposed harshness of their homeland. That mercenary who had died in Cre'Est had only fallen after the battle was over and done with. He had walked around for an hour afterwards, speaking normally and tending to the wounded. Then he had simply walked off by himself, and died. It was only later that the army physician found three broken off arrow heads and a crossbow bolt in the man's torso, hidden by the folds of the same type of tunic the man Dietrich looked at now wore.
The man regained his footing, but seemed suddenly alarmed, embarrassed, or somewhere in between. He made for the door.
Perhaps making loud noises during a song is taboo in Shaharan?
Dietrich had encountered stranger cultural oddities in his time. He stepped forward and began walking towards the door after the man. It was only as he got closer that his warrior's mindset began sizing the man up. He held himself like a real fighter, though Dietrich couldn't tell exactly what kind. He didn't have the self-assured swagger of most mercenaries or errant warriors; but neither was he completely disciplined or soldier-like. Dietrich did notice the scabbard across the man's back, and that it was upside down. Strange. He wondered how that worked; a man who carried his blade upside down was either foolish, or utilized one of the strange, foreign fighting styles that he so rarely got to test himself against. He felt himself growing excited at the thought of how the weapon was used. Was it whirled in wild arcs, swirling and gaining momentum with every swing? Or was it calculating and specific, and swung in deliberate strokes?
"Hail, swordsman." He greeted as he stepped forward. He put on a reassuring smile, which he hoped looked friendly and not predatory. "No need to be troubled, you look terrible, go get a drink and sit down."
The boy was just about as out of place inside Ulzer's as a lamb inside a wolf den. He simply oozed youthful innocence, and his face beamed as a child's. Dietrich instantly recognized someone who had never seen battle in his life; he was the only person in Ulzer's right now that did not seem to carry some sort of weight on his shoulders. Dietrich had seen many such faces, but none of them had stayed that way for long in his company.
"If you're talking business, he's the one you want." Dietrich said, jabbing a thumb at Ulzer.
The huge, shaven headed man regarded the stranger with interest; his inn seemed to be attracting all types of irregulars tonight. He finished wiping a stein clean, then set it on the table and addressed the young man.
"And what kind of services could you offer me? I've already got drink, food, beds, and girls." He asked shrewdly.
Dietrich tuned out the conversation; he tell that Ulzer had already gone into "business form", and that kind of talk bored him to tears. He noticed the cloaked swordsman exit through the front door, pity. He resumed watching the show that the girls were putting on, along with the white-haired new-comer. It was a beautiful song, and he recognized the lyrics sung in the Old Tongue, but the song itself was from the Veilbrandian Lowlands. The dialect was different, and the story it told differed in some places from the one told in the Highland hills were he was born. Still, it was almost unearthly beautiful.
He chuckled a bit as he recognized the verse about the original Line-Breakers.
Men who fought for Uirlin with sword and shield, tooth and nail. They took no wives for themselves, they died for the wives and sons of others. They dressed themselves in the skins of wolves, bears and beasts, snarling and cackling as they slew. The shieldbiters, the axe-bearers, the hounds of Uirlin.
A crashing sound drew his attention from the re-telling of the saga. A squat, powerful looking man had just stumbled over a chair. The sound was noticeable, but nothing that didn't regularly happen in an inn. The majority of the patrons didn't give the man a second glance. Even from the bar, Dietrich could tell the man was a foreigner. He was dressed in simple travelers clothes, the make and fashion of which reminded him of a mercenary he had met once. That man had hailed from the deserts of Shaharan, but had died in Cre'Est during a petty feud between rival farm barons. Shaharan was the one place Dietrich's travels had never took him. He hated the heat, and from the rumors he had heard of the place, it sounded like some kind of sand-blasted hell-hole.
The men he had met from that land reflected the supposed harshness of their homeland. That mercenary who had died in Cre'Est had only fallen after the battle was over and done with. He had walked around for an hour afterwards, speaking normally and tending to the wounded. Then he had simply walked off by himself, and died. It was only later that the army physician found three broken off arrow heads and a crossbow bolt in the man's torso, hidden by the folds of the same type of tunic the man Dietrich looked at now wore.
The man regained his footing, but seemed suddenly alarmed, embarrassed, or somewhere in between. He made for the door.
Perhaps making loud noises during a song is taboo in Shaharan?
Dietrich had encountered stranger cultural oddities in his time. He stepped forward and began walking towards the door after the man. It was only as he got closer that his warrior's mindset began sizing the man up. He held himself like a real fighter, though Dietrich couldn't tell exactly what kind. He didn't have the self-assured swagger of most mercenaries or errant warriors; but neither was he completely disciplined or soldier-like. Dietrich did notice the scabbard across the man's back, and that it was upside down. Strange. He wondered how that worked; a man who carried his blade upside down was either foolish, or utilized one of the strange, foreign fighting styles that he so rarely got to test himself against. He felt himself growing excited at the thought of how the weapon was used. Was it whirled in wild arcs, swirling and gaining momentum with every swing? Or was it calculating and specific, and swung in deliberate strokes?
"Hail, swordsman." He greeted as he stepped forward. He put on a reassuring smile, which he hoped looked friendly and not predatory. "No need to be troubled, you look terrible, go get a drink and sit down."
"If you take her now." Solomon looked at Sereinia and then to Shadow. "We will pursue you to the ends of the earth. All of Cre' Est will."
Shadow looked over at Solomon, his face just as unreadable now as the Knight's own.
"If it were possible to take that threat seriously, then I would do so." Shadow said in a low tone full of warning.
"I will not lecture you for long, Solomon, as you are much more sensible than that fool over my shoulder. (An obvious gesture towards Yarun) However, you would do well to hear this information."
With that, Shadow looked to Sereinia and brought out a small pouch from behind his back which he used to begin dressing her wound with his own supply of specialized herbs. As he worked on Sereinia's wound, he spoke calmly and evenly to the Knight who knelt next to him.
"You have lived the vast majority of your life in the light of day, while I have lived the entirety of mine in the darkness of night. I can tell by your bearing that you have never had a legitimate reason to fear the coming of a new day, Solomon. I have had reason to fear the coming of every day that I have ever lived through. Your training may have been brutal, as it would have to be to forge you into the warrior you obviously are, but know that your training was nowhere near as savage and violent as my own. Your training was designed to push your limits, mine was designed to break me a thousand times over, which it did."
He began to stitch Sereinia's wound closed, covering it with an antiseptic cream as he looked up to Solomon.
"You call my past actions sinful, Solomon, and yet you speak of it like I'm the only one who is holding in the pain of sins from their past. I can tell by looking at you that you too have a sinful past, one which you have tried to bury and forget in the honor of your new life as a Royal Knight, but you will never be rid of what you've done. While your past may not be as severe as mine, you never the less have no right to speak to me about sin. I have long since recognized that my life will never find redemption for the things I've done. I've accepted that fact, and I live my life every day in the knowledge that when I am gone from this world, Cre' Est will rejoice whether it knows or not that I am the one who destroyed Te'i Sai, and that I'm the one who worked hard to ensure that they never had to endure Te'i Sai's tyrannous reign ever again."
He knelt down and picked Sereinia up in his arms and turned his body to prepare to walk away, but did not yet do so.
"You may call me a monster, you may call me a sinner. You may say whatever you like about me Solomon, but the fact remains, whether or not you care, that I am the one working to ensure that your nation and your people have a future without Te'i Sai. I don't see you or Yarun working towards that goal in the slightest, despite the fact that you are the ones who have supposedly dedicated your lives to protecting Cre' Est and her people. Your Emperor doesn't seem to see fit to let you pursue Te'i Sai... Why is that I wonder, when you have strength and skill almost equivalent to my own? Is he still somewhat attached to his old organization?" Shadow asked.
Shadow then looked over his shoulder at Solomon.
"You should ask him that when you return to report that you have failed him once again." Shadow said, his tone betraying an obviously subtle threat.
It would not be immediately noticeable to anyone in the room, even Solomon if he did not think about it for a moment. By questioning both Solomon and his master, Shadow was now basically saying to Solomon that since neither of them were actually fulfilling their duties by pursuing the true threat to their people, they were both guilty of this little word known as treason. Since the Emperor was being passive about the threat posed by Te'i Sai, and not actively pursuing it despite the fact that he had such warriors as Solomon in his ranks, he was not fulfilling his duties as Emperor. As such, those under his command were, by definition, following an agenda that was not within the true laws and regulations of the titles they held. All of them, the Emperor included, were now branded as traitors. This coming from the mouth of the Red-Eyed Demon, of all people.
The sad fact was... that it was true.
Since the Emperor was being passive about his duties to pursue the true threat to the nation of Cre' Est, he was neglecting his proper duties to his nation and his people. Pursuing one man, the Red-Eyed Demon, who was not actively behaving like a threat to his nation or people instead of an entire organization such as Te'i Sai who was behaving as such, was a poor choice on the part of the Emperor and one that Shadow had just called out into the open in front of his two most powerful subjects and an entire room full of people who would no doubt start spreading rumors about the subject. Such an act was nearly tantamount to a private war between Shadow and the Emperor, as not many people alive dared called out someone so powerful as the Emperor when they made a mistake. Most people just would nod their heads and take it, but not Shadow. He had just called the Emperor out on a serious mistake which was now being passed to Yarun and Solomon.
Before Shadow started walking away, he had one last thing to say to the Royal Knights.
"I have a message for the Emperor, and if you don't deliver it by word of mouth, Solomon, I will deliver it in person soon enough. This is my message, so listen well and commit it to memory: If the Emperor continues to ignore the true threats to his nation and his people, such as Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht, then I will be the one to personally put an end to his incompetence very soon."
With that, Shadow turned away from Solomon and walked towards the front doors. He kicked them open, knocking one door off its hinges in the process as he disappeared with Sereinia and Mayumi into the night outside. He walked back to the inn in silence, never saying a word until they got inside and to their room where he placed Sereinia down gently on the bed and moved his chair next to the side of the bed so that he could keep an eye on her as she recovered.
He took the time to look at Mayumi as well.
"You've done well... Try to get some sleep, Mayumi. If you can't, then take a perch on the rooftop and keep watch tonight. If anything looks even remotely suspicious, then send Sora down here to the window."
With that, Shadow crossed his arms in front of his chest and closed his eyes to meditate while Sereinia recovered.
Shadow looked over at Solomon, his face just as unreadable now as the Knight's own.
"If it were possible to take that threat seriously, then I would do so." Shadow said in a low tone full of warning.
"I will not lecture you for long, Solomon, as you are much more sensible than that fool over my shoulder. (An obvious gesture towards Yarun) However, you would do well to hear this information."
With that, Shadow looked to Sereinia and brought out a small pouch from behind his back which he used to begin dressing her wound with his own supply of specialized herbs. As he worked on Sereinia's wound, he spoke calmly and evenly to the Knight who knelt next to him.
"You have lived the vast majority of your life in the light of day, while I have lived the entirety of mine in the darkness of night. I can tell by your bearing that you have never had a legitimate reason to fear the coming of a new day, Solomon. I have had reason to fear the coming of every day that I have ever lived through. Your training may have been brutal, as it would have to be to forge you into the warrior you obviously are, but know that your training was nowhere near as savage and violent as my own. Your training was designed to push your limits, mine was designed to break me a thousand times over, which it did."
He began to stitch Sereinia's wound closed, covering it with an antiseptic cream as he looked up to Solomon.
"You call my past actions sinful, Solomon, and yet you speak of it like I'm the only one who is holding in the pain of sins from their past. I can tell by looking at you that you too have a sinful past, one which you have tried to bury and forget in the honor of your new life as a Royal Knight, but you will never be rid of what you've done. While your past may not be as severe as mine, you never the less have no right to speak to me about sin. I have long since recognized that my life will never find redemption for the things I've done. I've accepted that fact, and I live my life every day in the knowledge that when I am gone from this world, Cre' Est will rejoice whether it knows or not that I am the one who destroyed Te'i Sai, and that I'm the one who worked hard to ensure that they never had to endure Te'i Sai's tyrannous reign ever again."
He knelt down and picked Sereinia up in his arms and turned his body to prepare to walk away, but did not yet do so.
"You may call me a monster, you may call me a sinner. You may say whatever you like about me Solomon, but the fact remains, whether or not you care, that I am the one working to ensure that your nation and your people have a future without Te'i Sai. I don't see you or Yarun working towards that goal in the slightest, despite the fact that you are the ones who have supposedly dedicated your lives to protecting Cre' Est and her people. Your Emperor doesn't seem to see fit to let you pursue Te'i Sai... Why is that I wonder, when you have strength and skill almost equivalent to my own? Is he still somewhat attached to his old organization?" Shadow asked.
Shadow then looked over his shoulder at Solomon.
"You should ask him that when you return to report that you have failed him once again." Shadow said, his tone betraying an obviously subtle threat.
It would not be immediately noticeable to anyone in the room, even Solomon if he did not think about it for a moment. By questioning both Solomon and his master, Shadow was now basically saying to Solomon that since neither of them were actually fulfilling their duties by pursuing the true threat to their people, they were both guilty of this little word known as treason. Since the Emperor was being passive about the threat posed by Te'i Sai, and not actively pursuing it despite the fact that he had such warriors as Solomon in his ranks, he was not fulfilling his duties as Emperor. As such, those under his command were, by definition, following an agenda that was not within the true laws and regulations of the titles they held. All of them, the Emperor included, were now branded as traitors. This coming from the mouth of the Red-Eyed Demon, of all people.
The sad fact was... that it was true.
Since the Emperor was being passive about his duties to pursue the true threat to the nation of Cre' Est, he was neglecting his proper duties to his nation and his people. Pursuing one man, the Red-Eyed Demon, who was not actively behaving like a threat to his nation or people instead of an entire organization such as Te'i Sai who was behaving as such, was a poor choice on the part of the Emperor and one that Shadow had just called out into the open in front of his two most powerful subjects and an entire room full of people who would no doubt start spreading rumors about the subject. Such an act was nearly tantamount to a private war between Shadow and the Emperor, as not many people alive dared called out someone so powerful as the Emperor when they made a mistake. Most people just would nod their heads and take it, but not Shadow. He had just called the Emperor out on a serious mistake which was now being passed to Yarun and Solomon.
Before Shadow started walking away, he had one last thing to say to the Royal Knights.
"I have a message for the Emperor, and if you don't deliver it by word of mouth, Solomon, I will deliver it in person soon enough. This is my message, so listen well and commit it to memory: If the Emperor continues to ignore the true threats to his nation and his people, such as Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht, then I will be the one to personally put an end to his incompetence very soon."
With that, Shadow turned away from Solomon and walked towards the front doors. He kicked them open, knocking one door off its hinges in the process as he disappeared with Sereinia and Mayumi into the night outside. He walked back to the inn in silence, never saying a word until they got inside and to their room where he placed Sereinia down gently on the bed and moved his chair next to the side of the bed so that he could keep an eye on her as she recovered.
He took the time to look at Mayumi as well.
"You've done well... Try to get some sleep, Mayumi. If you can't, then take a perch on the rooftop and keep watch tonight. If anything looks even remotely suspicious, then send Sora down here to the window."
With that, Shadow crossed his arms in front of his chest and closed his eyes to meditate while Sereinia recovered.
Silver-white eyes looked over Shadow and a young girl who seemed to carry herself with a warrior's gait. For a brief moment those crimson-tinted eyes met Solomon's, he felt a certain familiarity despite the caution those eyes show towards him. However, he pushed that feeling aside as unimportant as he listened to the Red-Eyed Demon's response to his conclusion. It was no threat for it was what the Kingdom of Cre' Est would do upon receiving the news that the flower of Cre' Est had been found. People who intends to protect the one that the infamous assassin was treating ever so gently and people who intends to end her existence for good. will certainly looked for her and her companions would just added collateral.
"If it were possible to take that threat seriously, then I would do so. I will not lecture you for long, Solomon, as you are much more sensible than that fool over my shoulder. However, you would do well to hear this information."
The jab towards Yarun was thankfully ignored as the Sword Dancer had already left the Ballroom to attend to some "knightly duties" by coordinating with the other guards. He had entrusted the inside issues with Solomon who was far more level-headed than he would ever be when it involves the Red-Eyed Demon. As such, Solomon listened while looking at Sereinia who had finally succumbed to slumber. Looking at her from this angle, he could tell there were certain similar facial features with the Emperor.
"You have lived the vast majority of your life in the light of day, while I have lived the entirety of mine in the darkness of night. I can tell by your bearing that you have never had a legitimate reason to fear the coming of a new day, Solomon. I have had reason to fear the coming of every day that I have ever lived through. Your training may have been brutal, as it would have to be to forge you into the warrior you obviously are, but know that your training was nowhere near as savage and violent as my own. Your training was designed to push your limits, mine was designed to break me a thousand times over, which it did."
Meeting the gaze of the Red-Eyed Demon, Solomon could tell that he cares for Sereinia. The way he handled her and at the brief exchange between the good doctor and the assassins had during the Bloody New Year. It would seem that Sereinia had inherited the trait of courting danger like her parents did. Shadow's word echoed within his mind. Somehow, he does not see the point of comparison. Every person were born differently and had been placed in varied circumstances. As such, he had never measured himself to anyone.
"You call my past actions sinful, Solomon, and yet you speak of it like I'm the only one who is holding in the pain of sins from their past. I can tell by looking at you that you too have a sinful past, one which you have tried to bury and forget in the honor of your new life as a Royal Knight, but you will never be rid of what you've done. While your past may not be as severe as mine, you never the less have no right to speak to me about sin. I have long since recognized that my life will never find redemption for the things I've done. I've accepted that fact, and I live my life every day in the knowledge that when I am gone from this world, Cre' Est will rejoice whether it knows or not that I am the one who destroyed Te'i Sai, and that I'm the one who worked hard to ensure that they never had to endure Te'i Sai's tyrannous reign ever again."
Standing up as well, Solomon towered over the Red-Eyed Demon easily by height. However, the White Knight did not exude any noticeable warning or threat in his presence. As far as everyone could tell, he was completely civilized and casual in his posture and gestures.
"You may call me a monster, you may call me a sinner. You may say whatever you like about me Solomon, but the fact remains, whether or not you care, that I am the one working to ensure that your nation and your people have a future without Te'i Sai. I don't see you or Yarun working towards that goal in the slightest, despite the fact that you are the ones who have supposedly dedicated your lives to protecting Cre' Est and her people. Your Emperor doesn't seem to see fit to let you pursue Te'i Sai... Why is that I wonder, when you have strength and skill almost equivalent to my own? Is he still somewhat attached to his old organization?"
Upon hearing the implicated suggestion of the Emperor being involved with Te'i Sai, Solomon's silver-white eyes ever so slightly turned a darker shade of gray. This could be a sign of displeasure. But within his mind, he had asked about this to the Emperor once and the answer was left in a blank canvas. The notion of his Master being involved in such an organization irks him so. However...
"You should ask him that when you return to report that you have failed him once again."
Solomon released a sigh at this. Actually, they did not fail at their mission. They had finally found what they have been looking for. As such, the subtlety of the threat in those words were ignored by the White Grim Reaper. The mission about the Red-Eyed Demon was assigned to Addar and not them.
"I have a message for the Emperor, and if you don't deliver it by word of mouth, Solomon, I will deliver it in person soon enough. This is my message, so listen well and commit it to memory: If the Emperor continues to ignore the true threats to his nation and his people, such as Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht, then I will be the one to personally put an end to his incompetence very soon."
The White Knight remained in his position as he looked at the leaving figures of Shadow and his young female companion who he once more felt another tug of familiarity. Putting it aside once more, Solomon finally spoke before the Red-Eyed Demon was out of his sight.
"Yarun and I are not here for you. The one that you carry in your arms was our main purpose. She will be pursued not only by us and we will retrieve her soon enough. Until then, as you care for the Nation... Keep her safe till then."
With that said, Solomon turned his back at them as well. In that movement, his collar provided a little leeway to show a mark on his neck. But quickly enough was covered once more as he went towards the Royal Family of Veilbrand to ensure their safety and to provide explanation as well. At the same time, Frigga would probably be arriving soon to take his report back to the Emperor. This time he wondered what the Master would say. In the end, his loyalty is untouchable and unbreakable towards the Emperor Eonis. As for his sins, he does not deny them or hide them. He will carry them with him. It is a fact that he is a sinful person and that was something that would never go away. It is why he had spoke those words to the Red-Eyed Demon. For they were based on his own conclusion.
"If it were possible to take that threat seriously, then I would do so. I will not lecture you for long, Solomon, as you are much more sensible than that fool over my shoulder. However, you would do well to hear this information."
The jab towards Yarun was thankfully ignored as the Sword Dancer had already left the Ballroom to attend to some "knightly duties" by coordinating with the other guards. He had entrusted the inside issues with Solomon who was far more level-headed than he would ever be when it involves the Red-Eyed Demon. As such, Solomon listened while looking at Sereinia who had finally succumbed to slumber. Looking at her from this angle, he could tell there were certain similar facial features with the Emperor.
"You have lived the vast majority of your life in the light of day, while I have lived the entirety of mine in the darkness of night. I can tell by your bearing that you have never had a legitimate reason to fear the coming of a new day, Solomon. I have had reason to fear the coming of every day that I have ever lived through. Your training may have been brutal, as it would have to be to forge you into the warrior you obviously are, but know that your training was nowhere near as savage and violent as my own. Your training was designed to push your limits, mine was designed to break me a thousand times over, which it did."
Meeting the gaze of the Red-Eyed Demon, Solomon could tell that he cares for Sereinia. The way he handled her and at the brief exchange between the good doctor and the assassins had during the Bloody New Year. It would seem that Sereinia had inherited the trait of courting danger like her parents did. Shadow's word echoed within his mind. Somehow, he does not see the point of comparison. Every person were born differently and had been placed in varied circumstances. As such, he had never measured himself to anyone.
"You call my past actions sinful, Solomon, and yet you speak of it like I'm the only one who is holding in the pain of sins from their past. I can tell by looking at you that you too have a sinful past, one which you have tried to bury and forget in the honor of your new life as a Royal Knight, but you will never be rid of what you've done. While your past may not be as severe as mine, you never the less have no right to speak to me about sin. I have long since recognized that my life will never find redemption for the things I've done. I've accepted that fact, and I live my life every day in the knowledge that when I am gone from this world, Cre' Est will rejoice whether it knows or not that I am the one who destroyed Te'i Sai, and that I'm the one who worked hard to ensure that they never had to endure Te'i Sai's tyrannous reign ever again."
Standing up as well, Solomon towered over the Red-Eyed Demon easily by height. However, the White Knight did not exude any noticeable warning or threat in his presence. As far as everyone could tell, he was completely civilized and casual in his posture and gestures.
"You may call me a monster, you may call me a sinner. You may say whatever you like about me Solomon, but the fact remains, whether or not you care, that I am the one working to ensure that your nation and your people have a future without Te'i Sai. I don't see you or Yarun working towards that goal in the slightest, despite the fact that you are the ones who have supposedly dedicated your lives to protecting Cre' Est and her people. Your Emperor doesn't seem to see fit to let you pursue Te'i Sai... Why is that I wonder, when you have strength and skill almost equivalent to my own? Is he still somewhat attached to his old organization?"
Upon hearing the implicated suggestion of the Emperor being involved with Te'i Sai, Solomon's silver-white eyes ever so slightly turned a darker shade of gray. This could be a sign of displeasure. But within his mind, he had asked about this to the Emperor once and the answer was left in a blank canvas. The notion of his Master being involved in such an organization irks him so. However...
"You should ask him that when you return to report that you have failed him once again."
Solomon released a sigh at this. Actually, they did not fail at their mission. They had finally found what they have been looking for. As such, the subtlety of the threat in those words were ignored by the White Grim Reaper. The mission about the Red-Eyed Demon was assigned to Addar and not them.
"I have a message for the Emperor, and if you don't deliver it by word of mouth, Solomon, I will deliver it in person soon enough. This is my message, so listen well and commit it to memory: If the Emperor continues to ignore the true threats to his nation and his people, such as Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht, then I will be the one to personally put an end to his incompetence very soon."
The White Knight remained in his position as he looked at the leaving figures of Shadow and his young female companion who he once more felt another tug of familiarity. Putting it aside once more, Solomon finally spoke before the Red-Eyed Demon was out of his sight.
"Yarun and I are not here for you. The one that you carry in your arms was our main purpose. She will be pursued not only by us and we will retrieve her soon enough. Until then, as you care for the Nation... Keep her safe till then."
With that said, Solomon turned his back at them as well. In that movement, his collar provided a little leeway to show a mark on his neck. But quickly enough was covered once more as he went towards the Royal Family of Veilbrand to ensure their safety and to provide explanation as well. At the same time, Frigga would probably be arriving soon to take his report back to the Emperor. This time he wondered what the Master would say. In the end, his loyalty is untouchable and unbreakable towards the Emperor Eonis. As for his sins, he does not deny them or hide them. He will carry them with him. It is a fact that he is a sinful person and that was something that would never go away. It is why he had spoke those words to the Red-Eyed Demon. For they were based on his own conclusion.
On the other hand, Sereinia had no idea of the things that had happened or the secrets that Yarun and Solomon were placing on her. All she knew that there was once more the eerily familiar voice singing that lullaby. Opening her eyes, she was welcomed with the sight of a wooden ceiling. It was far more different from the grand Ballroom she was in before.
"Where... am I?" She was able to say with such a voice equivalent of a whisper.
Vincent was directed to the bald and extremely large man. Vincent walked over there as if he actually belonged there, because in his mind he did. The whole world was within his grasp. He was free to do what he wished, more or less
"And what kind of services could you offer me? I've already got drink, food, beds, and girls." He asked shrewdly.
Vincent smiled. He had been given similar responses all day.
"How would you feel if I improved your business at least three-fold? That would be more drink, more food, more beds, and more girls." he responded with the same shrewd tone.
"Am an artist and I am making brochures of places to visit." Vincent pulled out a a thick collection of papers. They were filled with maps and locations of interesting between all the countries. The collection was separated by the the title of each country. Veilbrand was the thickest seeing as Vincent had been in Veilbrand when he was inspired with this idea. The drawings were surprisingly vivid and detailed despite having no color yet. The pictures were more or less done but were impressive already.
"I you can see there are pictures of places in Nos to see. The name of your place fell on my ears so I looked for the place and here I am. You may have a decent supply of guests but I can help it so that anyone that visits Veilbrand will be heavily inclined to visit your lively establishment." Vincent's bright eyes showed a sign of business savvy, but he didn't really care for the money, he was more than set with finances, he needed connections and friends. "So what do you say to that, Mr Ulzer? Interested?" Vincent's smile didn't waver as he leaned on the counter
"And what kind of services could you offer me? I've already got drink, food, beds, and girls." He asked shrewdly.
Vincent smiled. He had been given similar responses all day.
"How would you feel if I improved your business at least three-fold? That would be more drink, more food, more beds, and more girls." he responded with the same shrewd tone.
"Am an artist and I am making brochures of places to visit." Vincent pulled out a a thick collection of papers. They were filled with maps and locations of interesting between all the countries. The collection was separated by the the title of each country. Veilbrand was the thickest seeing as Vincent had been in Veilbrand when he was inspired with this idea. The drawings were surprisingly vivid and detailed despite having no color yet. The pictures were more or less done but were impressive already.
"I you can see there are pictures of places in Nos to see. The name of your place fell on my ears so I looked for the place and here I am. You may have a decent supply of guests but I can help it so that anyone that visits Veilbrand will be heavily inclined to visit your lively establishment." Vincent's bright eyes showed a sign of business savvy, but he didn't really care for the money, he was more than set with finances, he needed connections and friends. "So what do you say to that, Mr Ulzer? Interested?" Vincent's smile didn't waver as he leaned on the counter
"You can offer me your services," Siren purred, breathless from the dance. She tipped the young man's - the artist's - chin upwards to look into his warm eyes of emerald green. The corner of her lip twitched. "Or, perhaps, I could offer you mine," she whispered, as if the two of them were the only people there. She had a way with making people feel as if they were the only ones in the world, it was a prized gift amongst paid escorts such as herself. It was even more invaluable as a bounty huntress. Brushing a loose lock of raven hair from the artist's face and tucking it behind his ear, Siren smiled and pulled back, leaning against the bar in a way that forced anyone who saw her to look at her breasts.
There was a loud thumping of stumbling feet and Siren quirked a brow, turning her gaze to the older man that stood by the door. The glass-shover was walking towards him, inviting him to sit and have a drink. Siren laughed freely, finding the glass-shover's display of manners rather ironic considering he'd just pummelled a man to the floor. She gazed about the room, her silver eyes drinking in the mercenaries and their women, their bodies shaking with laughter and others bowed in low whispers. Leaning the small of her back against the edge of the bar, she tipped her stool backwards, rocking on its hind legs. Siren drummed her fingers against the wood, her elbows leaning against the bar. Oh yes. She was surrounded by money. Siren was certain at least half of the mercenaries in the room were wanted for something or another and she wished for nothing but an excuse to never return to Shadow's side.
As Siren was "petite," her feet dangled above the ground as she was seated on the chair. In a smooth movement, she dropped onto her feet and sashayed towards the glass-shover and his new friend. You never knew who would end up being important. As she walked, she scanned the room from her peripheral vision, although her eyes remained trained on the stumbler. She noted the familiar faces that she'd seen depicted by the hands of artists pinned up on the bounty hunter notice boards. She would fetch good money for these men and from their hungry eyes upon her, she doubted she would have to try very hard.
"Who's your new friend?" she asked whens she stood before the two men, trailing her slim fingers over the large mercenary as if they were old friends or more. Her eyes flicked over the older man's face, down to his shoes and up again. She inwardly grinned, although her outward appearance remained carefully seductive. Siren blinked slowly, know her long eyelashes would brush against her high cheekbones and her lids would lift to reveal stunning eyes of silver. "That's a big sword," she said, hinting at more than simply the sword within his upside-down scabbard.
With a wink at a nearby mercenary, she lifted his mug, tipped it towards him in acknowledgement and swallowed the burning liquid. It was her second mug of four barrels and a half. Siren was faulty in multiple aspects - okay, few... one - but she could undoubtedly hold her liquor. Swirling a slither of alcohol left in the mug, she returned her gaze to the two men. Two large men she could possibly earn money for, what was there not to love? "I'm afraid I didn't get your names," she said, tipping her head back to drip the last of the liquid. Her past hip length hair fell over her eyes when she placed the mug on a nearby table. Siren tucked her snow-blonde hair behind her ear, her fingers slipping through her silky strands.
She parted her crimson lips to introduce herself, using the name that was less well known than that of Siren. Nearly everyone knew Siren - the seductive huntress with a perfect record. Sort of. Jude, the thought came unbidden in her mind, the thief's gold and black eyes flashing in her memories. Siren flinched almost imperceptibly, her silver eyes appearing momentarily grey with sadness as she remembered the man whom she'd loved. Whom had betrayed her and left her with the red-eyed demon. Siren took another mug of whisky from a mercenary's hands and poured the liquid down her throat. And her sultry smile and bright eyes reappeared as quickly as they'd left.
"Layla. 4. Triveila," she said before regretting it terribly. Name, number of years in the field and hometown, that was the way all bounty hunters introduced themselves when they first met. Luckily, Veilbrand was the only land that did not follow this tradition and she could only hope they'd lived in Veilbrand all their lives and had never met a bounty hunter. "What brings you two here?" she asked easily. "Well, you look like you live here," the huntress said with a smile, gesturing towards the glass-shover with her mug. "Now, you look like you own a brothel," she teased the stumbler, giving him a smirk so he knew she was merely joking.
There was a loud thumping of stumbling feet and Siren quirked a brow, turning her gaze to the older man that stood by the door. The glass-shover was walking towards him, inviting him to sit and have a drink. Siren laughed freely, finding the glass-shover's display of manners rather ironic considering he'd just pummelled a man to the floor. She gazed about the room, her silver eyes drinking in the mercenaries and their women, their bodies shaking with laughter and others bowed in low whispers. Leaning the small of her back against the edge of the bar, she tipped her stool backwards, rocking on its hind legs. Siren drummed her fingers against the wood, her elbows leaning against the bar. Oh yes. She was surrounded by money. Siren was certain at least half of the mercenaries in the room were wanted for something or another and she wished for nothing but an excuse to never return to Shadow's side.
As Siren was "petite," her feet dangled above the ground as she was seated on the chair. In a smooth movement, she dropped onto her feet and sashayed towards the glass-shover and his new friend. You never knew who would end up being important. As she walked, she scanned the room from her peripheral vision, although her eyes remained trained on the stumbler. She noted the familiar faces that she'd seen depicted by the hands of artists pinned up on the bounty hunter notice boards. She would fetch good money for these men and from their hungry eyes upon her, she doubted she would have to try very hard.
"Who's your new friend?" she asked whens she stood before the two men, trailing her slim fingers over the large mercenary as if they were old friends or more. Her eyes flicked over the older man's face, down to his shoes and up again. She inwardly grinned, although her outward appearance remained carefully seductive. Siren blinked slowly, know her long eyelashes would brush against her high cheekbones and her lids would lift to reveal stunning eyes of silver. "That's a big sword," she said, hinting at more than simply the sword within his upside-down scabbard.
With a wink at a nearby mercenary, she lifted his mug, tipped it towards him in acknowledgement and swallowed the burning liquid. It was her second mug of four barrels and a half. Siren was faulty in multiple aspects - okay, few... one - but she could undoubtedly hold her liquor. Swirling a slither of alcohol left in the mug, she returned her gaze to the two men. Two large men she could possibly earn money for, what was there not to love? "I'm afraid I didn't get your names," she said, tipping her head back to drip the last of the liquid. Her past hip length hair fell over her eyes when she placed the mug on a nearby table. Siren tucked her snow-blonde hair behind her ear, her fingers slipping through her silky strands.
She parted her crimson lips to introduce herself, using the name that was less well known than that of Siren. Nearly everyone knew Siren - the seductive huntress with a perfect record. Sort of. Jude, the thought came unbidden in her mind, the thief's gold and black eyes flashing in her memories. Siren flinched almost imperceptibly, her silver eyes appearing momentarily grey with sadness as she remembered the man whom she'd loved. Whom had betrayed her and left her with the red-eyed demon. Siren took another mug of whisky from a mercenary's hands and poured the liquid down her throat. And her sultry smile and bright eyes reappeared as quickly as they'd left.
"Layla. 4. Triveila," she said before regretting it terribly. Name, number of years in the field and hometown, that was the way all bounty hunters introduced themselves when they first met. Luckily, Veilbrand was the only land that did not follow this tradition and she could only hope they'd lived in Veilbrand all their lives and had never met a bounty hunter. "What brings you two here?" she asked easily. "Well, you look like you live here," the huntress said with a smile, gesturing towards the glass-shover with her mug. "Now, you look like you own a brothel," she teased the stumbler, giving him a smirk so he knew she was merely joking.
Mayumi perched on the rooftop of the inn reflecting on the previous events. She was still not strong enough. While innocents were killed she could only watch from the shadows. Fists clenched and nails dug into flesh to the point it drew blood. She could not accept this. What has she been doing after swearing she would protect all innocents to her master, only to watch them murdered before her very own eyes?
It was a while later when Mayumi finally drifted off on the rooftop of the inn, but dark foresights wouldn't allow her a reprieve from them.
A face that was almost a duplicate of Shadow's, apart from red orbs replaced with dark chocolate brown ones appeared in her mind. The look of victory on his face. Lips parted and a single word was tossed onto her.
"Soon."
The scene then changed to a dark room with nothing but a high up window and a single white futon with her standing in the middle of it.
"With me, your future will be that of a God." The same voice from before spoke.
Eyes opened tiredly to the sight of the twinkling night sky. The archer was used to getting visions like that but recently they had been getting worse.
'Dark clouds are looming nearer with each passing day.'
Sora seemed to have noticed its master's discomfort and swooped down landing beside her. Sora rubbed her head against Mayumi's shoulder affectionately even though she knew her master would not know the meaning of it.
Mayumi petted Sora's head.
"If I disappear from the face of this earth before you do, go on living and watch over the innocents." She told her loyal companion while gazing at the never ending darkness ahead of her with a guarded face.
Sora fixed her eyes on Mayumi telling her master she disagreed with that statement.
Silver hair was caught and swept along with the night breeze showing a pale brown mark below an ear for a brief second before disappearing behind a curtain of silver once again.
It was a while later when Mayumi finally drifted off on the rooftop of the inn, but dark foresights wouldn't allow her a reprieve from them.
A face that was almost a duplicate of Shadow's, apart from red orbs replaced with dark chocolate brown ones appeared in her mind. The look of victory on his face. Lips parted and a single word was tossed onto her.
"Soon."
The scene then changed to a dark room with nothing but a high up window and a single white futon with her standing in the middle of it.
"With me, your future will be that of a God." The same voice from before spoke.
Eyes opened tiredly to the sight of the twinkling night sky. The archer was used to getting visions like that but recently they had been getting worse.
'Dark clouds are looming nearer with each passing day.'
Sora seemed to have noticed its master's discomfort and swooped down landing beside her. Sora rubbed her head against Mayumi's shoulder affectionately even though she knew her master would not know the meaning of it.
Mayumi petted Sora's head.
"If I disappear from the face of this earth before you do, go on living and watch over the innocents." She told her loyal companion while gazing at the never ending darkness ahead of her with a guarded face.
Sora fixed her eyes on Mayumi telling her master she disagreed with that statement.
Silver hair was caught and swept along with the night breeze showing a pale brown mark below an ear for a brief second before disappearing behind a curtain of silver once again.
Vincent had seen beauties before, both for sale and not. She was right up there. Top five easy.
"You can offer me your services," she said lifting his chin "Or, perhaps, I could offer you mine," she whispered
Vincent smiled. As his mind tried to take in this wild female's nature. These type of women were usually well off and didn't have to go through much hardship but for some reason or another she seemed to have been through quite a lot. Her features etched into his memory as her expressions changed from one to another.
"I don't think you have the coin for my services, but if you wish for a sample of my work we can discuss things later." He had spoke just in time because her flippant nature pulled her attention elsewhere. It was only by chance, while Vincent waited for Ulzer's response, that he saw the sadness in her eyes. It was heart wrenching as he turned the page and he looked down as he drew her expression. He didn't look up, not needing to see it again as he effortlessly copied what he had seen. He had wished he had used paint and color but it would just take time. Perhaps he could paint it later tonight.
He was in the middle of drawing when he heard
"Layla. 4. Triveila,"
With next to no time or thought He labeled the picture 'Siren'
"You can offer me your services," she said lifting his chin "Or, perhaps, I could offer you mine," she whispered
Vincent smiled. As his mind tried to take in this wild female's nature. These type of women were usually well off and didn't have to go through much hardship but for some reason or another she seemed to have been through quite a lot. Her features etched into his memory as her expressions changed from one to another.
"I don't think you have the coin for my services, but if you wish for a sample of my work we can discuss things later." He had spoke just in time because her flippant nature pulled her attention elsewhere. It was only by chance, while Vincent waited for Ulzer's response, that he saw the sadness in her eyes. It was heart wrenching as he turned the page and he looked down as he drew her expression. He didn't look up, not needing to see it again as he effortlessly copied what he had seen. He had wished he had used paint and color but it would just take time. Perhaps he could paint it later tonight.
He was in the middle of drawing when he heard
"Layla. 4. Triveila,"
With next to no time or thought He labeled the picture 'Siren'
"Hail, swordsman. No need to be troubled, you look terrible, go get a drink and sit down."
"Of course, who am I to refuse the offer of a drink?" He answered gleefully, though he was really swearing inside his head. This place was packed with mercenaries, and no doubt there was more than one savvy bounty hunter in the crowd waiting to fleece out an unwitting prize who thought he was safe among his own. "Oi I'm such a klutz when I'm drunk. Good thing I'm not runnin' from the law or anything," he laughed.
Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. Kiba grabbed Dietrich's hand and shook it firmly, a lot more firmly than he intended and then flipped the chair he'd knocked over into his hands with his foot expertly. He gripped it by one of the posts on the seat back with one of his large, meaty fists and started to make his way towards the bar. Pub-fighter's weapon of choice? A chair, and if he was going to have to fight his way out of here, he wanted one close by. That was, at least, until the white haired enchantress sauntered across the bar towards him.
"Who's your new friend?" She asked the man who'd greeted him, whom he now noticed had at least fifty pounds and a few inches on him, and then seemed awfully familiar with him. A spark of irrational jealousy pinged inside his gut, but he pushed it away and tried to focus.
"That's a big sword," She said.
"Yes, larger than average. I designed it myself," he replied, completely missing the innuendo. He was too lost in her hypnotic silver gaze, long lashes and perfect skin. Kiba snapped back to reality when she drained the mug of a nearby merc... or was it when his stomach rumbled loudly to remind him of how long its been since his last meal. "Ha!" He chuckled. "I'm wasting away over here... Keep! A meal please! Don't matter what, and a round of pints for my table!" He shouted over the general din in a voice well experienced at cutting through the crowd.
Kiba planted his chair back on the ground, grabbed one of the roughshod bar tables from an adjacent group of mercs and slid it over to their group with practiced ease. One got up to protest: his beer was on that table! But when Kiba lifted the mug, drained it, and slammed it back down on the table, the steel chain wrapped around his arm clanked loudly against the wood and he thought better of it. He was careful to arrange the table and himself so that he still had an escape route to the door if things went sideways. Kiba had a plan though: If he was going to die tonight, the whole tavern would smell like beef stew and potato wedges when they cut him open.
"I'm afraid I didn't get your names," she mentioned, and then swilled the last drop from her mug.
"I'm...," he gave a tangible pause. He couldn't give his real name: it was plastered on wanted posters all over Giragh knows where. "They call me 'Fang'," he said with immediate regret. You didn't have to be smarter than a bag of hammers to figure out that it was a translation of his real name. "And you?"
"Layla. 4. Triveila," she answered.
Red flags were immediately raised. Kiba had frequented enough bars of all sorts to know it was a traditional greeting of bounty hunters nearly all over the continent. When his food came, Kiba payed and gave a generous tip (it wasn't his money). He didn't drain his mug, but did keep his hand firmly on it since "Layla" couldn't seem to be bothered to order her own drink. With his free hand he slid the second mug towards Layla, and the third towards Dietrich even though he was fairly certain the man didn't drink.
"That's a straight lie," he said with a serious note in his voice, steeping a roll in his stew before taking a large bite. "You've got to be at least twenty! I'm not a day older than thhi... twweeenty five! Which is forty in Shaharan years, you wouldn't believe what that place will do to your skin," he laughed and merrily took a draft from his mug as he slipped naturally into his gregarious bar persona. He placed his bet on playing the dumb traveler, which also came naturally... wait.
"What brings you two here?" she asked easily. "Well, you look like you live here," she said, gesturing towards the other man. "Now, you look like you own a brothel," she teased Kiba with a smirk.
"Oh if only that were the case," he chuckled, quickly finishing his meal. "Interesting that you would ask.... EVERYONE!" He shoved his plate to the side and climbed atop the table, flipping the chair up to his hand and slamming it down loudly to get everyone's attention. "It is a long honored tradition in my land that wanderers share the stories they've picked up on their travels when they stop at our taverns, and that the best story of the night buys a round for the house!" he exclaimed, swiveling the chair so that the back rest was in front of him and sitting in it. He smiled at the comfortable bounce of his full belly and raised his mug to the crowd before draining it.
"Another please! And I shall regale you with a tale of a dangerous wanted man! Unlike many travelers who would hoodwink you and weave a tall tale for a pint I assure you that this one is all true. It's this very tale that brings me here today," he began, wondering what Layla's reaction would be. "In the harsh deserts of Shaharan, we call him Okami Shiroi, or the White Wolf. He's a man built like a bear, albeit a much smaller bear than the fine owner of this establishment," he chuckled making a grand gesture to Ulzer as his drink arrived and pausing for laughter. "Those who've seen him and lived claim he has an evil eye and that he was born under a cursed star," he continued, letting his showmanship get the better of him as he emphasized his own mismatched eyes for flair. Right eye as blue as a sunny day on the beach, and his left as green as a freshly polished emerald
"All was well and good in the land of Shaharan: the king had a fine strapping heir and two other sons. Now the middle son was problem child: sneaking away from his lectures to roam the city and carouse with rabble rousers like you and I, and I must say he was known to be a bit of a lush... a man after my own heart," he grinned, taking a large draft from his mug. "The king was getting on in years and though he had a healthy heir, like any good father he sought to protect his troubled son and appointed him a personal escort from the ranks of the Royal Guard: Okami Shiroi, the finest and deadliest warrior in his ranks," he embellished. Most of the senior guardsmen could beat him senseless in a fair fight.
"This offended Okami, since he felt his skill set him apart and that he should be the personal bodyguard of the crown prince. So he consorted with dark, dark people and he plotted, and an answer came to him: he would kill the heir. But to avoid getting caught it had to look like natural causes, so he slipped just a little bit of poison in the prince's food each day. Before long, the King's healthy heir fell ill and the troubled middle child was suddenly next in line for the throne!" Actually, for all he knew, the King's eldest son actually died of natural causes, but the poison bit did make for a better story.
"All of Shaharan mourned, but all was well again... that is until the middle prince cleaned up his act and began to ask questions. See, he was actually a brilliant man when he wasn't drunk out of his gourd, and chasing the skirts of fine young ladies like yourself," he grinned, winking his green eye at Layla. "He put together the pieces and figured out that his brother was murdered, but by whom he didn't know so who did he tell? The bodyguard whom he trusted with his life," he continued, and couldn't hold down the twinge of pain and regret that welled up inside him. Making believe that someone else was responsible for his best friend's death made him feel better, but at the end of the day Kiba was still the one who was supposed to be protecting him. He regained his composure in an instant and continued.
"Okami knew he would be discovered before long so he eased the prince's mind with a night of ale and stories of good times to mourn the loss of his brother, and when his guard was down Okami strangled the prince. The Royal Guard came upon them moments too late. Knowing the jig was up, Okami fought his way out of the castle and fled into the dangerous deserts of Shaharan where none dare follow. I hear tell that he braved sandstorms that would flay the skin from your bones, and dangerous beasts that can swallow a man hole to make it to the mountains in the west and on foot he crossed through Cre' Est making his way south and east," he paused to finish his draft and set the mug down at his feet.
"Many have tried to collect the king's ransom on his head, and all have failed. In fact on my way here, just a few miles outside of town I came across two such bounty hunters who'd been tracking him through the woods. It was they who told me this tale. They told me his strength was unmatched: he'd picked up one and threw him down the ditch like he were a rag doll, and that he was so tough a blow to the ribs with his sturdy sword did nothing but make Okami laugh. Rather than kill them, though, Okami decided to make an example of them. 'Give me your wallets,' he said. 'I only kill warriors, and you are not but boys. But I will take your coin for troubling me, and in exchange for your lives you will spread the tale of what happened when you challenged the White Wolf,'" he ended in a grisly tone like one would end a ghost story.
"I felt bad for the poor sods, and for the tale I left them some coin for a nights stay at an inn to rest their bruises, and a drink to ease their wounded pride. Nobody knows where he's headed, but they say a storm is coming, and he's at the head of it. He very well could have passed through already, trailing death and misfortune behind him. Mayhap you shared a drink with him and didn't even know, or perhaps he even told you a tale," he trailed off for flair and then grinned.
"Of course, who am I to refuse the offer of a drink?" He answered gleefully, though he was really swearing inside his head. This place was packed with mercenaries, and no doubt there was more than one savvy bounty hunter in the crowd waiting to fleece out an unwitting prize who thought he was safe among his own. "Oi I'm such a klutz when I'm drunk. Good thing I'm not runnin' from the law or anything," he laughed.
Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. Kiba grabbed Dietrich's hand and shook it firmly, a lot more firmly than he intended and then flipped the chair he'd knocked over into his hands with his foot expertly. He gripped it by one of the posts on the seat back with one of his large, meaty fists and started to make his way towards the bar. Pub-fighter's weapon of choice? A chair, and if he was going to have to fight his way out of here, he wanted one close by. That was, at least, until the white haired enchantress sauntered across the bar towards him.
"Who's your new friend?" She asked the man who'd greeted him, whom he now noticed had at least fifty pounds and a few inches on him, and then seemed awfully familiar with him. A spark of irrational jealousy pinged inside his gut, but he pushed it away and tried to focus.
"That's a big sword," She said.
"Yes, larger than average. I designed it myself," he replied, completely missing the innuendo. He was too lost in her hypnotic silver gaze, long lashes and perfect skin. Kiba snapped back to reality when she drained the mug of a nearby merc... or was it when his stomach rumbled loudly to remind him of how long its been since his last meal. "Ha!" He chuckled. "I'm wasting away over here... Keep! A meal please! Don't matter what, and a round of pints for my table!" He shouted over the general din in a voice well experienced at cutting through the crowd.
Kiba planted his chair back on the ground, grabbed one of the roughshod bar tables from an adjacent group of mercs and slid it over to their group with practiced ease. One got up to protest: his beer was on that table! But when Kiba lifted the mug, drained it, and slammed it back down on the table, the steel chain wrapped around his arm clanked loudly against the wood and he thought better of it. He was careful to arrange the table and himself so that he still had an escape route to the door if things went sideways. Kiba had a plan though: If he was going to die tonight, the whole tavern would smell like beef stew and potato wedges when they cut him open.
"I'm afraid I didn't get your names," she mentioned, and then swilled the last drop from her mug.
"I'm...," he gave a tangible pause. He couldn't give his real name: it was plastered on wanted posters all over Giragh knows where. "They call me 'Fang'," he said with immediate regret. You didn't have to be smarter than a bag of hammers to figure out that it was a translation of his real name. "And you?"
"Layla. 4. Triveila," she answered.
Red flags were immediately raised. Kiba had frequented enough bars of all sorts to know it was a traditional greeting of bounty hunters nearly all over the continent. When his food came, Kiba payed and gave a generous tip (it wasn't his money). He didn't drain his mug, but did keep his hand firmly on it since "Layla" couldn't seem to be bothered to order her own drink. With his free hand he slid the second mug towards Layla, and the third towards Dietrich even though he was fairly certain the man didn't drink.
"That's a straight lie," he said with a serious note in his voice, steeping a roll in his stew before taking a large bite. "You've got to be at least twenty! I'm not a day older than thhi... twweeenty five! Which is forty in Shaharan years, you wouldn't believe what that place will do to your skin," he laughed and merrily took a draft from his mug as he slipped naturally into his gregarious bar persona. He placed his bet on playing the dumb traveler, which also came naturally... wait.
"What brings you two here?" she asked easily. "Well, you look like you live here," she said, gesturing towards the other man. "Now, you look like you own a brothel," she teased Kiba with a smirk.
"Oh if only that were the case," he chuckled, quickly finishing his meal. "Interesting that you would ask.... EVERYONE!" He shoved his plate to the side and climbed atop the table, flipping the chair up to his hand and slamming it down loudly to get everyone's attention. "It is a long honored tradition in my land that wanderers share the stories they've picked up on their travels when they stop at our taverns, and that the best story of the night buys a round for the house!" he exclaimed, swiveling the chair so that the back rest was in front of him and sitting in it. He smiled at the comfortable bounce of his full belly and raised his mug to the crowd before draining it.
"Another please! And I shall regale you with a tale of a dangerous wanted man! Unlike many travelers who would hoodwink you and weave a tall tale for a pint I assure you that this one is all true. It's this very tale that brings me here today," he began, wondering what Layla's reaction would be. "In the harsh deserts of Shaharan, we call him Okami Shiroi, or the White Wolf. He's a man built like a bear, albeit a much smaller bear than the fine owner of this establishment," he chuckled making a grand gesture to Ulzer as his drink arrived and pausing for laughter. "Those who've seen him and lived claim he has an evil eye and that he was born under a cursed star," he continued, letting his showmanship get the better of him as he emphasized his own mismatched eyes for flair. Right eye as blue as a sunny day on the beach, and his left as green as a freshly polished emerald
"All was well and good in the land of Shaharan: the king had a fine strapping heir and two other sons. Now the middle son was problem child: sneaking away from his lectures to roam the city and carouse with rabble rousers like you and I, and I must say he was known to be a bit of a lush... a man after my own heart," he grinned, taking a large draft from his mug. "The king was getting on in years and though he had a healthy heir, like any good father he sought to protect his troubled son and appointed him a personal escort from the ranks of the Royal Guard: Okami Shiroi, the finest and deadliest warrior in his ranks," he embellished. Most of the senior guardsmen could beat him senseless in a fair fight.
"This offended Okami, since he felt his skill set him apart and that he should be the personal bodyguard of the crown prince. So he consorted with dark, dark people and he plotted, and an answer came to him: he would kill the heir. But to avoid getting caught it had to look like natural causes, so he slipped just a little bit of poison in the prince's food each day. Before long, the King's healthy heir fell ill and the troubled middle child was suddenly next in line for the throne!" Actually, for all he knew, the King's eldest son actually died of natural causes, but the poison bit did make for a better story.
"All of Shaharan mourned, but all was well again... that is until the middle prince cleaned up his act and began to ask questions. See, he was actually a brilliant man when he wasn't drunk out of his gourd, and chasing the skirts of fine young ladies like yourself," he grinned, winking his green eye at Layla. "He put together the pieces and figured out that his brother was murdered, but by whom he didn't know so who did he tell? The bodyguard whom he trusted with his life," he continued, and couldn't hold down the twinge of pain and regret that welled up inside him. Making believe that someone else was responsible for his best friend's death made him feel better, but at the end of the day Kiba was still the one who was supposed to be protecting him. He regained his composure in an instant and continued.
"Okami knew he would be discovered before long so he eased the prince's mind with a night of ale and stories of good times to mourn the loss of his brother, and when his guard was down Okami strangled the prince. The Royal Guard came upon them moments too late. Knowing the jig was up, Okami fought his way out of the castle and fled into the dangerous deserts of Shaharan where none dare follow. I hear tell that he braved sandstorms that would flay the skin from your bones, and dangerous beasts that can swallow a man hole to make it to the mountains in the west and on foot he crossed through Cre' Est making his way south and east," he paused to finish his draft and set the mug down at his feet.
"Many have tried to collect the king's ransom on his head, and all have failed. In fact on my way here, just a few miles outside of town I came across two such bounty hunters who'd been tracking him through the woods. It was they who told me this tale. They told me his strength was unmatched: he'd picked up one and threw him down the ditch like he were a rag doll, and that he was so tough a blow to the ribs with his sturdy sword did nothing but make Okami laugh. Rather than kill them, though, Okami decided to make an example of them. 'Give me your wallets,' he said. 'I only kill warriors, and you are not but boys. But I will take your coin for troubling me, and in exchange for your lives you will spread the tale of what happened when you challenged the White Wolf,'" he ended in a grisly tone like one would end a ghost story.
"I felt bad for the poor sods, and for the tale I left them some coin for a nights stay at an inn to rest their bruises, and a drink to ease their wounded pride. Nobody knows where he's headed, but they say a storm is coming, and he's at the head of it. He very well could have passed through already, trailing death and misfortune behind him. Mayhap you shared a drink with him and didn't even know, or perhaps he even told you a tale," he trailed off for flair and then grinned.
"Where... am I?" A weak voice uttered from the bed beside him.
Shadow's eyes opened as he turned his head to face Sereinia, who was just barely conscious. Shadow smiled, somewhat weakly, having to now bear the burden of knowing that he'd let her come to such harm as this. He leaned over and put his hand across her forehead, using his thumb to gently stroke her just between her gracefully arching eyebrows as he whispered to her to calm her.
"You are somewhere safe." He said quietly.
His voice was soft and his tone was warm. It was not a voice he'd used in a very long time, to one he'd not spoken to for many years now. However, it was one he'd remembered, and one he knew he'd use eventually again when the time came for it to surface. This was a tone of voice he'd reserved for very special people, under very special circumstances. A tone of voice he'd never known he even possessed until family brought it forth years ago. It was a tone of voice he knew that he would not use lightly, as it was a tone of voice which called to him and beckoned him to a life he knew he could not lead.
He removed his hand from Sereinia's forehead and placed it on the pillow beside her, his smile becoming more real with the passing moments, but also bearing a sadness long buried beneath the hazy guise that was the Red-Eyed Demon.
"... I fear, Sereinia... That what the Royal Guard Solomon told me will in fact be true. More so than I'd like to believe..." He said sadly, looking down at her, his smile still present, but with yet more sadness and guilt than before.
"... I am sorry, Sereinia..." He said after a few moments of silence.
"Because of who and what I am, I fear I have lost the right to protect you..." He said, his voice trailing off as he looked away from her.
"... Solomon said that it would not just be himself and Yarun who would come for you. He told me that all of Cre' Est would, and I have only just realized after having left that battle what it was he truly meant..."
He looked back over towards Sereinia, reaching up with his hand and placing it on her cheek.
"I believe that it would serve you best to meet with Solomon, and discuss with him the path you yourself wish to walk. He was at the ball to find you, and though I could not make out all the details he said that you were important... He is a warrior of the highest prestige, and has earned my respect because of it. I trust that man, which is more than can be said for many in this world, even among those close to me..." He said, taking a moment to let his words sink in.
"So, Sereinia... What will you choose to do?" He asked.
He wanted only for her to be safe and content in her own choice, and to have the freedom to choose for herself the path she could take. Shadow was always one to believe that choice was a luxury which most took for granted and believed they did not have, when in fact they did. Sereinia had been forced to come with Shadow under his word, taking advantage of her ignorance as to the true severity of her situation and explaining that she was safest with him... which was not true.
Shadow's desire to protect and change his image was so strong that he had actually manipulated her choice by explaining that she needed to stay with him. When they met, Shadow did not truly care for her choice or her feelings in the matter. He wanted only to use anyone he could to change the image of the Red-Eyed Demon, and turn people to his cause and his fight. Over time, Shadow had realized his folly, but only after hearing what Solomon had to say this night before finally realizing the true depth of his mistake. Also, Shadow had realized that he had also, in a way, betrayed her trust by manipulating her choices along the way. Twisting words and using his skills as an Assassin to turn her point of view and her choices to what he wanted them to be.
He didn't want to do that anymore, and so he now offered her the chance to speak to Solomon to inquire about who she was and why it was she who he and Yarun were after at the ball and not Shadow.
Shadow's eyes opened as he turned his head to face Sereinia, who was just barely conscious. Shadow smiled, somewhat weakly, having to now bear the burden of knowing that he'd let her come to such harm as this. He leaned over and put his hand across her forehead, using his thumb to gently stroke her just between her gracefully arching eyebrows as he whispered to her to calm her.
"You are somewhere safe." He said quietly.
His voice was soft and his tone was warm. It was not a voice he'd used in a very long time, to one he'd not spoken to for many years now. However, it was one he'd remembered, and one he knew he'd use eventually again when the time came for it to surface. This was a tone of voice he'd reserved for very special people, under very special circumstances. A tone of voice he'd never known he even possessed until family brought it forth years ago. It was a tone of voice he knew that he would not use lightly, as it was a tone of voice which called to him and beckoned him to a life he knew he could not lead.
He removed his hand from Sereinia's forehead and placed it on the pillow beside her, his smile becoming more real with the passing moments, but also bearing a sadness long buried beneath the hazy guise that was the Red-Eyed Demon.
"... I fear, Sereinia... That what the Royal Guard Solomon told me will in fact be true. More so than I'd like to believe..." He said sadly, looking down at her, his smile still present, but with yet more sadness and guilt than before.
"... I am sorry, Sereinia..." He said after a few moments of silence.
"Because of who and what I am, I fear I have lost the right to protect you..." He said, his voice trailing off as he looked away from her.
"... Solomon said that it would not just be himself and Yarun who would come for you. He told me that all of Cre' Est would, and I have only just realized after having left that battle what it was he truly meant..."
He looked back over towards Sereinia, reaching up with his hand and placing it on her cheek.
"I believe that it would serve you best to meet with Solomon, and discuss with him the path you yourself wish to walk. He was at the ball to find you, and though I could not make out all the details he said that you were important... He is a warrior of the highest prestige, and has earned my respect because of it. I trust that man, which is more than can be said for many in this world, even among those close to me..." He said, taking a moment to let his words sink in.
"So, Sereinia... What will you choose to do?" He asked.
He wanted only for her to be safe and content in her own choice, and to have the freedom to choose for herself the path she could take. Shadow was always one to believe that choice was a luxury which most took for granted and believed they did not have, when in fact they did. Sereinia had been forced to come with Shadow under his word, taking advantage of her ignorance as to the true severity of her situation and explaining that she was safest with him... which was not true.
Shadow's desire to protect and change his image was so strong that he had actually manipulated her choice by explaining that she needed to stay with him. When they met, Shadow did not truly care for her choice or her feelings in the matter. He wanted only to use anyone he could to change the image of the Red-Eyed Demon, and turn people to his cause and his fight. Over time, Shadow had realized his folly, but only after hearing what Solomon had to say this night before finally realizing the true depth of his mistake. Also, Shadow had realized that he had also, in a way, betrayed her trust by manipulating her choices along the way. Twisting words and using his skills as an Assassin to turn her point of view and her choices to what he wanted them to be.
He didn't want to do that anymore, and so he now offered her the chance to speak to Solomon to inquire about who she was and why it was she who he and Yarun were after at the ball and not Shadow.
Kiba ended his tale to cheers, shouts for more, and raucous stomping of the feet. All of this only served to feed his already bloated ego: who else but a master bard could tell a tale about himself in a tavern full of hunters and mercs and get away with it? After a long road packed with hardship, however, he didn't care. He spent the night far away from his problems... far away from the death and chaos of being Okami Shiroi, comforted by hot food, booze, and the rapt attention of the bar as he spun tales for them far into the night. One night at a place of comfort, where white haired angels sung, and the ladies danced together. Where bards spun epic yarns of adventure and peril for food and drink. One night that felt like home.
Giragh... his life was about to become living hell wasn't it...
Hell wasn't quite the word he'd use to describe it, but being jostled awake when the cart he was in hit a bump with the familiar pain of a hangover wasn't exactly paradise either. The morning light stabbed at his eyes, and he pressed his palms to them while he tried to force himself to become alert. So far all he could tell was that he must have had an epic night since he blacked out after his third tale; his body felt battered and sore as though he'd been fighting, and that he'd been having the strangest dream before he woke sore and surrounded by the heavy stink of hay.
He dreamed that a flamboyantly dressed jester had barged in during one of his tales and announced that he had planned to kill the King! The Jester said he would blame it on Okami Shiroi and there was nothing anyone could do about it! Well, Kiba couldn't let that happen... his reputation as a bard was at stake. So a stalwart warrior, a drunken dancer, and... an artist joined him on his quest to thwart the plans of the jester. Little did he know that the king was already dead, and when they made the far journey outside the Colorful Guard was lying in wait.
"Halt, you shall not challenge me, for I am something something something!" shouted the warrior and he stepped forward, drawing his mighty sword.
"I shall stun them with my dance and poison them to sleep," warned the dancer.
"OW!" Cried the bard as one of the dancer's darts stuck in his neck. He remembered the pain being uncommonly realistic in his dream.
"Whoops!" she giggled, clearly the drink had softened her aim.
Thankfully, being a tough, weathered man from Shaharan, the sleeping poison did little to the bard... although his dream did get much stranger after that. He couldn't quite remember if they had started running from the dragons before or after he was hit by the dart, but he commanded the artist to draw him a shield which he used to defend the party against the searing breath of fire the dragons laid to bear against them. Now they were running for their lives, who could hope to defeat such plush and cuddly villains who could breathe fire and command jesters... wait, was it bunnies or dragons? This part of the dream was real foggy. He remembered cornering the jester at the edge of town, and he was about to reveal his name.
"You shall rue the day," he warned. "Nobody thwarts the plans of-"
"URRRGH!" Kiba half shouted as the cart hit another bump and this time his head bounced off of one of the cart's rails shooting a lance of pain straight into his big toe from his neck, which hurt like the dickens. He slapped one of his large hands against his throat clumsily and then held it in front of his face. A faint residue of blood on his fingertips is what he saw... that plus the unusual lethargy he was experiencing... could his dream have taken a more literal turn? It wouldn't have been the first time. At least he hadn't woken up naked in a dumpster. Kiba slapped his chest clumsily as he searched for his tunic just to make sure.
Kiba pushed himself upright with zombie-like vigor, squinting against the sun and trying to swat and spit away the straw which stuck out of every fold of his tunic, and was no doubt lodged firmly in his hair and hood. If he looked half as terrible as he felt, Kiba must have been a sight to behold. The only thing to do now was to try and get his bearings.
"Raargh," he grunted as the cart bounced again, and he began to lick his chops and tried to identify the unpleasant taste in his mouth. Kiba brushed the straw out of his hair as best he could with his leaden arms and looked around...
Giragh... his life was about to become living hell wasn't it...
Hell wasn't quite the word he'd use to describe it, but being jostled awake when the cart he was in hit a bump with the familiar pain of a hangover wasn't exactly paradise either. The morning light stabbed at his eyes, and he pressed his palms to them while he tried to force himself to become alert. So far all he could tell was that he must have had an epic night since he blacked out after his third tale; his body felt battered and sore as though he'd been fighting, and that he'd been having the strangest dream before he woke sore and surrounded by the heavy stink of hay.
He dreamed that a flamboyantly dressed jester had barged in during one of his tales and announced that he had planned to kill the King! The Jester said he would blame it on Okami Shiroi and there was nothing anyone could do about it! Well, Kiba couldn't let that happen... his reputation as a bard was at stake. So a stalwart warrior, a drunken dancer, and... an artist joined him on his quest to thwart the plans of the jester. Little did he know that the king was already dead, and when they made the far journey outside the Colorful Guard was lying in wait.
"Halt, you shall not challenge me, for I am something something something!" shouted the warrior and he stepped forward, drawing his mighty sword.
"I shall stun them with my dance and poison them to sleep," warned the dancer.
"OW!" Cried the bard as one of the dancer's darts stuck in his neck. He remembered the pain being uncommonly realistic in his dream.
"Whoops!" she giggled, clearly the drink had softened her aim.
Thankfully, being a tough, weathered man from Shaharan, the sleeping poison did little to the bard... although his dream did get much stranger after that. He couldn't quite remember if they had started running from the dragons before or after he was hit by the dart, but he commanded the artist to draw him a shield which he used to defend the party against the searing breath of fire the dragons laid to bear against them. Now they were running for their lives, who could hope to defeat such plush and cuddly villains who could breathe fire and command jesters... wait, was it bunnies or dragons? This part of the dream was real foggy. He remembered cornering the jester at the edge of town, and he was about to reveal his name.
"You shall rue the day," he warned. "Nobody thwarts the plans of-"
"URRRGH!" Kiba half shouted as the cart hit another bump and this time his head bounced off of one of the cart's rails shooting a lance of pain straight into his big toe from his neck, which hurt like the dickens. He slapped one of his large hands against his throat clumsily and then held it in front of his face. A faint residue of blood on his fingertips is what he saw... that plus the unusual lethargy he was experiencing... could his dream have taken a more literal turn? It wouldn't have been the first time. At least he hadn't woken up naked in a dumpster. Kiba slapped his chest clumsily as he searched for his tunic just to make sure.
Kiba pushed himself upright with zombie-like vigor, squinting against the sun and trying to swat and spit away the straw which stuck out of every fold of his tunic, and was no doubt lodged firmly in his hair and hood. If he looked half as terrible as he felt, Kiba must have been a sight to behold. The only thing to do now was to try and get his bearings.
"Raargh," he grunted as the cart bounced again, and he began to lick his chops and tried to identify the unpleasant taste in his mouth. Kiba brushed the straw out of his hair as best he could with his leaden arms and looked around...
"You are somewhere safe."
Hearing such a warm and sweet tone in such a familiar voice, the feather-like touch on her forehead that felt her a sense of assurance, Sereinia's vision of a wooden ceiling was replaced by ruby-red eyes which she adored were looking down at her with concern and sadness if she had perceived that correctly. The events that had transpired at the Ball was suddenly swept away from her mind. At that moment, she felt that she was dreaming. Perhaps, it was her half-awakened state. It could also be that she is still lucid and greatly weakened from the blood that she had lost from her wound. Regardless, she had also forgotten that she had been stabbed. All she could think about was the man before her who she had come to trust greatly over time and that smile of his which seems to bear a lonely existence.
"... I fear, Sereinia... That what the Royal Guard Solomon told me will in fact be true. More so than I'd like to believe..."
Shadow's words seemed like to echo around Sereinia. It surrounded which made it really hard not to pay attention. As such, her half-lidded eyes remained focused on him. The smile was still present there was the ever growing melancholy behind it. Somehow, her heart clenched just for a little bit. It is a fact that she liked seeing him smile. Yet, she never wanted this kind. The thought of it pains her more than she had ever concluded it to be. Moreover, he was speaking of being afraid of what Solomon had said. She was not certain what the white knight of Cre' Est had told Shadow.
"... I am sorry, Sereinia..."
Sorry. Sereinia felt a sudden pang of loneliness that came over her. The result, she had been broken from her delusion that this was just a mere dream within her subconscious mind. Her memories of what happened in the Masquerade Ball played like a silent film. This was the aftermath of what happened. She wondered what Shadow had truly meant about his apology. Her current condition especially at that time had prevented her to fully comprehend what was going around her. Yet, she was also quite curious how the lone assassin had tackled the group of intruders who had demanded their lives as stepping stone to domination.
"Because of who and what I am, I fear I have lost the right to protect you..."
Blinking her eyes, Sereinia was now more of curious what kind of exchanged happened between Solomon and Shadow. She had could barely gather her wits and could only gather tattered bits of what was happening around her. In addition, she had also lost her battle with consciousness and conceded to slumber. Perhaps, she should have resisted much longer.
"... Solomon said that it would not just be himself and Yarun who would come for you. He told me that all of Cre' Est would, and I have only just realized after having left that battle what it was he truly meant..."
Her eyes deep amethyst eyes were filled with confusion and concern as Sereinia continued to listen to Shadow's words. She did remember that Yarun had called out to her with the title of "Princess." During that time, she had simply took it as a harmless teasing comment. But hearing all of these, it would seem that there was something more to it than that. Then, a memory from the past revealed itself inside her mind. The last words of her parents also consisted of her being called a princess. However, she did not think any about it. For her, it was just an affectionate way of calling her. Could it really be possible that there was something more to that?
"I believe that it would serve you best to meet with Solomon, and discuss with him the path you yourself wish to walk. He was at the ball to find you, and though I could not make out all the details he said that you were important... He is a warrior of the highest prestige, and has earned my respect because of it. I trust that man, which is more than can be said for many in this world, even among those close to me..."
Upon the touch of Shadow's hand on her cheek, Sereinia leaned towards it as she closed her eyes. This time it was Shadow who was giving her a choice to leave. Before, she was the one only contemplating about departing from his side. Afterwards, Shadow would always give her a reason to stay. Now, she was being advised to go with Solomon who would probably reveal something about her existence to this world. To further cement that it would be fine, Shadow had declared he trusts the white knight. She would be a liar not to admit that she was curious as to the reason that the two Royal Knights were seeking her. However...
"So, Sereinia... What will you choose to do?"
Slowly opening her eyes, Sereinia revealed those ebony mauve orbs for Shadow to see. She also slightly pulled away from his touch as she remained silent for some time. Her eyes gazed at him with an intensity that seemed to pierce him. However, it was no because of malice.
"I had a feeling..." She slowly started.
"That I am a convenient scapegoat for you..." Pausing for a moment, Sereinia had a sad smile upon her lips.
"However, I never continued on that kind of thinking... Because, I am a coward..." She lowered her eyes as the smile was burdened more by loneliness.
"So... I wanted you to tell me that I was important and you did. You gave me reasons not to go away. I should have left a long time ago. The logical side of me always argued. However, humans are the most irrational beings in this world. I am no exception to that."
Sereinia looked at Shadow once more. This time she reached out her hand as they trembled due to her weakened condition. Her eyes of dark purple showcased a silent plea as it seemed to sparkle from the tears that were threatening to fall.
"I am selfish... I wanted someone to say I am needed... I wanted to be useful... I did not care who it could be. I just needed someone to reach out their hand to me."
Upon saying that, Sereinia's hand finally reached its target which was Shadow's cheek. Her smile was one of a broken soul. For the first time, the prim and proper image that she had faltered. The gentle and sensitive person she had always been viewed was cracking ever slowly before him.
"I want to know who I am to Mr. Solomon and Mr. Yarun. However..." It was then her voice finally broke as her tears began to fall from her eyes.
"I have no intention of going to any place without you by my side. You offer me protection while placing me in danger. You look at me with sadness and if I am correct guilt. You are thinking that you have used my kindness and ignorance, do you not? Shadow... do you not see? I am using you too... You need not worry about me. And if that is the case, you should continue to use me and I shall use you too... Because right now, I cannot bear to say goodbye to you."
Mustering all of her strength, Sereinia slowly raised herself from her lying position. Afterwards in a complete unexpected situation, she leaned her face closer and closer to Shadow's face. Soon enough, there was no space in between as she gently laid her lips on his for a brief moment.
"I told you before did I not? I like you as you are, selfishness and all. I will always be by your side. So as such, accept my selfishness for a bit longer... This is my choice... Please..."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia suddenly leaned her head onto Shadow's chest. She felt the strain of her movements had placed a heavy burden on her still recovering body. However, she needed to give Shadow proof of her promise to him. It seemed she had no idea that what she did will be viewed by others as a confession but to her it was a mere explanation of what she was feeling now.
"So please... let me stay with you like this... Do not... let... me... go..."
Those last words left her lips in a whisper as Sereinia had succumbed to slumber once more. She was leaning on Shadow for support as her breathing slowly evens out in a rhythmic manner. It seemed that the good doctor was still unrelenting in her decision. This is the path she had chosen to take in the end with all of her free will.
"... I fear, Sereinia... That what the Royal Guard Solomon told me will in fact be true. More so than I'd like to believe..."
Shadow's words seemed like to echo around Sereinia. It surrounded which made it really hard not to pay attention. As such, her half-lidded eyes remained focused on him. The smile was still present there was the ever growing melancholy behind it. Somehow, her heart clenched just for a little bit. It is a fact that she liked seeing him smile. Yet, she never wanted this kind. The thought of it pains her more than she had ever concluded it to be. Moreover, he was speaking of being afraid of what Solomon had said. She was not certain what the white knight of Cre' Est had told Shadow.
"... I am sorry, Sereinia..."
Sorry. Sereinia felt a sudden pang of loneliness that came over her. The result, she had been broken from her delusion that this was just a mere dream within her subconscious mind. Her memories of what happened in the Masquerade Ball played like a silent film. This was the aftermath of what happened. She wondered what Shadow had truly meant about his apology. Her current condition especially at that time had prevented her to fully comprehend what was going around her. Yet, she was also quite curious how the lone assassin had tackled the group of intruders who had demanded their lives as stepping stone to domination.
"Because of who and what I am, I fear I have lost the right to protect you..."
Blinking her eyes, Sereinia was now more of curious what kind of exchanged happened between Solomon and Shadow. She had could barely gather her wits and could only gather tattered bits of what was happening around her. In addition, she had also lost her battle with consciousness and conceded to slumber. Perhaps, she should have resisted much longer.
"... Solomon said that it would not just be himself and Yarun who would come for you. He told me that all of Cre' Est would, and I have only just realized after having left that battle what it was he truly meant..."
Her eyes deep amethyst eyes were filled with confusion and concern as Sereinia continued to listen to Shadow's words. She did remember that Yarun had called out to her with the title of "Princess." During that time, she had simply took it as a harmless teasing comment. But hearing all of these, it would seem that there was something more to it than that. Then, a memory from the past revealed itself inside her mind. The last words of her parents also consisted of her being called a princess. However, she did not think any about it. For her, it was just an affectionate way of calling her. Could it really be possible that there was something more to that?
"I believe that it would serve you best to meet with Solomon, and discuss with him the path you yourself wish to walk. He was at the ball to find you, and though I could not make out all the details he said that you were important... He is a warrior of the highest prestige, and has earned my respect because of it. I trust that man, which is more than can be said for many in this world, even among those close to me..."
Upon the touch of Shadow's hand on her cheek, Sereinia leaned towards it as she closed her eyes. This time it was Shadow who was giving her a choice to leave. Before, she was the one only contemplating about departing from his side. Afterwards, Shadow would always give her a reason to stay. Now, she was being advised to go with Solomon who would probably reveal something about her existence to this world. To further cement that it would be fine, Shadow had declared he trusts the white knight. She would be a liar not to admit that she was curious as to the reason that the two Royal Knights were seeking her. However...
"So, Sereinia... What will you choose to do?"
Slowly opening her eyes, Sereinia revealed those ebony mauve orbs for Shadow to see. She also slightly pulled away from his touch as she remained silent for some time. Her eyes gazed at him with an intensity that seemed to pierce him. However, it was no because of malice.
"I had a feeling..." She slowly started.
"That I am a convenient scapegoat for you..." Pausing for a moment, Sereinia had a sad smile upon her lips.
"However, I never continued on that kind of thinking... Because, I am a coward..." She lowered her eyes as the smile was burdened more by loneliness.
"So... I wanted you to tell me that I was important and you did. You gave me reasons not to go away. I should have left a long time ago. The logical side of me always argued. However, humans are the most irrational beings in this world. I am no exception to that."
Sereinia looked at Shadow once more. This time she reached out her hand as they trembled due to her weakened condition. Her eyes of dark purple showcased a silent plea as it seemed to sparkle from the tears that were threatening to fall.
"I am selfish... I wanted someone to say I am needed... I wanted to be useful... I did not care who it could be. I just needed someone to reach out their hand to me."
Upon saying that, Sereinia's hand finally reached its target which was Shadow's cheek. Her smile was one of a broken soul. For the first time, the prim and proper image that she had faltered. The gentle and sensitive person she had always been viewed was cracking ever slowly before him.
"I want to know who I am to Mr. Solomon and Mr. Yarun. However..." It was then her voice finally broke as her tears began to fall from her eyes.
"I have no intention of going to any place without you by my side. You offer me protection while placing me in danger. You look at me with sadness and if I am correct guilt. You are thinking that you have used my kindness and ignorance, do you not? Shadow... do you not see? I am using you too... You need not worry about me. And if that is the case, you should continue to use me and I shall use you too... Because right now, I cannot bear to say goodbye to you."
Mustering all of her strength, Sereinia slowly raised herself from her lying position. Afterwards in a complete unexpected situation, she leaned her face closer and closer to Shadow's face. Soon enough, there was no space in between as she gently laid her lips on his for a brief moment.
"I told you before did I not? I like you as you are, selfishness and all. I will always be by your side. So as such, accept my selfishness for a bit longer... This is my choice... Please..."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia suddenly leaned her head onto Shadow's chest. She felt the strain of her movements had placed a heavy burden on her still recovering body. However, she needed to give Shadow proof of her promise to him. It seemed she had no idea that what she did will be viewed by others as a confession but to her it was a mere explanation of what she was feeling now.
"So please... let me stay with you like this... Do not... let... me... go..."
Those last words left her lips in a whisper as Sereinia had succumbed to slumber once more. She was leaning on Shadow for support as her breathing slowly evens out in a rhythmic manner. It seemed that the good doctor was still unrelenting in her decision. This is the path she had chosen to take in the end with all of her free will.
The rising sun sent shafts of piercing light through the tree canopy as the lone cart trundled along the deserted forest road. Dietrich woke slowly, the peaceful sounds of morning in the wilderness lilting on his ears.
Ouch.
His head hurt, like he had been kicked by a mule. He slowly raised his hand and felt his face; he brought the hand away and held it front of his eyes. Blood, dry blood. He eased himself up, realizing he was sitting on the driver’s bench of a cart. The old nag that pulled the cart trundled along slowly at a walking pace. It appeared to be exhausted, its sides shook and sweat poured down its body. Dietrich looked around, but couldn’t find the reigns anywhere.
“Woah… Woah… Hold, halt, stop.” He voiced every horse command for stopping that he knew, but the nag just kept walking.
He looked around, he was deep in a forest, that was obvious enough; and it was morning. Gewalt stood sheathed on its tip, leaning against him and the driver’s bench. His helmet was still buckled to the thick belt on his waist. His head pounded, what was he doing here?
When did....
The cart shuddered as one of the wheels bounced over a rock in the path. The events of the previous night smashed into his immediate memory like a tidal wave.
He remembered being in Ulzer’s. He remembered a cloaked figure in black and a white spirit. He remembered a grand story about a wolf from the deserts far away. A bard too, or wait, a monk, no... no... Something to do with writing... No... Painting, a painter. He remembered a dirty young street rat bursting in the door screaming that the king was dead. After that though, things got fuzzy.
His arms were sore; he had been fighting with his full strength against someone, or something. His face and chest were covered in dried blood, and he felt a gash on the side of his head…
I was fighting someone… Wasn’t I?
He remembered a long chain and a curved blade. He remembered exhilaration and excitement. He remembered faces struck with awe and fear. He remembered the feeling of Gewalt firmly gripped in his hands, and of throwing himself against honorable foes. He smiled as snippets of combat wafted back into memory. He remembered fighting the Guard, their distinctive uniform made sure of that. However, he knew he had being fighting someone else; a single warrior of great skill. It disgruntled him that he was unable to remember, it was against the tenants of Uirlin to forget the face of someone who equaled you in combat. In fact his shattered recollection of the entire battle angered him greatly. Fights were something to remember clearly and to learn from, not barely recall.
Finally, he remembered heading for the city gates, and of taking a cudgel to the side of the head; which probably explained his garbled memory. He could only guess that he had taken this cart and rode out of Nos on it, but for what purpose he couldn't recall. He heard a noise behind him, a groan, and rustling. He turned his head around quickly, to be greeted by an explosion of pain. He took a few deep breaths and tried again, slowly.
The desert wolf slowly rose from the pile of hay in the back of the cart.
Oh….
He sighed as he gradually woke up completely. He supposed he had fallen unconscious from the blow to his head, after they had gotten out of the city. Then, the horse had simply walked along all night while he slept. He finally found the reigns, he was sitting on them, he pulled back and halted the nag.
"Morning..." He voiced to no one in particular. There was no telling who else was lounging back there in the hay. For all he knew, the wolf could be back there with a cart full of women.
Ouch.
His head hurt, like he had been kicked by a mule. He slowly raised his hand and felt his face; he brought the hand away and held it front of his eyes. Blood, dry blood. He eased himself up, realizing he was sitting on the driver’s bench of a cart. The old nag that pulled the cart trundled along slowly at a walking pace. It appeared to be exhausted, its sides shook and sweat poured down its body. Dietrich looked around, but couldn’t find the reigns anywhere.
“Woah… Woah… Hold, halt, stop.” He voiced every horse command for stopping that he knew, but the nag just kept walking.
He looked around, he was deep in a forest, that was obvious enough; and it was morning. Gewalt stood sheathed on its tip, leaning against him and the driver’s bench. His helmet was still buckled to the thick belt on his waist. His head pounded, what was he doing here?
When did....
The cart shuddered as one of the wheels bounced over a rock in the path. The events of the previous night smashed into his immediate memory like a tidal wave.
He remembered being in Ulzer’s. He remembered a cloaked figure in black and a white spirit. He remembered a grand story about a wolf from the deserts far away. A bard too, or wait, a monk, no... no... Something to do with writing... No... Painting, a painter. He remembered a dirty young street rat bursting in the door screaming that the king was dead. After that though, things got fuzzy.
His arms were sore; he had been fighting with his full strength against someone, or something. His face and chest were covered in dried blood, and he felt a gash on the side of his head…
I was fighting someone… Wasn’t I?
He remembered a long chain and a curved blade. He remembered exhilaration and excitement. He remembered faces struck with awe and fear. He remembered the feeling of Gewalt firmly gripped in his hands, and of throwing himself against honorable foes. He smiled as snippets of combat wafted back into memory. He remembered fighting the Guard, their distinctive uniform made sure of that. However, he knew he had being fighting someone else; a single warrior of great skill. It disgruntled him that he was unable to remember, it was against the tenants of Uirlin to forget the face of someone who equaled you in combat. In fact his shattered recollection of the entire battle angered him greatly. Fights were something to remember clearly and to learn from, not barely recall.
Finally, he remembered heading for the city gates, and of taking a cudgel to the side of the head; which probably explained his garbled memory. He could only guess that he had taken this cart and rode out of Nos on it, but for what purpose he couldn't recall. He heard a noise behind him, a groan, and rustling. He turned his head around quickly, to be greeted by an explosion of pain. He took a few deep breaths and tried again, slowly.
The desert wolf slowly rose from the pile of hay in the back of the cart.
Oh….
He sighed as he gradually woke up completely. He supposed he had fallen unconscious from the blow to his head, after they had gotten out of the city. Then, the horse had simply walked along all night while he slept. He finally found the reigns, he was sitting on them, he pulled back and halted the nag.
"Morning..." He voiced to no one in particular. There was no telling who else was lounging back there in the hay. For all he knew, the wolf could be back there with a cart full of women.
Shadow listened to Sereinia's choice and gently supported her as he helped her to lay down after she fell asleep. He watched her for a moment, admiring her strength and determination.
He sat back in his chair at the side of the bed and closed his eyes, allowing himself to drift off into sleep as well.
However...
Even in his dreams, he and those who were close to him were not safe.
He stood in the middle of nothing... blackness surrounding him as he looked around. He had no shirt on, but he did wear his pants and black boots. The Twins were nowhere to be found, nor were any of his weapons. It didn't take long for him to see a small figure appear at his left side. It was Mayumi, he could tell, even though she had not fully materialized yet out of the haze. To his right, another figure walked forward to his side. It was Sereinia, though her form too was not yet clear. He didn't need to see them to know that they were there as he continued to scan his surroundings and try to make out where he was.
It didn't take long, however, for other figures to appear out of the haze as well. Behind him to the right was Linde, to the left was Taira. Another, larger figure appeared in the back off to Mayumi's left side as well, and another feminine figure out to Sereinia's right side. The masculine figure was Drake, a longtime friend and ally of Shadow's since the first days of his war against Te'i Sai who had parted ways with him long ago to live his life with his fiancé in Gweynura. The other feminine figure was Iris, the woman who first opened his heart to the world and revealed to him that he was not the monster everyone had made him out to be. With everyone surrounding him like this, he felt secure and surreal, but it did not last.
Before long, a figure appeared in front of him. It was a tall, lean figure and Shadow needed no clear view to know who it was. Takai, Grandmaster of the Cre' Itian branch of Te'i Sai was standing in front of Shadow with the other four Grandmaster appearing to either side in pairs. Kiiro appeared in the back behind Takai's right shoulder, and Korvaiis, Kiiro's father, to Takai's left shoulder. His allies to his back, and his enemies to his front. However, half of the enemies ahead of his were dead... so why were they there at all? Could it be that they merely represented those responsible for transforming him into who and what he was, or was it something more? Then, Takai stepped away to the side and a new, pitch black figure appeared in front of Shadow.
This figure was exactly Shadow's height, weight, build, and appeared to have the same exact appearance overall to the Red-Eyed Demon. It even had his eyes... two ruby red orbs staring at him from the darkness ahead of him surrounded by black smoke and darkness. The figure was not revealed in full, but Shadow knew that he was staring at himself. This was the true Red-Eyed Demon staring back at him from the darkness, and Shadow was at first confused as to why he was staring into his own eyes as if into a blackened mirror. However, something which Solomon had said to him about the nature of his sinful ways seemed to click at that moment. Even in dreams, he remembered what others had said to him, and Solomon's words rang truer than ever before as Shadow reached out with his right hand and the other figure reached out with the same side.
A perfect mirror image.
Shadow's head tilted left, the figures head tilted with him. He straightened his head, the figure did too. He picked up his left leg, and so too did this figure. Shadow used that side to kick, but was met with the kick of the black figure ahead of him in a deadlock. Shadow attacked the figure, and the mirror began to shatter as it actually began to fight with him instead of exactly copying his movements. The figures around Shadow backed away to give them room to fight, and Shadow continued a relentless assault on the darkness before him. They were perfectly even in every way. For every hit Shadow got, he received one in return. Two pairs of ruby red eyes glowing and glaring at each other in the heat of this nearly never ending conflict. However, Shadow began to notice that, one by one, his allies began to disappear until each of them were no longer within sight.
Shadow understood why when he was finally overpowered by this dark image of himself, who managed to trap and pin his arm behind his back and sweep his legs out from under him. Its knee went to his throat and its one arm pinned Shadow's own as Shadow tried to get its knee off of him, but no matter what Shadow did he could not break free. The figure did not try to kill him, nor did it move or breath. It simply glared down at him with those menacing red eyes for which they were both famous for. Finally, Shadow understood what was going on, and with this sudden understanding his enemies began to disappear until it was just Shadow and his darkened mirror image held in their positions. It removed its knee from his throat and stood up, allowing Shadow to get to his feet.
Shadow's eyes became empty and emotionless as he stared back at his darker half with his new understanding. The more he ran from it, hid from it, and tried to suppress it, the harder it came back at him with a new vengeance from which he could not escape. Shadow was, and always would be, the Red-Eyed Demon no matter what changes he made to his behavior and what changes he made to his personality over time. The memories of what he had done would always haunt him, and the memories that others carried of his deeds would forever haunt them and fuel the legends and myths which surrounded him. It gave Shadow a new perspective and understanding of Solomon's words, and the final push was made when Shadow opened his eyes and snapped awake as the morning light broke through the window.
Solomon had said: "Whatever you have done this day does not erase the sins you have committed."
Shadow now knew that the statement was true, and to a deeper extent than what he had wanted to believe. The Red-Eyed Demon would forever exist for as long as Shadow did, and Solomon was smarter than he looked if he could see the truth of that simple statement so easily. He'd make a wonderful ally, were it not for his constant companion Yarun who was not but a fool and a hothead who obviously had a grudge against Shadow for whatever reason.
But now that Shadow thought about it, Yarun's eyes were pink. If he had been mistaken for the Red-Eyed Demon at any point, Shadow could see how that would cause a certain hatred and a chip on his shoulder. At the thought, Shadow couldn't help but laugh to himself silently as he greeted the dawn by looking out the window and then back to Sereinia, who was still sound asleep. Shadow brushed a stray hair out of in front of her face and sighed as he looked back up towards the window.
Yarun would be a problem. He was a fool, but he was very skilled. Shadow had no doubt that if he did not continue training, Yarun would soon enough catch up to and perhaps even surpass him. Shadow could not let such a thing happen, so he resolved to continue training and push himself even harder than ever before so as to stay a step ahead of Yarun for as long as possible. Shadow's lifelong training and stamina were his greatest assets against the hot headed Royal Guardsman, and no matter what Yarun did, he would never have the stamina that Shadow did because of how long it took to gain it in the first place. Shadow had to train every day of his life to attain his stamina, and continued to do so every day to keep it. Yarun would never have the stamina that Shadow did, but if his skills were to rise too quickly, then stamina would cease to be a factor.
Shadow walked over to the window and looked down at Sereinia as a bird appeared in the window, a bird he knew well. It was Taira's messenger falcon, a small bird with fantastic speed of flight for faster delivery of notes. She had a note attached to her ankle, and Shadow read the note from Taira. The note read that the city of Xiel Ahu, a three day ride to the central/eastern plains of Veilbrand, had a gathering of targets and also had a presence of Te'i Sai Assassins. Apparently they were renegades, from what Taira could make out, and though they were no longer officially attached to Te'i Sai, they never the less refused to give up their old ways and had formed a secret organization in the city. That would need to be dealt with, but more importantly, this Falcon had arrived at exactly the right moment. Shadow had her wait at the window as he wrote a note to Solomon.
To the Royal Knights of Cre' Est,
I, the Red-Eyed Demon, have hereby decided that Sereinia Lucis Nouralail will meet with Solomon in the city of Xiel Ahu in seven days time. If any other Royal Knights, such as a certain pink eyed fool with a grudge against me who I'm sure you all know, are present, then Sereinia will disappear and this opportunity will be lost to you. Solomon will have exactly ten minutes to discuss with Sereinia any matters of importance which must be spoken. If, during that time, Solomon does not convince Sereinia to accompany him, she will remain in my company and under my protection. If he convinces her that her place is elsewhere, I shall step aside and allow Solomon to guide her back to Cre' Est, or wherever her place may be.
Though I am hesitant to leave her in your care since Te'i Sai is searching for her, I will allow you this one opportunity to communicate with her in both privacy and in safety. However, I will repeat this once more, if there are any other Royal Knights present within a mile of the city, the offer is null and void. Solomon will be presented with the meeting place upon arrival, and there will be no negotiating my terms in this matter. You have four days to respond to this message via the falcon it came from, or I will take it as a refusal and Sereinia's location will forever remain concealed from you.
You have your chance, so don't waste it.
The Red-Eyed Demon
He folded the letter and attached it to the falcon's leg before sending her off to find Solomon and the Royal Knights.
When Sereinia woke up and he had called Mayumi down from the roof, Shadow helped Sereinia to further dress and treat her wound before having Mayumi barter a horse drawn cart with a covered wagon for them to use. She had succeeded, and not long since returned before she packed all her belongings along with Shadow and Sereinia and loaded everything they needed into the cart. Sereinia was also loaded up very carefully into the covered wagon so that she didn't look like she was in there at all. Mayumi was free to travel on horseback while Shadow guided the cart with a new jacket that had a hood to cover his face and eyes as they set out on the road to Xiel Ahu.
It was not more than two hours into their trip, however, when the cart was set upon by a small band of the Assassins which had raided the ball. Roda Ah K'mht, as they were called, had once again gotten in Shadow's way and he was determined to send a more powerful message this time as he set the reins and had Mayumi take the Assassins on the right side while he took the ones on the left. He was a bit worried about her, give that her size and her wounded arm may yet prove to hinder her in combat. However, Shadow trusted her to get the job done. She had four foes to deal with, and Shadow had nine, including the leader of this little raid party.
He was in no mood for words, despite the mockery and taunts give to him by the Assassins. Shadow brought out a small ball from behind his back and held it up for them to see. He let them take a look at the small, marble sized object in his fingers before he threw it hard at the ground at the leader's feet. The ball exploded, letting off a loud noise which was sure to disturb the peace of the morning for all within about a mile in all directions. The leader suddenly fell to the ground, his legs blown off from below the knees as his shock and horror took hold. The others began to crowd around Shadow as he drew the Twins from behind his back and took a stance against them.
Within the first few seconds, it was clear it was not a party meant to tangle with him as they fell one by one without much effort. This was a scout party, most likely, and one which had grown too cocky given the numbers of their organization. Shadow then had no doubt that Mayumi was having a field day with the others, despite her injury. Shadow killed each enemy one by one until he saw the leader trying desperately to stop the bleeding of his legs. Luckily for him, the nature of the explosion had severed the arteries in a rough, uneven way which had allowed it to naturally recoil and lock itself shut so that he didn't bleed out. He was able get a hold on the bleeding by the time Shadow had sheathed his weapons and walked up to him. Kneeling in front of his attacker, Shadow removed the hood and glared into the eyes of the frightened man before him.
There were no words exchanged, but Shadow's actions in the fight had done more than enough.
There was a special way to kill an Assassin which was both incredibly bold and a horrible insult to the organization from which the killed Assassin belonged. That method was to split the Assassin into two halves from the left side of the neck down, slicing the heart and bowels along the way on a path through to the groin directly in between the legs.
The bones of the human body are strong, and most weapons are incapable of slicing through them in such a manner. Breaking them is one thing, but slicing them is another. However, Shadow's Orichalcum daggers were no ordinary metal, and they sliced through bone and flesh like it was nothing but air in its way, and so Shadow had cleaved each and every one of the attacking Assassins into two halves in the manner described, leaving their leader to find a way to report the incident to his masters.
With those parting thoughts, Shadow stood up and put his hood back on as he walked to the back of the cart to make sure Sereinia was alright. He opened the back and asked her, to which he received a positive response, and he smiled at her before closing the back and leaving her in peace again. He walked over to Mayumi, who had dispatched of her foes almost as easily as he had, but in less of a gruesome manner. He approved of her work, but also ordered that she twist their necks around one hundred and eighty degrees before mounting her horse and following along again.
Shadow himself went back to the cart and sat in the driver's seat as he prepared to pick up the reins and continue on, but took a moment to lay back his head and enjoy the morning sunlight for a while longer.
He sat back in his chair at the side of the bed and closed his eyes, allowing himself to drift off into sleep as well.
However...
Even in his dreams, he and those who were close to him were not safe.
He stood in the middle of nothing... blackness surrounding him as he looked around. He had no shirt on, but he did wear his pants and black boots. The Twins were nowhere to be found, nor were any of his weapons. It didn't take long for him to see a small figure appear at his left side. It was Mayumi, he could tell, even though she had not fully materialized yet out of the haze. To his right, another figure walked forward to his side. It was Sereinia, though her form too was not yet clear. He didn't need to see them to know that they were there as he continued to scan his surroundings and try to make out where he was.
It didn't take long, however, for other figures to appear out of the haze as well. Behind him to the right was Linde, to the left was Taira. Another, larger figure appeared in the back off to Mayumi's left side as well, and another feminine figure out to Sereinia's right side. The masculine figure was Drake, a longtime friend and ally of Shadow's since the first days of his war against Te'i Sai who had parted ways with him long ago to live his life with his fiancé in Gweynura. The other feminine figure was Iris, the woman who first opened his heart to the world and revealed to him that he was not the monster everyone had made him out to be. With everyone surrounding him like this, he felt secure and surreal, but it did not last.
Before long, a figure appeared in front of him. It was a tall, lean figure and Shadow needed no clear view to know who it was. Takai, Grandmaster of the Cre' Itian branch of Te'i Sai was standing in front of Shadow with the other four Grandmaster appearing to either side in pairs. Kiiro appeared in the back behind Takai's right shoulder, and Korvaiis, Kiiro's father, to Takai's left shoulder. His allies to his back, and his enemies to his front. However, half of the enemies ahead of his were dead... so why were they there at all? Could it be that they merely represented those responsible for transforming him into who and what he was, or was it something more? Then, Takai stepped away to the side and a new, pitch black figure appeared in front of Shadow.
This figure was exactly Shadow's height, weight, build, and appeared to have the same exact appearance overall to the Red-Eyed Demon. It even had his eyes... two ruby red orbs staring at him from the darkness ahead of him surrounded by black smoke and darkness. The figure was not revealed in full, but Shadow knew that he was staring at himself. This was the true Red-Eyed Demon staring back at him from the darkness, and Shadow was at first confused as to why he was staring into his own eyes as if into a blackened mirror. However, something which Solomon had said to him about the nature of his sinful ways seemed to click at that moment. Even in dreams, he remembered what others had said to him, and Solomon's words rang truer than ever before as Shadow reached out with his right hand and the other figure reached out with the same side.
A perfect mirror image.
Shadow's head tilted left, the figures head tilted with him. He straightened his head, the figure did too. He picked up his left leg, and so too did this figure. Shadow used that side to kick, but was met with the kick of the black figure ahead of him in a deadlock. Shadow attacked the figure, and the mirror began to shatter as it actually began to fight with him instead of exactly copying his movements. The figures around Shadow backed away to give them room to fight, and Shadow continued a relentless assault on the darkness before him. They were perfectly even in every way. For every hit Shadow got, he received one in return. Two pairs of ruby red eyes glowing and glaring at each other in the heat of this nearly never ending conflict. However, Shadow began to notice that, one by one, his allies began to disappear until each of them were no longer within sight.
Shadow understood why when he was finally overpowered by this dark image of himself, who managed to trap and pin his arm behind his back and sweep his legs out from under him. Its knee went to his throat and its one arm pinned Shadow's own as Shadow tried to get its knee off of him, but no matter what Shadow did he could not break free. The figure did not try to kill him, nor did it move or breath. It simply glared down at him with those menacing red eyes for which they were both famous for. Finally, Shadow understood what was going on, and with this sudden understanding his enemies began to disappear until it was just Shadow and his darkened mirror image held in their positions. It removed its knee from his throat and stood up, allowing Shadow to get to his feet.
Shadow's eyes became empty and emotionless as he stared back at his darker half with his new understanding. The more he ran from it, hid from it, and tried to suppress it, the harder it came back at him with a new vengeance from which he could not escape. Shadow was, and always would be, the Red-Eyed Demon no matter what changes he made to his behavior and what changes he made to his personality over time. The memories of what he had done would always haunt him, and the memories that others carried of his deeds would forever haunt them and fuel the legends and myths which surrounded him. It gave Shadow a new perspective and understanding of Solomon's words, and the final push was made when Shadow opened his eyes and snapped awake as the morning light broke through the window.
Solomon had said: "Whatever you have done this day does not erase the sins you have committed."
Shadow now knew that the statement was true, and to a deeper extent than what he had wanted to believe. The Red-Eyed Demon would forever exist for as long as Shadow did, and Solomon was smarter than he looked if he could see the truth of that simple statement so easily. He'd make a wonderful ally, were it not for his constant companion Yarun who was not but a fool and a hothead who obviously had a grudge against Shadow for whatever reason.
But now that Shadow thought about it, Yarun's eyes were pink. If he had been mistaken for the Red-Eyed Demon at any point, Shadow could see how that would cause a certain hatred and a chip on his shoulder. At the thought, Shadow couldn't help but laugh to himself silently as he greeted the dawn by looking out the window and then back to Sereinia, who was still sound asleep. Shadow brushed a stray hair out of in front of her face and sighed as he looked back up towards the window.
Yarun would be a problem. He was a fool, but he was very skilled. Shadow had no doubt that if he did not continue training, Yarun would soon enough catch up to and perhaps even surpass him. Shadow could not let such a thing happen, so he resolved to continue training and push himself even harder than ever before so as to stay a step ahead of Yarun for as long as possible. Shadow's lifelong training and stamina were his greatest assets against the hot headed Royal Guardsman, and no matter what Yarun did, he would never have the stamina that Shadow did because of how long it took to gain it in the first place. Shadow had to train every day of his life to attain his stamina, and continued to do so every day to keep it. Yarun would never have the stamina that Shadow did, but if his skills were to rise too quickly, then stamina would cease to be a factor.
Shadow walked over to the window and looked down at Sereinia as a bird appeared in the window, a bird he knew well. It was Taira's messenger falcon, a small bird with fantastic speed of flight for faster delivery of notes. She had a note attached to her ankle, and Shadow read the note from Taira. The note read that the city of Xiel Ahu, a three day ride to the central/eastern plains of Veilbrand, had a gathering of targets and also had a presence of Te'i Sai Assassins. Apparently they were renegades, from what Taira could make out, and though they were no longer officially attached to Te'i Sai, they never the less refused to give up their old ways and had formed a secret organization in the city. That would need to be dealt with, but more importantly, this Falcon had arrived at exactly the right moment. Shadow had her wait at the window as he wrote a note to Solomon.
To the Royal Knights of Cre' Est,
I, the Red-Eyed Demon, have hereby decided that Sereinia Lucis Nouralail will meet with Solomon in the city of Xiel Ahu in seven days time. If any other Royal Knights, such as a certain pink eyed fool with a grudge against me who I'm sure you all know, are present, then Sereinia will disappear and this opportunity will be lost to you. Solomon will have exactly ten minutes to discuss with Sereinia any matters of importance which must be spoken. If, during that time, Solomon does not convince Sereinia to accompany him, she will remain in my company and under my protection. If he convinces her that her place is elsewhere, I shall step aside and allow Solomon to guide her back to Cre' Est, or wherever her place may be.
Though I am hesitant to leave her in your care since Te'i Sai is searching for her, I will allow you this one opportunity to communicate with her in both privacy and in safety. However, I will repeat this once more, if there are any other Royal Knights present within a mile of the city, the offer is null and void. Solomon will be presented with the meeting place upon arrival, and there will be no negotiating my terms in this matter. You have four days to respond to this message via the falcon it came from, or I will take it as a refusal and Sereinia's location will forever remain concealed from you.
You have your chance, so don't waste it.
The Red-Eyed Demon
He folded the letter and attached it to the falcon's leg before sending her off to find Solomon and the Royal Knights.
When Sereinia woke up and he had called Mayumi down from the roof, Shadow helped Sereinia to further dress and treat her wound before having Mayumi barter a horse drawn cart with a covered wagon for them to use. She had succeeded, and not long since returned before she packed all her belongings along with Shadow and Sereinia and loaded everything they needed into the cart. Sereinia was also loaded up very carefully into the covered wagon so that she didn't look like she was in there at all. Mayumi was free to travel on horseback while Shadow guided the cart with a new jacket that had a hood to cover his face and eyes as they set out on the road to Xiel Ahu.
It was not more than two hours into their trip, however, when the cart was set upon by a small band of the Assassins which had raided the ball. Roda Ah K'mht, as they were called, had once again gotten in Shadow's way and he was determined to send a more powerful message this time as he set the reins and had Mayumi take the Assassins on the right side while he took the ones on the left. He was a bit worried about her, give that her size and her wounded arm may yet prove to hinder her in combat. However, Shadow trusted her to get the job done. She had four foes to deal with, and Shadow had nine, including the leader of this little raid party.
He was in no mood for words, despite the mockery and taunts give to him by the Assassins. Shadow brought out a small ball from behind his back and held it up for them to see. He let them take a look at the small, marble sized object in his fingers before he threw it hard at the ground at the leader's feet. The ball exploded, letting off a loud noise which was sure to disturb the peace of the morning for all within about a mile in all directions. The leader suddenly fell to the ground, his legs blown off from below the knees as his shock and horror took hold. The others began to crowd around Shadow as he drew the Twins from behind his back and took a stance against them.
Within the first few seconds, it was clear it was not a party meant to tangle with him as they fell one by one without much effort. This was a scout party, most likely, and one which had grown too cocky given the numbers of their organization. Shadow then had no doubt that Mayumi was having a field day with the others, despite her injury. Shadow killed each enemy one by one until he saw the leader trying desperately to stop the bleeding of his legs. Luckily for him, the nature of the explosion had severed the arteries in a rough, uneven way which had allowed it to naturally recoil and lock itself shut so that he didn't bleed out. He was able get a hold on the bleeding by the time Shadow had sheathed his weapons and walked up to him. Kneeling in front of his attacker, Shadow removed the hood and glared into the eyes of the frightened man before him.
There were no words exchanged, but Shadow's actions in the fight had done more than enough.
There was a special way to kill an Assassin which was both incredibly bold and a horrible insult to the organization from which the killed Assassin belonged. That method was to split the Assassin into two halves from the left side of the neck down, slicing the heart and bowels along the way on a path through to the groin directly in between the legs.
The bones of the human body are strong, and most weapons are incapable of slicing through them in such a manner. Breaking them is one thing, but slicing them is another. However, Shadow's Orichalcum daggers were no ordinary metal, and they sliced through bone and flesh like it was nothing but air in its way, and so Shadow had cleaved each and every one of the attacking Assassins into two halves in the manner described, leaving their leader to find a way to report the incident to his masters.
With those parting thoughts, Shadow stood up and put his hood back on as he walked to the back of the cart to make sure Sereinia was alright. He opened the back and asked her, to which he received a positive response, and he smiled at her before closing the back and leaving her in peace again. He walked over to Mayumi, who had dispatched of her foes almost as easily as he had, but in less of a gruesome manner. He approved of her work, but also ordered that she twist their necks around one hundred and eighty degrees before mounting her horse and following along again.
Shadow himself went back to the cart and sat in the driver's seat as he prepared to pick up the reins and continue on, but took a moment to lay back his head and enjoy the morning sunlight for a while longer.
"Hello," Vincent responded to the line-breaker. Vincent was bright eyed and bushy tailed as he sat on the straw. He looked down at the other's as he draw pictures of them sleeping. It wasn't that he had recovered from the poison or a hit to the head. His character was so unthreatening that they simply pointed a sword at him and forced him to get on cart with the others. He had been awake the whole time memorizing every voice, every sound and every sight. He was heading in a direction he hadn't been and it would be important for his maps in the future. As well as finding his way back.
"How are you holding up, Mr Line-Breaker?" Vincent asked after awhile giving the man a chance to freak out or calm down. Vincent drew a picture of the backs of their assailants. He noted their muscle structure and determined their height from what he saw and the proportions he was drawing. He sighed though because they threatened him not to draw their faces. The bard spoke to him rarely but it was more than the silence of the other.
Vincent wanted to hum but he had already been told off for it already. He remained silent as he memorized and drew.
"How are you holding up, Mr Line-Breaker?" Vincent asked after awhile giving the man a chance to freak out or calm down. Vincent drew a picture of the backs of their assailants. He noted their muscle structure and determined their height from what he saw and the proportions he was drawing. He sighed though because they threatened him not to draw their faces. The bard spoke to him rarely but it was more than the silence of the other.
Vincent wanted to hum but he had already been told off for it already. He remained silent as he memorized and drew.
Eonis Yurr Segintes : Emperor of Cre' Est
"You should have let the sleeping beasts remain asleep."
"You should have let the sleeping beasts remain asleep."
"Esse vel non esse..."
The Emperor of Cre' Est muttered to himself as he think back about the report that Frigga had delivered to him from Solomon. It would appear that the situation will require his personal touch. Truthfully, he has no desire to involve himself in a physical manner. After all, it was not like in the old days where he could do as he pleases and if it bothered anyone, he could care less and ignore any one who would get in his way. However, his actions will now reflect on the capacity of the Empress' rule. He has no intention to make his recklessness a reason to question his wife's ability to lead the people of Cre' Est. This is a fact that he would not allow to be of consequence. As such, he does not use his own hands in doing the deeds needed to be finished or started. In the long run, he had become a deceptive and manipulative man that he himself at times feel disgust towards.
There was also the very important piece of information that had finally been unearthed from such a long time. The crown heiress was confirmed to be alive. Moreover, her persona had been identified through a rose-shaped birthmark on her body which marks the descent from the royal bloodline of Cre' Est. Eonis could not explain the happiness and relief that flooded his heart upon reading that portion in Solomon's report. His daughter was still in the world of the living. He was certain that Regalie would be overwhelmed with joy if she would hear this wonderful news. The only problem with this was the company that the lost princess was keeping. He may have done a lot of despicable things and was no less cleaner than any of those cold-blooded assassins. Adding to that, he has no right to speak cleanly about himself. However, it was a different issue when it comes to his child. The foolhardiness of a father will rear its ugly head.
"The Red-Eyed Demon... It seems the past makes its way to collaborate with the present."
Drinking from the chalice of wine that he held, Eonis' eyes of gold flared with only a fraction of irritation. He was not very pleased upon hearing that his daughter had been hurt in the incident that happened at Veilbrand's Annual Masquerade Ball. There was also the introduction of another Assassin Guild named Roda Ah K'mht from another continent. It made him wonder why such professions are popular nowadays. Perhaps, killing truly comes easy to people. If he had remembered correctly, someone had told him once that ending someone's lives is the easiest thing to do that even infants can do it. He had never took it by heart but judging by what was happening around him, there could be truth in those words.
"Takai, the sin you have created. I will destroy it. But first things first..."
Upon saying that, the chalice that Eonis was holding was crushed in his hand. His eyes of gold were burning like the amber of war. Frigga who was perched on its bird stand beside his throne flapped its pure white wings in fear of the tension radiating from the Emperor. He was not pleased to have his only daughter in the companionship of such a person and being hurt gravely from the scuffle. The other contents of the letter was about what the Red-Eyed Demon had voiced out about his intentions. As such, the brief meeting that he had with the infamous assassin played in his mind. The boy was still wet behind his ears in his own opinion. He could chose to ignore it all together. However, the only thing he could not simply let pass was the safety of his daughter. After all, it was only a matter of time when the news about the stillborn princess being alive would be revealed. The walls have ears and eyes despite his best intentions to keep things at hush. It was during that time when the doors to the audience room was opened while announcing the presence of the guest.
"Your Highness, I have come to report at your request."
Golden eyes reverted back to its calm nature as it glanced at the one who spoke. The said person was kneeling before Eonis with one knee and head lowered with complete respect. It was easy to tell that the person had been hardened by the profession of military.
"Lift your head Addar. You know your mission well do you not?"
Brown-black eyes that looked at the marble floor beneath him were slowly lifted to meet those piercing golden eyes. Addar felt an unnatural urge to tremble before the man who seemed to be too relax in manner he seats in his throne. He had been in the military of Cre' Est for such a long time and had served the many generations of Rulers. He was now known as a veteran and of old age prominent in his grayish-black hair showcasing white streaks that was always neatly combed. Previously, he was the Captain of the Prestigious Royal Knights which was the personal entourage and protection of the Royal Ruling Family. But with all the notable battle experiences, he could still feel his body cringed ever so slightly in fear towards the Emperor.
"Yes, your Highness. I am to pursue the Red-Eyed Demon and make him answer to the crimes he had committed."
Standing from his throne, Eonis dropped the chalice on the ground as the red wine which was its content scattered across the smooth marble floor. The sound it made echoed within the room like a wail. Instantly, Addar had a confused look on his face as to what had caused such a gesture from the Emperor. As for Eonis. he had a stern expression and determination to do what must be done whatever it may be. There were two things that he must do at his own discretion. Regalie may not be pleased about it however, he would have her consent it somehow.
"Assemble the Royal Knights. I will lead them personally."
At that statement, Addar's eyes widened even more than before. He could feel the deadly intention that swirled around the Emperor. It was truly frightening as the hairs at the back of his neck and even all over his body rose stiffly. It is known that in terms of fighting and combat. No one would match Eonis however, he is tied to the Empress side and will. His sword will only be removed from its sheath when the Empress says so as it was tradition among the partners that were committed to the Rulers of Cre' Est.
"I understand. However, does the Empress know of this?"
Addar knew he was treading on dangerous grounds. Nevertheless, he has to know the opinion of the Empress who had always been stubborn about using the military other than for defensive purposes. Eonis walked passed Addar before answering the query which was logical in his opinion.
"She will."
It had been a long time since Eonis would step in front of the battle lines. However, his rage for the increasing maggots in this continent was now beyond his breaking point. It further fueled by the fact that these self-proclaimed terrorists Roda Ah K'mht dared to hurt his daughter. They will pay dearly that even hell would look much as of heaven for them when he is done with those insects. He will squash them to a bloody pulp. As for the issue with the Red-Eyed Demon, he would have Addar handle that for the meantime. When he is done with this Assassin Guild, he will be coming after him. For the safety of his daughter, he would have Solomon and Yarun take care of it until he would come to retrieve her personally. Based on the notes he had read in the report, his daughter had inherited his wife's unrelenting stubbornness. Sending a large army would alert unwanted felons to her scent, he could not risk that for now. So until he comes for his child, he would allow those two to take in charge for the lost princess' safety. Now for his precious wife, he would probably have a stern scolding coming from her with what he was about to do.
Reaching the doors of his audience chamber, Eonis stopped briefly before looking over his shoulder to look at the rather bewildered Addar. He knew for a fact that the Duke and his children would find the sudden changes in the Imperial Palace very interesting. As such, he would need to place preventive measures instantly. It was truly hard to keep a very vicious snake inside a glass cage. There is always a chance that it would crack bit by bit allowing its release to the prey. Although, he has no intention of allowing the prey to be eaten at any cost.
"I had enough being a spectator. It is time for me to play my part in this horrid show."
Thus, Eonis declared his meaningful decision. After such, he left the chambers followed by Frigga who perched on his shoulder as the doors closed behind him. This time all deals were off. The bloody djinn will now enter the fields of combat once more and the tempest of its fury will be raining down on those measly excuse for an assassin.
The Emperor of Cre' Est muttered to himself as he think back about the report that Frigga had delivered to him from Solomon. It would appear that the situation will require his personal touch. Truthfully, he has no desire to involve himself in a physical manner. After all, it was not like in the old days where he could do as he pleases and if it bothered anyone, he could care less and ignore any one who would get in his way. However, his actions will now reflect on the capacity of the Empress' rule. He has no intention to make his recklessness a reason to question his wife's ability to lead the people of Cre' Est. This is a fact that he would not allow to be of consequence. As such, he does not use his own hands in doing the deeds needed to be finished or started. In the long run, he had become a deceptive and manipulative man that he himself at times feel disgust towards.
There was also the very important piece of information that had finally been unearthed from such a long time. The crown heiress was confirmed to be alive. Moreover, her persona had been identified through a rose-shaped birthmark on her body which marks the descent from the royal bloodline of Cre' Est. Eonis could not explain the happiness and relief that flooded his heart upon reading that portion in Solomon's report. His daughter was still in the world of the living. He was certain that Regalie would be overwhelmed with joy if she would hear this wonderful news. The only problem with this was the company that the lost princess was keeping. He may have done a lot of despicable things and was no less cleaner than any of those cold-blooded assassins. Adding to that, he has no right to speak cleanly about himself. However, it was a different issue when it comes to his child. The foolhardiness of a father will rear its ugly head.
"The Red-Eyed Demon... It seems the past makes its way to collaborate with the present."
Drinking from the chalice of wine that he held, Eonis' eyes of gold flared with only a fraction of irritation. He was not very pleased upon hearing that his daughter had been hurt in the incident that happened at Veilbrand's Annual Masquerade Ball. There was also the introduction of another Assassin Guild named Roda Ah K'mht from another continent. It made him wonder why such professions are popular nowadays. Perhaps, killing truly comes easy to people. If he had remembered correctly, someone had told him once that ending someone's lives is the easiest thing to do that even infants can do it. He had never took it by heart but judging by what was happening around him, there could be truth in those words.
"Takai, the sin you have created. I will destroy it. But first things first..."
Upon saying that, the chalice that Eonis was holding was crushed in his hand. His eyes of gold were burning like the amber of war. Frigga who was perched on its bird stand beside his throne flapped its pure white wings in fear of the tension radiating from the Emperor. He was not pleased to have his only daughter in the companionship of such a person and being hurt gravely from the scuffle. The other contents of the letter was about what the Red-Eyed Demon had voiced out about his intentions. As such, the brief meeting that he had with the infamous assassin played in his mind. The boy was still wet behind his ears in his own opinion. He could chose to ignore it all together. However, the only thing he could not simply let pass was the safety of his daughter. After all, it was only a matter of time when the news about the stillborn princess being alive would be revealed. The walls have ears and eyes despite his best intentions to keep things at hush. It was during that time when the doors to the audience room was opened while announcing the presence of the guest.
"Your Highness, I have come to report at your request."
Golden eyes reverted back to its calm nature as it glanced at the one who spoke. The said person was kneeling before Eonis with one knee and head lowered with complete respect. It was easy to tell that the person had been hardened by the profession of military.
"Lift your head Addar. You know your mission well do you not?"
Brown-black eyes that looked at the marble floor beneath him were slowly lifted to meet those piercing golden eyes. Addar felt an unnatural urge to tremble before the man who seemed to be too relax in manner he seats in his throne. He had been in the military of Cre' Est for such a long time and had served the many generations of Rulers. He was now known as a veteran and of old age prominent in his grayish-black hair showcasing white streaks that was always neatly combed. Previously, he was the Captain of the Prestigious Royal Knights which was the personal entourage and protection of the Royal Ruling Family. But with all the notable battle experiences, he could still feel his body cringed ever so slightly in fear towards the Emperor.
"Yes, your Highness. I am to pursue the Red-Eyed Demon and make him answer to the crimes he had committed."
Standing from his throne, Eonis dropped the chalice on the ground as the red wine which was its content scattered across the smooth marble floor. The sound it made echoed within the room like a wail. Instantly, Addar had a confused look on his face as to what had caused such a gesture from the Emperor. As for Eonis. he had a stern expression and determination to do what must be done whatever it may be. There were two things that he must do at his own discretion. Regalie may not be pleased about it however, he would have her consent it somehow.
"Assemble the Royal Knights. I will lead them personally."
At that statement, Addar's eyes widened even more than before. He could feel the deadly intention that swirled around the Emperor. It was truly frightening as the hairs at the back of his neck and even all over his body rose stiffly. It is known that in terms of fighting and combat. No one would match Eonis however, he is tied to the Empress side and will. His sword will only be removed from its sheath when the Empress says so as it was tradition among the partners that were committed to the Rulers of Cre' Est.
"I understand. However, does the Empress know of this?"
Addar knew he was treading on dangerous grounds. Nevertheless, he has to know the opinion of the Empress who had always been stubborn about using the military other than for defensive purposes. Eonis walked passed Addar before answering the query which was logical in his opinion.
"She will."
It had been a long time since Eonis would step in front of the battle lines. However, his rage for the increasing maggots in this continent was now beyond his breaking point. It further fueled by the fact that these self-proclaimed terrorists Roda Ah K'mht dared to hurt his daughter. They will pay dearly that even hell would look much as of heaven for them when he is done with those insects. He will squash them to a bloody pulp. As for the issue with the Red-Eyed Demon, he would have Addar handle that for the meantime. When he is done with this Assassin Guild, he will be coming after him. For the safety of his daughter, he would have Solomon and Yarun take care of it until he would come to retrieve her personally. Based on the notes he had read in the report, his daughter had inherited his wife's unrelenting stubbornness. Sending a large army would alert unwanted felons to her scent, he could not risk that for now. So until he comes for his child, he would allow those two to take in charge for the lost princess' safety. Now for his precious wife, he would probably have a stern scolding coming from her with what he was about to do.
Reaching the doors of his audience chamber, Eonis stopped briefly before looking over his shoulder to look at the rather bewildered Addar. He knew for a fact that the Duke and his children would find the sudden changes in the Imperial Palace very interesting. As such, he would need to place preventive measures instantly. It was truly hard to keep a very vicious snake inside a glass cage. There is always a chance that it would crack bit by bit allowing its release to the prey. Although, he has no intention of allowing the prey to be eaten at any cost.
"I had enough being a spectator. It is time for me to play my part in this horrid show."
Thus, Eonis declared his meaningful decision. After such, he left the chambers followed by Frigga who perched on his shoulder as the doors closed behind him. This time all deals were off. The bloody djinn will now enter the fields of combat once more and the tempest of its fury will be raining down on those measly excuse for an assassin.
The Royal Knights : Yarun and Solomon
"The paths we take are from our own perception of punishment."
"The paths we take are from our own perception of punishment."
"If you take my hand, your past will haunt you forever. Will you still take it, boy?"
Slowly, silver white irises that resembled the moon were revealed behind the eyelids. Its owner had a rather solemn expression upon his face before releasing a small sigh. A memory of the past revisited him which woke him from his slumber. Solomon gazed at his hands in a contemplative look. The one who had spoke those words to him was none other than the Emperor Eonis, himself. Despite the warning his master had spoken, he still took that hand and has not let go of it ever since. He closed his hand into a fist and the words of the Red-Eyed Demon echoed from the dark recesses of his mind. Suspicions about the passive approach of his master to the assassins especially of Te'i Sai, the possible connections and the works. There was doubt blooming in his mind and heart. Yet...
"I still cannot let go of that hand and my past."
Solomon murmured softly as he released another sigh and relaxed his hand. He stood from his bed and caught sight of some parchments on a nearby desk. Before he had retired, he had already sent a report by Frigga to the Imperial Palace about the details which had happened at Nos, Veilbrand. They were both a mixture of good and bad. Although, it could also be interpreted as entirely good or bad. It only depends at what angle one is looking for.
Moving passed the small study desk, Solomon looked outside the window of the room in which the King of Veilbrand had offered for them to stay in as guests. Their prestige and the skills they showed at the Masquerade Ball gave him and Yarun a hefty reputation in which the two of them really don't care. As for the monarchs, they had been advised to return to their Capitol with a tighter security envoy. They were asked to accompany the Royalties however, they had politely declined. After all, Solomon had a feeling that the Roda Ah K'mht would have a new target to deal with for now. He opened the windows and allowed the morning sunshine and breeze enter the room. He casually leaned at the window's side edge as his eyes scanned the view of the bustling city awakening to a new day. Perhaps, it was because he was in Veilbrand that he kept remembering his past. He needs to leave this country fast.
"Time to leave..."
It was then Solomon spotted a falcon fast approaching his location. This had earned a rather curious expression upon his deadpan face. Even more as the said avian landed at the window sill before him. Taking a moment to assess the situation, he does remember seeing such a bird used before. It was certainly not from the Emperor as Frigga was his only bird companion. As for the other messenger birds at Cre' Est. this particular bird is not included. Soon, he found a note attached at its leg. Slightly baffled, he took the letter and the falcon did not flinch. His conclusion that the letter was for him was correct it seems. As such, he opened it and began reading its contents.
"You are Mr. Solomon... Please, help Shadow and protect the people."
Those words of the Doctor Nouralail kept repeating in his head as he closed the letter. It was ironic as he had pledged to obey the wishes of the Royal Ruling Family and knowing of Sereinia's lineage, he was condemned to heed her words. So, the infamous name of the demon was Shadow. How quaint. In any case, his attention returned to the letter in his hand. There was no telling whether Solomon was annoyed or pleased with it. Although, he released another sigh which he seemed to be doing ever so often. Honestly, he understood why the Red-Eyed Demon had decided for only him to have the chance to retrieve the princess. Yarun would probably make a mess of things before doing the mission correctly. Thinking about it, his partner would not be pleased about this. As such, there was no need for Yarun to know. He could just tell him to mind his own business for a while.
"In the end, you let her choose. You are still human."
Taking a look at the falcon, Solomon reached for his small pouch at the nearby table. He took out a piece of meat. This was Frigga's treats which he gives the Raven on occasions. He sees no harm in giving some of it to this falcon. When he was done giving it a snack, he returned to the study desk to write a letter of reply. There was no need for long messages between them. After all, there was only one answer to this letter of invitation and deal.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I, Solomon Kreigg, accept your offer regarding Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. This opportunity will be taken into full consideration and respect. You can expect my full cooperation and oath that no one from the Royal Knights including the Captain Yarun Desson will interrupt or be there. As such, I will expect that you shall keep your word. Until the promised day then.
Solomon Kreigg
Vice Captain of the Royal Knights of Cre' Est
When it was done, Solomon attached the written answer around the falcon's leg. After that, the falcon had went on its way as he watched it slowly fade from his line of sight. It seems his next destination had been set. The city of Xiel Ahu where everything had began for him. It was a rather dark twist of fate to him. He had not stepped into that city ever since he had left with his master Eonis. He would have to hurry with this meeting and get it done. Staying in such a place, it was not really good for him to do so. For the wails of his past only increases even more as the days passed by. Turning his back from the window, he picked up his satchel. He would need to inform Yarun of his plans to go alone for a bit. Now, where would be the prodigal son of the Desson will be as of now.
With that declared, Yarun gazed at the men that littered the brick road. If one would count, there were about a dozen of these guys. They were of different built and height. Some of them outmatched the Royal Knight. They had two things in common. They were known thugs and ruffians around this area of the city and the fact that they were all unconscious and beaten closely to death on the ground. His rogue pink eyes held a rather lackluster appreciation of victory while his lips was adorned with a sardonic smirk. It was just pure chance that he had come upon them causing trouble so early in the day by destroying property of the people who owed them some kind form of immeasurable debt as it appears to him. Before, he could care less as he had decided that the guards of Veilbrand should handle such things. After all, this is their jurisdiction. However...
"Don't hurt my mother! Hurt me instead! I'll take it all just don't touch my mother!"
It was the unlikely bravado of a young girl who was no older than 6 perhaps. Fear was present in those eyes of hers and her body shook from her distress. Yet, she remained standing in front of her fallen mother protectively. She held back her tears even if they were slowly falling. To Yarun, she was a complete and utter fool. What could a weak child like her do to protect those she held dear against men that had a black heart for torture and pain. She cannot accomplish anything at all. The people who felt pity and sympathy did not move a muscle. They simply lament over the unfortunate circumstances about others while watching and hoping it would not happen to them. Everyone was a coward and weak in the end. As such, he had decided to take his leave but not before hearing sounds of something breaking. It was more like some of box crates being cracked open. Glancing over his shoulders, he caught sight of the girl being thrown towards the pile of crates.
"Celia!"
The voice of the horrified mother screamed throughout the air. But instead of a foreseen scenario of a bloody young girl laying on the ground much like a torn doll. Yarun had served himself as a cushion for the girl. The thugs who had thrown the girl was surprised at his appearance that no one had ever detected. Even more, he slowly lifted his head to reveal those rose pink eyes of his glowed eerily in irritation. Terrified gasps filled the air as the onlookers distanced themselves from the scene. They fear that they would be involved in an already ugly situation. It would appear he had been identified by the people as the infamous Red-Eyed Demon once again. This further fueled his irritation in a sense. Bits of the wooden crates stuck on his clothes and some were even on his hair. In the distance, Yarun could hear the footsteps of the Veilbrand Guards. But, they were far too late like they always were. It was then something echoed within Yarun's mind. A voice that he had thought had been lost through the passage of time.
"You like me right? If so, please kill me Yarun."
Removing the girl on top of him, Yarun stood from his position and dusted himself. These sad excuse for a human had made his clothes dirty. This was an unforgivable thing. Celia, as the girl was called looked at him with surprise, fear and gratefulness. Yarun was not sure how to interpret them all. In any case, he pushed the young girl aside and walked towards the group of men. There was no need for him to unsheathe his swords for these kind of people. He would make them pay for the damages they had caused. Of course, this included disturbing his morning walk which he uses to relax himself especially when it had not been long since his encounter with those Roda Ah K'mht and his self-proclaimed prey, The Red-Eyed Demon.
"You people just would not let me be always asking me to do this and that. Grow a backbone. You are all nuisances."
When the deed was done, Yarun had taken the initiative to leave. It was at the perfect time the guards arrived. Some had intended to stop him from walking away but others prevented it to do so. It would seem that they recognize Yarun from the Masquerade Ball as one of the Royal Knights of Cre' Est. At the same time, his notoriety by beheading an assassin at the ball had become a reputation for his cruelty. The onlookers mixed their stories as him being the Red-Eyed Demon or him turning into a Royal Knight but was an assassin before. Safe to say, the gossips were becoming too much impossible. It was also reaching the limit of his patience and he was about to blow up when someone tugged on his shirt. Looking at the one responsible, it was the young girl named Celia.
"Thank you, Mister! Here!"
The girl handed him a bouquet of Convolvulus which Yarun has no idea where she was able to get one so fast. Without thinking, he took it as the girl blushed happily and ran towards her mother with much pride. Yarun watched the girl for a brief moment and then looked at the flowers he received and remembered what the Convolvulus meant in the language of flowers. It meant...
"The flower which meant of bonds."
Yarun immediately looked beside him to see who had spoke and it was none other than Solomon who was looking at the flowers in his hand. He immediately hid it behind him and looked away from Solomon. There was a slight red flush on his cheeks before it was completely dispelled. Fortunately, no one saw that even Solomon who was more interested as to why the flowers were being hidden at Yarun's back.
"What do you want Solomon."
Changing the topic instantly, Yarun glared at Solomon haughtily as he was trying his best to reclaim his usual demeanor. However, it seems it would take some time before he could. Luckily, Solomon did not further pry on the issue about the flowers. It was good that the White Knight was the kind that does not dwell on small talks and likes to get back to business as much as possible.
"I will be leaving for a while on my own. I have personal business to attend. However, I will be returning after a few days. It is why I want to make sure do not make trouble. For the mean time, please wait here for the Emperor's next orders from Frigga."
Rolling his eyes, Yarun turned his back at him and began to walk away. He had enough of being always told of what not and what to do. He knew well that some of his actions may be considered reckless yet it managed to get something done in a very messy manner. It was also clear to him that Solomon had always made sure to cover his back in those situations.
"Whatever. Just bring some souvenirs will you."
Yarun spoke as he walked away from Solomon as he waved his free hand in a gesture of goodbye. Solomon gave a subtle nod and somehow the expression he had soften to a certain degree which was almost unnoticeable. It seems that Yarun would be able to stay put without him worrying every second. The Sword Dancer seemed to have calm down and returned to his calm demeanor. There was also the fact that no one from the men he took down was dead. Perhaps, it was because of that little girl who gave him the flowers which had placed him to a certain perspective again. What it may be, he was thankful for it.
"The bonds we have chained us don't they? See you till then."
Solomon spoke as he went on his way which was on the opposite direction. However, he was certain that Yarun had heard what he had said and what it meant for both of them. Yarun stopped from his tracks ever so briefly and glanced at the flowers in his hands. He was far enough from the useless onlookers, guards, and the little girl. As a result, he went to a nearby trash bin and threw the bouquet of Convolvulus in it without a hesitation. When it was done, he went on his way to train since Frigga would be able to find him or Solomon one way or another. Although, he did not completely vanished from any one's sight not before muttering some words that seemed to hit close to him.
"That is why I don't like bonds."
Slowly, silver white irises that resembled the moon were revealed behind the eyelids. Its owner had a rather solemn expression upon his face before releasing a small sigh. A memory of the past revisited him which woke him from his slumber. Solomon gazed at his hands in a contemplative look. The one who had spoke those words to him was none other than the Emperor Eonis, himself. Despite the warning his master had spoken, he still took that hand and has not let go of it ever since. He closed his hand into a fist and the words of the Red-Eyed Demon echoed from the dark recesses of his mind. Suspicions about the passive approach of his master to the assassins especially of Te'i Sai, the possible connections and the works. There was doubt blooming in his mind and heart. Yet...
"I still cannot let go of that hand and my past."
Solomon murmured softly as he released another sigh and relaxed his hand. He stood from his bed and caught sight of some parchments on a nearby desk. Before he had retired, he had already sent a report by Frigga to the Imperial Palace about the details which had happened at Nos, Veilbrand. They were both a mixture of good and bad. Although, it could also be interpreted as entirely good or bad. It only depends at what angle one is looking for.
Moving passed the small study desk, Solomon looked outside the window of the room in which the King of Veilbrand had offered for them to stay in as guests. Their prestige and the skills they showed at the Masquerade Ball gave him and Yarun a hefty reputation in which the two of them really don't care. As for the monarchs, they had been advised to return to their Capitol with a tighter security envoy. They were asked to accompany the Royalties however, they had politely declined. After all, Solomon had a feeling that the Roda Ah K'mht would have a new target to deal with for now. He opened the windows and allowed the morning sunshine and breeze enter the room. He casually leaned at the window's side edge as his eyes scanned the view of the bustling city awakening to a new day. Perhaps, it was because he was in Veilbrand that he kept remembering his past. He needs to leave this country fast.
"Time to leave..."
It was then Solomon spotted a falcon fast approaching his location. This had earned a rather curious expression upon his deadpan face. Even more as the said avian landed at the window sill before him. Taking a moment to assess the situation, he does remember seeing such a bird used before. It was certainly not from the Emperor as Frigga was his only bird companion. As for the other messenger birds at Cre' Est. this particular bird is not included. Soon, he found a note attached at its leg. Slightly baffled, he took the letter and the falcon did not flinch. His conclusion that the letter was for him was correct it seems. As such, he opened it and began reading its contents.
"You are Mr. Solomon... Please, help Shadow and protect the people."
Those words of the Doctor Nouralail kept repeating in his head as he closed the letter. It was ironic as he had pledged to obey the wishes of the Royal Ruling Family and knowing of Sereinia's lineage, he was condemned to heed her words. So, the infamous name of the demon was Shadow. How quaint. In any case, his attention returned to the letter in his hand. There was no telling whether Solomon was annoyed or pleased with it. Although, he released another sigh which he seemed to be doing ever so often. Honestly, he understood why the Red-Eyed Demon had decided for only him to have the chance to retrieve the princess. Yarun would probably make a mess of things before doing the mission correctly. Thinking about it, his partner would not be pleased about this. As such, there was no need for Yarun to know. He could just tell him to mind his own business for a while.
"In the end, you let her choose. You are still human."
Taking a look at the falcon, Solomon reached for his small pouch at the nearby table. He took out a piece of meat. This was Frigga's treats which he gives the Raven on occasions. He sees no harm in giving some of it to this falcon. When he was done giving it a snack, he returned to the study desk to write a letter of reply. There was no need for long messages between them. After all, there was only one answer to this letter of invitation and deal.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I, Solomon Kreigg, accept your offer regarding Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. This opportunity will be taken into full consideration and respect. You can expect my full cooperation and oath that no one from the Royal Knights including the Captain Yarun Desson will interrupt or be there. As such, I will expect that you shall keep your word. Until the promised day then.
Solomon Kreigg
Vice Captain of the Royal Knights of Cre' Est
When it was done, Solomon attached the written answer around the falcon's leg. After that, the falcon had went on its way as he watched it slowly fade from his line of sight. It seems his next destination had been set. The city of Xiel Ahu where everything had began for him. It was a rather dark twist of fate to him. He had not stepped into that city ever since he had left with his master Eonis. He would have to hurry with this meeting and get it done. Staying in such a place, it was not really good for him to do so. For the wails of his past only increases even more as the days passed by. Turning his back from the window, he picked up his satchel. He would need to inform Yarun of his plans to go alone for a bit. Now, where would be the prodigal son of the Desson will be as of now.
With that declared, Yarun gazed at the men that littered the brick road. If one would count, there were about a dozen of these guys. They were of different built and height. Some of them outmatched the Royal Knight. They had two things in common. They were known thugs and ruffians around this area of the city and the fact that they were all unconscious and beaten closely to death on the ground. His rogue pink eyes held a rather lackluster appreciation of victory while his lips was adorned with a sardonic smirk. It was just pure chance that he had come upon them causing trouble so early in the day by destroying property of the people who owed them some kind form of immeasurable debt as it appears to him. Before, he could care less as he had decided that the guards of Veilbrand should handle such things. After all, this is their jurisdiction. However...
"Don't hurt my mother! Hurt me instead! I'll take it all just don't touch my mother!"
It was the unlikely bravado of a young girl who was no older than 6 perhaps. Fear was present in those eyes of hers and her body shook from her distress. Yet, she remained standing in front of her fallen mother protectively. She held back her tears even if they were slowly falling. To Yarun, she was a complete and utter fool. What could a weak child like her do to protect those she held dear against men that had a black heart for torture and pain. She cannot accomplish anything at all. The people who felt pity and sympathy did not move a muscle. They simply lament over the unfortunate circumstances about others while watching and hoping it would not happen to them. Everyone was a coward and weak in the end. As such, he had decided to take his leave but not before hearing sounds of something breaking. It was more like some of box crates being cracked open. Glancing over his shoulders, he caught sight of the girl being thrown towards the pile of crates.
"Celia!"
The voice of the horrified mother screamed throughout the air. But instead of a foreseen scenario of a bloody young girl laying on the ground much like a torn doll. Yarun had served himself as a cushion for the girl. The thugs who had thrown the girl was surprised at his appearance that no one had ever detected. Even more, he slowly lifted his head to reveal those rose pink eyes of his glowed eerily in irritation. Terrified gasps filled the air as the onlookers distanced themselves from the scene. They fear that they would be involved in an already ugly situation. It would appear he had been identified by the people as the infamous Red-Eyed Demon once again. This further fueled his irritation in a sense. Bits of the wooden crates stuck on his clothes and some were even on his hair. In the distance, Yarun could hear the footsteps of the Veilbrand Guards. But, they were far too late like they always were. It was then something echoed within Yarun's mind. A voice that he had thought had been lost through the passage of time.
"You like me right? If so, please kill me Yarun."
Removing the girl on top of him, Yarun stood from his position and dusted himself. These sad excuse for a human had made his clothes dirty. This was an unforgivable thing. Celia, as the girl was called looked at him with surprise, fear and gratefulness. Yarun was not sure how to interpret them all. In any case, he pushed the young girl aside and walked towards the group of men. There was no need for him to unsheathe his swords for these kind of people. He would make them pay for the damages they had caused. Of course, this included disturbing his morning walk which he uses to relax himself especially when it had not been long since his encounter with those Roda Ah K'mht and his self-proclaimed prey, The Red-Eyed Demon.
"You people just would not let me be always asking me to do this and that. Grow a backbone. You are all nuisances."
When the deed was done, Yarun had taken the initiative to leave. It was at the perfect time the guards arrived. Some had intended to stop him from walking away but others prevented it to do so. It would seem that they recognize Yarun from the Masquerade Ball as one of the Royal Knights of Cre' Est. At the same time, his notoriety by beheading an assassin at the ball had become a reputation for his cruelty. The onlookers mixed their stories as him being the Red-Eyed Demon or him turning into a Royal Knight but was an assassin before. Safe to say, the gossips were becoming too much impossible. It was also reaching the limit of his patience and he was about to blow up when someone tugged on his shirt. Looking at the one responsible, it was the young girl named Celia.
"Thank you, Mister! Here!"
The girl handed him a bouquet of Convolvulus which Yarun has no idea where she was able to get one so fast. Without thinking, he took it as the girl blushed happily and ran towards her mother with much pride. Yarun watched the girl for a brief moment and then looked at the flowers he received and remembered what the Convolvulus meant in the language of flowers. It meant...
"The flower which meant of bonds."
Yarun immediately looked beside him to see who had spoke and it was none other than Solomon who was looking at the flowers in his hand. He immediately hid it behind him and looked away from Solomon. There was a slight red flush on his cheeks before it was completely dispelled. Fortunately, no one saw that even Solomon who was more interested as to why the flowers were being hidden at Yarun's back.
"What do you want Solomon."
Changing the topic instantly, Yarun glared at Solomon haughtily as he was trying his best to reclaim his usual demeanor. However, it seems it would take some time before he could. Luckily, Solomon did not further pry on the issue about the flowers. It was good that the White Knight was the kind that does not dwell on small talks and likes to get back to business as much as possible.
"I will be leaving for a while on my own. I have personal business to attend. However, I will be returning after a few days. It is why I want to make sure do not make trouble. For the mean time, please wait here for the Emperor's next orders from Frigga."
Rolling his eyes, Yarun turned his back at him and began to walk away. He had enough of being always told of what not and what to do. He knew well that some of his actions may be considered reckless yet it managed to get something done in a very messy manner. It was also clear to him that Solomon had always made sure to cover his back in those situations.
"Whatever. Just bring some souvenirs will you."
Yarun spoke as he walked away from Solomon as he waved his free hand in a gesture of goodbye. Solomon gave a subtle nod and somehow the expression he had soften to a certain degree which was almost unnoticeable. It seems that Yarun would be able to stay put without him worrying every second. The Sword Dancer seemed to have calm down and returned to his calm demeanor. There was also the fact that no one from the men he took down was dead. Perhaps, it was because of that little girl who gave him the flowers which had placed him to a certain perspective again. What it may be, he was thankful for it.
"The bonds we have chained us don't they? See you till then."
Solomon spoke as he went on his way which was on the opposite direction. However, he was certain that Yarun had heard what he had said and what it meant for both of them. Yarun stopped from his tracks ever so briefly and glanced at the flowers in his hands. He was far enough from the useless onlookers, guards, and the little girl. As a result, he went to a nearby trash bin and threw the bouquet of Convolvulus in it without a hesitation. When it was done, he went on his way to train since Frigga would be able to find him or Solomon one way or another. Although, he did not completely vanished from any one's sight not before muttering some words that seemed to hit close to him.
"That is why I don't like bonds."
"Urrgh," Kiba grunted to Dietrich, to which he meant. "Well, good morning to you as well, stalwart warrior, and to you person I've not yet met or perhaps have met and don't remember." He shifted his weight to get his footing and planted his hand on something round and plush, which gave him a long moment of pause. He lifted his hand for inspection, sure that he had stuck it in dung, or something equally unpleasant but it came back clean.
"Huh," he grunted, checking both sides of his hand just to be sure before looking down to where he'd put it and shifting some straw out of the way. He revealed a sleeping maiden with white hair and a crimson dress. "Huh!" he noted again, perhaps he'd gotten lucky? "Huh..." he grunted with a note of disappointment, realizing that their clothes were still on. Regardless, the unscrupulous bounty hunter Layla had tagged along with them and was still either sleeping or unconscious.
Kiba dragged himself out of the cart unsteadily and took a moment to stretch the stiffness out of his bones... unsuccessfully. He still felt leaden from whatever had drugged him the previous night. He did make a show of loudly cracking every joint in his body, however. His shoulders popped the loudest, and his neck made a sickening crunch as he rolled his head from one side, and then to the other. He examined his left hand for a long time, which trembled gently: old injuries in combination with years wielding a hammer at the forge made his hands ache in the chill air of the morning. Kiba fumbled through the pouches on his belt with his right hand while trying to flex the pain out of the other. He fished a small silver flask with a wolfs head cap from his belt gingerly and sighed at it. He held it gingerly from the cap and when he shook it, was rewarded by a quiet sloshing sound. Apparently Kiba had remembered to have it refilled at the tavern before he blacked out.
"You Veilbrandians..." he croaked, flipping the top of the flask back and taking a large draft. "Really know how to throw a party," he finished as he walked around to the front of the cart and shoved the flask into Dietrich's hands.
"Where are we?" he asked, spinning in a circle to take in the unfamiliar landscape. That was when a explosion turned his head.
Kiba stared off into the distance, sure that the sound couldn't have come from more than a quarter mile away. He knew in his gut he should probably just ignore it and move on, but he had a feeling that many people had just died. He couldn't move on without at least looking... so he did. Kiba absently motioned Dietrich to follow him and trudged down along the trail. It was minutes later when he stumbled through the brush, still a little groggy onto a gory sight... a lithe man slightly taller than he chopping the bodies of men from their neck to their groin. He didn't have to understand the individual customs of different countries to know that regardless of where you hailed, desecrating the body of your enemy in such a manner was a grave insult. So he stood in the middle of the trail, and he met the crimson eyes of the man performing the deed. A chill shot down his spine and into the pit of his stomach... there were no shortage of tales of the red-eyed demon, even in Shaharan. He'd even spun a few for a drink.
"Giragh," he swore under his breath. This would be his luck. He should just turn and leave. He shouldn't say anything, he should just attribute the whole mess to some unfortunate circumstance... and yet he felt his mouth opening to speak. "Even the bodies of your gravest enemies do not deserve to be desecrated in such a way," he said, spearing the man with his blue eye and sliding his right foot forward.
What was he doing? His heart pounded... in all the stories he'd ever heard, even the ones he'd spun himself anyone who challenged the red-eyed demon had died before they knew what had happened to them. So why wasn't he running? He felt sick... but that was probably the hangover. Kiba flexed his trembling left hand tightly and then exhaled, releasing the tension. In that moment his hands were completely still. Sizing people up was something his father had taught him during his childhood, and Kiba didn't have to be a master swordsman to know that this man was a far superior warrior.
"Red-eyed Demon... Show me your stance," he said gravely, intoning a formal challenge to a duel of honor in the way of his people.
"Huh," he grunted, checking both sides of his hand just to be sure before looking down to where he'd put it and shifting some straw out of the way. He revealed a sleeping maiden with white hair and a crimson dress. "Huh!" he noted again, perhaps he'd gotten lucky? "Huh..." he grunted with a note of disappointment, realizing that their clothes were still on. Regardless, the unscrupulous bounty hunter Layla had tagged along with them and was still either sleeping or unconscious.
Kiba dragged himself out of the cart unsteadily and took a moment to stretch the stiffness out of his bones... unsuccessfully. He still felt leaden from whatever had drugged him the previous night. He did make a show of loudly cracking every joint in his body, however. His shoulders popped the loudest, and his neck made a sickening crunch as he rolled his head from one side, and then to the other. He examined his left hand for a long time, which trembled gently: old injuries in combination with years wielding a hammer at the forge made his hands ache in the chill air of the morning. Kiba fumbled through the pouches on his belt with his right hand while trying to flex the pain out of the other. He fished a small silver flask with a wolfs head cap from his belt gingerly and sighed at it. He held it gingerly from the cap and when he shook it, was rewarded by a quiet sloshing sound. Apparently Kiba had remembered to have it refilled at the tavern before he blacked out.
"You Veilbrandians..." he croaked, flipping the top of the flask back and taking a large draft. "Really know how to throw a party," he finished as he walked around to the front of the cart and shoved the flask into Dietrich's hands.
"Where are we?" he asked, spinning in a circle to take in the unfamiliar landscape. That was when a explosion turned his head.
Kiba stared off into the distance, sure that the sound couldn't have come from more than a quarter mile away. He knew in his gut he should probably just ignore it and move on, but he had a feeling that many people had just died. He couldn't move on without at least looking... so he did. Kiba absently motioned Dietrich to follow him and trudged down along the trail. It was minutes later when he stumbled through the brush, still a little groggy onto a gory sight... a lithe man slightly taller than he chopping the bodies of men from their neck to their groin. He didn't have to understand the individual customs of different countries to know that regardless of where you hailed, desecrating the body of your enemy in such a manner was a grave insult. So he stood in the middle of the trail, and he met the crimson eyes of the man performing the deed. A chill shot down his spine and into the pit of his stomach... there were no shortage of tales of the red-eyed demon, even in Shaharan. He'd even spun a few for a drink.
"Giragh," he swore under his breath. This would be his luck. He should just turn and leave. He shouldn't say anything, he should just attribute the whole mess to some unfortunate circumstance... and yet he felt his mouth opening to speak. "Even the bodies of your gravest enemies do not deserve to be desecrated in such a way," he said, spearing the man with his blue eye and sliding his right foot forward.
What was he doing? His heart pounded... in all the stories he'd ever heard, even the ones he'd spun himself anyone who challenged the red-eyed demon had died before they knew what had happened to them. So why wasn't he running? He felt sick... but that was probably the hangover. Kiba flexed his trembling left hand tightly and then exhaled, releasing the tension. In that moment his hands were completely still. Sizing people up was something his father had taught him during his childhood, and Kiba didn't have to be a master swordsman to know that this man was a far superior warrior.
"Red-eyed Demon... Show me your stance," he said gravely, intoning a formal challenge to a duel of honor in the way of his people.
"Even the bodies of your gravest enemies do not deserve to be desecrated in such a way... Red-eyed Demon... Show me your stance" Came a voice off to the side of the horse drawn cart as Shadow sat in the driver's seat with reins in hand.
His crimson red eyes slid over to the side and landed squarely on the eyes of a man standing against him.
Shadow let go of the reins and stood up slowly in the cart, stepping out of it and walking calmly forward with a complete and utter lack of emotion in his face. His body was completely relaxed and there was no tension or aggression in his step as he walked forward, stopping about fifteen feet away from the man standing before him.
"... Show me your stance..." He repeated in a flat and even tone of voice.
A small smile spread on Shadow's lips as his red eyes began to glow ominously as he stared at the man in front of him.
"You show a lot of heart to face me openly and issue a formal challenge... If somewhat foolish in doing so." He said, his smile turning to a more impish smirk.
Shadow walked forward calmly, and stood within half an arms length away from the man before him. He was only two inches shorter than Shadow, and a fairly stout, but muscular chap. His dark skin spoke of his birth place for itself, as did the manner of challenge. However, his size meant absolutely nothing to Shadow as he stretched his arm out and placed his hand on the man's chest directly in line with his heart. Shadow's arm was outstretched and almost completely straight, with Shadow still showing no outward signs of aggression, but it was short lived.
Shadow's body did not but twitch, and the man before him was sent reeling back several feet before coming to a stop. Shadow's arm went to his side, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the man's reaction to his shove. Shadow still showed no outward signs of bodily aggression, but his smile betrayed the growing level of aggression and excitement building within his soul. This man obviously presented no challenge to Shadow, but never the less Shadow couldn't help but be a slave to his inner combative nature. However, Shadow also knew that he could waste no time fighting this man, so instead he decided to present him with an opportunity, as with training he could present a challenge in the future.
"Before I say more, allow me to explain my actions to you. These men are part of a very dangerous organization called Roda Ah K'mht, and they have vowed to both replace and completely eclipse Te'i Sai in power and size as an organization. They are the ones responsible for attacking the ball the other night, and they are the ones who were willing to kill everyone in the room simply to prove that they were a threat. By killing these men in this fashion, I have insulted them as an organization in the ancient ways of the Assassins and forced my way to the top of their priority list. An insult like that will not go unpunished, and I will likely receive a heavy influx of attacks and challenges from their top members very soon which is what I want. With their top members and leaders focusing on me, the rest of the continent will be that much safer from their attacks as a whole, though the suffering will not end until all of these Assassins are either dead or disbanded."
Shadow turned around and began walking back to the horse drawn cart, speaking over his shoulder.
"If you wish to put your courage to better use in a fight you are more likely to win, then join me in fighting these Assassins. With the proper training you could become a serious threat to them and be strong enough to make a difference in the fight against them in your own right. Perhaps I am asking too much, for you to join the Red-Eyed Demon, but if you wish to face the true threat to this land, then your fight lies with Roda Ah K'mht. Not with me."
Shadow sat in the driver's seat of the horse drawn cart and took the reins in his hands once more, looking over towards the man.
"So, what is your answer?" He asked.
His crimson red eyes slid over to the side and landed squarely on the eyes of a man standing against him.
Shadow let go of the reins and stood up slowly in the cart, stepping out of it and walking calmly forward with a complete and utter lack of emotion in his face. His body was completely relaxed and there was no tension or aggression in his step as he walked forward, stopping about fifteen feet away from the man standing before him.
"... Show me your stance..." He repeated in a flat and even tone of voice.
A small smile spread on Shadow's lips as his red eyes began to glow ominously as he stared at the man in front of him.
"You show a lot of heart to face me openly and issue a formal challenge... If somewhat foolish in doing so." He said, his smile turning to a more impish smirk.
Shadow walked forward calmly, and stood within half an arms length away from the man before him. He was only two inches shorter than Shadow, and a fairly stout, but muscular chap. His dark skin spoke of his birth place for itself, as did the manner of challenge. However, his size meant absolutely nothing to Shadow as he stretched his arm out and placed his hand on the man's chest directly in line with his heart. Shadow's arm was outstretched and almost completely straight, with Shadow still showing no outward signs of aggression, but it was short lived.
Shadow's body did not but twitch, and the man before him was sent reeling back several feet before coming to a stop. Shadow's arm went to his side, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the man's reaction to his shove. Shadow still showed no outward signs of bodily aggression, but his smile betrayed the growing level of aggression and excitement building within his soul. This man obviously presented no challenge to Shadow, but never the less Shadow couldn't help but be a slave to his inner combative nature. However, Shadow also knew that he could waste no time fighting this man, so instead he decided to present him with an opportunity, as with training he could present a challenge in the future.
"Before I say more, allow me to explain my actions to you. These men are part of a very dangerous organization called Roda Ah K'mht, and they have vowed to both replace and completely eclipse Te'i Sai in power and size as an organization. They are the ones responsible for attacking the ball the other night, and they are the ones who were willing to kill everyone in the room simply to prove that they were a threat. By killing these men in this fashion, I have insulted them as an organization in the ancient ways of the Assassins and forced my way to the top of their priority list. An insult like that will not go unpunished, and I will likely receive a heavy influx of attacks and challenges from their top members very soon which is what I want. With their top members and leaders focusing on me, the rest of the continent will be that much safer from their attacks as a whole, though the suffering will not end until all of these Assassins are either dead or disbanded."
Shadow turned around and began walking back to the horse drawn cart, speaking over his shoulder.
"If you wish to put your courage to better use in a fight you are more likely to win, then join me in fighting these Assassins. With the proper training you could become a serious threat to them and be strong enough to make a difference in the fight against them in your own right. Perhaps I am asking too much, for you to join the Red-Eyed Demon, but if you wish to face the true threat to this land, then your fight lies with Roda Ah K'mht. Not with me."
Shadow sat in the driver's seat of the horse drawn cart and took the reins in his hands once more, looking over towards the man.
"So, what is your answer?" He asked.
"How are you holding up, Mr Line-Breaker?"
Dietrich grunted a reply. He didn't have the slightest idea who this person was, but vaguely remembered seeing him once before. Somehow, he had already guessed Dietrich's occupation, which he guessed wouldn't be too hard to do anymore. Not many people carried the distinctive Veilbrandian greatsword anymore except for Uirlin's chosen.
The desert wolf stirred and clambered out of the cart slowly. He brought a decorative flask out from his belt.
"You Veilbrandians..." he croaked, flipping the top of the flask back and taking a large draft. "Really know how to throw a party," he finished as he walked around to the front of the cart and shoved the flask into Dietrich's hands.
"I wouldn't know." He muttered, sniffing the liquid suspiciously.
"Where are we?" the wolf asked, spinning in a circle to take in the unfamiliar landscape.
Dietrich took a moment to survey their surroundings again. They weren't too terribly far from Nos, judging by the types of trees that grew around the trail, but they seemed to have taken one of the more remote paths through the forest. He had never taken this road specifically, but he had taken ones very much like it. It probably twisted and turned on and on for miles through the trees. There was no way of knowing how far they had traveled during the night though; they could be near the edge of the forest already.
CRUMP
The sound of a single, spluttering explosion rocked through the trees. It sounded close, quite close; in fact if it weren't for the trees they would have probably been able to see it. However, the forest befuddled the senses, it made far sounds seem near, and near far.
No one moved for a few moments, Dietrich and the wolf Fang froze as they measured the sound. Explosions in the forest were not normal, and despite his lethargy Dietrich couldn't pretend he wasn't intrigued by it. So when the wolf motioned towards him and began stealing down the path, he felt compelled to follow. He looked back at the young man who sat in the cart, he had forgotten he was there.
"Stay here, eh? I don't remember your name, but I'd hate to see you greet death so early, seeing as how you are no warrior." He advised.
He noticed a feminine form in the hay, and recognized the white spirit Layla.
"Keep an eye on her for me will you?" He asked, gesturing with a nod towards the woman. "Back in minute."
He slid off the driver's bench of the cart, carrying Gewalt down with him. He threw the scabbard across his back and hurried to catch up with the wolf, who had already gained a substantial lead on him. After a few meters of jogging down the path, the wolf lead him into the trees and down a hill. Presently, they came across another path winding through the trees. This one was much better kept and wider. A covered wagon sat in the middle of the road, and the road was soaked in blood. The smell of death wafted up towards them as they advanced cautiously down the hill towards the scene.
Dietrich immediately picked out a lithe figure, in time to see him split a man in half with a dagger.
Hmph. Easy enough to do with Gewalt, but I've never seen it down with such a thin body and short weapon.
The halved body crumpled onto the ground, and the man seemed to relax. He strode over to his wagon and peaked inside a curtain, then relaxed in the driver's seat, as if he was completely oblivious to the entrails and bodily parts that surrounded him.
Dietrich's mind instantly began analyzing the situation. The man carried twin daggers, but the way he held them was interesting. The man himself was either incredibly fatigued, which was possible judging by the number of bodies that littered the ground around him, or his daggers were incredibly heavy. The wagon was covered, and obviously carried something inside that the man cared about, and that the men he killed wanted. It could be a merchant wagon, but no merchant could fight like this man. Another person, a young girl, was moving through groups of bodies and breaking their necks with her bare hands. She was so young, not even a woman yet...
Interesting...
Dietrich felt his face split open in a sneer. How many interesting people he was meeting lately!
He watched the wolf as he moved down the hill, eventually coming out onto the road in front of the dagger-man. He hadn't expected the man to take such a forward approach, but he couldn't say he disproved of the man's courage.
"Even the bodies of your gravest enemies do not deserve to be desecrated in such a way."
Ah, I should have guessed he was that type. He honors his foes and finds it despicable to mutilate them. Honorable and respectable, I hadn't expected him to be so decent.
The man in the wagon glanced at him.
"Red-eyed Demon... Show me your stance."
Red-eyed Demon?
The dagger-man slid off his wagon and strode towards the wolf. Suddenly, the difference between the two of them was put into stark contrast for Dietrich. The wolf was frightened, he had already lost.
"... Show me your stance..." He repeated in a flat and even tone of voice.
A small smile spread on Shadow's lips as his red eyes began to glow ominously as he stared at the man in front of him.
"You show a lot of heart to face me openly and issue a formal challenge... If somewhat foolish in doing so." He said, his smile turning to a more impish smirk.
Dietrich felt his own sneer widen as he observed the situation. The dagger-man was supremely confident in himself, he had won this little duel already. The shove he gave Fang was more an arbitrary point than an actual attack. Still, Dietrich felt his hand staying towards Gewalt. This man was truly formidable.
The man clambered back onto his wagon and began speaking to Fang, but Dietrich couldn't hear the words. He wasn't really interested in them anyway, he drew Gewalt with one long motion and strode down the hill. He came out of the tree line into the road, his greatsword resting against his shoulder.
"...your answer?" He caught the end of what the dagger-man was saying.
"What's going on here then, eh?" He announced as he stopped to stand beside Fang, his voice like two stones grinding together. His blood was on fire, he felt all of his normal tact and reservedness melting away at the prospect of battle.
"This is a lot of bodies... I appreciate your skill, but your methods seem a bit.... Ritualistic?" He said, motioning to the girl as she twisted another neck. "You aren't cultists are you? Sacrificing souls to some daemon? If that is the case, then I'm afraid I'll be obliged to end you."
His sneer grew to a sickening degree.
Dietrich grunted a reply. He didn't have the slightest idea who this person was, but vaguely remembered seeing him once before. Somehow, he had already guessed Dietrich's occupation, which he guessed wouldn't be too hard to do anymore. Not many people carried the distinctive Veilbrandian greatsword anymore except for Uirlin's chosen.
The desert wolf stirred and clambered out of the cart slowly. He brought a decorative flask out from his belt.
"You Veilbrandians..." he croaked, flipping the top of the flask back and taking a large draft. "Really know how to throw a party," he finished as he walked around to the front of the cart and shoved the flask into Dietrich's hands.
"I wouldn't know." He muttered, sniffing the liquid suspiciously.
"Where are we?" the wolf asked, spinning in a circle to take in the unfamiliar landscape.
Dietrich took a moment to survey their surroundings again. They weren't too terribly far from Nos, judging by the types of trees that grew around the trail, but they seemed to have taken one of the more remote paths through the forest. He had never taken this road specifically, but he had taken ones very much like it. It probably twisted and turned on and on for miles through the trees. There was no way of knowing how far they had traveled during the night though; they could be near the edge of the forest already.
CRUMP
The sound of a single, spluttering explosion rocked through the trees. It sounded close, quite close; in fact if it weren't for the trees they would have probably been able to see it. However, the forest befuddled the senses, it made far sounds seem near, and near far.
No one moved for a few moments, Dietrich and the wolf Fang froze as they measured the sound. Explosions in the forest were not normal, and despite his lethargy Dietrich couldn't pretend he wasn't intrigued by it. So when the wolf motioned towards him and began stealing down the path, he felt compelled to follow. He looked back at the young man who sat in the cart, he had forgotten he was there.
"Stay here, eh? I don't remember your name, but I'd hate to see you greet death so early, seeing as how you are no warrior." He advised.
He noticed a feminine form in the hay, and recognized the white spirit Layla.
"Keep an eye on her for me will you?" He asked, gesturing with a nod towards the woman. "Back in minute."
He slid off the driver's bench of the cart, carrying Gewalt down with him. He threw the scabbard across his back and hurried to catch up with the wolf, who had already gained a substantial lead on him. After a few meters of jogging down the path, the wolf lead him into the trees and down a hill. Presently, they came across another path winding through the trees. This one was much better kept and wider. A covered wagon sat in the middle of the road, and the road was soaked in blood. The smell of death wafted up towards them as they advanced cautiously down the hill towards the scene.
Dietrich immediately picked out a lithe figure, in time to see him split a man in half with a dagger.
Hmph. Easy enough to do with Gewalt, but I've never seen it down with such a thin body and short weapon.
The halved body crumpled onto the ground, and the man seemed to relax. He strode over to his wagon and peaked inside a curtain, then relaxed in the driver's seat, as if he was completely oblivious to the entrails and bodily parts that surrounded him.
Dietrich's mind instantly began analyzing the situation. The man carried twin daggers, but the way he held them was interesting. The man himself was either incredibly fatigued, which was possible judging by the number of bodies that littered the ground around him, or his daggers were incredibly heavy. The wagon was covered, and obviously carried something inside that the man cared about, and that the men he killed wanted. It could be a merchant wagon, but no merchant could fight like this man. Another person, a young girl, was moving through groups of bodies and breaking their necks with her bare hands. She was so young, not even a woman yet...
Interesting...
Dietrich felt his face split open in a sneer. How many interesting people he was meeting lately!
He watched the wolf as he moved down the hill, eventually coming out onto the road in front of the dagger-man. He hadn't expected the man to take such a forward approach, but he couldn't say he disproved of the man's courage.
"Even the bodies of your gravest enemies do not deserve to be desecrated in such a way."
Ah, I should have guessed he was that type. He honors his foes and finds it despicable to mutilate them. Honorable and respectable, I hadn't expected him to be so decent.
The man in the wagon glanced at him.
"Red-eyed Demon... Show me your stance."
Red-eyed Demon?
The dagger-man slid off his wagon and strode towards the wolf. Suddenly, the difference between the two of them was put into stark contrast for Dietrich. The wolf was frightened, he had already lost.
"... Show me your stance..." He repeated in a flat and even tone of voice.
A small smile spread on Shadow's lips as his red eyes began to glow ominously as he stared at the man in front of him.
"You show a lot of heart to face me openly and issue a formal challenge... If somewhat foolish in doing so." He said, his smile turning to a more impish smirk.
Dietrich felt his own sneer widen as he observed the situation. The dagger-man was supremely confident in himself, he had won this little duel already. The shove he gave Fang was more an arbitrary point than an actual attack. Still, Dietrich felt his hand staying towards Gewalt. This man was truly formidable.
The man clambered back onto his wagon and began speaking to Fang, but Dietrich couldn't hear the words. He wasn't really interested in them anyway, he drew Gewalt with one long motion and strode down the hill. He came out of the tree line into the road, his greatsword resting against his shoulder.
"...your answer?" He caught the end of what the dagger-man was saying.
"What's going on here then, eh?" He announced as he stopped to stand beside Fang, his voice like two stones grinding together. His blood was on fire, he felt all of his normal tact and reservedness melting away at the prospect of battle.
"This is a lot of bodies... I appreciate your skill, but your methods seem a bit.... Ritualistic?" He said, motioning to the girl as she twisted another neck. "You aren't cultists are you? Sacrificing souls to some daemon? If that is the case, then I'm afraid I'll be obliged to end you."
His sneer grew to a sickening degree.
"You aren't cultists are you? Sacrificing souls to some daemon? If that is the case, then I'm afraid I'll be obliged to end you."
Shadow listened to the voice of this new man approaching them, before receiving his answer from the first and once again he dropped the reins, this time with a sigh, as he got out of the wagon and approached this new arrival. His sword was impressive, though against Shadow's own Orichalcum daggers, the sword would be sliced clean through like a piece of paper had Shadow chosen to attack him. Again, Shadow's stance was devoid of aggression or killer intent, but his eyes were beginning to suggest otherwise as they started glowing ever brighter with each passing step.
Shadow stopped at a respectable distance of about fifteen feet, similarly to how he had with the first man.
"The concept of you putting an end to me is actually rather amusing..." Shadow said in a low voice as a small smile, devoid of life, crossed his lips.
Shadow looked the man up and down, analyzing his armor, weaponry, stance, and manner of speech. Again, Shadow was impressed by the courage this man displayed, but was equally amazed at the foolishness he was encountering this day. The man was a little bigger than Shadow, but that was of little consequence here. The man's weapon was a large, two handed sword with a blade just over six feet in length from end to end. While well made, his weapon would slice itself apart if it came into contact with Shadow's Orichalcum daggers. If the man had any sort of emotional attachment to that blade, he'd be wise not to use it.
"I have lost enough time explaining myself to this one," Shadow said, putting his arm out in gesture to Kiba.
"However, I will explain myself to you with this information: Each and every man here whom I have slain could kill you fairly easily in single combat my friend. They are Assassins from an organization called Roda Ah K'mht, who seek to surpass Te'i Sai in power and take this land as their own. They are willing to both use and threaten innocent lives just to make a point, and to prove to the world that they are a threat. Mere cultists don't attack and mutilate people like this, because they'd be dead long before they ever could accomplish the task. No, my friend. I am the Red-Eyed Demon, and I take what lives must be taken to ensure that this continent and its people live without fear of Te'i Sai or Roda Ah K'mht in the future. If you seek to bring an end to someone's life, then go find a mercenary who's lost his way and lost his code, and kill him. At least then you'd have a chance of being able to back up your words. Against me, you would barely last three seconds using that overgrown kitchen knife at your back. If it were to meet my Orichalcum daggers in combat, your blade would be sliced into several pieces before you could even say the word "sword." As a piece of advice, if you plan to intimidate someone, make sure that they can be intimidated before you speak to them. It will save you time and embarrassment the next time you try it."
With that, Shadow turned his back on his new arrival and started walking back towards the cart, speaking over his shoulder.
"Either leave now or experience the truth of my warning. The choice is yours, but I have lost enough time already and will be detained no longer." Shadow said as he climbed into the cart, taking the reins in hand.
He looked over at Kiba.
"My offer to follow still stands. If you would accept, then either jog alongside the cart or catch up and sit here by my side as we travel."
He checked that Mayumi was ready to move before giving the reins a slight whip and getting the horses moving again. If the new arrivals were to follow, they'd have to do so at a light jog, as the horses here merely trotting away and could still be followed. One of them could fit beside Shadow in the driver's seat, but the other would be left jogging whether they liked it or not.
The cart began to slowly move away at an even pace as the horses trotted down the road ahead.
Shadow listened to the voice of this new man approaching them, before receiving his answer from the first and once again he dropped the reins, this time with a sigh, as he got out of the wagon and approached this new arrival. His sword was impressive, though against Shadow's own Orichalcum daggers, the sword would be sliced clean through like a piece of paper had Shadow chosen to attack him. Again, Shadow's stance was devoid of aggression or killer intent, but his eyes were beginning to suggest otherwise as they started glowing ever brighter with each passing step.
Shadow stopped at a respectable distance of about fifteen feet, similarly to how he had with the first man.
"The concept of you putting an end to me is actually rather amusing..." Shadow said in a low voice as a small smile, devoid of life, crossed his lips.
Shadow looked the man up and down, analyzing his armor, weaponry, stance, and manner of speech. Again, Shadow was impressed by the courage this man displayed, but was equally amazed at the foolishness he was encountering this day. The man was a little bigger than Shadow, but that was of little consequence here. The man's weapon was a large, two handed sword with a blade just over six feet in length from end to end. While well made, his weapon would slice itself apart if it came into contact with Shadow's Orichalcum daggers. If the man had any sort of emotional attachment to that blade, he'd be wise not to use it.
"I have lost enough time explaining myself to this one," Shadow said, putting his arm out in gesture to Kiba.
"However, I will explain myself to you with this information: Each and every man here whom I have slain could kill you fairly easily in single combat my friend. They are Assassins from an organization called Roda Ah K'mht, who seek to surpass Te'i Sai in power and take this land as their own. They are willing to both use and threaten innocent lives just to make a point, and to prove to the world that they are a threat. Mere cultists don't attack and mutilate people like this, because they'd be dead long before they ever could accomplish the task. No, my friend. I am the Red-Eyed Demon, and I take what lives must be taken to ensure that this continent and its people live without fear of Te'i Sai or Roda Ah K'mht in the future. If you seek to bring an end to someone's life, then go find a mercenary who's lost his way and lost his code, and kill him. At least then you'd have a chance of being able to back up your words. Against me, you would barely last three seconds using that overgrown kitchen knife at your back. If it were to meet my Orichalcum daggers in combat, your blade would be sliced into several pieces before you could even say the word "sword." As a piece of advice, if you plan to intimidate someone, make sure that they can be intimidated before you speak to them. It will save you time and embarrassment the next time you try it."
With that, Shadow turned his back on his new arrival and started walking back towards the cart, speaking over his shoulder.
"Either leave now or experience the truth of my warning. The choice is yours, but I have lost enough time already and will be detained no longer." Shadow said as he climbed into the cart, taking the reins in hand.
He looked over at Kiba.
"My offer to follow still stands. If you would accept, then either jog alongside the cart or catch up and sit here by my side as we travel."
He checked that Mayumi was ready to move before giving the reins a slight whip and getting the horses moving again. If the new arrivals were to follow, they'd have to do so at a light jog, as the horses here merely trotting away and could still be followed. One of them could fit beside Shadow in the driver's seat, but the other would be left jogging whether they liked it or not.
The cart began to slowly move away at an even pace as the horses trotted down the road ahead.
It was difficult to take the man seriously, even though Dietrich knew it would be folly not to do so. He said he had little time, not enough time to fight him, but then prattled on about how superior he and his sickeningly foreign sounding enemies were to himself. Apparently, the man had taken his words as some kind of threat, when Dietrich had meant them simply as a statement. He could understand that, he never thought out his words when the lust was on him. Still, the man's speech smacked of stuck-up certainty. Perhaps he was noble born? He had no idea what Orichalcum was or how it could make a sword "slice" another sword, but it must be an expensive material, too expensive for a common vagabond as this man appeared to be. Out of respect for the man's obvious skills though, he suffered through the tiresome monologue.
If you have this much time to speak of my inferiority, why don't you just hold your tongue and show me how much better you are than me? You had no difficulty pushing around someone who was afraid of your name.
This man thought he was some stupid sell-sword whose only interest in life was killing. It wasn't the first time that misconception had been made of him, and he knew it wouldn't be the last, but it still irked him. He had no interest in trying to kill the dagger-man, in fact for some reason he felt no serious drive to attack the man at all, but his claims of god-like superiority made Dietrich sneer all the more. There was nothing wrong with believing you were the greatest at something, but flaunting power with vain words brought Uirlin's disfavor. If he really wanted Dietrich to take him seriously, he would have to stop using his mouth and start using the blades he spoke so highly of. Killing a group of men was a feat, killing a Line-Breaker was another thing altogether.
Still, if this man was telling the truth, and these men he had just dispatched were as good as he said, than they might prove to be interesting foes if he ever came across them. Of course, he had claimed they were assassins... He had never fought an assassin himself, perhaps that was because none were brave enough to come to a true battlefield? The name conjured up images of flighty, gutless cowards who slew the helpless and weak. How could men such as that possibly be considered powerful or worthy of fear?
"Either leave now or experience the truth of my warning. The choice is yours, but I have lost enough time already and will be detained no longer." Shadow said as he climbed into the cart, taking the reins in hand.
He looked over at Kiba.
"My offer to follow still stands. If you would accept, then either jog alongside the cart or catch up and sit here by my side as we travel."
While the man's words still smouldered in his chest, he decided that now would not be the time to press the attack. Anger would only cloud his enjoyment of the fight, and despite his attitude, the man seemed to truly be in a hurry. He felt the somber, tactful side of his soul beginning to regain control of him. His sneer subsided into his usual grimace. This "Red-Eyed Demon" seemed to be haughty, but not despicable, he was an enemy of spineless shadow-killers and obviously did not shirk from a fight, that made him alright in Dietrich's book. Still he could not deny, they had completely incompatible spirits, like the Badger and Snake.
He watched as the cart trundled away, he looked to the desert wolf to see what his reaction would be. The Red-Eye had apparently offered for Fang to follow him, though for what reason Dietrich couldn't be sure. He knew one thing for sure though, he wouldn't be leaving a painter and woman in the woods alone to chase after some dagger wielder who he obviously wouldn't get along with.
In the back of his mind though, he somehow knew that this wouldn't be the last time he would encounter the demon.
I hope not, at the very least. Gewalt screams to taste the edges of his god-daggers.
If you have this much time to speak of my inferiority, why don't you just hold your tongue and show me how much better you are than me? You had no difficulty pushing around someone who was afraid of your name.
This man thought he was some stupid sell-sword whose only interest in life was killing. It wasn't the first time that misconception had been made of him, and he knew it wouldn't be the last, but it still irked him. He had no interest in trying to kill the dagger-man, in fact for some reason he felt no serious drive to attack the man at all, but his claims of god-like superiority made Dietrich sneer all the more. There was nothing wrong with believing you were the greatest at something, but flaunting power with vain words brought Uirlin's disfavor. If he really wanted Dietrich to take him seriously, he would have to stop using his mouth and start using the blades he spoke so highly of. Killing a group of men was a feat, killing a Line-Breaker was another thing altogether.
Still, if this man was telling the truth, and these men he had just dispatched were as good as he said, than they might prove to be interesting foes if he ever came across them. Of course, he had claimed they were assassins... He had never fought an assassin himself, perhaps that was because none were brave enough to come to a true battlefield? The name conjured up images of flighty, gutless cowards who slew the helpless and weak. How could men such as that possibly be considered powerful or worthy of fear?
"Either leave now or experience the truth of my warning. The choice is yours, but I have lost enough time already and will be detained no longer." Shadow said as he climbed into the cart, taking the reins in hand.
He looked over at Kiba.
"My offer to follow still stands. If you would accept, then either jog alongside the cart or catch up and sit here by my side as we travel."
While the man's words still smouldered in his chest, he decided that now would not be the time to press the attack. Anger would only cloud his enjoyment of the fight, and despite his attitude, the man seemed to truly be in a hurry. He felt the somber, tactful side of his soul beginning to regain control of him. His sneer subsided into his usual grimace. This "Red-Eyed Demon" seemed to be haughty, but not despicable, he was an enemy of spineless shadow-killers and obviously did not shirk from a fight, that made him alright in Dietrich's book. Still he could not deny, they had completely incompatible spirits, like the Badger and Snake.
He watched as the cart trundled away, he looked to the desert wolf to see what his reaction would be. The Red-Eye had apparently offered for Fang to follow him, though for what reason Dietrich couldn't be sure. He knew one thing for sure though, he wouldn't be leaving a painter and woman in the woods alone to chase after some dagger wielder who he obviously wouldn't get along with.
In the back of his mind though, he somehow knew that this wouldn't be the last time he would encounter the demon.
I hope not, at the very least. Gewalt screams to taste the edges of his god-daggers.
Kiba's eyes got real big when Shadow approached him. He did his best to remain looking fierce in spite of things, and he did not even twitch when Shadow laid his hand upon Kiba's chest. It was dishonorable to draw his weapon before his opponent took his stance... he did, however, look down at the hand, feeling puzzled as the man complimented his bravery. Kiba didn't even see the man move, but was sent staggering backwards several steps. Under normal circumstances, he'd have been able to keep his feet, however with the lingering hangover and the leaden feeling in his limbs he somehow managed to trip over a rock and landed squarely on his back.
"Giragh," he swore. "What an embarrassing way to lose a duel," he noted, more to himself than anyone. Kiba stared at the sky for a long time while he listened to Shadow's offer to him, and then to Dietrich before he pulled himself to his feet and dusted himself off.
"Listen, sir Demon, I've heard many tales in many pubs about the dark, secret world of the assassins... hell, I've even spun a few myself for a drink but I never dared believe that they held any truth. If you speak true, and you seek to destroy these assassins, then it would be my honor to help. I have a confession to make, however..." he said, jogging to keep up with the cart. After a moment he took hold of the cart with one hand and stepped up next to Shadow.
"I've been from Shaharan, through Cre'Est, an here to Veilbrand on foot and I've been hounded every step of the way by bounty hunters and mercenaries trying to collect for something I haven't done. I've fought hundreds of them in duels and open battle, in pubs and camps... and though it would make my life worlds easier to thin them out I've not killed a single one. I'm not a killer... and if you can handle that then I will join you."
"Also," he began again after a moment of thought. "There are two others who 'traveled' with us, would be dishonorable to leave them behind without informing them of the changing situation."
"Giragh," he swore. "What an embarrassing way to lose a duel," he noted, more to himself than anyone. Kiba stared at the sky for a long time while he listened to Shadow's offer to him, and then to Dietrich before he pulled himself to his feet and dusted himself off.
"Listen, sir Demon, I've heard many tales in many pubs about the dark, secret world of the assassins... hell, I've even spun a few myself for a drink but I never dared believe that they held any truth. If you speak true, and you seek to destroy these assassins, then it would be my honor to help. I have a confession to make, however..." he said, jogging to keep up with the cart. After a moment he took hold of the cart with one hand and stepped up next to Shadow.
"I've been from Shaharan, through Cre'Est, an here to Veilbrand on foot and I've been hounded every step of the way by bounty hunters and mercenaries trying to collect for something I haven't done. I've fought hundreds of them in duels and open battle, in pubs and camps... and though it would make my life worlds easier to thin them out I've not killed a single one. I'm not a killer... and if you can handle that then I will join you."
"Also," he began again after a moment of thought. "There are two others who 'traveled' with us, would be dishonorable to leave them behind without informing them of the changing situation."
Vincent watched the scene play out between the famous red-eyed demon and these other men he had had just met. He wasn't really sure the training had nothing to do with him. No matter the regime it would take a good part of a year to even get to half of the skills of the men before the red eyed demon.
Vincent had been told to watch the bounty hunter Siren but she did not seem to be going anywhere soon. Vincent was astonished by how her lack of appeal and attractiveness didn't drop regardless of the fact that she stunk of booze, had a decent amount of drool, as well as being on the verge,of what Vincent guessed, snoring.
Vincent waited for a lull in the conversation.
"Mr. Red Eyes,"he interrupted. "What is it exactly that I can do that would be of service to you and your group?"
Vincent had been told to watch the bounty hunter Siren but she did not seem to be going anywhere soon. Vincent was astonished by how her lack of appeal and attractiveness didn't drop regardless of the fact that she stunk of booze, had a decent amount of drool, as well as being on the verge,of what Vincent guessed, snoring.
Vincent waited for a lull in the conversation.
"Mr. Red Eyes,"he interrupted. "What is it exactly that I can do that would be of service to you and your group?"
"Mr. Red Eyes. What is it exactly that I can do that would be of service to you and your group?" Came a voice off to the side.
Shadow was suddenly more popular than he had ever wished to be after a battle like that, and his irritation was mounting. As the cart kept moving away at a slow and steady pace, Shadow brought the cart around so that he could look at this new individual and speak with him for but a moment. He was in no mood for another long conversation, and he was in no mood for any sort of extended introduction either. His eyes were glowing again, this time from anger and irritation rather than excitement of battle.
"I now cross blades with two powerful Assassin organizations which intend to rule this continent, and have every intention of fighting until they are both destroyed. What have you to offer this course of action? You cannot fight, obviously, so what are you if not a fool seeking to follow a Demon into the depths of Hell without bringing an Angel to ensure your safe return from your conversation with the lord of the underworld? I will not wait for you, nor do I really care if you do have something to offer at this time. If you want to prove your usefulness, then follow the cart and don't lag behind as I will not turn around for you."
With that, Shadow turned the cart back down the road in silence.
He had registered Kiba's previous statement about those he traveled with before, but had chosen to answer this younger fool's question first.
"While it may sound dishonorable to not inform your traveling companions of this change, I am not going anywhere except forward. If you wish to talk to those you traveled with before, then hop off the cart and make your way to the city of Xiel Ahu on your own time. I am based in a small series of abandoned guild buildings on the western end of the city, and will be there for some time to come. Find those buildings and wait, as I will find you in time if I am not there to greet you upon your arrival."
With that, Shadow looked forward and didn't look back. From here on out, he was on a single minded course to continue moving ahead. Looking back was not an option, nor was waiting for those who couldn't keep up.
Three days passed before Shadow and his company arrived in Xiel Ahu.
During that trip, he had received Solomon's reply to his previous message.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I, Solomon Kreigg, accept your offer regarding Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. This opportunity will be taken into full consideration and respect. You can expect my full cooperation and oath that no one from the Royal Knights including the Captain Yarun Desson will interrupt or be there. As such, I will expect that you shall keep your word. Until the promised day then.
Solomon Kreigg
Vice Captain of the Royal Knights of Cre' Est
This was a rather pleasant turn of events in an otherwise twisting and convoluted dance between being an enemy and a temporary ally.
Shadow himself had things to discuss with Solomon as well, although Sereinia would have her time to discuss things with him first. However, Solomon would answer a few of Shadow's questions before that day was over, and he would hear what Shadow had to say whether he liked it or not.
During the course of their first day in the city, Shadow led them to the abandoned guild buildings on the west end which he had a small group of allies keep in good condition and make it look like they were actually in use so that nobody would suspect they were almost always empty. He had assisted Sereinia in walking from the cart to her room, which was on the second floor, carrying her up the stairs to take the stress off her abdominal muscles so they could continue to relax and recuperate. During the trip over, Shadow had Mayumi jump into the cart every so often to check on their "precious cargo" and assist her in tending to her wounds and making sure she had enough food and water to be comfortable on the trip.
Setting her down in her bed, Shadow double checked her temperature by placing his forehead against hers to compare the heat of their bodies. She was normal as far as he could tell, and seemed to be in relatively good spirits despite what had happened to her. Luckily for her, there was no organ damage, but she would likely carry a scar from that wound on her stomach for the rest of her life. Such wounds almost never died away completely, as Shadow's body could attest to given how littered with scars it was. Though his body was in pristine condition and looked like it was chiseled out of solid marble, the numerous injuries he'd received throughout his life were all evident and told the story of their existence if one looked closely enough.
One such obvious flaw to his otherwise nearly godly physique was the slight cave in the musculature of his upper chest on his left hand side just beneath the collar bone. Having received a slash across the upper chest long ago when he was younger, Shadow's pectoral muscles had been severed at their connection point just at the shoulder, and as such, a few of the muscle fibers were permanently lost to him which meant a slight loss in strength and potential. It was only about a 0.5% loss, but it was a loss none the less and the slight lack of muscles in that area, coupled with the scar on top of them, would tell the story of how it came to be that way.
Regardless, Shadow allowed Sereinia to relax and recuperate while he and Mayumi set to work on their targets. He had sent the flacon back to Taira and received a list of names in return, some of whom he recognized already. He had provided Mayumi a list of targets to attend to as well, none of which would prove easy for her to access before leaving and attending to his own work. Mayumi's name list was as follows:
Nimal (Nee- Mal) Vancour (Vahn-Cur) - a wealthy lord who's influence dominated the trade industry in the city and even extended to a few of the other communities nearby in the countryside. He had been influential in helping trade expand and grow, but was also guilty of hoarding stolen goods for himself in a private storage building in the northern side of the city for his own personal use. He had several "bandit" groups, who were really mercenaries, stationed along the roads to rob every couple of caravans of their goods.
Auxes (Au-shey) J'or (Jeh-Oor) - another lord, this time one who resided in what was known as the 'heaven' district of the city where all the highest nobles who were not royalty resided. He mostly kept to himself, but he had a hand in dealing with thieves and using bounty hunters to eliminate any competition he had in gaining entry into the royal family, as he was currently courting the princess of Veilbrand. Despite her numerous rejections, he still persisted, and was silently eliminating competition at an alarming rate, as well as draining them of their fortunes along the way.
And the last name on her list was the most difficult to reach: Bolsen Wahlk.
Bolsen was a member of the Royal Guard who, on the outside, appeared to be the perfect guardsman. Strong and disciplined, and obeyed his King without question. However, beyond the walls of the Castle he was a nefarious dealer in specialized drugs and herbal concoctions with potent and lethal side effects. Working as an infiltrator, he was close to being able to finally deliver a dose of his work to the Royal Family. Too close for Shadow's taste, so Mayumi's job was to eliminate him during the one day he would come home to this city which was in two days.
She had her work cut out for her.
This time, however, he'd taken some of the more serious targets as his own. Mayumi had proven herself last time, so this time the bulk of the hard work was his to take on. His first target was a noble who had managed to gain a few "friends" in the banks and was stealing tax collections from the lower class citizens and claiming that they weren't paying, which in turn forced them to pay more since they could not prove their innocence, and allowed him to drive them yet further into poverty while enriching himself to a somewhat kingly status in his own right. Apparently he'd been doing this for a number of years, and it was a wonder Te'i Sai had never caught wind of this before and seen to his destruction on its own. However, Shadow had a feeling that there was more to this man than met the eye.
Shadow's first target was actually a member of the Veilbrand Royal Family, or rather, an extended member who was living as a noble would. This member of the family had no claim to the throne by right of blood, but they did not see it that way. Delusional and vengeful, this member of the family was out for blood. His name was Illiad Herse Veilbrand, a cousin to the current King. Although he held no right to the throne, he had deluded himself into believing that his hard work should be rewarded, and that the throne would suit him well. For this purpose, he was slowly hiring more and more mercenaries and Assassins to do his work. According to Taira, he'd even enlisted the aid of some of the members of Roda Ah K'mht. It seemed they were not beyond mercenary style work to further their riches. Shadow was utterly disgusted with them and in his eyes, they had no right to call themselves Assassins if they were this unstable.
Shadow's work began immediately, and although it took a better portion of the day to complete, Illiad Veilbrand met his silent end in the waning hours of the afternoon to Shadow's blade in the privacy of his own home. The kill was quick, clean and unnoticed. However, Shadow had used a rather unorthodox and somewhat unkempt method of killing him to make it look like the work of an amateur who got lucky when his target was alone. This would help to disguise his presence in the city and keep both Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht off his back for the time being.
Upon his return to the abandoned guild, he greeted Sereinia and took to his own bed to rest.
Over the next several days, Shadow's work continued, and by the time the meeting day between Sereinia and Solomon came around, Shadow's blade had tasted the blood of six others, which nearly put an end to his list of names. The hour had drawn very near now, and so Shadow took Sereinia's hand and led her to a specific building in the southern end of the city. By noon, Sereinia was safely tucked away in her location as Shadow left to await Solomon's arrival. He took to the rooftops, kneeling with his left knee down as he watched for the Royal Knight's arrival. He knew that since it was daylight, Solomon would easily spot him on his perch and follow him back to the meeting place.
Finally... After about ten minutes of waiting, the time had come.
Shadow's red eyes landed on the form of the White Grim Reaper as he approached the city gate a short distance away.
Shadow was suddenly more popular than he had ever wished to be after a battle like that, and his irritation was mounting. As the cart kept moving away at a slow and steady pace, Shadow brought the cart around so that he could look at this new individual and speak with him for but a moment. He was in no mood for another long conversation, and he was in no mood for any sort of extended introduction either. His eyes were glowing again, this time from anger and irritation rather than excitement of battle.
"I now cross blades with two powerful Assassin organizations which intend to rule this continent, and have every intention of fighting until they are both destroyed. What have you to offer this course of action? You cannot fight, obviously, so what are you if not a fool seeking to follow a Demon into the depths of Hell without bringing an Angel to ensure your safe return from your conversation with the lord of the underworld? I will not wait for you, nor do I really care if you do have something to offer at this time. If you want to prove your usefulness, then follow the cart and don't lag behind as I will not turn around for you."
With that, Shadow turned the cart back down the road in silence.
He had registered Kiba's previous statement about those he traveled with before, but had chosen to answer this younger fool's question first.
"While it may sound dishonorable to not inform your traveling companions of this change, I am not going anywhere except forward. If you wish to talk to those you traveled with before, then hop off the cart and make your way to the city of Xiel Ahu on your own time. I am based in a small series of abandoned guild buildings on the western end of the city, and will be there for some time to come. Find those buildings and wait, as I will find you in time if I am not there to greet you upon your arrival."
With that, Shadow looked forward and didn't look back. From here on out, he was on a single minded course to continue moving ahead. Looking back was not an option, nor was waiting for those who couldn't keep up.
Three days passed before Shadow and his company arrived in Xiel Ahu.
During that trip, he had received Solomon's reply to his previous message.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I, Solomon Kreigg, accept your offer regarding Sereinia Lucis Nouralail. This opportunity will be taken into full consideration and respect. You can expect my full cooperation and oath that no one from the Royal Knights including the Captain Yarun Desson will interrupt or be there. As such, I will expect that you shall keep your word. Until the promised day then.
Solomon Kreigg
Vice Captain of the Royal Knights of Cre' Est
This was a rather pleasant turn of events in an otherwise twisting and convoluted dance between being an enemy and a temporary ally.
Shadow himself had things to discuss with Solomon as well, although Sereinia would have her time to discuss things with him first. However, Solomon would answer a few of Shadow's questions before that day was over, and he would hear what Shadow had to say whether he liked it or not.
During the course of their first day in the city, Shadow led them to the abandoned guild buildings on the west end which he had a small group of allies keep in good condition and make it look like they were actually in use so that nobody would suspect they were almost always empty. He had assisted Sereinia in walking from the cart to her room, which was on the second floor, carrying her up the stairs to take the stress off her abdominal muscles so they could continue to relax and recuperate. During the trip over, Shadow had Mayumi jump into the cart every so often to check on their "precious cargo" and assist her in tending to her wounds and making sure she had enough food and water to be comfortable on the trip.
Setting her down in her bed, Shadow double checked her temperature by placing his forehead against hers to compare the heat of their bodies. She was normal as far as he could tell, and seemed to be in relatively good spirits despite what had happened to her. Luckily for her, there was no organ damage, but she would likely carry a scar from that wound on her stomach for the rest of her life. Such wounds almost never died away completely, as Shadow's body could attest to given how littered with scars it was. Though his body was in pristine condition and looked like it was chiseled out of solid marble, the numerous injuries he'd received throughout his life were all evident and told the story of their existence if one looked closely enough.
One such obvious flaw to his otherwise nearly godly physique was the slight cave in the musculature of his upper chest on his left hand side just beneath the collar bone. Having received a slash across the upper chest long ago when he was younger, Shadow's pectoral muscles had been severed at their connection point just at the shoulder, and as such, a few of the muscle fibers were permanently lost to him which meant a slight loss in strength and potential. It was only about a 0.5% loss, but it was a loss none the less and the slight lack of muscles in that area, coupled with the scar on top of them, would tell the story of how it came to be that way.
Regardless, Shadow allowed Sereinia to relax and recuperate while he and Mayumi set to work on their targets. He had sent the flacon back to Taira and received a list of names in return, some of whom he recognized already. He had provided Mayumi a list of targets to attend to as well, none of which would prove easy for her to access before leaving and attending to his own work. Mayumi's name list was as follows:
Nimal (Nee- Mal) Vancour (Vahn-Cur) - a wealthy lord who's influence dominated the trade industry in the city and even extended to a few of the other communities nearby in the countryside. He had been influential in helping trade expand and grow, but was also guilty of hoarding stolen goods for himself in a private storage building in the northern side of the city for his own personal use. He had several "bandit" groups, who were really mercenaries, stationed along the roads to rob every couple of caravans of their goods.
Auxes (Au-shey) J'or (Jeh-Oor) - another lord, this time one who resided in what was known as the 'heaven' district of the city where all the highest nobles who were not royalty resided. He mostly kept to himself, but he had a hand in dealing with thieves and using bounty hunters to eliminate any competition he had in gaining entry into the royal family, as he was currently courting the princess of Veilbrand. Despite her numerous rejections, he still persisted, and was silently eliminating competition at an alarming rate, as well as draining them of their fortunes along the way.
And the last name on her list was the most difficult to reach: Bolsen Wahlk.
Bolsen was a member of the Royal Guard who, on the outside, appeared to be the perfect guardsman. Strong and disciplined, and obeyed his King without question. However, beyond the walls of the Castle he was a nefarious dealer in specialized drugs and herbal concoctions with potent and lethal side effects. Working as an infiltrator, he was close to being able to finally deliver a dose of his work to the Royal Family. Too close for Shadow's taste, so Mayumi's job was to eliminate him during the one day he would come home to this city which was in two days.
She had her work cut out for her.
This time, however, he'd taken some of the more serious targets as his own. Mayumi had proven herself last time, so this time the bulk of the hard work was his to take on. His first target was a noble who had managed to gain a few "friends" in the banks and was stealing tax collections from the lower class citizens and claiming that they weren't paying, which in turn forced them to pay more since they could not prove their innocence, and allowed him to drive them yet further into poverty while enriching himself to a somewhat kingly status in his own right. Apparently he'd been doing this for a number of years, and it was a wonder Te'i Sai had never caught wind of this before and seen to his destruction on its own. However, Shadow had a feeling that there was more to this man than met the eye.
Shadow's first target was actually a member of the Veilbrand Royal Family, or rather, an extended member who was living as a noble would. This member of the family had no claim to the throne by right of blood, but they did not see it that way. Delusional and vengeful, this member of the family was out for blood. His name was Illiad Herse Veilbrand, a cousin to the current King. Although he held no right to the throne, he had deluded himself into believing that his hard work should be rewarded, and that the throne would suit him well. For this purpose, he was slowly hiring more and more mercenaries and Assassins to do his work. According to Taira, he'd even enlisted the aid of some of the members of Roda Ah K'mht. It seemed they were not beyond mercenary style work to further their riches. Shadow was utterly disgusted with them and in his eyes, they had no right to call themselves Assassins if they were this unstable.
Shadow's work began immediately, and although it took a better portion of the day to complete, Illiad Veilbrand met his silent end in the waning hours of the afternoon to Shadow's blade in the privacy of his own home. The kill was quick, clean and unnoticed. However, Shadow had used a rather unorthodox and somewhat unkempt method of killing him to make it look like the work of an amateur who got lucky when his target was alone. This would help to disguise his presence in the city and keep both Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht off his back for the time being.
Upon his return to the abandoned guild, he greeted Sereinia and took to his own bed to rest.
Over the next several days, Shadow's work continued, and by the time the meeting day between Sereinia and Solomon came around, Shadow's blade had tasted the blood of six others, which nearly put an end to his list of names. The hour had drawn very near now, and so Shadow took Sereinia's hand and led her to a specific building in the southern end of the city. By noon, Sereinia was safely tucked away in her location as Shadow left to await Solomon's arrival. He took to the rooftops, kneeling with his left knee down as he watched for the Royal Knight's arrival. He knew that since it was daylight, Solomon would easily spot him on his perch and follow him back to the meeting place.
Finally... After about ten minutes of waiting, the time had come.
Shadow's red eyes landed on the form of the White Grim Reaper as he approached the city gate a short distance away.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"When the northern lights are in bloom, I will see you again..."
"When the northern lights are in bloom, I will see you again..."
"Sis, when you come back... I have something to tell you! So, come back... I'll be waiting here!"
Words spoken in such a breathless manner. Cheeks were flushed to a perfect pink. Small and frail body trembled due to nervousness. Messy golden blonde locks hinted of being recently awakened. A hand covered quivering lips while eyes of almond brown looked away from its intended target due to abated shyness. The gentle morning light radiated on this person's skin. It was so pale that one would wonder if this being was still alive. However, the raspy breaths and flushed cheeks were enough proofs to determine of being alive. More than that, those eyes ever slightly peeked to look and meet those deep mauve colored irises. Before a reply could be made to the spoken statement, the vivid image suddenly turned into a canvass slowly being burned into ashes.
"Sigmund!"
Sereinia had a frantic expression on her face as she noticed her hands both raised above her. It was like she was reaching for some thing more specifically some one desperately. Evening her panic breathing, she felt also a dull ache at the stab wound on her stomach area. Her sudden movements must have strain it a bit. When she had fully calm herself, she had concluded what she had seen as a mere dream of the past. The last memories of a young boy named Sigmund being alive and well in the recesses of her mind. Perhaps, it was not due to her kindness or concern that she had recklessly protected that young boy at the Ball. It may have been due to her guilt of not being able to save her little brother. Even when, she had promised to do so. She wanted to compensate for that so much.
"I came back to save you... but, you left me already..."
Muttering under her breath, Sereinia suddenly became conscious of her surroundings if any one had witnessed her rude awakening. Fortunately, it would appear that Shadow and Mayumi were out to take care of some business. There it was again the uneasiness flooding in her. She was not ignorant as not to somehow figure out what those two were exactly doing. At the same time, she was not so secluded not to her the traveling whispers of the people about some murder occurring in the city. However, the events at the Masquerade Ball was inevitable in many ways. Touching the area where she was stabbed, she could feel the formation of a scar. It was not much of a big deal to her as it would serve as a constant reminder to her of what happened that evening.
Closing her eyes, Sereinia tried to recall the events that had occurred before they had arrived here at Xiel Ahu. For most of the journey, she had been inside the covered cart being taken care of by Shadow and Mayumi. In those moments, she really appreciated how they gently and constantly showed their concern over her. It is why she had made a promise to herself not cause unnecessary worry to them if she could avoid it as much as possible. On the way also, they seemed to have encountered some of the Roda Ah K'mht along the way. She worried not for herself but to her companions despite knowing their fighting prowess. It was also during that time they had come across innocent bystanders or so in her opinion.
Unfortunately, Sereinia was not able to greet them or introduce herself to them. It was mainly due to Shadow's dismissive gestures that make him unwavering in taking his leave and there was her condition which allowed her little movements at the most. She had remembered that he was a time-conscious person which adds to his charm somehow. Although, she did hear bits of the conversation and the possibility of having new companions in this journey. It would be a nice change. Regardless, she did discuss with Shadow his rather lack of politeness in speaking especially to a person who seemed a normal citizen from the way she heard the dialogues. There should be another polite manner in brushing away people. It was quite a short and comedic exchange as she appeared to be a mother scolding her child.
Thoughts were interrupted when Sereinia heard the door to the room opened. Opening her eyes, she looked at the one responsible and her expression soften to a great degree. It seemed that Shadow had returned back although, there was a nudging sadness which meant that somewhere in this city some one has passed away. She wanted to talk about it yet, this was not the opportune moment. For now, she welcomed him back with a smile and she did the same with Mayumi. The days passed like that for her and soon, she was able to move on her own. There was a scar on her stomach yet, she was completely fine with it. Although if her aunt did see it, the woman may have faint. After all, her aunt Beatiz had always reminded her to take care of herself. Thinking about it, she wondered how her aunt was doing back at Triveila. She could only hope that Aunt Beatiz was well and was constantly fretting about her.
Pushing back those thoughts at the back of her mind, Sereinia wondered where Shadow was going to take her. She trusted the man and knew that wherever she would be taken will be for her safety or enjoyment based on her experiences. Although, she had a certain feeling that because of his self-doubts of protecting her and all. He might make drastic actions even if it would mean giving her away to be safe. As a reactions, she tightened her hold on his hand and continued to follow him to a certain building. She was led to location and requested to wait there for a few minutes until he comes back. Before she could ask Shadow what this was all about, he had already left. Releasing an anxious sigh, she wondered what Shadow had in mind. She had no idea that an agreement between Shadow and Solomon had been created without her knowledge in the matter.
At the entrance of Xiel Ahu, Solomon had finally arrived alone as promised. The journey itself was not entirely pleasant as some ruffians who were too arrogant take him as an easy picking. Fortunately for them, he was not in the mood to break anyone permanently. The guards at the gates easily allowed his access after confirming his identity. He continued to walk and when he was certain that the attention of the city guards were not on him, he stopped from his walk. Raising his head towards the rooftops, silver-white eyes met with those crimson red irises without hesitation or fear. He had sensed the presence of the Red-Eyed Demon as the assassin had wanted and waited on the man's mark to give him the way where the Lost Flower of Cre' Est can be found as to shed light on some of the matters that had been cast down to darkness in the past 22 years. At the same time, he could gain some information about the questions that the Emperor seemed keen on avoiding or hide from him.
"I came back to save you... but, you left me already..."
Muttering under her breath, Sereinia suddenly became conscious of her surroundings if any one had witnessed her rude awakening. Fortunately, it would appear that Shadow and Mayumi were out to take care of some business. There it was again the uneasiness flooding in her. She was not ignorant as not to somehow figure out what those two were exactly doing. At the same time, she was not so secluded not to her the traveling whispers of the people about some murder occurring in the city. However, the events at the Masquerade Ball was inevitable in many ways. Touching the area where she was stabbed, she could feel the formation of a scar. It was not much of a big deal to her as it would serve as a constant reminder to her of what happened that evening.
Closing her eyes, Sereinia tried to recall the events that had occurred before they had arrived here at Xiel Ahu. For most of the journey, she had been inside the covered cart being taken care of by Shadow and Mayumi. In those moments, she really appreciated how they gently and constantly showed their concern over her. It is why she had made a promise to herself not cause unnecessary worry to them if she could avoid it as much as possible. On the way also, they seemed to have encountered some of the Roda Ah K'mht along the way. She worried not for herself but to her companions despite knowing their fighting prowess. It was also during that time they had come across innocent bystanders or so in her opinion.
Unfortunately, Sereinia was not able to greet them or introduce herself to them. It was mainly due to Shadow's dismissive gestures that make him unwavering in taking his leave and there was her condition which allowed her little movements at the most. She had remembered that he was a time-conscious person which adds to his charm somehow. Although, she did hear bits of the conversation and the possibility of having new companions in this journey. It would be a nice change. Regardless, she did discuss with Shadow his rather lack of politeness in speaking especially to a person who seemed a normal citizen from the way she heard the dialogues. There should be another polite manner in brushing away people. It was quite a short and comedic exchange as she appeared to be a mother scolding her child.
Thoughts were interrupted when Sereinia heard the door to the room opened. Opening her eyes, she looked at the one responsible and her expression soften to a great degree. It seemed that Shadow had returned back although, there was a nudging sadness which meant that somewhere in this city some one has passed away. She wanted to talk about it yet, this was not the opportune moment. For now, she welcomed him back with a smile and she did the same with Mayumi. The days passed like that for her and soon, she was able to move on her own. There was a scar on her stomach yet, she was completely fine with it. Although if her aunt did see it, the woman may have faint. After all, her aunt Beatiz had always reminded her to take care of herself. Thinking about it, she wondered how her aunt was doing back at Triveila. She could only hope that Aunt Beatiz was well and was constantly fretting about her.
Pushing back those thoughts at the back of her mind, Sereinia wondered where Shadow was going to take her. She trusted the man and knew that wherever she would be taken will be for her safety or enjoyment based on her experiences. Although, she had a certain feeling that because of his self-doubts of protecting her and all. He might make drastic actions even if it would mean giving her away to be safe. As a reactions, she tightened her hold on his hand and continued to follow him to a certain building. She was led to location and requested to wait there for a few minutes until he comes back. Before she could ask Shadow what this was all about, he had already left. Releasing an anxious sigh, she wondered what Shadow had in mind. She had no idea that an agreement between Shadow and Solomon had been created without her knowledge in the matter.
At the entrance of Xiel Ahu, Solomon had finally arrived alone as promised. The journey itself was not entirely pleasant as some ruffians who were too arrogant take him as an easy picking. Fortunately for them, he was not in the mood to break anyone permanently. The guards at the gates easily allowed his access after confirming his identity. He continued to walk and when he was certain that the attention of the city guards were not on him, he stopped from his walk. Raising his head towards the rooftops, silver-white eyes met with those crimson red irises without hesitation or fear. He had sensed the presence of the Red-Eyed Demon as the assassin had wanted and waited on the man's mark to give him the way where the Lost Flower of Cre' Est can be found as to shed light on some of the matters that had been cast down to darkness in the past 22 years. At the same time, he could gain some information about the questions that the Emperor seemed keen on avoiding or hide from him.
When Solomon's eyes met Shadow's, Shadow gave a subtle nod of approval and understanding, and instantly turned on his heel and began to run along the rooftops. He stayed near the edges of the roofs, so that he was always within sight of Solomon, who would easily be able to keep pace during such a jog as this.
This little chase went on for about ten minutes, with Shadow taking a few unnecessary twists and turns just in case anyone else had gotten it in their head to follow them. More of a simple precaution on Shadow's part than a way to mess with Solomon, as the knight would likely be able to guess. Likely, Solomon would do the same thing to lose any potential followers.
Eventually, Shadow leaped down from the roofs and into the street. His feet landed lightly, though there was still a fairly loud thud from the weight of his body hitting the ground. His knees bent on impact and absorbed the damage of his fall as he slowly stood up and turned to face Solomon in the street. Looking to the door immediately to his left, he opened his left hand towards the door in a silent guiding gesture.
"Sereinia lies within... You have ten minutes to speak to her, and you and I will have a conversation of our own when you time is up."
Shadow took a step away from the door, but kept his eyes on Solomon.
"Before you enter, I would have you understand one thing: She is not expecting your presence, and she is only still just recovering from her previous wounds. Be as brief as possible, as breathing is still painful for her, and the longer you make her speak the more pain you put her in."
With that, Shadow stepped away completely to the opposite end of the street from the door and kept watch while Solomon proceed to enter the building.
This little chase went on for about ten minutes, with Shadow taking a few unnecessary twists and turns just in case anyone else had gotten it in their head to follow them. More of a simple precaution on Shadow's part than a way to mess with Solomon, as the knight would likely be able to guess. Likely, Solomon would do the same thing to lose any potential followers.
Eventually, Shadow leaped down from the roofs and into the street. His feet landed lightly, though there was still a fairly loud thud from the weight of his body hitting the ground. His knees bent on impact and absorbed the damage of his fall as he slowly stood up and turned to face Solomon in the street. Looking to the door immediately to his left, he opened his left hand towards the door in a silent guiding gesture.
"Sereinia lies within... You have ten minutes to speak to her, and you and I will have a conversation of our own when you time is up."
Shadow took a step away from the door, but kept his eyes on Solomon.
"Before you enter, I would have you understand one thing: She is not expecting your presence, and she is only still just recovering from her previous wounds. Be as brief as possible, as breathing is still painful for her, and the longer you make her speak the more pain you put her in."
With that, Shadow stepped away completely to the opposite end of the street from the door and kept watch while Solomon proceed to enter the building.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail :Solomon Kreigg
"The past makes who I am now but... When everything is meant as a lie then, who am I now?"
"The past makes who I am now but... When everything is meant as a lie then, who am I now?"
Warily, Solomon followed the lead of the Red-Eyed Demon. His alertness was not due to lingering suspicions over the assassin. It was more due to the possibility of a reckless spectator tailing them or such. He did not want unnecessary distractions when everything as of now was proceeding nicely as contracted. As of now, he has little patience for surprises as his intent was to put some of the matters out to the light as much as possible. Moreover, he is not completely at ease in the city of Xiel Ahu. The place where his memories of the past conglomerated. The twists and turns that the Red-Eyed Demon irked him ever so subtlety. He knew that the assassin was taking precautions and that was acceptable. However, what disturbed him was the fact that it reminded him of the times where he run through these alleys to escape from the men he had stolen and the hazy after-image of a horrifying death of someone he cared for. Dismissing such thoughts immediately, he halted himself from following once he noticed that the Demon had stopped as well. It would appear they have arrived at the location.
"Sereinia lies within... You have ten minutes to speak to her, and you and I will have a conversation of our own when you time is up."
Solomon expected the notion of a conversation between the two of them. It was inevitable in so many ways. Moreover, there was no hot-headed Yarun to ruin the dialogue. Looking at the door,he wondered what the unsuspecting princess' reaction would be like. Her life will be far more complicated than she had already witnessed so far. Somehow, he cannot help but feel pity for the girl who was being swept away by the tides of fate that had no inhibition at all. Well, it was the same for everyone. No one was exempted from that even the infamous Red-Eyed Demon near him. Taking one step forward, he was stopped when the infamous assassin spoke once more.
"Before you enter, I would have you understand one thing: She is not expecting your presence, and she is only still just recovering from her previous wounds. Be as brief as possible, as breathing is still painful for her, and the longer you make her speak the more pain you put her in."
The White Knight was aware of the girl's condition, although what alerted his curiosity was the fact that the girl was not informed about this. Solomon seemed to be right on his conclusion about the degree of care the assassin was showing towards Sereinia. Still, the fact remains. Consequences were bound to happen at some point. What will be the one awaiting the Red-Eyed Demon. Closing his eyes briefly, he gave a nod of understanding and before disappearing into the door. He managed to speak a few words for the infamous assassin's ears.
"Strength alone cannot protect everything you hold dear."
Before any response could be heard, Solomon was already inside the building. As for Sereinia, she was calmly sitting in one of the abandoned wooden crates. She was playfully fiddling with her fingers to ease some of her boredom as she waited for Shadow's return. The small stream of light that entered from the top windows shone upon her like a spotlight. Her raven black hair showed a tint of purple as the sun's light danced upon it. She wore a white dress that is similar of the ones worn by priestess with a lavender shawl. It fitted her image of serenity and the gentle expression of her face even added to her charm. This was how Solomon had seen her and somehow, she reminded him of the Empress who would looked at the distance as if seeing everything there is to see without pretenses. Stopping just a few good meters, he had decided to introduce his presence to the oblivious girl.
"Good day Doctor. I bid you are recuperating well."
In an instance, Sereinia raised her head and looked at the direction where the voice came from. She had not sensed anything at all. Perhaps, she should have Shadow or Mayumi teach her such things. In any case, it was not Shadow who had come for her but a Royal Knight of Cre' Est. The one who had unbelievably has snow as his hair and the moon as his eyes. If, she was not mistaken this was the one called Solomon. She was alarmed upon the possibility that they had come here without Shadow's knowledge. There was no way she could escape without much of a scuffle especially in her current condition. This was terrible she did not want to cause more trouble for Shadow and Mayumi. Seeing the panic that registered in her eyes, Solomon quickly dissolve it with a few words. He did not want to cause a scene when there was no need for it to begin with.
"The one you call Shadow was the one who arranged this. I believe he had concluded your desire to know why me and Yarun were looking for you. I am here to discuss some important matters regarding your future choices."
Upon hearing Solomon's words, Sereinia gazed at the man in a confused manner. Could this be the reason why Shadow had taken her here? Is he willing to give her away to the Royal Knights? Distress was slowly swelling up inside her. Lowering her head, she remained silent which alerted Solomon who chose this as the proper time to approach. He was not certain if there was something amiss in his statements. There could also be the chance that her wounds were acting up on her. If so, he must take her to proper care. This talk could wait for a little while. He knelt down in front of her for them to have the same eye level as he asked out of concern.
"Are you not feeling well?"
There was a moment of silence on Sereinia's side. She was plagued with so many questions and the fear of being abandoned. Did her words on that day still has not reached Shadow? At the same time, she found it completely odd as to why she should not leave Shadow and Mayumi's side. It is clear to them that she does not share their methods in achieving their goals. She is completely against it. Furthermore, the fact that people of great danger will continue to plague her as long she stays by Shadow's side. This should be a welcomed opportunity for her to leave. Yet, she did not want to at all. She slowly raised her head to meet those silver-white eyes that gazed at her.
"I apologize... It is nothing. Tell me, Mr. Solomon what do you need from me? Why are looking for me?"
For now, she wanted to know the reason behind this meeting. The cause as to why Yarun had called her "Princess" during that moment at the Ball. If she remembered correctly, the said Royal Knight was completely assured of something as he found her amongst the crowd. At another thing, Sereinia did tell Shadow that if there would be a chance, she would like to know what the Royal Knights desired from her. It would be very beneficial to know as to avoid any further misunderstandings that could lead to violent confrontations. This could be the opportunity that Shadow had presented for her. Thinking on that note, she waited for Solomon's response to her inquiry.
"The Kingdom of Cre' Est requires your attendance as its Crowned Princess. The true heiress of the Imperial Throne."
It was spoken as if it was the most common knowledge and information in the entire world. Solomon did not blink or even stuttered upon delivering those words. His face remained completely blank from any evidence of malice, deceit, or disbelief. He gazed at Sereinia in a calm manner as nothing of an inner turmoil could be seen across his expression. However, it was not the same case with Sereinia who was entirely taken aback by those words that left his lips. Her eyes widened to great horror and shock. It was even evident in the manner how she spoke. For the first time, Sereinia was stuttering much like a child asking in nervousness and fear about the truth of Santa.
Somehow, Solomon had expected such a reaction from Sereinia. It was a normal to show such shock to his statement. Still, it was quite awkward as he had always seen the good doctor calm even in the most gruesome of situations. He recalled the first time their paths crossed at the New Year's Celebration. The doctor was reckless at that moment yet, did not lose grip onto her reality and surroundings. He had admired her for that and it is one of the reasons, he had not said anything about Yarun making such a ridiculous deal with the Red-Eyed Demon. For now, he pushed those thoughts aside and focused at the conversation now.
"You have a rose-shaped birthmark do you not?"
Sereinia had a thoughtful look and gently reached for her back where the unique-shaped birthmark she had since she was born was located. It did pop in her mind why she had such a birthmark when no one in her family had it before or even some of her known relatives. When she asked her parents about it, they gave her the answer that it was a proof of her lineage. At that time, she merely let it passed and did not think hard about it. But now, the lineage they were talking about was it her being a princess of Cre' Est? She slightly shook her head and then returned to her proper position with her hands on her lap and looked with much seriousness at Solomon.
"Yes, however what does it have to do with all of this?"
Remaining on his kneeling position, Solomon recalled the symbolism of the rose to the Royal Bloodline to Cre' Est. It is said that they were the descendents of the Goddess Raggella. Her children were born from the one seed she had implanted on the land which was now Cre' Est. The said seed grew and bloomed into the most beautiful of roses and became humans at the bidding of the Goddess. It is why those who have the marked of the rose are the chosen successors of the Goddess Raggella. They were marked by the Goddess to lead the people of Cre' Est. The mark of the Royal Family under the protection of the Goddess.
"The Royal Bloodline of Cre' Est bears the mark of the rose. They are the blessed children of the Goddess Raggella. The descendents from this blood have all of this to justify their claim. As such, you will never see another who is not from the main house of Cre' Est that has such a mark. That alone proves your lineage."
In her studies and travels, Sereinia had read and heard about the many claims of various Royal Families being related to the Gods and Goddess. However, there were all but myths and hearsay. Yet, the tale about the Royal Family of Cre' Est was the closest to reality as they do bear the mark of the roses. Although, she had never concluded her mark as such. She had thought it was just a mishap in her genetic pool or probably a burned mark that her parents had with her when she was still but an infant. All of the possibilities were slowly being played over in her head. The chance that what Solomon was telling her becoming a reality and the family she had known was a lie.
"But my family..."
Cutting her off, Solomon did not want for Sereinia to speak too much. The words of the Red-Eyed Demon carefully implanted in his mind. At the same time, he could notice a subtle sign of exhaustion on the girl's part. Although, he could conclude that this was probably more from the mental and emotional baggage than anything else. He did not want to tire her unnecessarily.
"They have adopted you. Your true parents, the current Emperor and Empress knew that your life was in danger and decided to send you away to safety without them knowing to where you could be. All this time, they have been searching for you for the past 22 years. Now, you have finally been found. We give thanks to the Goddess Raggella."
Clenching her hands as she held tightly on her skirt, Sereinia was also trembling but not because of fear. It was because of frustration, confusion, disbelief, and anger. She had never felt so many emotions at the same time since a long time ago. Standing so abruptly, she stared at Solomon with watery eyes as she attempted to hold back her tears at bay. The sudden movement strained her abdomen which brought a shot of pain all over her body. However, she ignored due to the emotions that were wracking her strongly than anything else.
"... You are delusional. You are a liar! I have been raised by Gustavo and Tiva Nouralail. I have a little brother named Sigmund. I grew up in Gweynura and taken care by my Aunt Beatiz in my family's passing. That is my family! Do not tell me that they are not!"
Solomon rose to his feet easily towering Sereinia in the process. He did not expect such an emotional outburst from the ever calm and reasonable doctor. It seems that the image he had of her was slowly receiving cracks bit by bit. However, he could blame her for such a reaction due to the revelation. Due to his and Yarun's investigation, the princess had grown relatively normal and had a loving family who was torn by sickness and malicious people. She suffered from it and became a traveling doctor. Then through unexpected circumstances, she is now here as a companion to the most wanted felon and now being told that her ordinary life was not as she thought it was. It could be compared as if telling someone that apples were actually blue.
"Who is your family is something that only you can define. I will not prevent you from doing as such. Regardless, the blood that flows in your veins is that of Royalty. You are born to be a leader. As such, I am here as a Royal Knight to retrieve you and to bring you back to your rightful place as the princess of your people."
Lowering half of his body to a bow, Solomon had no intention to bring more discomfort to Sereinia who was suffering clearly. He would need to finish this conversation. There was no need to alleviate her current condition. Furthermore, he has actually three people to answer to if that ever happens. There was the Emperor, the Empress, and the Red-Eyed Demon. He did not want to get into useless trouble when something could be done to avoid it in the first place. However, before he could speak about letting her think. Sereinia spoke with such a rather defeated and doubtful tone.
"Does Shadow know of this? Is this what he really wants?"
At Sereinia's questions, Solomon narrowed his eyes. He wondered what was the nature of relationship does Sereinia and the Red-Eyed Demon had exactly. It was not really his business but as a Royal Knight, he has much of a responsibility to ensure that anything that could be a threat or source of pain for the Princess should be terminated or at the very least restricted. In an effort to soothe Sereinia, he placed his hands on her shoulders. At the same time, he had to convince her that the best place for her to be was to go back to Cre' Est with her. This journey she will be going with the Red-Eyed Demon was dangerous and unfitting for a princess as her.
"I have not told him anything. If he knows, I am not aware of it. Princess, I will ask you to come with me. The place you belong is not beside an assassin that continues to take lives. I will admit he is a strong fighter and will be able to protect you. However, you two are bound to two different paths. Even before you being a princess. You have vowed to save lives and he is the one who takes it even if it a twisted sense of justice. He knows this as much and you as well. Your beliefs are conflicting and as your tread on this road, it will be more bloody and dangerous. This will be even more so that you are a princess who is bound to inherit the throne to rule Cre' Est."
Sereinia removed Solomon's hands on her shoulders angrily and moved away from him. The tears that she was holding finally fell like the rain. They streamed down her cheeks and sadness reflected clearly within those deep mauve eyes of hers. It was one of the traits seen among the Royal Family of Cre' Est. The coloring which was shared by the Empress, Grand Duke, and her cousins. Solomon did not budge from his position as it might only infuriate the girl before him even further. As such, he calmly listened to her words.
"Please... stop... I am not a princess! I am Sereinia Lucis Nouralail! I am a doctor! That is who I am! I cannot be anyone else.. My past is not a lie... Please take back your words, Mr. Solomon... Take it back... Please... My place is here... Do no---"
Before completing her words, Sereinia fainted probably due to the emotional stress and combined with her still recovering body. Solomon immediately caught her in his arms. The tears continued to stream down her face. This is the first time that he had not been able to stop a woman from crying. He stood properly and carried Sereinia in bridal style. She was lighter than he had earlier anticipated. It made him wonder if the princess was getting enough nourishment. Although, something tells him that the Red-Eyed Demon would not allow such a thing to occur in his company. The way the assassin handled Sereinia tells Solomon that it would be fine to leave the princess in his care. It is why he had not taken the princess by force at the Ball. Yet, his duty as a Royal Knight and the next orders of the Emperor takes precedent over his personal understanding.
"Stubbornness runs in this family as a familial trait. If that is your choice, I will need to do something about it. Do I not?"
In any case, Solomon was certain of what the path Sereinia wanted to take. She would not be this upset if she had not already decided a path that she was willing to risk her life. The question is if her companions feel the same about her choice. He was certain that the Red-Eyed Demon was not feeling completely similar. It is why he gave her a moment to decided whether to return to Cre' Est or to stay by the Red-Eyed Demon's side. But, it was clear to Solomon. The princess had chosen a path that is very dangerous to take. In that sense, she was very similar to her mother. At that notion, a fleeting smile was on his lips. However, it quickly disappear as if it was an illusion as he went towards the exit. There he spotted the Demon.
"She has chosen. I believe you already know what it is."
"Before you enter, I would have you understand one thing: She is not expecting your presence, and she is only still just recovering from her previous wounds. Be as brief as possible, as breathing is still painful for her, and the longer you make her speak the more pain you put her in."
The White Knight was aware of the girl's condition, although what alerted his curiosity was the fact that the girl was not informed about this. Solomon seemed to be right on his conclusion about the degree of care the assassin was showing towards Sereinia. Still, the fact remains. Consequences were bound to happen at some point. What will be the one awaiting the Red-Eyed Demon. Closing his eyes briefly, he gave a nod of understanding and before disappearing into the door. He managed to speak a few words for the infamous assassin's ears.
"Strength alone cannot protect everything you hold dear."
Before any response could be heard, Solomon was already inside the building. As for Sereinia, she was calmly sitting in one of the abandoned wooden crates. She was playfully fiddling with her fingers to ease some of her boredom as she waited for Shadow's return. The small stream of light that entered from the top windows shone upon her like a spotlight. Her raven black hair showed a tint of purple as the sun's light danced upon it. She wore a white dress that is similar of the ones worn by priestess with a lavender shawl. It fitted her image of serenity and the gentle expression of her face even added to her charm. This was how Solomon had seen her and somehow, she reminded him of the Empress who would looked at the distance as if seeing everything there is to see without pretenses. Stopping just a few good meters, he had decided to introduce his presence to the oblivious girl.
"Good day Doctor. I bid you are recuperating well."
In an instance, Sereinia raised her head and looked at the direction where the voice came from. She had not sensed anything at all. Perhaps, she should have Shadow or Mayumi teach her such things. In any case, it was not Shadow who had come for her but a Royal Knight of Cre' Est. The one who had unbelievably has snow as his hair and the moon as his eyes. If, she was not mistaken this was the one called Solomon. She was alarmed upon the possibility that they had come here without Shadow's knowledge. There was no way she could escape without much of a scuffle especially in her current condition. This was terrible she did not want to cause more trouble for Shadow and Mayumi. Seeing the panic that registered in her eyes, Solomon quickly dissolve it with a few words. He did not want to cause a scene when there was no need for it to begin with.
"The one you call Shadow was the one who arranged this. I believe he had concluded your desire to know why me and Yarun were looking for you. I am here to discuss some important matters regarding your future choices."
Upon hearing Solomon's words, Sereinia gazed at the man in a confused manner. Could this be the reason why Shadow had taken her here? Is he willing to give her away to the Royal Knights? Distress was slowly swelling up inside her. Lowering her head, she remained silent which alerted Solomon who chose this as the proper time to approach. He was not certain if there was something amiss in his statements. There could also be the chance that her wounds were acting up on her. If so, he must take her to proper care. This talk could wait for a little while. He knelt down in front of her for them to have the same eye level as he asked out of concern.
"Are you not feeling well?"
There was a moment of silence on Sereinia's side. She was plagued with so many questions and the fear of being abandoned. Did her words on that day still has not reached Shadow? At the same time, she found it completely odd as to why she should not leave Shadow and Mayumi's side. It is clear to them that she does not share their methods in achieving their goals. She is completely against it. Furthermore, the fact that people of great danger will continue to plague her as long she stays by Shadow's side. This should be a welcomed opportunity for her to leave. Yet, she did not want to at all. She slowly raised her head to meet those silver-white eyes that gazed at her.
"I apologize... It is nothing. Tell me, Mr. Solomon what do you need from me? Why are looking for me?"
For now, she wanted to know the reason behind this meeting. The cause as to why Yarun had called her "Princess" during that moment at the Ball. If she remembered correctly, the said Royal Knight was completely assured of something as he found her amongst the crowd. At another thing, Sereinia did tell Shadow that if there would be a chance, she would like to know what the Royal Knights desired from her. It would be very beneficial to know as to avoid any further misunderstandings that could lead to violent confrontations. This could be the opportunity that Shadow had presented for her. Thinking on that note, she waited for Solomon's response to her inquiry.
"The Kingdom of Cre' Est requires your attendance as its Crowned Princess. The true heiress of the Imperial Throne."
It was spoken as if it was the most common knowledge and information in the entire world. Solomon did not blink or even stuttered upon delivering those words. His face remained completely blank from any evidence of malice, deceit, or disbelief. He gazed at Sereinia in a calm manner as nothing of an inner turmoil could be seen across his expression. However, it was not the same case with Sereinia who was entirely taken aback by those words that left his lips. Her eyes widened to great horror and shock. It was even evident in the manner how she spoke. For the first time, Sereinia was stuttering much like a child asking in nervousness and fear about the truth of Santa.
Somehow, Solomon had expected such a reaction from Sereinia. It was a normal to show such shock to his statement. Still, it was quite awkward as he had always seen the good doctor calm even in the most gruesome of situations. He recalled the first time their paths crossed at the New Year's Celebration. The doctor was reckless at that moment yet, did not lose grip onto her reality and surroundings. He had admired her for that and it is one of the reasons, he had not said anything about Yarun making such a ridiculous deal with the Red-Eyed Demon. For now, he pushed those thoughts aside and focused at the conversation now.
"You have a rose-shaped birthmark do you not?"
Sereinia had a thoughtful look and gently reached for her back where the unique-shaped birthmark she had since she was born was located. It did pop in her mind why she had such a birthmark when no one in her family had it before or even some of her known relatives. When she asked her parents about it, they gave her the answer that it was a proof of her lineage. At that time, she merely let it passed and did not think hard about it. But now, the lineage they were talking about was it her being a princess of Cre' Est? She slightly shook her head and then returned to her proper position with her hands on her lap and looked with much seriousness at Solomon.
"Yes, however what does it have to do with all of this?"
Remaining on his kneeling position, Solomon recalled the symbolism of the rose to the Royal Bloodline to Cre' Est. It is said that they were the descendents of the Goddess Raggella. Her children were born from the one seed she had implanted on the land which was now Cre' Est. The said seed grew and bloomed into the most beautiful of roses and became humans at the bidding of the Goddess. It is why those who have the marked of the rose are the chosen successors of the Goddess Raggella. They were marked by the Goddess to lead the people of Cre' Est. The mark of the Royal Family under the protection of the Goddess.
"The Royal Bloodline of Cre' Est bears the mark of the rose. They are the blessed children of the Goddess Raggella. The descendents from this blood have all of this to justify their claim. As such, you will never see another who is not from the main house of Cre' Est that has such a mark. That alone proves your lineage."
In her studies and travels, Sereinia had read and heard about the many claims of various Royal Families being related to the Gods and Goddess. However, there were all but myths and hearsay. Yet, the tale about the Royal Family of Cre' Est was the closest to reality as they do bear the mark of the roses. Although, she had never concluded her mark as such. She had thought it was just a mishap in her genetic pool or probably a burned mark that her parents had with her when she was still but an infant. All of the possibilities were slowly being played over in her head. The chance that what Solomon was telling her becoming a reality and the family she had known was a lie.
"But my family..."
Cutting her off, Solomon did not want for Sereinia to speak too much. The words of the Red-Eyed Demon carefully implanted in his mind. At the same time, he could notice a subtle sign of exhaustion on the girl's part. Although, he could conclude that this was probably more from the mental and emotional baggage than anything else. He did not want to tire her unnecessarily.
"They have adopted you. Your true parents, the current Emperor and Empress knew that your life was in danger and decided to send you away to safety without them knowing to where you could be. All this time, they have been searching for you for the past 22 years. Now, you have finally been found. We give thanks to the Goddess Raggella."
Clenching her hands as she held tightly on her skirt, Sereinia was also trembling but not because of fear. It was because of frustration, confusion, disbelief, and anger. She had never felt so many emotions at the same time since a long time ago. Standing so abruptly, she stared at Solomon with watery eyes as she attempted to hold back her tears at bay. The sudden movement strained her abdomen which brought a shot of pain all over her body. However, she ignored due to the emotions that were wracking her strongly than anything else.
"... You are delusional. You are a liar! I have been raised by Gustavo and Tiva Nouralail. I have a little brother named Sigmund. I grew up in Gweynura and taken care by my Aunt Beatiz in my family's passing. That is my family! Do not tell me that they are not!"
Solomon rose to his feet easily towering Sereinia in the process. He did not expect such an emotional outburst from the ever calm and reasonable doctor. It seems that the image he had of her was slowly receiving cracks bit by bit. However, he could blame her for such a reaction due to the revelation. Due to his and Yarun's investigation, the princess had grown relatively normal and had a loving family who was torn by sickness and malicious people. She suffered from it and became a traveling doctor. Then through unexpected circumstances, she is now here as a companion to the most wanted felon and now being told that her ordinary life was not as she thought it was. It could be compared as if telling someone that apples were actually blue.
"Who is your family is something that only you can define. I will not prevent you from doing as such. Regardless, the blood that flows in your veins is that of Royalty. You are born to be a leader. As such, I am here as a Royal Knight to retrieve you and to bring you back to your rightful place as the princess of your people."
Lowering half of his body to a bow, Solomon had no intention to bring more discomfort to Sereinia who was suffering clearly. He would need to finish this conversation. There was no need to alleviate her current condition. Furthermore, he has actually three people to answer to if that ever happens. There was the Emperor, the Empress, and the Red-Eyed Demon. He did not want to get into useless trouble when something could be done to avoid it in the first place. However, before he could speak about letting her think. Sereinia spoke with such a rather defeated and doubtful tone.
"Does Shadow know of this? Is this what he really wants?"
At Sereinia's questions, Solomon narrowed his eyes. He wondered what was the nature of relationship does Sereinia and the Red-Eyed Demon had exactly. It was not really his business but as a Royal Knight, he has much of a responsibility to ensure that anything that could be a threat or source of pain for the Princess should be terminated or at the very least restricted. In an effort to soothe Sereinia, he placed his hands on her shoulders. At the same time, he had to convince her that the best place for her to be was to go back to Cre' Est with her. This journey she will be going with the Red-Eyed Demon was dangerous and unfitting for a princess as her.
"I have not told him anything. If he knows, I am not aware of it. Princess, I will ask you to come with me. The place you belong is not beside an assassin that continues to take lives. I will admit he is a strong fighter and will be able to protect you. However, you two are bound to two different paths. Even before you being a princess. You have vowed to save lives and he is the one who takes it even if it a twisted sense of justice. He knows this as much and you as well. Your beliefs are conflicting and as your tread on this road, it will be more bloody and dangerous. This will be even more so that you are a princess who is bound to inherit the throne to rule Cre' Est."
Sereinia removed Solomon's hands on her shoulders angrily and moved away from him. The tears that she was holding finally fell like the rain. They streamed down her cheeks and sadness reflected clearly within those deep mauve eyes of hers. It was one of the traits seen among the Royal Family of Cre' Est. The coloring which was shared by the Empress, Grand Duke, and her cousins. Solomon did not budge from his position as it might only infuriate the girl before him even further. As such, he calmly listened to her words.
"Please... stop... I am not a princess! I am Sereinia Lucis Nouralail! I am a doctor! That is who I am! I cannot be anyone else.. My past is not a lie... Please take back your words, Mr. Solomon... Take it back... Please... My place is here... Do no---"
Before completing her words, Sereinia fainted probably due to the emotional stress and combined with her still recovering body. Solomon immediately caught her in his arms. The tears continued to stream down her face. This is the first time that he had not been able to stop a woman from crying. He stood properly and carried Sereinia in bridal style. She was lighter than he had earlier anticipated. It made him wonder if the princess was getting enough nourishment. Although, something tells him that the Red-Eyed Demon would not allow such a thing to occur in his company. The way the assassin handled Sereinia tells Solomon that it would be fine to leave the princess in his care. It is why he had not taken the princess by force at the Ball. Yet, his duty as a Royal Knight and the next orders of the Emperor takes precedent over his personal understanding.
"Stubbornness runs in this family as a familial trait. If that is your choice, I will need to do something about it. Do I not?"
In any case, Solomon was certain of what the path Sereinia wanted to take. She would not be this upset if she had not already decided a path that she was willing to risk her life. The question is if her companions feel the same about her choice. He was certain that the Red-Eyed Demon was not feeling completely similar. It is why he gave her a moment to decided whether to return to Cre' Est or to stay by the Red-Eyed Demon's side. But, it was clear to Solomon. The princess had chosen a path that is very dangerous to take. In that sense, she was very similar to her mother. At that notion, a fleeting smile was on his lips. However, it quickly disappear as if it was an illusion as he went towards the exit. There he spotted the Demon.
"She has chosen. I believe you already know what it is."
Shadow was leaning against the wall of the building on the opposite side of the street, his arms crossed in front of his chest and a stoic, emotionless expression on his face.
"She has chosen. I believe you already know what it is."
Shadow nodded very slowly, almost sadly, as if he was hoping that she was going to choose the safer route.
Shadow let out a small sigh, and then looked at Solomon. His expression was soft, almost like that of an older brother looking at his little brother whom had just been wrongly scolded by their parents. Shadow could sense the disappointment in Solomon after Sereinia's choice to remain by Shadow's side, and in a way, he understood the feeling.
"... I cannot make her choose your side anymore that you can, Solomon. In truth, I had hoped that she would come to the understanding that following you back to Cre' Est would be the right choice. But if she wishes to remain here, then I cannot but oblige her and protect her to the best of my ability." He said.
Shadow's voice began to lose whatever intensity it once had as he closed his eyes and tilted his head down at the ground. There was a look of pain in his face as he did so, with his brows furrowing ever so slightly. Shadow was now, for the first time since they met, speaking openly and with complete honestly to Solomon.
"... I was raised by the five Grandmasters of Te'i Sai, Solomon. My strength, speed, and all my other skills as an Assassin... as the Red-Eyed Demon... They are all I know. Over the past few years, I have had companions teach me what they could about your laws and what is socially acceptable and what is not. My grasp of it all is still weak, but I did eventually learn to accept that my past deeds are beyond redemption or forgiveness, and so I do not seek them. Instead, I stay true to what little I do understand, and that has kept me going... until now..."
His eyes opened, and as he looked at Solomon tears began to form in his eyes. And slowly, after a few seconds, they began to fall silently down his face. There were no gasps or hiccups in his voice, nor any trembling of tone. His voice was calm and even, and so was his body. However, Shadow could not stop the tears from flowing.
"Solomon... There are no words which can accurately convey the depth of my personal pain and despair. Every day I mourn the losses which have been brought about by my hand, and every innocent life which was snuffed out by my blade haunts me to this day... I know that I deserve this pain, and I know that I deserve to be alone. Nobody should ever go through what I have, Solomon. Nobody. That is what I fight for now... A world where there will never again be a Red-Eyed Demon of any kind... However..."
Shadow stopped leaning on the wall and walked forward, standing right in front of Solomon. His tears were still flowing and his body was relaxed and devoid of any signs of aggression. Only his eyes, the windows to the soul, were conveying anything. The true, unfathomable depth of Shadow's inner agony and regret was obvious in his gaze. The horrors he had witnessed, caused, and visited upon this world were all there, swirling in his eyes like a hornet nest unleashed upon his mind. As he spoke to Solomon, his voice finally carried the same sadness and agony which he had been holding back for most of his life.
He placed his hand on Solomon's shoulder, looking him in the eyes.
"One day soon... I know that I am going to hit my breaking point. My mind will eventually succumb to the weight of my regret and sadness, and when that day comes I will become useless to Sereinia and everyone else who I am close to..."
His grip on Solomon's shoulder tightened ever so slightly.
"When that day comes, I ask that you take her away. I doubt that I need voice the plea, but I voice it to you now never the less. No matter how hard she may struggle, no matter how many times she begs you not to... Please... Take her somewhere safe. The truth of your words are not lost on me, and I know that one day soon I will be unable to protect her any longer. I can only pray with all of my heart that you are there when that day comes..."
Shadow let go of his shoulder, but his tears still flowed silently down his face.
"Please... Promise me that you will be there to protect her when I am no longer able to..." He asked.
Shadow had never asked or begged for anything in his life. But this day, he was begging Solomon to be there when he could not.
Shadow was aware of something which was happening within him that was very dangerous, and very much a reality that he was going to have to face. Slowly... his mind was reaching its breaking point, and that day would indeed soon arrive he would, in fact, reach a point where his mind would crack from the pressure, pain, and regret which has been weighing down on him so heavily for all of these years.
In essence, though his body would yet live on, Shadow knew that he was going to die and that his current and natural persona would cease to exist.
He knew that.
It was inevitable now.
The first signs had already begun to make their appearance. With each passing day his inner aggression mounted, and his control over his thirst for battle and for blood was slipping. Soon, he would lose control of it completely. It would most likely follow some sort of traumatic memory or event in the near future. During this time, Shadow's despair would become so great that his mind would break, and the true Demon would be free at last to assume total control of his body. When that day came, the word "safe" would cease to exist, and the mindless shell that was the true Red-Eyed Demon would do whatever it had to in order to fulfill its blood lust and kill every living thing it could. If it was not stopped, it would lay waste to the entire continent and its people, and likely find a way to others as well.
Shadow took a step away from Solomon and looked him squarely in the eyes once more, this time, with more of a resolve present in his expression than before.
"... When that day comes Solomon... You will have a limited window of time before my mind breaks and the real Red-Eyed Demon assumes full control of this body. Roda I'l Lousta is the state of mind when I am at my most powerful, because the majority of my conscious control is lifted. However, there is still a small element of my own mind which remains to continue providing limits to what this body can do. Should my conscious control fade into nothing, the previous limits I had will disappear, and this body will be nigh indestructible in combat and it will seek anything that draws breath and bring an end to it... Again, your window of time will be very short, possibly no longer than five seconds."
Shadow took a few steps towards the door and opened it up halfway, looking back over his shoulder at Solomon.
"... I will trust you to do what needs to be done when that time comes..." He said in a low voice.
With that, Shadow took Sereinia's body in his arms and walked away into the streets. He cradled her head in the crook of his shoulder once Solomon was out of sight, and hummed softly to her as she slept in his arms. When he finally made it back to the building where they were staying, Shadow sat down on the bed on the second floor where Sereinia had been resting. He let her legs straighten somewhat, though there was still a slight bend at her knees as he carefully repositioned her to face him. He continued to cradle her head in the crook of his shoulder, and held the back of her head with his left hand and steadied her body with his right hand at her waist. Her breathing was slow and even, and her breath against his neck was warm and comforting. The sound of her heartbeat, with nothing around to get in its way, was a sound he had come to love.
The sound of a beating heart...
Such a simple and otherwise overlooked aspect of human life. Nobody really paid attention to how beautiful the sound of their own heartbeat was, nor how wonderfully calming and comforting the sound of another's heartbeat could be. Sereinia's heart was strong and steady, and Shadow could not help but smile as he closed his eyes and gently leaned his head against hers as she slept soundly in his arms... The sound of her beating heart still steadily sounding with each passing moment as Shadow's tension and anxiety began to slowly fade.
"She has chosen. I believe you already know what it is."
Shadow nodded very slowly, almost sadly, as if he was hoping that she was going to choose the safer route.
Shadow let out a small sigh, and then looked at Solomon. His expression was soft, almost like that of an older brother looking at his little brother whom had just been wrongly scolded by their parents. Shadow could sense the disappointment in Solomon after Sereinia's choice to remain by Shadow's side, and in a way, he understood the feeling.
"... I cannot make her choose your side anymore that you can, Solomon. In truth, I had hoped that she would come to the understanding that following you back to Cre' Est would be the right choice. But if she wishes to remain here, then I cannot but oblige her and protect her to the best of my ability." He said.
Shadow's voice began to lose whatever intensity it once had as he closed his eyes and tilted his head down at the ground. There was a look of pain in his face as he did so, with his brows furrowing ever so slightly. Shadow was now, for the first time since they met, speaking openly and with complete honestly to Solomon.
"... I was raised by the five Grandmasters of Te'i Sai, Solomon. My strength, speed, and all my other skills as an Assassin... as the Red-Eyed Demon... They are all I know. Over the past few years, I have had companions teach me what they could about your laws and what is socially acceptable and what is not. My grasp of it all is still weak, but I did eventually learn to accept that my past deeds are beyond redemption or forgiveness, and so I do not seek them. Instead, I stay true to what little I do understand, and that has kept me going... until now..."
His eyes opened, and as he looked at Solomon tears began to form in his eyes. And slowly, after a few seconds, they began to fall silently down his face. There were no gasps or hiccups in his voice, nor any trembling of tone. His voice was calm and even, and so was his body. However, Shadow could not stop the tears from flowing.
"Solomon... There are no words which can accurately convey the depth of my personal pain and despair. Every day I mourn the losses which have been brought about by my hand, and every innocent life which was snuffed out by my blade haunts me to this day... I know that I deserve this pain, and I know that I deserve to be alone. Nobody should ever go through what I have, Solomon. Nobody. That is what I fight for now... A world where there will never again be a Red-Eyed Demon of any kind... However..."
Shadow stopped leaning on the wall and walked forward, standing right in front of Solomon. His tears were still flowing and his body was relaxed and devoid of any signs of aggression. Only his eyes, the windows to the soul, were conveying anything. The true, unfathomable depth of Shadow's inner agony and regret was obvious in his gaze. The horrors he had witnessed, caused, and visited upon this world were all there, swirling in his eyes like a hornet nest unleashed upon his mind. As he spoke to Solomon, his voice finally carried the same sadness and agony which he had been holding back for most of his life.
He placed his hand on Solomon's shoulder, looking him in the eyes.
"One day soon... I know that I am going to hit my breaking point. My mind will eventually succumb to the weight of my regret and sadness, and when that day comes I will become useless to Sereinia and everyone else who I am close to..."
His grip on Solomon's shoulder tightened ever so slightly.
"When that day comes, I ask that you take her away. I doubt that I need voice the plea, but I voice it to you now never the less. No matter how hard she may struggle, no matter how many times she begs you not to... Please... Take her somewhere safe. The truth of your words are not lost on me, and I know that one day soon I will be unable to protect her any longer. I can only pray with all of my heart that you are there when that day comes..."
Shadow let go of his shoulder, but his tears still flowed silently down his face.
"Please... Promise me that you will be there to protect her when I am no longer able to..." He asked.
Shadow had never asked or begged for anything in his life. But this day, he was begging Solomon to be there when he could not.
Shadow was aware of something which was happening within him that was very dangerous, and very much a reality that he was going to have to face. Slowly... his mind was reaching its breaking point, and that day would indeed soon arrive he would, in fact, reach a point where his mind would crack from the pressure, pain, and regret which has been weighing down on him so heavily for all of these years.
In essence, though his body would yet live on, Shadow knew that he was going to die and that his current and natural persona would cease to exist.
He knew that.
It was inevitable now.
The first signs had already begun to make their appearance. With each passing day his inner aggression mounted, and his control over his thirst for battle and for blood was slipping. Soon, he would lose control of it completely. It would most likely follow some sort of traumatic memory or event in the near future. During this time, Shadow's despair would become so great that his mind would break, and the true Demon would be free at last to assume total control of his body. When that day came, the word "safe" would cease to exist, and the mindless shell that was the true Red-Eyed Demon would do whatever it had to in order to fulfill its blood lust and kill every living thing it could. If it was not stopped, it would lay waste to the entire continent and its people, and likely find a way to others as well.
Shadow took a step away from Solomon and looked him squarely in the eyes once more, this time, with more of a resolve present in his expression than before.
"... When that day comes Solomon... You will have a limited window of time before my mind breaks and the real Red-Eyed Demon assumes full control of this body. Roda I'l Lousta is the state of mind when I am at my most powerful, because the majority of my conscious control is lifted. However, there is still a small element of my own mind which remains to continue providing limits to what this body can do. Should my conscious control fade into nothing, the previous limits I had will disappear, and this body will be nigh indestructible in combat and it will seek anything that draws breath and bring an end to it... Again, your window of time will be very short, possibly no longer than five seconds."
Shadow took a few steps towards the door and opened it up halfway, looking back over his shoulder at Solomon.
"... I will trust you to do what needs to be done when that time comes..." He said in a low voice.
With that, Shadow took Sereinia's body in his arms and walked away into the streets. He cradled her head in the crook of his shoulder once Solomon was out of sight, and hummed softly to her as she slept in his arms. When he finally made it back to the building where they were staying, Shadow sat down on the bed on the second floor where Sereinia had been resting. He let her legs straighten somewhat, though there was still a slight bend at her knees as he carefully repositioned her to face him. He continued to cradle her head in the crook of his shoulder, and held the back of her head with his left hand and steadied her body with his right hand at her waist. Her breathing was slow and even, and her breath against his neck was warm and comforting. The sound of her heartbeat, with nothing around to get in its way, was a sound he had come to love.
The sound of a beating heart...
Such a simple and otherwise overlooked aspect of human life. Nobody really paid attention to how beautiful the sound of their own heartbeat was, nor how wonderfully calming and comforting the sound of another's heartbeat could be. Sereinia's heart was strong and steady, and Shadow could not help but smile as he closed his eyes and gently leaned his head against hers as she slept soundly in his arms... The sound of her beating heart still steadily sounding with each passing moment as Shadow's tension and anxiety began to slowly fade.
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"If living is a burden, then why do you cling to it this much?"
"If living is a burden, then why do you cling to it this much?"
"... I will trust you to do what needs to be done when that time comes..."
Solomon watched the Red-Eyed Demon and Sereinia vanished from his line of sight before he released a long sigh. It was during these times that he would have chosen to simply eliminate an enemy than be familiarized with the threat. For emotions will only be the greatest distractions. This was something he was very certain of. He had far too many experiences and eye-witness accounts to consider it a fact. He looked above him and saw the wide skies. It was the same scene he had adored watching back in the past. In those days, the skies were his only means of escape. But now, he wondered what was his new ways of running. Perhaps, he has none. The idea of running or escaping was something he could not dare to do anymore. As of now, he will face anything head-on even if he had to become the Reaper once more.
"Te'i Sai... Roda I'l Lousta... Roda Ah K'mht..."
Somehow, Solomon was starting to feel as another babysitter. This time it was not for Yarun but for two new children under his care which were the infamous Red-Eyed Demon and the Lost Heiress of Cre' Est. There were also a lot of complicated stuff popping around so suddenly. If he had not known better, he would have deduce that his snow-white hair was the fault of his constant worrying over other people than his inherited genes. In any case, he had not expected for the feared Demon to break down like that in front of him. Honestly, the two of them were complete strangers. They only shared rare moments of dialogues and most of them were brief and threatening. It is why it does not completely make sense to him what made the Demon peel his mask away before Solomon. Although, he could say the least that he was far more level-headed in all of these than Yarun. It made him think what his fellow Knight would have done if he had seen how broken and frightened the Demon was because of himself.
"He would probably pick a fight."
After saying that, Solomon released another sigh. All he could was just listen and stood there without much of hint of surprise on his face. There was no need for him to do anything else. Adding to that, they were technically enemies to begin with. He looked at the direction where the Red-Eyed Demon and Sereinia went. It would seem that sins he had committed haunted him. He could not compare the wails of his past to the atrocious crimes the infamous assassin had carved into history. No one can simply measure anyone's pain to another. It is different for everybody and no one is exempted to that. He reached for the red crystal dangling around his neck. His silver-white eyes soften to a certain degree. The words of plea from the Red-Eyed Demon was truly unexpected. Regardless, it only cemented his conclusions about the possible relationship he has with the princess. Moreover, he could also safely assure himself that his responsibilities had become much wider in range.
"Take her away... In my opinion, you are the one who needed her the most."
Turning to an opposite direction, Solomon had decided to find a nearby inn to stay for now. He had left a small note on Sereinia which was addressed to Shadow. It was secured at the princess' belt. There were still a lot of things he would need to tell the Red-Eyed Demon especially when the princess has decided to stay by his side. The dangers that surrounded the princess was not only those assassins out for revenge and power or Shadow himself. The people who had decided to eliminate the princess even when she was still in the womb of the Empress. He was certain that they would not hold themselves to kill her if the princess' existence would be known to them. This was the least he could do to ensure that Shadow would know what he would be up against. Furthermore, he would leave tomorrow to return to his partner and probably by that time, the orders from the Emperor will be waiting.
Solomon's next actions about the Princess will entirely depend on what the Emperor's orders are. Whatever it may be, he will follow it to a tee even if he had to break those two individuals and he did not mean physically. He began walking and took his time. There was no need for him to hurry. He would allow himself the memories of his past to visit for this one time. Because when it is done, he would never step into this city again. In the meantime, he wondered if the Red-Eyed Demon had received his message. There were still a lot of things needed to be discussed. The princess does not need to know those details for now. Fortunately, he had written that earlier in the events that something would happen. It seems his hunches were right.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I will meet you tomorrow at the old temple ruins in the most western part of the city when the sun is at its highest peak. There are things I need to discuss with you about Sereinia before I leave this city. This is for her security which I will entrust to you for now.
Solomon Kreigg
In any case, Solomon had too much think about. There was still the matter of his family, the secrets of his master, the recklessness of Yarun, the instability of the Red-Eyed Demon, the princess' stubbornness, the new organization of assassins, and the fact that he is a Royal Knight. Somehow, he could not say that he regretted taking the hand that was offered to him that time. Despite all the obscurities that he is experiencing, he was still grateful for one thing which was being alive here and now. He wondered if the feared Demon Assassin does not realize that yet. Perhaps, he has or perhaps, he has not. No matter, it was not his business at the moment. Just like that, he continued to walk wondering if he could even get a good night sleep with all the things he had to think about.
Solomon watched the Red-Eyed Demon and Sereinia vanished from his line of sight before he released a long sigh. It was during these times that he would have chosen to simply eliminate an enemy than be familiarized with the threat. For emotions will only be the greatest distractions. This was something he was very certain of. He had far too many experiences and eye-witness accounts to consider it a fact. He looked above him and saw the wide skies. It was the same scene he had adored watching back in the past. In those days, the skies were his only means of escape. But now, he wondered what was his new ways of running. Perhaps, he has none. The idea of running or escaping was something he could not dare to do anymore. As of now, he will face anything head-on even if he had to become the Reaper once more.
"Te'i Sai... Roda I'l Lousta... Roda Ah K'mht..."
Somehow, Solomon was starting to feel as another babysitter. This time it was not for Yarun but for two new children under his care which were the infamous Red-Eyed Demon and the Lost Heiress of Cre' Est. There were also a lot of complicated stuff popping around so suddenly. If he had not known better, he would have deduce that his snow-white hair was the fault of his constant worrying over other people than his inherited genes. In any case, he had not expected for the feared Demon to break down like that in front of him. Honestly, the two of them were complete strangers. They only shared rare moments of dialogues and most of them were brief and threatening. It is why it does not completely make sense to him what made the Demon peel his mask away before Solomon. Although, he could say the least that he was far more level-headed in all of these than Yarun. It made him think what his fellow Knight would have done if he had seen how broken and frightened the Demon was because of himself.
"He would probably pick a fight."
After saying that, Solomon released another sigh. All he could was just listen and stood there without much of hint of surprise on his face. There was no need for him to do anything else. Adding to that, they were technically enemies to begin with. He looked at the direction where the Red-Eyed Demon and Sereinia went. It would seem that sins he had committed haunted him. He could not compare the wails of his past to the atrocious crimes the infamous assassin had carved into history. No one can simply measure anyone's pain to another. It is different for everybody and no one is exempted to that. He reached for the red crystal dangling around his neck. His silver-white eyes soften to a certain degree. The words of plea from the Red-Eyed Demon was truly unexpected. Regardless, it only cemented his conclusions about the possible relationship he has with the princess. Moreover, he could also safely assure himself that his responsibilities had become much wider in range.
"Take her away... In my opinion, you are the one who needed her the most."
Turning to an opposite direction, Solomon had decided to find a nearby inn to stay for now. He had left a small note on Sereinia which was addressed to Shadow. It was secured at the princess' belt. There were still a lot of things he would need to tell the Red-Eyed Demon especially when the princess has decided to stay by his side. The dangers that surrounded the princess was not only those assassins out for revenge and power or Shadow himself. The people who had decided to eliminate the princess even when she was still in the womb of the Empress. He was certain that they would not hold themselves to kill her if the princess' existence would be known to them. This was the least he could do to ensure that Shadow would know what he would be up against. Furthermore, he would leave tomorrow to return to his partner and probably by that time, the orders from the Emperor will be waiting.
Solomon's next actions about the Princess will entirely depend on what the Emperor's orders are. Whatever it may be, he will follow it to a tee even if he had to break those two individuals and he did not mean physically. He began walking and took his time. There was no need for him to hurry. He would allow himself the memories of his past to visit for this one time. Because when it is done, he would never step into this city again. In the meantime, he wondered if the Red-Eyed Demon had received his message. There were still a lot of things needed to be discussed. The princess does not need to know those details for now. Fortunately, he had written that earlier in the events that something would happen. It seems his hunches were right.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I will meet you tomorrow at the old temple ruins in the most western part of the city when the sun is at its highest peak. There are things I need to discuss with you about Sereinia before I leave this city. This is for her security which I will entrust to you for now.
Solomon Kreigg
In any case, Solomon had too much think about. There was still the matter of his family, the secrets of his master, the recklessness of Yarun, the instability of the Red-Eyed Demon, the princess' stubbornness, the new organization of assassins, and the fact that he is a Royal Knight. Somehow, he could not say that he regretted taking the hand that was offered to him that time. Despite all the obscurities that he is experiencing, he was still grateful for one thing which was being alive here and now. He wondered if the feared Demon Assassin does not realize that yet. Perhaps, he has or perhaps, he has not. No matter, it was not his business at the moment. Just like that, he continued to walk wondering if he could even get a good night sleep with all the things he had to think about.
Not long after they reached, Mayumi was sent on a new mission with a new list of people to be assassinated. The young archer started out in the early morning which wasn’t her ideal time of the day to do missions but decided that it was better to be early then late. Running along the rooftops, she observed her nearing destination before dropping down into the alleyways.
Her first target on the list, Nimal Vancour was in his private storage building located in the northern side of the city where little to no villagers lived. Groups of mercenaries seemingly acting as bandits littered the place and Mayumi was sure there were at least 20 of them along the roads leading to her target’s building. Taking down 4 mercenaries in a go would be like doing light training, but now there were about 6 to 8 in each group which would mean wasting more time, stamina and ammo. It would have been fine had she not 2 other targets to take care of, adding to that she planned to take no more than 12 hours for all three of her targets.
Lying flat on her front against a rooftop just a street away from Nimal’s private storage building, Mayumi noticed a tree with a thick sturdy looking branch leading to another within the gates of the building. Wasting no time, Mayumi cloaked her presence and stealthily moved towards the building from the few shadowed alleyways of the streets in daylight, carefully avoiding the mercenaries’ line of vision. Finally reaching the tree, she climbed it within a flash stealthily moving over to the other branch as she maneuver her body with perfect balance to avoid touching leafs that blocked her path. Reaching for a window ledge high up above the tree, she swung herself upwards and landed inaudibly within a room. All this happened within a minute which Mayumi noted could be improved.
Heavy footsteps behind closed doors got louder as they came closer to the room Mayumi was in. Mayumi somersaulted over crates and positioned herself behind the door, waiting for the door to open. A man entered the room and Mayumi took this chance to peek outside through the gap between the door and its frame. Seeing the hallways were void of human lives at that moment, she made her way out while the man had his back to the door, slipping through the hallways before anyone could be given the chance to notice her presence.
From her earlier observation, Mayumi knew that her target was presently on the highest level of this building which was the fifth level, whereas she was on the third. Exploring hallways that were lined with crates she assumed were filled with stolen goods, she found an old wooden staircase at the end of the hallway leading straight to the fifth level.
Halfway up the stairs, Mayumi sensed someone coming her way. Flipping over the wooden railings of the stairs, she gripped the bottom of the railings and moved beneath the dusty staircase. Slow heavy footsteps came down the stairs. Through the tiny gaps in between the wooden planks of stairs, Mayumi caught a glimpse of the person going down the stairs.
‘Target found.’
It was Nimal Vancour. Once he passed her, Mayumi swung herself back onto the stairs and gave Nimal a kick to his trunk just enough to push him over. With that, Nimal went tumbling down the stairs like a sack of potatoes. Knowing that wouldn’t be enough to kill him, Mayumi dripped her newly made poison into his mouth. The poison would evaporate after shutting down every living organ in the person’s body, leaving no evidence of what caused his death.
Mission done, the teen made her way out of the building and continued on to her next mission.
Mayumi was able to complete her missions within the 12 hours she had given herself with little complications here and there. After the missions were completed, she had been gathering information around the city over a few days as well as doing her own trainings for stamina and speed.
At the present, Mayumi was running along the rooftops, heading back to where Shadow and Sereinia was at the abandoned guild. Suddenly, a head of white hair below caught her attention.
‘Isn’t that one of The Royal Knights Of Cre' Est?’
Following him with watchful eyes, Mayumi took consideration of the possibility that he was here to take Sereinia away. Somehow, thinking about it made something within her grow tight. It happened when her master was murdered as well.
The deep wound on her arm was forgotten as she stared after the royal knight. She had gotten into a fight with some thugs earlier and had wounded herself when she slammed into a wooden wall, splintering it and causing a tear through the flesh on her upper arm. Fortunately, no muscles had been damaged but at the rate her blood was dripping she might get anaemia soon enough.
Her first target on the list, Nimal Vancour was in his private storage building located in the northern side of the city where little to no villagers lived. Groups of mercenaries seemingly acting as bandits littered the place and Mayumi was sure there were at least 20 of them along the roads leading to her target’s building. Taking down 4 mercenaries in a go would be like doing light training, but now there were about 6 to 8 in each group which would mean wasting more time, stamina and ammo. It would have been fine had she not 2 other targets to take care of, adding to that she planned to take no more than 12 hours for all three of her targets.
Lying flat on her front against a rooftop just a street away from Nimal’s private storage building, Mayumi noticed a tree with a thick sturdy looking branch leading to another within the gates of the building. Wasting no time, Mayumi cloaked her presence and stealthily moved towards the building from the few shadowed alleyways of the streets in daylight, carefully avoiding the mercenaries’ line of vision. Finally reaching the tree, she climbed it within a flash stealthily moving over to the other branch as she maneuver her body with perfect balance to avoid touching leafs that blocked her path. Reaching for a window ledge high up above the tree, she swung herself upwards and landed inaudibly within a room. All this happened within a minute which Mayumi noted could be improved.
Heavy footsteps behind closed doors got louder as they came closer to the room Mayumi was in. Mayumi somersaulted over crates and positioned herself behind the door, waiting for the door to open. A man entered the room and Mayumi took this chance to peek outside through the gap between the door and its frame. Seeing the hallways were void of human lives at that moment, she made her way out while the man had his back to the door, slipping through the hallways before anyone could be given the chance to notice her presence.
From her earlier observation, Mayumi knew that her target was presently on the highest level of this building which was the fifth level, whereas she was on the third. Exploring hallways that were lined with crates she assumed were filled with stolen goods, she found an old wooden staircase at the end of the hallway leading straight to the fifth level.
Halfway up the stairs, Mayumi sensed someone coming her way. Flipping over the wooden railings of the stairs, she gripped the bottom of the railings and moved beneath the dusty staircase. Slow heavy footsteps came down the stairs. Through the tiny gaps in between the wooden planks of stairs, Mayumi caught a glimpse of the person going down the stairs.
‘Target found.’
It was Nimal Vancour. Once he passed her, Mayumi swung herself back onto the stairs and gave Nimal a kick to his trunk just enough to push him over. With that, Nimal went tumbling down the stairs like a sack of potatoes. Knowing that wouldn’t be enough to kill him, Mayumi dripped her newly made poison into his mouth. The poison would evaporate after shutting down every living organ in the person’s body, leaving no evidence of what caused his death.
Mission done, the teen made her way out of the building and continued on to her next mission.
Mayumi was able to complete her missions within the 12 hours she had given herself with little complications here and there. After the missions were completed, she had been gathering information around the city over a few days as well as doing her own trainings for stamina and speed.
At the present, Mayumi was running along the rooftops, heading back to where Shadow and Sereinia was at the abandoned guild. Suddenly, a head of white hair below caught her attention.
‘Isn’t that one of The Royal Knights Of Cre' Est?’
Following him with watchful eyes, Mayumi took consideration of the possibility that he was here to take Sereinia away. Somehow, thinking about it made something within her grow tight. It happened when her master was murdered as well.
The deep wound on her arm was forgotten as she stared after the royal knight. She had gotten into a fight with some thugs earlier and had wounded herself when she slammed into a wooden wall, splintering it and causing a tear through the flesh on her upper arm. Fortunately, no muscles had been damaged but at the rate her blood was dripping she might get anaemia soon enough.
As Shadow held Sereinia to him, he heard the faint sound of a piece of paper moving about. He looked down and saw a letter on her belt, so he picked it up and opened it, taking care to balance Sereinia to him as he did so.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I will meet you tomorrow at the old temple ruins in the most western part of the city when the sun is at its highest peak. There are things I need to discuss with you about Sereinia before I leave this city. This is for her security which I will entrust to you for now.
Solomon Kreigg
Shadow was not sure what Solomon still had to say to him, as not many people would care to speak to the Red-Eyed Demon about anything. Whatever Solomon had to say must have been important, otherwise he would have simply left it with his conversation with Sereinia and Shadow would have been left in the dark about it. He accepted the meeting, and decided to put his final name on hold until after he had met with Solomon.
In the meantime, he set the letter down and continued to hold Sereinia to him as she slept. His left hand holding the back of her head, gently stroking her hair as his right hand stabilized her body at her waist. He knew that he was allowing himself to become attached to her, which was a mistake, but for whatever reason Shadow had ceased to care about attachments in recent days. As the events of the ball had subsided, he had come to realize just what he would do if Sereinia, Mayumi, and anyone else he was close to were to perish.
He wouldn't be able to live with that, and more than likely he would crack under the weight of not only his suffering, but also the weight of his loneliness.
Shadow was going to crack eventually, it was only a matter of time.
But how much time remained to be seen, and he had a feeling that the longer he allowed himself to remain close to these people, the longer he would have. Whatever he could do to prolong the effect, he would do. If that meant giving up his reluctance to become attached, then so be it.
To the Red-Eyed Demon,
I will meet you tomorrow at the old temple ruins in the most western part of the city when the sun is at its highest peak. There are things I need to discuss with you about Sereinia before I leave this city. This is for her security which I will entrust to you for now.
Solomon Kreigg
Shadow was not sure what Solomon still had to say to him, as not many people would care to speak to the Red-Eyed Demon about anything. Whatever Solomon had to say must have been important, otherwise he would have simply left it with his conversation with Sereinia and Shadow would have been left in the dark about it. He accepted the meeting, and decided to put his final name on hold until after he had met with Solomon.
In the meantime, he set the letter down and continued to hold Sereinia to him as she slept. His left hand holding the back of her head, gently stroking her hair as his right hand stabilized her body at her waist. He knew that he was allowing himself to become attached to her, which was a mistake, but for whatever reason Shadow had ceased to care about attachments in recent days. As the events of the ball had subsided, he had come to realize just what he would do if Sereinia, Mayumi, and anyone else he was close to were to perish.
He wouldn't be able to live with that, and more than likely he would crack under the weight of not only his suffering, but also the weight of his loneliness.
Shadow was going to crack eventually, it was only a matter of time.
But how much time remained to be seen, and he had a feeling that the longer he allowed himself to remain close to these people, the longer he would have. Whatever he could do to prolong the effect, he would do. If that meant giving up his reluctance to become attached, then so be it.
Dietrich laughed maniacally as the circle of men closed in around him. He grasped blood-caked Gewalt firmly in his hands above his head at a 40 degree angle, his knees slightly bent and his feet spaced out squarely beneath his shoulders. The Vom-Tag, meaning From the Roof in the Old Tongue, the stance of power and aggression. It was from the Vom-Tag that both the shrieking eagles' talons descended and the mountain bears' claws swept. Every man raised in the mountains knew the form that resonated with his spirit, and the Vom-Tag was Dietrich's. He was the mountain bear, rising to his full height and devouring those that came against him.
The men around him held standard military halberds, they wore simple uniforms over chain-mail shirts. They advanced together in a circle, seeking to thrust together and drive the points of their halberds into him from all angles. They're helmets covered their faces, but he could practically taste their anxiousness. They seemed to have had no trouble butchering innocent peasants on orders from their baron; but now that someone was standing up to them, they were quaking in their boots. When the broken, bloody old man had stumbled into the mercenary camp and began pleading for help, no one had taken him seriously. He could promise nothing, no gold, no land, only the weak offering of the gratitude of an entire village. His village was under constant attack by a neighboring baron who was jealous of their lord's wealth. He said that his own lord would help them if he knew about the attacks, but every messenger had been killed, and the village would be destroyed before he would learn of the attacks.
Everyone had been astounded when Dietrich accepted the old man's pleas and began packing his things. There were plenty of other jobs to be taken, more profitable ones, but then Dietrich had never cared about money. The old man, surprised that someone was actually going to help, had told him that no one man would make any difference. Still, here he was. The village had been fighting for its life when he arrived, but his mysterious appearance in the fray had thrown the enemy into confusion. He was like a walking antique, a vision of the past bedecked in his old plate armor and carrying his massive blade. He heard the words "ghost" and "war-spirit" more than once as his presence was noticed by both the defenders and aggressors.
The men made their move, charging forward at him.
"Hehehahahahaaaaaa!! Come on then!!" He bellowed as he pounced forward.
He swiped low with Gewalt, knocking the first few halberds away from him, then delivered a withering return stroke that decapitated two men at once. He hacked and slashed like a man possessed, heads and limbs flew in all directions. He was completely soaked with red ichor in seconds. Warm liquid splashed against his bared teeth as he grinned. There were no great warriors here, but fighting in and of itself was enough to excite him. Gewalt screamed through the air, cutting men into halves from collar cone to pelvis. No weapon withstood him, within moments the entire group of halberdiers were either dead or fleeing.
Ragged cheers echoed from within shody hovels and shacks. Obviously, he had an audience. A small group of men carrying farm implements had managed to hold onto the village with both hands, they had almost been completed decimated, but now Dietrich was doing the work of the entire make-shift army by himself. The men, now confident in their belief that he was a spectral avatar of Uirlin, had returned to their homes to guard their families. This suited Dietrich just fine, he didn't want to kill any townspeople in his glee.
He wasn't sure where the commander of these men was, probably in the woods somewhere. His grin widened as he imagined the look on his face when his personal army returned with half its original number. Dietrich knew that if they all attacked him at once, that he would surely be overwhelmed and killed, but it didn't really worry him. Being a Line-Breaker didn't mean you could kill an entire army by yourself without being harmed, what it meant was that you could make that army refuse to fight you. The effectiveness of a Line-Breaker was half berserk fighting prowess, and half battle-field presence. You didn't need to kill an enemy to defeat them, all you had to do was scare the living souls out of them.
The village was quite for a while, apart from the moans of dying men. Their blue uniforms dyed red. Then, the sounds of hooves lilted upon his ears. A cohort of heavy cavalry trotted into the village. An older man in splendid armor came in front. They stopped a safe distance away from Dietrich, who placed Gewalt point first in the ground and rested on its crossguard.
"My men say you a war ghost." The older knight said simply.
Dietrich didn't reply, he just chortled.
The knight appeared frustrated.
"Look, whoever you are, I think you should know that you are assaulting Imperial Cre'Est forces. This is a military operation, these people are thieves, murderers, bandits. They've been preying on their neighbors for months, and we've been called in to deal with them. I can see you aren't one of them, maybe a mercenary. There is a chance that you've been beguiled into fighting for them, if that's the case, then I'm giving you one chance to leave. Otherwise, no matter what happens here today, you will be an outlaw everywhere on this continent."
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich sighed as his mind returned to the present. He relaxed on the roof of an Inn in Xiel Ahu. It had been days since he arrived here, he had sold the cart, settled in the nearest inn, and once again he was intolerably bored. He hoped something interesting would happen soon, the fighting seasons couldn't come fast enough for his liking.
The men around him held standard military halberds, they wore simple uniforms over chain-mail shirts. They advanced together in a circle, seeking to thrust together and drive the points of their halberds into him from all angles. They're helmets covered their faces, but he could practically taste their anxiousness. They seemed to have had no trouble butchering innocent peasants on orders from their baron; but now that someone was standing up to them, they were quaking in their boots. When the broken, bloody old man had stumbled into the mercenary camp and began pleading for help, no one had taken him seriously. He could promise nothing, no gold, no land, only the weak offering of the gratitude of an entire village. His village was under constant attack by a neighboring baron who was jealous of their lord's wealth. He said that his own lord would help them if he knew about the attacks, but every messenger had been killed, and the village would be destroyed before he would learn of the attacks.
Everyone had been astounded when Dietrich accepted the old man's pleas and began packing his things. There were plenty of other jobs to be taken, more profitable ones, but then Dietrich had never cared about money. The old man, surprised that someone was actually going to help, had told him that no one man would make any difference. Still, here he was. The village had been fighting for its life when he arrived, but his mysterious appearance in the fray had thrown the enemy into confusion. He was like a walking antique, a vision of the past bedecked in his old plate armor and carrying his massive blade. He heard the words "ghost" and "war-spirit" more than once as his presence was noticed by both the defenders and aggressors.
The men made their move, charging forward at him.
"Hehehahahahaaaaaa!! Come on then!!" He bellowed as he pounced forward.
He swiped low with Gewalt, knocking the first few halberds away from him, then delivered a withering return stroke that decapitated two men at once. He hacked and slashed like a man possessed, heads and limbs flew in all directions. He was completely soaked with red ichor in seconds. Warm liquid splashed against his bared teeth as he grinned. There were no great warriors here, but fighting in and of itself was enough to excite him. Gewalt screamed through the air, cutting men into halves from collar cone to pelvis. No weapon withstood him, within moments the entire group of halberdiers were either dead or fleeing.
Ragged cheers echoed from within shody hovels and shacks. Obviously, he had an audience. A small group of men carrying farm implements had managed to hold onto the village with both hands, they had almost been completed decimated, but now Dietrich was doing the work of the entire make-shift army by himself. The men, now confident in their belief that he was a spectral avatar of Uirlin, had returned to their homes to guard their families. This suited Dietrich just fine, he didn't want to kill any townspeople in his glee.
He wasn't sure where the commander of these men was, probably in the woods somewhere. His grin widened as he imagined the look on his face when his personal army returned with half its original number. Dietrich knew that if they all attacked him at once, that he would surely be overwhelmed and killed, but it didn't really worry him. Being a Line-Breaker didn't mean you could kill an entire army by yourself without being harmed, what it meant was that you could make that army refuse to fight you. The effectiveness of a Line-Breaker was half berserk fighting prowess, and half battle-field presence. You didn't need to kill an enemy to defeat them, all you had to do was scare the living souls out of them.
The village was quite for a while, apart from the moans of dying men. Their blue uniforms dyed red. Then, the sounds of hooves lilted upon his ears. A cohort of heavy cavalry trotted into the village. An older man in splendid armor came in front. They stopped a safe distance away from Dietrich, who placed Gewalt point first in the ground and rested on its crossguard.
"My men say you a war ghost." The older knight said simply.
Dietrich didn't reply, he just chortled.
The knight appeared frustrated.
"Look, whoever you are, I think you should know that you are assaulting Imperial Cre'Est forces. This is a military operation, these people are thieves, murderers, bandits. They've been preying on their neighbors for months, and we've been called in to deal with them. I can see you aren't one of them, maybe a mercenary. There is a chance that you've been beguiled into fighting for them, if that's the case, then I'm giving you one chance to leave. Otherwise, no matter what happens here today, you will be an outlaw everywhere on this continent."
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich sighed as his mind returned to the present. He relaxed on the roof of an Inn in Xiel Ahu. It had been days since he arrived here, he had sold the cart, settled in the nearest inn, and once again he was intolerably bored. He hoped something interesting would happen soon, the fighting seasons couldn't come fast enough for his liking.
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"An invincible red thread that connects people, I wonder if that is the same with us..."
"An invincible red thread that connects people, I wonder if that is the same with us..."
"Fate is just a thread that can be cut anytime, did you know that?"
Those were the words that the Emperor Eonis had asked a young Solomon out of a whim. At that time, he was not certain what his master intended to tell him. There was also the lack of interest in such a statement. After all, he was young at that time and the weight of that statement was just a passing thought. Yet, this fleeting question now echoed within his mind. Perhaps, the situation he had with the Lost Heiress and the Red-Eyed Demon made him wonder about such matter. Those two have preexisting paths that they had been given to them from the moment they were born to this world. Yet, they seemed determined to either accept it or defy it to the end. Whatever they pick, they would be called foolish or brave which depends on their success.
"What would my role be to them... I wonder..."
Solomon muttered under his breath as he walked along the familiar streets of his hometown. His memories of this place were not filled with pleasantries. Yet, there were still things in this city that he cherishes. Perhaps, it would not be bad to visit the person who had taken effort to care for his welfare even if it was for a short while. As such, he took a right turn at the crossroads of alleys. His new destination would be the cemetery. After doing so, he would probably retire to a nearby inn. Then tomorrow would be a new day, he would have his probably last private conversation with the Red-Eyed Demon. For the next time they meet, it would be him enacting the orders of the Emperor Eonis regarding the issue about the princess.
"I should have flowers..."
With that thought, Solomon tried to recall where he could gather some flower to offer or even buy a bundle of them. However, this trail of thought was lost in translation as he felt a certain presence watching him. At first, he tried to ignore it as there were no malicious intentions. He was not in the mood to start trouble or be in one for that matter. Yet, there was the sound of subtle drops that was caught by his ears. There was also the ever familiar scent that plagued his many experiences during as a Royal Knight and Warrior. In an instant, he took a certain pathway where the line of sight of anyone who was watching him will be interrupted by the towering walls. It would also be a source of confusion as the path he took leads to a dead-end.
"You are a companion of the Red-Eyed Demon, correct?"
In that brief moment of confusion, Solomon appeared behind Mayumi. His silver-gray eyes were like the pristine moon without warmth. If he remembered correctly, this girl was also with the infamous assassin at the Masquerade Ball. She also seemed to be attached to the princess. Yet, what took his attention most of all was the blood flowing from her arm. It appeared to be deep enough to incur such bleeding. It made him wonder what kind of errand did this girl have to garner such injury. There was also the fact he cannot underestimate her as he had already witnessed her skills beforehand and the fact she is a companion of the Red-Eyed Demon. However...
"You should not forget the little things that could give you away."
After saying that, Solomon took out a piece of black cloth from his inner pockets. He without hesitation grabbed hold of Mayumi's arm and wrapped the said cloth around her arm to cover the gash with a surprising gentleness. There is a need to prevent it from bleeding further. Judging by her current condition by visual, he would conclude she was losing blood more than she wanted. Pulling away, he studied the girl once more before speaking. Somehow, this person reminded him of someone in a distant past. There was also the sense that he should know her. Although, he ignored that as of now.
"I will not take Sereinia away if that is your concern with me. Well then, you should return to where you belong now."
Turning his back on Mayumi, Solomon walked towards the edge of the roof. He had no more reasons to be in conversation with her. There was also the visit to the grave that he should get back to. Unbeknownst to him, the key to unraveling the mystery of his past was the white-haired girl with those crimson-tinted eyes who was now behind him.
"What would my role be to them... I wonder..."
Solomon muttered under his breath as he walked along the familiar streets of his hometown. His memories of this place were not filled with pleasantries. Yet, there were still things in this city that he cherishes. Perhaps, it would not be bad to visit the person who had taken effort to care for his welfare even if it was for a short while. As such, he took a right turn at the crossroads of alleys. His new destination would be the cemetery. After doing so, he would probably retire to a nearby inn. Then tomorrow would be a new day, he would have his probably last private conversation with the Red-Eyed Demon. For the next time they meet, it would be him enacting the orders of the Emperor Eonis regarding the issue about the princess.
"I should have flowers..."
With that thought, Solomon tried to recall where he could gather some flower to offer or even buy a bundle of them. However, this trail of thought was lost in translation as he felt a certain presence watching him. At first, he tried to ignore it as there were no malicious intentions. He was not in the mood to start trouble or be in one for that matter. Yet, there was the sound of subtle drops that was caught by his ears. There was also the ever familiar scent that plagued his many experiences during as a Royal Knight and Warrior. In an instant, he took a certain pathway where the line of sight of anyone who was watching him will be interrupted by the towering walls. It would also be a source of confusion as the path he took leads to a dead-end.
"You are a companion of the Red-Eyed Demon, correct?"
In that brief moment of confusion, Solomon appeared behind Mayumi. His silver-gray eyes were like the pristine moon without warmth. If he remembered correctly, this girl was also with the infamous assassin at the Masquerade Ball. She also seemed to be attached to the princess. Yet, what took his attention most of all was the blood flowing from her arm. It appeared to be deep enough to incur such bleeding. It made him wonder what kind of errand did this girl have to garner such injury. There was also the fact he cannot underestimate her as he had already witnessed her skills beforehand and the fact she is a companion of the Red-Eyed Demon. However...
"You should not forget the little things that could give you away."
After saying that, Solomon took out a piece of black cloth from his inner pockets. He without hesitation grabbed hold of Mayumi's arm and wrapped the said cloth around her arm to cover the gash with a surprising gentleness. There is a need to prevent it from bleeding further. Judging by her current condition by visual, he would conclude she was losing blood more than she wanted. Pulling away, he studied the girl once more before speaking. Somehow, this person reminded him of someone in a distant past. There was also the sense that he should know her. Although, he ignored that as of now.
"I will not take Sereinia away if that is your concern with me. Well then, you should return to where you belong now."
Turning his back on Mayumi, Solomon walked towards the edge of the roof. He had no more reasons to be in conversation with her. There was also the visit to the grave that he should get back to. Unbeknownst to him, the key to unraveling the mystery of his past was the white-haired girl with those crimson-tinted eyes who was now behind him.
"You are a companion of the Red-Eyed Demon, correct?"
Mayumi was not even the least surprised that he had found her, but did not answer his question as he appeared behind her.
"You should not forget the little things that could give you away."
Without any hesitation, the royal knight grabbed hold of her injured arm and Mayumi froze upon his touch. It would have been normal if she had tensed as her instinctive reaction to anyone who touched her, but this time it wasn’t. A warm and gentle sensation had washed through her, and what more she had felt a sense of familiarity.
"I will not take Sereinia away if that is your concern with me. Well then, you should return to where you belong now."
The silver haired girl stared after the lone Royal Knight of Cre' Est with curious eyes. She was confused, why did it feel like she knew this guy and he knew her as well. Not even her master or Shadow had felt that way with how long they've been with her. The young girl felt that she had known this feeling her entire life.
Ignoring this for now, Mayumi turned her back on the distant figure of Solomon and headed towards where Shadow and Sereinia were, deciding she had been gone long enough.
With Sora off hunting, Mayumi was more alert as she made her way back to the abandoned guild.
Arriving at her destination, she found Shadow holding Sereinia to him as he stroked her hair with gentleness she seldom saw. Mayumi paused in her steps wondering if it was alright to interrupt, before continuing forward.
“Master, I have information on a group of assassins who claims to be from Te’i Sai.” The young apprentice told her master as she stood a little way behind the two adults, not wanting to enter their personal space.
The black cloth Solomon had wrapped around her injury was blood soaked by now and blood dripped down her arm in small streams. Mayumi failed to notice this as her arm had turned numb from lack of blood.
Mayumi was not even the least surprised that he had found her, but did not answer his question as he appeared behind her.
"You should not forget the little things that could give you away."
Without any hesitation, the royal knight grabbed hold of her injured arm and Mayumi froze upon his touch. It would have been normal if she had tensed as her instinctive reaction to anyone who touched her, but this time it wasn’t. A warm and gentle sensation had washed through her, and what more she had felt a sense of familiarity.
"I will not take Sereinia away if that is your concern with me. Well then, you should return to where you belong now."
The silver haired girl stared after the lone Royal Knight of Cre' Est with curious eyes. She was confused, why did it feel like she knew this guy and he knew her as well. Not even her master or Shadow had felt that way with how long they've been with her. The young girl felt that she had known this feeling her entire life.
Ignoring this for now, Mayumi turned her back on the distant figure of Solomon and headed towards where Shadow and Sereinia were, deciding she had been gone long enough.
With Sora off hunting, Mayumi was more alert as she made her way back to the abandoned guild.
Arriving at her destination, she found Shadow holding Sereinia to him as he stroked her hair with gentleness she seldom saw. Mayumi paused in her steps wondering if it was alright to interrupt, before continuing forward.
“Master, I have information on a group of assassins who claims to be from Te’i Sai.” The young apprentice told her master as she stood a little way behind the two adults, not wanting to enter their personal space.
The black cloth Solomon had wrapped around her injury was blood soaked by now and blood dripped down her arm in small streams. Mayumi failed to notice this as her arm had turned numb from lack of blood.
Shadow looked up the moment he heard Mayumi's approach, and when she appeared before him he was instantly drawn to the sight of the cloth around her arm and the light traces of blood dripping down from it.
“Master, I have information on a group of assassins who claims to be from Te’i Sai.”
Shadow nodded to her.
He wasn't the least bit surprised by the news. Many people in the past had claimed to be from Te'i Sai, but if Mayumi thought they were from Te'i Sai, then there was a much better chance of it being true since she was much better at spotting the true potential of opponents at a glance. Part of her Gift as an Assassin allowed her awareness level to be much higher than that of normal soldiers or professional fighters. For the time being, Shadow couldn't afford to worry about the people claiming to be from Te'i Sai.
"... Very well."
With that, Shadow set Sereinia down gently on the bed and placed a blanket over her to keep her warm before walking towards the window, jerking his head for Mayumi to follow. They ascended to the rooftop and sat down on the edge, looking out at the city. Shadow didn't know quite what to make of actual past members of Te'i Sai forming their own organization, but whatever their reasons, their goals could not possibly be any less sinister than those of Roda Ah K'mht. Men with power always desired more power, and the same had been true of Shadow, though in his case it was more for physical power than social or monetary power. Shadow looked over at Mayumi for a moment, giving her a brief smile before it faded and he looked back out towards the city.
"... I honestly do not know what to make of this development Mayumi... If there are in fact members of Te'i Sai out there forming their own organizations, then we are in for a lot of trouble if they manage to identify me and reveal my presence. However, despite this, we shall keep our distance for the time being. If you find any further activity which could be harmful to our cause, then you have my permission to engage and eliminate the threat by any means necessary. But if their agenda does not interfere with our own, then you are to stay your hand."
He looked over at her, staring at her eyes.
"Am I understood?" He asked.
“Master, I have information on a group of assassins who claims to be from Te’i Sai.”
Shadow nodded to her.
He wasn't the least bit surprised by the news. Many people in the past had claimed to be from Te'i Sai, but if Mayumi thought they were from Te'i Sai, then there was a much better chance of it being true since she was much better at spotting the true potential of opponents at a glance. Part of her Gift as an Assassin allowed her awareness level to be much higher than that of normal soldiers or professional fighters. For the time being, Shadow couldn't afford to worry about the people claiming to be from Te'i Sai.
"... Very well."
With that, Shadow set Sereinia down gently on the bed and placed a blanket over her to keep her warm before walking towards the window, jerking his head for Mayumi to follow. They ascended to the rooftop and sat down on the edge, looking out at the city. Shadow didn't know quite what to make of actual past members of Te'i Sai forming their own organization, but whatever their reasons, their goals could not possibly be any less sinister than those of Roda Ah K'mht. Men with power always desired more power, and the same had been true of Shadow, though in his case it was more for physical power than social or monetary power. Shadow looked over at Mayumi for a moment, giving her a brief smile before it faded and he looked back out towards the city.
"... I honestly do not know what to make of this development Mayumi... If there are in fact members of Te'i Sai out there forming their own organizations, then we are in for a lot of trouble if they manage to identify me and reveal my presence. However, despite this, we shall keep our distance for the time being. If you find any further activity which could be harmful to our cause, then you have my permission to engage and eliminate the threat by any means necessary. But if their agenda does not interfere with our own, then you are to stay your hand."
He looked over at her, staring at her eyes.
"Am I understood?" He asked.
Once they were settled on the edge of the rooftop, Mayumi reported her findings.
“Rumours about a gathering of assassins who used to be a part of Te’i Sai have been going round the city. From what I’ve heard about their combat style and clothing, they seem to be from the Cre’ Est branch you destroyed 6 years ago.”
Shadow looked over at her, the corners of his mouth lifting up briefly before fading as he turned to look back out at the city.
"... I honestly do not know what to make of this development Mayumi... If there are in fact members of Te'i Sai out there forming their own organizations, then we are in for a lot of trouble if they manage to identify me and reveal my presence. However, despite this, we shall keep our distance for the time being. If you find any further activity which could be harmful to our cause, then you have my permission to engage and eliminate the threat by any means necessary. But if their agenda does not interfere with our own, then you are to stay your hand."
He looked over at her, staring at her eyes.
"Am I understood?" He asked.
“Yes Master.” Mayumi replied before standing up wanting to get back inside as she suddenly felt unwell.
The sudden movement had made her head spin and Mayumi slipped off the rooftop. Reflex saved her as she grabbed the edge of the rooftop with her good arm and quickly swung herself back onto the rooftop before she could lose her grip. Mayumi sat herself on the rooftop, making sure she was far from the edge of it.
‘Have I lost that much blood?’
Mayumi glanced at her wound finally noticing the blood soaked cloth.
“Rumours about a gathering of assassins who used to be a part of Te’i Sai have been going round the city. From what I’ve heard about their combat style and clothing, they seem to be from the Cre’ Est branch you destroyed 6 years ago.”
Shadow looked over at her, the corners of his mouth lifting up briefly before fading as he turned to look back out at the city.
"... I honestly do not know what to make of this development Mayumi... If there are in fact members of Te'i Sai out there forming their own organizations, then we are in for a lot of trouble if they manage to identify me and reveal my presence. However, despite this, we shall keep our distance for the time being. If you find any further activity which could be harmful to our cause, then you have my permission to engage and eliminate the threat by any means necessary. But if their agenda does not interfere with our own, then you are to stay your hand."
He looked over at her, staring at her eyes.
"Am I understood?" He asked.
“Yes Master.” Mayumi replied before standing up wanting to get back inside as she suddenly felt unwell.
The sudden movement had made her head spin and Mayumi slipped off the rooftop. Reflex saved her as she grabbed the edge of the rooftop with her good arm and quickly swung herself back onto the rooftop before she could lose her grip. Mayumi sat herself on the rooftop, making sure she was far from the edge of it.
‘Have I lost that much blood?’
Mayumi glanced at her wound finally noticing the blood soaked cloth.
Shadow noticed Mayumi's fall, but also noted her sudden realization of her mistake and so was not worried when she caught herself and pulled back up to the rooftop. But never the less, Shadow felt a little disturbed by her sudden loss of consciousness, even if she caught it in time to save herself. He stood up and helped to stabilize her as he looked at her arm. The wound was not fatal, but it had been left alone for too long.
That in mind, Shadow didn't wait for Mayumi to argue. He picked her up in his arms and jumped off the roof, using one hand to catch the windowsill before swinging them into their room again. He removed the cloth around her arm and looked a bit closer at the wound before walking with her to the bathroom to clean it and apply disinfectant herbs to it. He put a patch over it to protect it from infection, but only used a basic piece of dry white cloth to keep it where it was on her arm. This way, Sereinia could easily remove the cloth and the patch so that she could work on it herself when she woke up.
"... You need to get some rest." He said quietly.
"Tomorrow I meet with Solomon, and you will watch over Sereinia and she over you in my absence... Until then, you will go to bed and rest." He said quietly.
With that, Shadow sat Mayumi down in the bed next to Sereinia and had her lie down. He placed the blanket that was covering Sereinia on her as well, leaving the two of them to rest together and stay warm as a cold chill began to nip at the air outside. The clouds above started gathering, and by the evening just as the sun was going down, it was raining.
"... Perfect..." Shadow said quietly to himself as he laid down on another bed and closed his eyes.
That in mind, Shadow didn't wait for Mayumi to argue. He picked her up in his arms and jumped off the roof, using one hand to catch the windowsill before swinging them into their room again. He removed the cloth around her arm and looked a bit closer at the wound before walking with her to the bathroom to clean it and apply disinfectant herbs to it. He put a patch over it to protect it from infection, but only used a basic piece of dry white cloth to keep it where it was on her arm. This way, Sereinia could easily remove the cloth and the patch so that she could work on it herself when she woke up.
"... You need to get some rest." He said quietly.
"Tomorrow I meet with Solomon, and you will watch over Sereinia and she over you in my absence... Until then, you will go to bed and rest." He said quietly.
With that, Shadow sat Mayumi down in the bed next to Sereinia and had her lie down. He placed the blanket that was covering Sereinia on her as well, leaving the two of them to rest together and stay warm as a cold chill began to nip at the air outside. The clouds above started gathering, and by the evening just as the sun was going down, it was raining.
"... Perfect..." Shadow said quietly to himself as he laid down on another bed and closed his eyes.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"The one thing I do not want to give up is the place where I belong.."
"The one thing I do not want to give up is the place where I belong.."
Lacrimosa dies illa
Qua resurget ex favilla
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine
Qua resurget ex favilla
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine
There it was once again the haunting melody that plagued the world of dreams. It was eerie but at the same time comforting. Her worries seemed to be taken away by the melancholy melody. Opening her eyes, Sereinia saw herself standing in the middle of a snow-covered field. There was nothing in sight not even the presence of trees or anybody. The snow slowly fell down from the skies as she looked above her. Catching one of the falling snow, it was so cold yet she did not mind. It also registered to her that she was standing barefooted on the white-covered plains along with her choice of clothing which was a simply spaghetti-strapped lavender summer dress. Somehow, the coldness did not bother her at all. Looking in front of her again, it was then she saw a visage of a person from afar. The beating of her heart went from oddly calm to frantic.
Judicandus homo reus.
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine...
Huic ergo parce, Deus,
Pie Jesu Domine...
Something propelled Sereinia to walk towards the seemingly faraway image. Furthermore, the song seemed to have come from this human visage. Slowly, the distance was shortened and the flash of long ash blonde hair came to her view. Suddenly, a rather strong cold winter breeze passed them as she instinctively covered herself while the figure seemed to fade ever so slowly as it walked away. She felt helpless and desperate as she reached out to the said visage. However, her efforts were in vain as the winds continued to howl and impede her advancement. She then tried shouting to gather the person's attention. The downside, there was no voice that came out of her mouth even when tried her hardest to scream. It was somehow effective as the person stopped and casually looked over its shoulder. Even then, she could not identify the person yet those lips moved without any sound coming out. Bit by bit, she began to lip read as it appeared to be the same thing over and over again.
"Don't die..."
Finally reading it, Sereinia was swept away by a more stronger winter wind. She wanted to know what does that mean. aking one final glimpse of the mysterious visage, she saw deep mauve eyes which was like hers gazed at her form with sweet sorrow. It was then she finally woke up from her slumber. Her eyes of dark amethyst reflected the desperation and fear she felt coursing from her dream. It took a few deep breaths to ease her nerves and to conclude that it was not of reality. Furthermore, she had finally took noticed of the warm object that she had embraced with much vigor. The said object was a great help to ensure her a comfortable sleep despite her unruly dream. The identity of her make-shift pillow brought a smile to her lips. It was none other than Mayumi. At first, she was surprised and thought it must be a hallucination. However, she instantly conceded that it was real
This was completely the first time. Mayumi had always chosen to sleep outside, on rooftops, or even on separate rooms. There was never once a moment for them to share a bed not until now. It made Sereinia happy and the events with Solomon were slowly being replaced with pleasant emotions. She gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her left ear and saw an odd mark. It was in the shape of a pentacle. She wondered if it was a tattoo or a scar. However upon closer inspection, she had identify it as a birthmark much similar to the one she has which tied her to Royalty. Shaking those kind of thoughts away, she was thankful to know that Solomon had not taken her away as he had declared. It was during that time her eyes wandered and noticed a strip of white cloth with herbs sticking underneath around her arm.
Worry flashed across Sereinia's face, she gently rose from her bed and proceeded to grab some of her tools and ointments from her kit. At the same time, she did her best to be subtle and not to bother Mayumi from her sleep and the same could be said as she noticed Shadow on another bed. Somehow, she knew that her efforts were futile as the two were probably noticing her movements. Nevertheless, she cannot help it but treat them as still sleeping. Soon, she proceeded to treat the gash that Mayumi had obtained probably from her personal business yesterday. Ever so gently, she inspected, cleaned, stitched, applied ointment, and bandage the wound. It was not that fatal as it had mostly cut through the superficial and fascia but no muscle damage. The blood loss was eminent as the layer disturbed was the bloodiest portion of the skin. Regardless, it would heal in a few days without even a scar.
"Rest well, Mayumi..."
Happy and proud of her work, Sereinia gave Mayumi a rather affectionate kiss on the forehead as she proceeded to approach Shadow's bedside. She did not do anything to bother the man from his rest. Instead, she simply looked at him and the conversation with Solomon repeated in her head like a broken record. Sadness flashed within her eyes as she looked away. She did not want to be separated from Shadow and Mayumi. The very thought pains her to the point of death. She truly want to be here with them. With one final look at Shadow, she proceeded to the nearby window. She wondered what he would do if he truly knows that she was some kind of princess. Will he still allow her to be by his side? Will he be distant to her? Somehow, those questions pained her as she looked out the window where the sun had already risen to signify a new day. She leaned dejectedly at the side of the window and softly whispered.
"This is where I belong..."
On the other part of town, Solomon was already up and about for the day. He had done his errands yesterday and visited the grave of his Obba as he called her a long time ago. The old woman who had taken care him even if it was for a short time. He had cherished those moments very deeply. For now, he had one last thing to do before returning to where Yarun and probably the order of the Emperor were waiting. He had to have a thorough conversation with the Red-Eyed Demon. If the man was intent now on protecting Sereinia, he must know the dangers circling the princess. The assassin seemed to have his hands full with a war against the world, against himself, and against those close to him. Regardless, he had an inkling of feeling that the feared Demon would be fine in all of this. After all, the Red-Eyed Demon has charms with him. The man has not yet noticed it. With that in mind, Solomon headed towards the promised meeting place to wait for the Red-Eyed Demon.
"Don't die..."
Finally reading it, Sereinia was swept away by a more stronger winter wind. She wanted to know what does that mean. aking one final glimpse of the mysterious visage, she saw deep mauve eyes which was like hers gazed at her form with sweet sorrow. It was then she finally woke up from her slumber. Her eyes of dark amethyst reflected the desperation and fear she felt coursing from her dream. It took a few deep breaths to ease her nerves and to conclude that it was not of reality. Furthermore, she had finally took noticed of the warm object that she had embraced with much vigor. The said object was a great help to ensure her a comfortable sleep despite her unruly dream. The identity of her make-shift pillow brought a smile to her lips. It was none other than Mayumi. At first, she was surprised and thought it must be a hallucination. However, she instantly conceded that it was real
This was completely the first time. Mayumi had always chosen to sleep outside, on rooftops, or even on separate rooms. There was never once a moment for them to share a bed not until now. It made Sereinia happy and the events with Solomon were slowly being replaced with pleasant emotions. She gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her left ear and saw an odd mark. It was in the shape of a pentacle. She wondered if it was a tattoo or a scar. However upon closer inspection, she had identify it as a birthmark much similar to the one she has which tied her to Royalty. Shaking those kind of thoughts away, she was thankful to know that Solomon had not taken her away as he had declared. It was during that time her eyes wandered and noticed a strip of white cloth with herbs sticking underneath around her arm.
Worry flashed across Sereinia's face, she gently rose from her bed and proceeded to grab some of her tools and ointments from her kit. At the same time, she did her best to be subtle and not to bother Mayumi from her sleep and the same could be said as she noticed Shadow on another bed. Somehow, she knew that her efforts were futile as the two were probably noticing her movements. Nevertheless, she cannot help it but treat them as still sleeping. Soon, she proceeded to treat the gash that Mayumi had obtained probably from her personal business yesterday. Ever so gently, she inspected, cleaned, stitched, applied ointment, and bandage the wound. It was not that fatal as it had mostly cut through the superficial and fascia but no muscle damage. The blood loss was eminent as the layer disturbed was the bloodiest portion of the skin. Regardless, it would heal in a few days without even a scar.
"Rest well, Mayumi..."
Happy and proud of her work, Sereinia gave Mayumi a rather affectionate kiss on the forehead as she proceeded to approach Shadow's bedside. She did not do anything to bother the man from his rest. Instead, she simply looked at him and the conversation with Solomon repeated in her head like a broken record. Sadness flashed within her eyes as she looked away. She did not want to be separated from Shadow and Mayumi. The very thought pains her to the point of death. She truly want to be here with them. With one final look at Shadow, she proceeded to the nearby window. She wondered what he would do if he truly knows that she was some kind of princess. Will he still allow her to be by his side? Will he be distant to her? Somehow, those questions pained her as she looked out the window where the sun had already risen to signify a new day. She leaned dejectedly at the side of the window and softly whispered.
"This is where I belong..."
On the other part of town, Solomon was already up and about for the day. He had done his errands yesterday and visited the grave of his Obba as he called her a long time ago. The old woman who had taken care him even if it was for a short time. He had cherished those moments very deeply. For now, he had one last thing to do before returning to where Yarun and probably the order of the Emperor were waiting. He had to have a thorough conversation with the Red-Eyed Demon. If the man was intent now on protecting Sereinia, he must know the dangers circling the princess. The assassin seemed to have his hands full with a war against the world, against himself, and against those close to him. Regardless, he had an inkling of feeling that the feared Demon would be fine in all of this. After all, the Red-Eyed Demon has charms with him. The man has not yet noticed it. With that in mind, Solomon headed towards the promised meeting place to wait for the Red-Eyed Demon.
Vincent had followed the Red Eyed demon as was busy doing some business around town as he walked the streets and made his map stopping at locations to offer his service. He had made some friends and contacts as well as being given some expensive drinks to take back with him. He carried the bottles in his art bag and heard the glass clinking as he walked.
He found a nice place in the center of town and pulled out his collapsible tripod and set up his canvas and started to paint. He gathered a crowd but luckily he had chosen something that wasn't blocked by the people surrounding him. This was two fold. He enjoyed painting foremost but he also had to get word out to his entourage that he was here. Vincent was allowed his freedom as long as he kept the people informed. So whenever he entered a new town he would dedicate a painting to the city he was at and put it somewhere to be admired and talked about.
He knew there were functions and parties and all manners meetings that would have to take place eventually. But he was on an adventure now with his life hanging in the balance. Or at least he told himself that. It had been very quiet suspense wise.
Vincent found himself back at the inn and looked up to see the Line-Breaker still sitting on the roof.
"Aren't you hungry yet?" he hollered up.
He found a nice place in the center of town and pulled out his collapsible tripod and set up his canvas and started to paint. He gathered a crowd but luckily he had chosen something that wasn't blocked by the people surrounding him. This was two fold. He enjoyed painting foremost but he also had to get word out to his entourage that he was here. Vincent was allowed his freedom as long as he kept the people informed. So whenever he entered a new town he would dedicate a painting to the city he was at and put it somewhere to be admired and talked about.
He knew there were functions and parties and all manners meetings that would have to take place eventually. But he was on an adventure now with his life hanging in the balance. Or at least he told himself that. It had been very quiet suspense wise.
Vincent found himself back at the inn and looked up to see the Line-Breaker still sitting on the roof.
"Aren't you hungry yet?" he hollered up.
"Aren't you hungry yet?"
Dietrich looked down onto the street to see the artist, Vincent he believed, looking back up at him.
"Not yet, there's something I need to do first." He replied. "Go ahead and order something for yourself, I've already got a tab open here. I'll be returning shortly."
With that he descended the staircase down into the inn. He let the barkeep that he would ordering soon, and then exited through a back door into the maze of alleyways that was Xiel Ahu. He couldn't start his day yet, he hadn't gone through his forms in days, and tradition continued to nag at his mind as long as he put it off.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The air was pleasantly cool as it passed through the back-alleys of Xiel Ahu. One of these alleyways opened up into a wide, open courtyard that seemed to be an anomaly in the close quarters of the city. It seemed to have come into existence merely by happen-stance; too large to fit one living space in, but too small for two. A single man stood in the middle of the courtyard; armor, leather hauberk, and helmet discarded in a corner. He wore only breeches and a simple, loose fitting arming shirt. He wielded an enormous blade, and cast vicious slashes all around him as if battling invisible foes...
Dietrich breathed deeply as he worked through his forms; purging his thoughts of anything except what had been drilled into him since birth. He stepped forward and assaulted the air from the Vom-Tag. He went through the basics, muttering the terms for each move as he completed them.
Hauen. The Hews.
He brought Gewalt above his head and slashed vertically down in an uncompromising stroke. Oberhau. The Over Hew.
He adjusted his footwork accordingly, switching into the next position. He led Gewalt down to his left hip, turned his waist and delivered a withering horizontal hew that could sever a mans' spine. Mittelhau. The Middle Hew.
Immediately, he sidestepped and levered his man-slayer up from the right hip into an upward slash. Unterhau. The Under Hew.
Once the upper-cut had reached its apex, he shot his left hand up and snatched the leather covered section of the sword in-between the cross-guard and parrying hooks. He slid his right hand down from the top of the hilt to the pommel, took another step forward, and thrust the mammoth blade forward with enough force to puncture plate armor. Stechen. The Thrust.
Finally, he ducked beneath an invisible slash, placed Gewalt against the stomach of a ghostly enemy and drew it across in a cutting motion. Abschneiden. The Slice.
He took a deep breath as he relaxed and returned to the Vom-Tag stance. He had encountered many foreign martial arts in his time, with their scampering, complicated steps and footwork, whirling blades and spinning about. The Kunst des Fechtens, the true art of combat, tossed aside all of the flair, flurry, and dance, stripping down the world to Up, Down, Left, and Right.
Dietrich smiled as he remembered the ancient motto.
"Of das aller neheste und kors körtzste, slecht und gerade czu. Mit dem höbschen paryrn und weit umefechten." He said aloud.
The principle of taking the shortest and most direct line of attack. Disregarding flourishes or flashy parrying techniques.
In layman's terms, every strike thrown was made to dispatch the opponent. Every movement of the blade was designed to kill. Every swing was made to deflect the enemy's weapon and kill him in the same motion. To attack and defend at once. The words of the Old Tongue still burned in his mind, but he decided against practicing the Master-Hews. He never felt comfortable with preforming the five hidden Hews outside of a battle. Besides, he had practiced them so often as a child that they had become second nature to him. The Basics would be enough for today, at least now he would no longer hear the words of his father berating him to practice in his head.
He gathered his equipment, redressing for the day. He was about to return to the inn when the sound of soft voices made him instinctively swivel around on the balls of his feet. He grabbed the hilt of his short-sword on his hip. Several voices cried out, and a group of street-children scattered from their hiding spots, fleeing in every direction. Dietrich sighed, he supposed that here he was even more of an outlandish figure than in Nos. This area of Veilbrand was very modern, Line-Breakers were thought of here in the same way as dragons...
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The inn he and his new-found companions had been staying at for the past few days was rather low-class. It wasn't nearly as warm or friendly as Ulzer's Place, and the beds were nothing more than bug infested cots. Still, it was better than nothing. The food wasn't very good either, but it was still better than nothing. He stirred his bowl of "stew" suspiciously.
He hadn't seen the white spirit Layla or Fang very much in the past few days. It was understandable really, just because you fought your way out of a city with someone, it didn't make you best friends or anything. Still, it was strange, he had felt queerly attracted to the rag-tag group; he had genuinely enjoyed the change. He could tell that these were the kinds of people that danger and death followed like a cloak.
Then of course, there was the Red-Eyed Demon... Dietrich wondered what he could possibly be up to right now. He had heard of some recent murders lately, and he was beginning to put pieces together. He was no fool, and the events that were happening here were beginning to mirror those in Nos very closely. He had an inkling that if he really put his mind to it, he could probably find the Demon slinking around somewhere in Xiel Ahu, working tirelessly to complete whatever quest he was so hell-bent on.
Dietrich looked down onto the street to see the artist, Vincent he believed, looking back up at him.
"Not yet, there's something I need to do first." He replied. "Go ahead and order something for yourself, I've already got a tab open here. I'll be returning shortly."
With that he descended the staircase down into the inn. He let the barkeep that he would ordering soon, and then exited through a back door into the maze of alleyways that was Xiel Ahu. He couldn't start his day yet, he hadn't gone through his forms in days, and tradition continued to nag at his mind as long as he put it off.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The air was pleasantly cool as it passed through the back-alleys of Xiel Ahu. One of these alleyways opened up into a wide, open courtyard that seemed to be an anomaly in the close quarters of the city. It seemed to have come into existence merely by happen-stance; too large to fit one living space in, but too small for two. A single man stood in the middle of the courtyard; armor, leather hauberk, and helmet discarded in a corner. He wore only breeches and a simple, loose fitting arming shirt. He wielded an enormous blade, and cast vicious slashes all around him as if battling invisible foes...
Dietrich breathed deeply as he worked through his forms; purging his thoughts of anything except what had been drilled into him since birth. He stepped forward and assaulted the air from the Vom-Tag. He went through the basics, muttering the terms for each move as he completed them.
Hauen. The Hews.
He brought Gewalt above his head and slashed vertically down in an uncompromising stroke. Oberhau. The Over Hew.
He adjusted his footwork accordingly, switching into the next position. He led Gewalt down to his left hip, turned his waist and delivered a withering horizontal hew that could sever a mans' spine. Mittelhau. The Middle Hew.
Immediately, he sidestepped and levered his man-slayer up from the right hip into an upward slash. Unterhau. The Under Hew.
Once the upper-cut had reached its apex, he shot his left hand up and snatched the leather covered section of the sword in-between the cross-guard and parrying hooks. He slid his right hand down from the top of the hilt to the pommel, took another step forward, and thrust the mammoth blade forward with enough force to puncture plate armor. Stechen. The Thrust.
Finally, he ducked beneath an invisible slash, placed Gewalt against the stomach of a ghostly enemy and drew it across in a cutting motion. Abschneiden. The Slice.
He took a deep breath as he relaxed and returned to the Vom-Tag stance. He had encountered many foreign martial arts in his time, with their scampering, complicated steps and footwork, whirling blades and spinning about. The Kunst des Fechtens, the true art of combat, tossed aside all of the flair, flurry, and dance, stripping down the world to Up, Down, Left, and Right.
Dietrich smiled as he remembered the ancient motto.
"Of das aller neheste und kors körtzste, slecht und gerade czu. Mit dem höbschen paryrn und weit umefechten." He said aloud.
The principle of taking the shortest and most direct line of attack. Disregarding flourishes or flashy parrying techniques.
In layman's terms, every strike thrown was made to dispatch the opponent. Every movement of the blade was designed to kill. Every swing was made to deflect the enemy's weapon and kill him in the same motion. To attack and defend at once. The words of the Old Tongue still burned in his mind, but he decided against practicing the Master-Hews. He never felt comfortable with preforming the five hidden Hews outside of a battle. Besides, he had practiced them so often as a child that they had become second nature to him. The Basics would be enough for today, at least now he would no longer hear the words of his father berating him to practice in his head.
He gathered his equipment, redressing for the day. He was about to return to the inn when the sound of soft voices made him instinctively swivel around on the balls of his feet. He grabbed the hilt of his short-sword on his hip. Several voices cried out, and a group of street-children scattered from their hiding spots, fleeing in every direction. Dietrich sighed, he supposed that here he was even more of an outlandish figure than in Nos. This area of Veilbrand was very modern, Line-Breakers were thought of here in the same way as dragons...
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The inn he and his new-found companions had been staying at for the past few days was rather low-class. It wasn't nearly as warm or friendly as Ulzer's Place, and the beds were nothing more than bug infested cots. Still, it was better than nothing. The food wasn't very good either, but it was still better than nothing. He stirred his bowl of "stew" suspiciously.
He hadn't seen the white spirit Layla or Fang very much in the past few days. It was understandable really, just because you fought your way out of a city with someone, it didn't make you best friends or anything. Still, it was strange, he had felt queerly attracted to the rag-tag group; he had genuinely enjoyed the change. He could tell that these were the kinds of people that danger and death followed like a cloak.
Then of course, there was the Red-Eyed Demon... Dietrich wondered what he could possibly be up to right now. He had heard of some recent murders lately, and he was beginning to put pieces together. He was no fool, and the events that were happening here were beginning to mirror those in Nos very closely. He had an inkling that if he really put his mind to it, he could probably find the Demon slinking around somewhere in Xiel Ahu, working tirelessly to complete whatever quest he was so hell-bent on.
Shadow awoke to the sound of Sereinia moving carefully about the room, but did not open his eyes.
He could feel her eyes on him for a moment before she moved away, and had come to the conclusion that she had seen Mayumi's wound and tended to it. Undoubtedly, Mayumi had felt the experience and awoken as well, but Shadow would make sure to tell her later to stay by Sereinia's side and rest for the day. There would be no further missions for her at this time. Shadow was an adult, and Mayumi was still a child. She needed to move around and keep busy, but she also needed to rest more so than Shadow did.
Shadow eventually opened his eyes and sat up in the bed, wiping the sleep from his eyes and letting out a sigh to greet the morning, as was usual for him.
He stood up and walked around the room for a moment, checking it for anything out of place to which he found none. He took a moment to sit back down and relax himself as he prepared himself mentally for his chat with Solomon. It would likely not be an entirely pleasant chat, but it was one which he owed the Royal Knight for following his own request of meeting Sereinia like he had, and from keeping his word in the process. It must have been hard on him and the others to send him and him alone, instead of an entire force to simply take Sereinia. As good as Shadow was, he would not be able to handle both Yarun and Solomon at the same time. They were too fast and too well trained.
However, that was a detail he would not need to worry about right now. Instead, Shadow simply bid Sereinia farewell and told her to watch over Mayumi. He left Sereinia with Mayumi's instructions, that she was to stay by Sereinia's side and protect her throughout her daily activities.
With that, Shadow left the building via the window and ascended to the rooftops. Once he had judged the best path to follow in order to meet Solomon at the intended meeting place, he took off. The rooftops were slightly slippery from the rain the night before, but otherwise they weren't a problem for him to navigate. Once his boot slipped on a rather more sleek and smooth surface from a fresh tile which had been placed on the roofing, but Shadow had quickly righted himself before anything could happen. Continuing on his way, he slipped by a few rooftop archers and watchmen, knocking them out on his way when they were too close for comfort and continuing unimpeded to his intended target.
Before long, Shadow had arrived. From the looks of things, he was there just a little before Solomon was.
If nothing else, nobody could say Shadow wasn't punctual.
Shadow sat down on a ruined wall which had been separated from the rest of the building it used to be a part of and waited patiently for Solomon to arrive.
He could feel her eyes on him for a moment before she moved away, and had come to the conclusion that she had seen Mayumi's wound and tended to it. Undoubtedly, Mayumi had felt the experience and awoken as well, but Shadow would make sure to tell her later to stay by Sereinia's side and rest for the day. There would be no further missions for her at this time. Shadow was an adult, and Mayumi was still a child. She needed to move around and keep busy, but she also needed to rest more so than Shadow did.
Shadow eventually opened his eyes and sat up in the bed, wiping the sleep from his eyes and letting out a sigh to greet the morning, as was usual for him.
He stood up and walked around the room for a moment, checking it for anything out of place to which he found none. He took a moment to sit back down and relax himself as he prepared himself mentally for his chat with Solomon. It would likely not be an entirely pleasant chat, but it was one which he owed the Royal Knight for following his own request of meeting Sereinia like he had, and from keeping his word in the process. It must have been hard on him and the others to send him and him alone, instead of an entire force to simply take Sereinia. As good as Shadow was, he would not be able to handle both Yarun and Solomon at the same time. They were too fast and too well trained.
However, that was a detail he would not need to worry about right now. Instead, Shadow simply bid Sereinia farewell and told her to watch over Mayumi. He left Sereinia with Mayumi's instructions, that she was to stay by Sereinia's side and protect her throughout her daily activities.
With that, Shadow left the building via the window and ascended to the rooftops. Once he had judged the best path to follow in order to meet Solomon at the intended meeting place, he took off. The rooftops were slightly slippery from the rain the night before, but otherwise they weren't a problem for him to navigate. Once his boot slipped on a rather more sleek and smooth surface from a fresh tile which had been placed on the roofing, but Shadow had quickly righted himself before anything could happen. Continuing on his way, he slipped by a few rooftop archers and watchmen, knocking them out on his way when they were too close for comfort and continuing unimpeded to his intended target.
Before long, Shadow had arrived. From the looks of things, he was there just a little before Solomon was.
If nothing else, nobody could say Shadow wasn't punctual.
Shadow sat down on a ruined wall which had been separated from the rest of the building it used to be a part of and waited patiently for Solomon to arrive.
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"Regret and Action are two separate things... What is yours?"
"Regret and Action are two separate things... What is yours?"
"I apologize if I made you wait."
This was the greeting that Solomon issued as he had finally arrived at the old temple ruins. This place was filled with bits and bits of his childhood memories. He had used to hide at these parts from the guards and people he had stolen from. There was an inkling of hesitation within him about choosing this place. However, he had found this place perfect for their discussion. He seemed to have arrived a little later than he had wanted as the Red-Eyed Demon was already there before him. Even if, he was the one who had wanted this meeting to occur.
"I Will get right to the point as to not waste both of our time. You must have your own deductions who Sereinia could be now."
Pausing for a moment, Solomon's silver-white eyes gazed at the infamous crimson-colored eyes. There was a subtle change in the White Grim Reaper's indifferent expression. His presence bore a certain feeling of urgency which was very rare for him to showcase. However, it was only fleeting as he regained his trademark casual facade.
"I will take her away soon with or without her permission. She is the Crowned Princess of Cre' Est, the rightful heiress to the Imperial Throne. Her position is both important and fragile."
Solomon leaned on one of the remaining pillars of the old temple as he crossed his arms over his chest. He knows what he was about to tell the Red-Eyed Demon was confidential. Yet if he was going to leave the life and safety of the princess in this infamous Demonic assassin, he would have to tell her main companion of the possible threats.
"Even when she was still in the womb of the Empress, enemies had seek her death. I strongly believe it would be even more so if they ever find out that she is still alive."
The Master Eonis had sometimes voiced out to Solomon the delicate framework of the hierarchy in terms of power and right to the Throne of Cre' Est. The Empress who is known to be childless would turn over the succession to the Grand Duke and his family in the events of her death or being overthrown. At the same time, it was not a secret to him the malicious deeds that were committed to gain power and authority. In his opinion, he prefers the war where he knows his enemies unlike the ones being played behind the curtains of Cre' Est.
"The secret of her being alive will be kept, however, it will still be revealed. As such, you should expect people aiming to eliminate her at all costs. Even without you by her side, danger will come for her. She will be hunted down and her companions will be mere obstacles. The dangers you have attached yourself with and the inevitable ones she will attract. I need not tell how much perilous is the path she had chosen."
Removing himself from leaning on the pillar, Solomon straightened his stance and continued with his explanation. At the same time, he knew that the Red-Eyed Demon was thinking all of the variables that he had been telling him.
"I hate to tell you this but even if your intention is protect the princess, you will be labeled as a kidnapper soon enough. This is simply how some things in this world works. So, i suggest you keep her close and I believe you know that you need her more than she does to you. It is why I know you will take care of her."
Approaching the Red-Eyed Demon, Solomon stopped just few inches from him before speaking once more. He had no intention to harm. There was also the fact that he showed no malice or disrespect. It was quite odd for a person who had condemned the Te'i Sai to obliteration.
"Once I return to where Yarun is. My orders from the Emperor will be there waiting for me. Whatever it may be, I will follow them. The next time we meet I will be a Royal Knight on duty. I respect you as a warrior and as a man, however, we are still enemies by our chosen status. That is all I have to say if you have anything else to ask this is the last chance I believe we can talk like this."
"I Will get right to the point as to not waste both of our time. You must have your own deductions who Sereinia could be now."
Pausing for a moment, Solomon's silver-white eyes gazed at the infamous crimson-colored eyes. There was a subtle change in the White Grim Reaper's indifferent expression. His presence bore a certain feeling of urgency which was very rare for him to showcase. However, it was only fleeting as he regained his trademark casual facade.
"I will take her away soon with or without her permission. She is the Crowned Princess of Cre' Est, the rightful heiress to the Imperial Throne. Her position is both important and fragile."
Solomon leaned on one of the remaining pillars of the old temple as he crossed his arms over his chest. He knows what he was about to tell the Red-Eyed Demon was confidential. Yet if he was going to leave the life and safety of the princess in this infamous Demonic assassin, he would have to tell her main companion of the possible threats.
"Even when she was still in the womb of the Empress, enemies had seek her death. I strongly believe it would be even more so if they ever find out that she is still alive."
The Master Eonis had sometimes voiced out to Solomon the delicate framework of the hierarchy in terms of power and right to the Throne of Cre' Est. The Empress who is known to be childless would turn over the succession to the Grand Duke and his family in the events of her death or being overthrown. At the same time, it was not a secret to him the malicious deeds that were committed to gain power and authority. In his opinion, he prefers the war where he knows his enemies unlike the ones being played behind the curtains of Cre' Est.
"The secret of her being alive will be kept, however, it will still be revealed. As such, you should expect people aiming to eliminate her at all costs. Even without you by her side, danger will come for her. She will be hunted down and her companions will be mere obstacles. The dangers you have attached yourself with and the inevitable ones she will attract. I need not tell how much perilous is the path she had chosen."
Removing himself from leaning on the pillar, Solomon straightened his stance and continued with his explanation. At the same time, he knew that the Red-Eyed Demon was thinking all of the variables that he had been telling him.
"I hate to tell you this but even if your intention is protect the princess, you will be labeled as a kidnapper soon enough. This is simply how some things in this world works. So, i suggest you keep her close and I believe you know that you need her more than she does to you. It is why I know you will take care of her."
Approaching the Red-Eyed Demon, Solomon stopped just few inches from him before speaking once more. He had no intention to harm. There was also the fact that he showed no malice or disrespect. It was quite odd for a person who had condemned the Te'i Sai to obliteration.
"Once I return to where Yarun is. My orders from the Emperor will be there waiting for me. Whatever it may be, I will follow them. The next time we meet I will be a Royal Knight on duty. I respect you as a warrior and as a man, however, we are still enemies by our chosen status. That is all I have to say if you have anything else to ask this is the last chance I believe we can talk like this."
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"The little things that we do are the most valuable of all..."
"The little things that we do are the most valuable of all..."
"Mayumi, would you care to accompany me to do some shopping?"
Sereinia asked Mayumi who was already awake. At the same time, Shadow had told her for them to stay together. It seemed that he had some other business to attend to. She wondered what it could be. Somehow, she had some ideas on what those deeds were. However, she did not want to think any negative ones and simply buried such thoughts at the back of her mind. For now, she had decided to enjoy her day today. There was also the concern for her health. She was feeling much better than yesterday. It would be good for her to exercise herself than to have herself stay inside all day.
"I want to cook us some dinner. What kind of dishes do you like, Mayumi? I could cook them for you and you could also help me while preparing them if you want."
Soon enough, Sereinia received a favorable reply and they were out on the streets of the City of Xiel Ahu. Their destination was the market district as she managed to find some basket at the place where they were staying. It was quite busy as she had told Mayumi to stay close to her. To affirm that, she held the girl's hand with a bright smile. Somehow, the younger girl reminded Sereinia of how Shadow is about the most normal daily activities. It was quite adorable and if she did not know better, the two acted like a father and daughter. In any case, she finally stopped in front of a meat stall and looked at the different kinds that were displayed.
"Hmmm... I wonder if I should cook some steak... What do you think?" Asking Mayumi's opinion, Sereinia cast a glance at her accompanied by a small smile.
"Hmmm... I wonder if I should cook some steak... What do you think?" Asking Mayumi's opinion, Sereinia cast a glance at her accompanied by a small smile.
"Mayumi, would you care to accompany me to do some shopping?"
The young girl would really rather go hunting in the forest than go into the crowds of people, but this time it seemed like she didn't have a choice as she couldn't let Sereinia go alone with Shadow gone for the time being.
"I want to cook us some dinner. What kind of dishes do you like, Mayumi? I could cook them for you and you could also help me while preparing them if you want."
"Nothing sweet." Mayumi replied tonelessly.
Sereinia seemed satisfied with her reply and grabbed a basket she found before stepping outside. Mayumi followed close behind, grabbing her onyx cloak and weapon pouch on the way out. Soon both girls were out on the bustling streets.
Sora had came back that morning and was above them keeping a look out for potential danger while they browsed through the market.
Suddenly, Mayumi found herself in a perplex situation. Sereinia had took hold of her hand asking her to stay close. The young archer's instant reaction was to pull away, but upon seeing the corners of Sereinia's mouth lift she found herself unable to do so thus, eventually complied.
Sereinia brought them to a sudden stop in front of a small stall that sold meat. Mayumi stared at the variety of raw meat hung on metal hooks before her. Memories of what happened when she had eaten it the previous time surfaced.
"Hmmm... I wonder if I should cook some steak... What do you think?" Sereinia asked for the younger girl's opinion, casting a glance at her accompanied by a slight uplift of her mouth.
Mayumi's reply was a prompt shake of the head. She absolutely refused to go through the same horrid feeling again.
The young girl would really rather go hunting in the forest than go into the crowds of people, but this time it seemed like she didn't have a choice as she couldn't let Sereinia go alone with Shadow gone for the time being.
"I want to cook us some dinner. What kind of dishes do you like, Mayumi? I could cook them for you and you could also help me while preparing them if you want."
"Nothing sweet." Mayumi replied tonelessly.
Sereinia seemed satisfied with her reply and grabbed a basket she found before stepping outside. Mayumi followed close behind, grabbing her onyx cloak and weapon pouch on the way out. Soon both girls were out on the bustling streets.
Sora had came back that morning and was above them keeping a look out for potential danger while they browsed through the market.
Suddenly, Mayumi found herself in a perplex situation. Sereinia had took hold of her hand asking her to stay close. The young archer's instant reaction was to pull away, but upon seeing the corners of Sereinia's mouth lift she found herself unable to do so thus, eventually complied.
Sereinia brought them to a sudden stop in front of a small stall that sold meat. Mayumi stared at the variety of raw meat hung on metal hooks before her. Memories of what happened when she had eaten it the previous time surfaced.
"Hmmm... I wonder if I should cook some steak... What do you think?" Sereinia asked for the younger girl's opinion, casting a glance at her accompanied by a slight uplift of her mouth.
Mayumi's reply was a prompt shake of the head. She absolutely refused to go through the same horrid feeling again.
What Solomon was telling Shadow held a few surprises, but most of what he said was no surprise at all.
In Shadow's mind as an Assassin, and as the Red-Eyed Demon, the simplest solution to many of Sereinia's problems would be to hunt and kill the Grand Duke so that the current Emperor and Empress didn't have to abdicate the throne if an heir was not produced. But in his mind as Shadow, he could not bring himself to come to that conclusion with any confidence or conviction. Regardless of the Grand Duke's motivation for the throne, he was still Sereinia's family by blood, and Shadow couldn't take the risk of hurting her like that even if she held no personal attachment to the man.
There was more to think about now than ever before, and the Shadow was beginning to grow overwhelmed by all of it.
As more and more information began to swirl in his mind as variable after variable and possibility after possibility flew passed, he came to a conclusion which Sereinia would most likely begin to resent him for.
"... Solomon... I want you to convince the Emperor to come here to Xiel Ahu..." He said quietly.
"I would like to speak to him face to face about this matter, and discuss with him what must be done. I am offering him no resistance or aggression, which is something he sorely needs right now if he wants to find and protect his daughter."
Shadow hopped down off of the broken wall he had been sitting on and stood in front of Solomon, exhaling a sigh.
"I grow weary of all of this unnecessary aggression between our two sides Solomon. My past may indeed be littered with sin, death, destruction and violence, but my fight is the same as the Emperor's. I seek to bring an end to Te'i Sai and all who follow in its shadow, and rid all of the continent of Cre' Est of those who would bring it harm. Roda Ah K'mht as well must fall, and I intend to see it so until my dying breath. I can understand that the Emperor must seek to punish me in accordance with his nation's laws, but must he truly do so now when there is so much to be done? He and I could in fact make valuable allies for each other if he would just be willing to agree to let me have my way until this is over. Once Te'i Sai has fallen, and Roda Ah K'mht is no more, I will surrender myself to his laws willingly if I yet live to see that day."
Shadow removed one of the Twins from behind his back and held it out, palm up, to Solomon. This was both a gesture of respect and submission. Shadow was now surrendering himself to the Emperor's will in exchange for temporary amnesty so that he may continue his work which would provide the Emperor with the assistance he so sorely needed. Since the Emperor and his Knights were bound by the law, and Shadow was not, Shadow could do the work which the Emperor was prevented from accomplishing. Many of the Emperor's enemies were in positions of high authority and/or part of the shadows where his influence did not extend. Shadow was an asset who could penetrate the boundaries to which the Emperor was bound and take care of the enemies that the Emperor could not.
The Emperor, having no doubt been a part of Te'i Sai in the past, would instantly recognize and understand the gesture Shadow was now presenting. Once the issues had been resolved and their common enemies were no more, the Emperor was free to do as he wished with Shadow.
"I cannot promise that I will live to see the day that our enemies fall, Solomon. But if I do in fact live to witness that day, I am prepared to face what I have done." He said.
He continued to hold out the dagger to Solomon.
In Shadow's mind as an Assassin, and as the Red-Eyed Demon, the simplest solution to many of Sereinia's problems would be to hunt and kill the Grand Duke so that the current Emperor and Empress didn't have to abdicate the throne if an heir was not produced. But in his mind as Shadow, he could not bring himself to come to that conclusion with any confidence or conviction. Regardless of the Grand Duke's motivation for the throne, he was still Sereinia's family by blood, and Shadow couldn't take the risk of hurting her like that even if she held no personal attachment to the man.
There was more to think about now than ever before, and the Shadow was beginning to grow overwhelmed by all of it.
As more and more information began to swirl in his mind as variable after variable and possibility after possibility flew passed, he came to a conclusion which Sereinia would most likely begin to resent him for.
"... Solomon... I want you to convince the Emperor to come here to Xiel Ahu..." He said quietly.
"I would like to speak to him face to face about this matter, and discuss with him what must be done. I am offering him no resistance or aggression, which is something he sorely needs right now if he wants to find and protect his daughter."
Shadow hopped down off of the broken wall he had been sitting on and stood in front of Solomon, exhaling a sigh.
"I grow weary of all of this unnecessary aggression between our two sides Solomon. My past may indeed be littered with sin, death, destruction and violence, but my fight is the same as the Emperor's. I seek to bring an end to Te'i Sai and all who follow in its shadow, and rid all of the continent of Cre' Est of those who would bring it harm. Roda Ah K'mht as well must fall, and I intend to see it so until my dying breath. I can understand that the Emperor must seek to punish me in accordance with his nation's laws, but must he truly do so now when there is so much to be done? He and I could in fact make valuable allies for each other if he would just be willing to agree to let me have my way until this is over. Once Te'i Sai has fallen, and Roda Ah K'mht is no more, I will surrender myself to his laws willingly if I yet live to see that day."
Shadow removed one of the Twins from behind his back and held it out, palm up, to Solomon. This was both a gesture of respect and submission. Shadow was now surrendering himself to the Emperor's will in exchange for temporary amnesty so that he may continue his work which would provide the Emperor with the assistance he so sorely needed. Since the Emperor and his Knights were bound by the law, and Shadow was not, Shadow could do the work which the Emperor was prevented from accomplishing. Many of the Emperor's enemies were in positions of high authority and/or part of the shadows where his influence did not extend. Shadow was an asset who could penetrate the boundaries to which the Emperor was bound and take care of the enemies that the Emperor could not.
The Emperor, having no doubt been a part of Te'i Sai in the past, would instantly recognize and understand the gesture Shadow was now presenting. Once the issues had been resolved and their common enemies were no more, the Emperor was free to do as he wished with Shadow.
"I cannot promise that I will live to see the day that our enemies fall, Solomon. But if I do in fact live to witness that day, I am prepared to face what I have done." He said.
He continued to hold out the dagger to Solomon.
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"In the end, the decision lies with the White Raven..."
"In the end, the decision lies with the White Raven..."
"I cannot promise that I will live to see the day that our enemies fall, Solomon. But if I do in fact live to witness that day, I am prepared to face what I have done."
Casual indifference was present on Solomon's face as he listened to the Red-Eyed Demon's words. It was not a lack of interest or sincerity in his part. Rather, it is simply how he had been used to dealing with things especially the ones with utmost importance. He took heed every statement the feared assassin of legends had spouted. Logically, his suggestion was acceptable and ideal in many scenarios. This would provide Cre' Est more leverage when it comes to matters hidden in the darkness. It was a fact that Yarun and him were the ones dabbling with the dirty deeds needed to be done, however, they are still limited as they are bound by their status as a Royal Knight. This applies even more so for the Emperor who must follow every rule to an accord. Unlike the Red-Eyed Demon who was only bound by his own will.
"There is a probability that the Emperor would be involve in the princess' affairs personally. However, I cannot offer assurance in a meeting with him. He has a secret to keep and that is the existence of the heiress. Every movement he makes are watched. It is not easy for him to simply waltz out of the castle without any foreseeable consequences. The mere fact that he is not here before you right now is to keep the princess away from the danger as much as possible until the promised day and to protect the reputation of the Empress as well."
Solomon glanced at the dagger that the infamous assassin had hold out to him. He knew the meaning of such a gesture. It was to show respect and submission. For a warrior of his caliber, this was truly a feat. This person was willing to work with them. He has no qualms about that. It would be for the best to reach a result with the aid of others. Although, there was a small problem to that. The White Grim Reaper wondered what his partner the Sword Dancer would say about this arrangement. He will certainly be opposed to it. Nevertheless, the decision will be in the hands of the Emperor. It was not his call to do so.
"I will inform the Emperor about this and let you know his answer whatever it may be. For now, I suggest you steer clear of unnecessary dangers. For another Royal Knight is assigned for your apprehension. He will search and capture you either dead or alive unless the Emperor had lifted those orders without my knowledge."
It is a fact that Solomon should have at least hold the dagger to show his affirmation of the Red-Eyed Demon's gesture. However, he has great dislike towards such weapons. As much as possible, he does not hold any of it if he could avoid it. As a result, Solomon lightly pushed the assassin's hand back. There was no malicious intention behind it. He just wanted to inform the man that this gesture should be reserved for the meeting with the Emperor. Even if he acknowledges this, he will still be bound by the orders of his superior. Frankly speaking, he has no will to disobey his orders whatever it could be.
"You should do that in front of the Emperor. My acknowledgment holds little meaning in the grand design. In any case, I will inform you of the Highness' decision. Until then, take care of the princess and do not die. You do have something to live for now, don't you?"
With that last said, Solomon gave a respectful bow to the Red-Eyed Demon. It was then he turned his back at the assassin and left the old temple ruins. He was certain that it was about time for him to return where Yarun and the answer to his earlier report were waiting. There was no assurance of what the Emperor's reaction would be. However, he has a guess that the Master would be infuriated not by the words of suspicion and challenge but of the incident where Sereinia was hurt. The possible course of action might be reckless in a sense. Still, he desired that the Master would be able to reign himself for the Empress' favor. Even then, there was no certainty in that as the Empress might also be overwhelmed by her emotions.
"This thread gets longer and longer..."
Casual indifference was present on Solomon's face as he listened to the Red-Eyed Demon's words. It was not a lack of interest or sincerity in his part. Rather, it is simply how he had been used to dealing with things especially the ones with utmost importance. He took heed every statement the feared assassin of legends had spouted. Logically, his suggestion was acceptable and ideal in many scenarios. This would provide Cre' Est more leverage when it comes to matters hidden in the darkness. It was a fact that Yarun and him were the ones dabbling with the dirty deeds needed to be done, however, they are still limited as they are bound by their status as a Royal Knight. This applies even more so for the Emperor who must follow every rule to an accord. Unlike the Red-Eyed Demon who was only bound by his own will.
"There is a probability that the Emperor would be involve in the princess' affairs personally. However, I cannot offer assurance in a meeting with him. He has a secret to keep and that is the existence of the heiress. Every movement he makes are watched. It is not easy for him to simply waltz out of the castle without any foreseeable consequences. The mere fact that he is not here before you right now is to keep the princess away from the danger as much as possible until the promised day and to protect the reputation of the Empress as well."
Solomon glanced at the dagger that the infamous assassin had hold out to him. He knew the meaning of such a gesture. It was to show respect and submission. For a warrior of his caliber, this was truly a feat. This person was willing to work with them. He has no qualms about that. It would be for the best to reach a result with the aid of others. Although, there was a small problem to that. The White Grim Reaper wondered what his partner the Sword Dancer would say about this arrangement. He will certainly be opposed to it. Nevertheless, the decision will be in the hands of the Emperor. It was not his call to do so.
"I will inform the Emperor about this and let you know his answer whatever it may be. For now, I suggest you steer clear of unnecessary dangers. For another Royal Knight is assigned for your apprehension. He will search and capture you either dead or alive unless the Emperor had lifted those orders without my knowledge."
It is a fact that Solomon should have at least hold the dagger to show his affirmation of the Red-Eyed Demon's gesture. However, he has great dislike towards such weapons. As much as possible, he does not hold any of it if he could avoid it. As a result, Solomon lightly pushed the assassin's hand back. There was no malicious intention behind it. He just wanted to inform the man that this gesture should be reserved for the meeting with the Emperor. Even if he acknowledges this, he will still be bound by the orders of his superior. Frankly speaking, he has no will to disobey his orders whatever it could be.
"You should do that in front of the Emperor. My acknowledgment holds little meaning in the grand design. In any case, I will inform you of the Highness' decision. Until then, take care of the princess and do not die. You do have something to live for now, don't you?"
With that last said, Solomon gave a respectful bow to the Red-Eyed Demon. It was then he turned his back at the assassin and left the old temple ruins. He was certain that it was about time for him to return where Yarun and the answer to his earlier report were waiting. There was no assurance of what the Emperor's reaction would be. However, he has a guess that the Master would be infuriated not by the words of suspicion and challenge but of the incident where Sereinia was hurt. The possible course of action might be reckless in a sense. Still, he desired that the Master would be able to reign himself for the Empress' favor. Even then, there was no certainty in that as the Empress might also be overwhelmed by her emotions.
"This thread gets longer and longer..."
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"I should tell before everything else, I want to spend more time with you."
"I should tell before everything else, I want to spend more time with you."
Sereinia wondered about Mayumi's instant answer to her question. It was not much of a disappointment. However, the girl seemed determined not to have steak again. Curiosity made her ask what had prompted such an emotion within her. If Sereinia had remembered clearly, she had yet to cook anything like that before. So, her only logical conclusion is that Mayumi had tried such a dish from another.
"All right, we will not have steak. I am curious, do you not like it?"
She asked as she went to another stall with Mayumi in tow. This time Sereinia stopped at a vegetable stall where it is very noticeable that the leafy produce were fresh with its vibrant hue. She took a cabbage and nodded with approval. It was freshly harvest probably just a few hours ago as she waited for Mayumi's answer to her question. However before she could hear it, a group of middle-aged women were nearing their location. By a stroke of fate, one of those women knew Sereinia being a patient of hers.
"Dr. Nora? Is that you?"
Hearing her alias, Sereinia lifted her head and looked towards that direction. She recognized the face of the woman as her patient for some muscle pains. She immediately gave a gentle smile and greeted for common courtesy.
"Mrs. Adams! It is a pleasure to see you again. I hope your muscle pains are gone."
The woman known as Mrs. Adams approached Sereinia and Mayumi along with her female friends. The middle-aged woman energetically embraced Sereinia who was lightly surprised at gesture but did not complain about it.
"It is really you! Yes, my muscle pains are all gone thanks to you! Girls! This is the doctor I have been raving about!"
At that statement mentioned, the flutter of the conversation surrounded Sereinia and Mayumi. The good doctor was used to such an environment although, she was not certain for Mayumi. She glanced at the younger girl to offer an apology and to have her go ahead at the next stall. Yet before she could, the women had noticed her young companion.
"Oh my who is this cute girl? Is she your sister?"
The elder females surrounded Mayumi and admired her hair and eye coloring with interest. They would also occasionally touched her and make light conversation. Sereinia wondered how Mayumi was faring as she answered the question and did her best to ease the younger girl's obvious discomfort. She placed Mayumi behind her and answer with great care and politeness.
"She is a friend of mine. Her name is Mayumi."
"All right, we will not have steak. I am curious, do you not like it?"
She asked as she went to another stall with Mayumi in tow. This time Sereinia stopped at a vegetable stall where it is very noticeable that the leafy produce were fresh with its vibrant hue. She took a cabbage and nodded with approval. It was freshly harvest probably just a few hours ago as she waited for Mayumi's answer to her question. However before she could hear it, a group of middle-aged women were nearing their location. By a stroke of fate, one of those women knew Sereinia being a patient of hers.
"Dr. Nora? Is that you?"
Hearing her alias, Sereinia lifted her head and looked towards that direction. She recognized the face of the woman as her patient for some muscle pains. She immediately gave a gentle smile and greeted for common courtesy.
"Mrs. Adams! It is a pleasure to see you again. I hope your muscle pains are gone."
The woman known as Mrs. Adams approached Sereinia and Mayumi along with her female friends. The middle-aged woman energetically embraced Sereinia who was lightly surprised at gesture but did not complain about it.
"It is really you! Yes, my muscle pains are all gone thanks to you! Girls! This is the doctor I have been raving about!"
At that statement mentioned, the flutter of the conversation surrounded Sereinia and Mayumi. The good doctor was used to such an environment although, she was not certain for Mayumi. She glanced at the younger girl to offer an apology and to have her go ahead at the next stall. Yet before she could, the women had noticed her young companion.
"Oh my who is this cute girl? Is she your sister?"
The elder females surrounded Mayumi and admired her hair and eye coloring with interest. They would also occasionally touched her and make light conversation. Sereinia wondered how Mayumi was faring as she answered the question and did her best to ease the younger girl's obvious discomfort. She placed Mayumi behind her and answer with great care and politeness.
"She is a friend of mine. Her name is Mayumi."
"Ever popular, aren't you, my fairest Sereinia?" Siren whispered in said maiden's ear. Siren had been balancing on the edges of roofs, her arms spread as she walked upon her toes, the wind tossing her hair and dress about, when she saw the familiar beauty. She'd stepped away from the roof, landing atop boxes of mandarin oranges. Siren crossed her slim legs, pulling a piece of flesh from an apple with a crunch of her teeth. The bounty huntress tilted her head to the side, observing the wrinkly humans that surrounded the doctor. Siren smiled at Mayumi - Goddess she was adorable - taking an apple from the stand beside her and tossing it towards the young girl. The store owner parted his lips in protest but closed them immediately when he saw the ethereal beauty who sat beside him, one of her mesmerising silver eyes closing in a wink. He felt unsteady on his feet, and looked down immediately. It seemed rude to stare at a Goddess for so long for surely that was what she was. Or perhaps the ghost of the most beautiful Geisha or an Angel sent from the skies.
"What are we having for dinner today, Ser?" Siren asked, dropping elegantly onto her bare feet that now touched the ground. Her loose robes were nearly transparent. Really, what use did she have for clothes? What good did it do anyone? "And if you're wondering," where I've been for the past several days, "I've been meditating on the meaning of life under running water." I've been drinking and bathing with strangers... Amongst other things.
"Mayumi, love," Siren acknowledged with a genuine smile. The huntress pressed her lips gently against the assassin girl's forehead. Mayumi was beautiful, even at such a young age. Her dark eyes with its flecks of crimson seemed to stare into your soul without her meaning to, and her hair - as blue as crystals of ice - flowed about her, moving fluidly as she did. Siren grinned, taking a step back. "It's just a kiss. Don't kill me now," she joked, knowing full well Mayumi could if she so wished.
"Have any of you seen Keito, by the way?" Siren asked nonchalantly, although the worry in her eyes showed, seeping through her practiced voice. She cared deeply for the boy and she feared she forever would. He was as her younger brother and she felt responsible for him. Not that she made the best or most responsible older sibling. She hadn't seen Keito in days and she feared his death... Or worse.
"What is Shadow up to now?" she asked with a tilt of her head. Did she really want to know? Sort of. He was fun, if not anything else. Then, turning to the elderly ladies as if she'd just remembered they were there, Siren pinched the sides of her flowing skirts and curtsied. "Good day to you, sisters."
"What are we having for dinner today, Ser?" Siren asked, dropping elegantly onto her bare feet that now touched the ground. Her loose robes were nearly transparent. Really, what use did she have for clothes? What good did it do anyone? "And if you're wondering," where I've been for the past several days, "I've been meditating on the meaning of life under running water." I've been drinking and bathing with strangers... Amongst other things.
"Mayumi, love," Siren acknowledged with a genuine smile. The huntress pressed her lips gently against the assassin girl's forehead. Mayumi was beautiful, even at such a young age. Her dark eyes with its flecks of crimson seemed to stare into your soul without her meaning to, and her hair - as blue as crystals of ice - flowed about her, moving fluidly as she did. Siren grinned, taking a step back. "It's just a kiss. Don't kill me now," she joked, knowing full well Mayumi could if she so wished.
"Have any of you seen Keito, by the way?" Siren asked nonchalantly, although the worry in her eyes showed, seeping through her practiced voice. She cared deeply for the boy and she feared she forever would. He was as her younger brother and she felt responsible for him. Not that she made the best or most responsible older sibling. She hadn't seen Keito in days and she feared his death... Or worse.
"What is Shadow up to now?" she asked with a tilt of her head. Did she really want to know? Sort of. He was fun, if not anything else. Then, turning to the elderly ladies as if she'd just remembered they were there, Siren pinched the sides of her flowing skirts and curtsied. "Good day to you, sisters."
"All right, we will not have steak. I am curious, do you not like it?"
Mayumi wondered what she should say as they moved to the next stall, Sereinia picking up some vegetables while she stood to the side and when she was about to answer Sereinia's previous question, she sensed a group of people approaching them.
"Dr. Nora? Is that you?"
Mayumi stared at the group of people who turned out to be a group women in their middle ages. Sereinia seemed to recognise her and chatted with the middle aged woman known as Mrs Adams. Suddenly, the woman wrapped her arms around Sereinia's shoulders causing Mayumi to grow suspicious.
'Could it be a distraction of some sort?'
As the conversation went on between the older ladies, Mayumi's presence was gradually noticed.
"Oh my who is this cute girl? Is she your sister?"
'...Cute?'
Feeling many pairs of eyes on her, Mayumi turned to face the group of ladies whose attention was all on her. For some reason, Mayumi had a really bad feeling about the look in their eyes.
'This is why the rooftops are the safest.'
Soon, the silver haired girl was surrounded by middle aged ladies that appeared to be inspecting her. Mayumi looked round at them with bewildered eyes, wondering what she should do in situations like this one. Fortunately for the young assassin, Sereinia seemed to have noticed her discomfort and was quick to move in front of her, covering her from the group of middle aged women whom Mayumi now deemed as weird people who calls assassins like herself cute.
‘What’s cute?’ Mayumi wondered briefly when she noticed Siren had finally come down from the rooftops.
"Ever popular, aren't you, my fairest Sereinia?" Siren whispered in said maiden's ear.
An apple was tossed in her direction and Mayumi caught it on reflex. Mayumi looked at Siren perplexed at why she was given an apple. The owner parted his lips seemingly about to protest when Siren looked his way and with just that, he was silenced. Mayumi was awed.
‘What did she do? Was it some kind of poison?’
Mayumi looked down at the apple she was given and kept it in her pocket, though a little bulky it would do till they got back to their hideout. Siren had taken to a conversation with Sereinia, so Mayumi looked about trying to pass time when Siren called out to her.
"Mayumi, love,"
Mayumi turned to face the approaching bounty huntress and was caught off guard with something warm pressed to her forehead. Glancing up with black-red orbs, Mayumi felt the colour of her face drain.
"It's just a kiss. Don't kill me now,"
The young archer was quick to recover from Siren’s little stunt, now taking to glaring at the older lady, red flashing within black orbs as a warning sign. Mayumi’s eyes were now trained on Siren, not letting her come within a meter of her. She didn’t bother answering any of her questions either.
Mayumi wondered what she should say as they moved to the next stall, Sereinia picking up some vegetables while she stood to the side and when she was about to answer Sereinia's previous question, she sensed a group of people approaching them.
"Dr. Nora? Is that you?"
Mayumi stared at the group of people who turned out to be a group women in their middle ages. Sereinia seemed to recognise her and chatted with the middle aged woman known as Mrs Adams. Suddenly, the woman wrapped her arms around Sereinia's shoulders causing Mayumi to grow suspicious.
'Could it be a distraction of some sort?'
As the conversation went on between the older ladies, Mayumi's presence was gradually noticed.
"Oh my who is this cute girl? Is she your sister?"
'...Cute?'
Feeling many pairs of eyes on her, Mayumi turned to face the group of ladies whose attention was all on her. For some reason, Mayumi had a really bad feeling about the look in their eyes.
'This is why the rooftops are the safest.'
Soon, the silver haired girl was surrounded by middle aged ladies that appeared to be inspecting her. Mayumi looked round at them with bewildered eyes, wondering what she should do in situations like this one. Fortunately for the young assassin, Sereinia seemed to have noticed her discomfort and was quick to move in front of her, covering her from the group of middle aged women whom Mayumi now deemed as weird people who calls assassins like herself cute.
‘What’s cute?’ Mayumi wondered briefly when she noticed Siren had finally come down from the rooftops.
"Ever popular, aren't you, my fairest Sereinia?" Siren whispered in said maiden's ear.
An apple was tossed in her direction and Mayumi caught it on reflex. Mayumi looked at Siren perplexed at why she was given an apple. The owner parted his lips seemingly about to protest when Siren looked his way and with just that, he was silenced. Mayumi was awed.
‘What did she do? Was it some kind of poison?’
Mayumi looked down at the apple she was given and kept it in her pocket, though a little bulky it would do till they got back to their hideout. Siren had taken to a conversation with Sereinia, so Mayumi looked about trying to pass time when Siren called out to her.
"Mayumi, love,"
Mayumi turned to face the approaching bounty huntress and was caught off guard with something warm pressed to her forehead. Glancing up with black-red orbs, Mayumi felt the colour of her face drain.
"It's just a kiss. Don't kill me now,"
The young archer was quick to recover from Siren’s little stunt, now taking to glaring at the older lady, red flashing within black orbs as a warning sign. Mayumi’s eyes were now trained on Siren, not letting her come within a meter of her. She didn’t bother answering any of her questions either.
"Look, whoever you are, I think you should know that you are assaulting Imperial Cre'Est forces. This is a military operation, these people are thieves, murderers, bandits. They've been preying on their neighbors for months, and we've been called in to deal with them. I can see you aren't one of them, maybe a mercenary. There is a chance that you've been beguiled into fighting for them, if that's the case, then I'm giving you one chance to leave. Otherwise, no matter what happens here today, you will be an outlaw everywhere on this continent."
The slightest hint of surprise crossed Dietrich's face.
Imperials? Huh...
He honestly couldn't believe that the wool had been pulled over his eyes so easily. He didn't really feel guilty about killing soldiers, political entities didn't mean much to him. What he felt guilty about was being stupid enough to have not recognized the truth of the situation. In his battle-lust, he hadn't recognized the Imperial uniforms, their helmets, or their tactics. He felt his face flush red with embarrassment and rage. How could he have been so easily tricked?
He was about to speak, when he took a look around the village one more time; the crumbling shacks and emaciated figures, the filth in the middle of the street. These people weren't killers. They weren't hardened barbarians that burned, raped, and pillaged for the carnal pleasure of it. They were peasants, old women and children. They took from those who had more than them, because if they didn't they would starve. He looked back at the knight.
"You listen here. No man, alive or dead, commands me. I answer to Uirlin alone. Uirlin called me here, to fight, and that is enough. So come, if that is what you desire, come and die by my hand." He growled.
The knight snorted and made a gesture to the horseman beside him. The man nudged his steed and trotted forward a few steps. He drew a long cavalry pistol from his saddle, pointed it at Dietrich, and fired. A heavy gust of wind suddenly blew up from the west. The bullet hit Dietrich in the head, glancing off his helmet with a resounding PING. It was like someone had stuck his head inside a church bell, and then smacked an iron mallet against it. He stumbled back, but did not fall. Despite the enormous pain, he felt a sneer tear his lips apart.
"Heh... Heheheh… Hehehahaha! I hope you've got another one of those, you’re going to need it!” He snarled.
He tightened his grip on Gewalt and hurtled forward at full speed. Like a charging bear he lumbered forward at a surprisingly rapid speed. The three horsemen who accompanied the knight drew long, curved cavalry blades and galloped straight for him.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich finished his “meal” and stood up from the table in the inn. Once again, he had no idea what he was going to do today. In fact, he had no idea why he was even here. He could have easily left by now, and gone to some more interesting part of the country. Still, something seemed to be keeping him here, and he believed he knew what that thing was.
He glanced around, but couldn’t catch a glimpse of Vincent or Fang anywhere. He could feel himself slipping into a dark mood. It was a silent, brooding mindset. In a way, it was always there, a black, gnawing sensation of restlessness and wanderlust. He had spoken to other Line-Breakers in the past, and they too were afflicted by what they called “scourge”. It was a gift from Uirlin, a deep, resonating desire to escape and explore that afflicted every Line-Breaker. Dietrich had managed to keep it at bay for several years now, but whenever he stayed in one place for too long, he began to feel his mind fray at the edges.
For this reason he left a few coins on the table and walked out the door into the street. It was bright outside, the day sun shone vividly on the cobblestones. It had rained recently, and the remaining pools of water seemed to glitter in the golden rays. Immediately, Dietrich lost himself in the crowd, carried in whichever direction the living current chose.
Presently, he found himself in the market center. The sights and smells of the bazaar were invigorating. Still the scourge followed him, plaguing his mind with brooding thoughts. He wanted nothing else in the world than to be alone in a dark room, where he could think and brood. His face was contorted into a dark grimace, and his eyes seemed to stare off into the distance. He knew though, that giving into such a desire was folly. The path of the Seer was not for him… Not yet anyway… No, the only way to beat back the scourge was to occupy his mind with something else.
He got his chance, as the glimpse of a familiar form and figure caught his eye in the crowd.
Layla
He stopped dead in the middle of the street, causing the man behind him to bump into his back. The man was about to berate the oaf who had stopped in the middle of the street, but then noticed Gewalt. Along with the white spirit, Dietrich glimpsed a beautiful, wholesome woman and… Little Ms. Neck-Snapper. Instantly, his interest was perked. The three females seemed to know each other, or were at the very least acquainted. Odd, very odd. The small, haunted girl whom he had seen breaking necks in the forest was unquestionably an acolyte of the Demon. How then, could such a radiant, matronly woman as the raven-hair be associated with the little imp? Questions began flooding Dietrich’s mind, and slowly, but surely, he began to feel the scourge relinquish its grip on him.
Finally, something to do…
Somehow, he just knew that there was no way could get close enough to hear their conversation without being noticed. He wasn’t the sneakiest person to begin with, and the little imp carried herself in the same manner as the Demon. Even from the distance at which Dietrich stood, masked by the crowd, he could tell she was aware of everything going on around her.
He pushed his way out of the crowd and began moving towards them nonetheless, he walked behind a row of stalls, out of their direct line of sight. In truth he wasn't really “sneaking”, he was simply walking in the general direction of the group. To any average bystander, it would appear that he was just another customer, albeit a heavily armed on. Still, being armed was not too terrible uncommon in Xiel Ahu…
"It's just a kiss. Don't kill me now,"
He recognized Layla's voice behind him, it was unmistakable.
"What is Shadow up to now?"
Hmm... Another variable? Who are these people?
It was quickly becoming apparent that Layla was "in" with a very interesting group. One which the Demon was quite possibly a part of.
And if the Demon is a part of a group, than I'd bet the wages of a seasonal campaign that he's the ringleader.
He began to feign interest in a collection of "fresh fruit". He knew it would be incredibly easy to spot him if someone was looking for him, he naturally stood out in a crowd. Still, he counted on the thickness of the crowd around the marketplace, and the fact that the three women were not actively searching for him. He realized that it was improper to eavesdrop, but as long as he could stimulate his mind, he didn't care about following the norms of proper society. Perhaps he could pick up a thing or too on the Demon as well...
The slightest hint of surprise crossed Dietrich's face.
Imperials? Huh...
He honestly couldn't believe that the wool had been pulled over his eyes so easily. He didn't really feel guilty about killing soldiers, political entities didn't mean much to him. What he felt guilty about was being stupid enough to have not recognized the truth of the situation. In his battle-lust, he hadn't recognized the Imperial uniforms, their helmets, or their tactics. He felt his face flush red with embarrassment and rage. How could he have been so easily tricked?
He was about to speak, when he took a look around the village one more time; the crumbling shacks and emaciated figures, the filth in the middle of the street. These people weren't killers. They weren't hardened barbarians that burned, raped, and pillaged for the carnal pleasure of it. They were peasants, old women and children. They took from those who had more than them, because if they didn't they would starve. He looked back at the knight.
"You listen here. No man, alive or dead, commands me. I answer to Uirlin alone. Uirlin called me here, to fight, and that is enough. So come, if that is what you desire, come and die by my hand." He growled.
The knight snorted and made a gesture to the horseman beside him. The man nudged his steed and trotted forward a few steps. He drew a long cavalry pistol from his saddle, pointed it at Dietrich, and fired. A heavy gust of wind suddenly blew up from the west. The bullet hit Dietrich in the head, glancing off his helmet with a resounding PING. It was like someone had stuck his head inside a church bell, and then smacked an iron mallet against it. He stumbled back, but did not fall. Despite the enormous pain, he felt a sneer tear his lips apart.
"Heh... Heheheh… Hehehahaha! I hope you've got another one of those, you’re going to need it!” He snarled.
He tightened his grip on Gewalt and hurtled forward at full speed. Like a charging bear he lumbered forward at a surprisingly rapid speed. The three horsemen who accompanied the knight drew long, curved cavalry blades and galloped straight for him.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich finished his “meal” and stood up from the table in the inn. Once again, he had no idea what he was going to do today. In fact, he had no idea why he was even here. He could have easily left by now, and gone to some more interesting part of the country. Still, something seemed to be keeping him here, and he believed he knew what that thing was.
He glanced around, but couldn’t catch a glimpse of Vincent or Fang anywhere. He could feel himself slipping into a dark mood. It was a silent, brooding mindset. In a way, it was always there, a black, gnawing sensation of restlessness and wanderlust. He had spoken to other Line-Breakers in the past, and they too were afflicted by what they called “scourge”. It was a gift from Uirlin, a deep, resonating desire to escape and explore that afflicted every Line-Breaker. Dietrich had managed to keep it at bay for several years now, but whenever he stayed in one place for too long, he began to feel his mind fray at the edges.
For this reason he left a few coins on the table and walked out the door into the street. It was bright outside, the day sun shone vividly on the cobblestones. It had rained recently, and the remaining pools of water seemed to glitter in the golden rays. Immediately, Dietrich lost himself in the crowd, carried in whichever direction the living current chose.
Presently, he found himself in the market center. The sights and smells of the bazaar were invigorating. Still the scourge followed him, plaguing his mind with brooding thoughts. He wanted nothing else in the world than to be alone in a dark room, where he could think and brood. His face was contorted into a dark grimace, and his eyes seemed to stare off into the distance. He knew though, that giving into such a desire was folly. The path of the Seer was not for him… Not yet anyway… No, the only way to beat back the scourge was to occupy his mind with something else.
He got his chance, as the glimpse of a familiar form and figure caught his eye in the crowd.
Layla
He stopped dead in the middle of the street, causing the man behind him to bump into his back. The man was about to berate the oaf who had stopped in the middle of the street, but then noticed Gewalt. Along with the white spirit, Dietrich glimpsed a beautiful, wholesome woman and… Little Ms. Neck-Snapper. Instantly, his interest was perked. The three females seemed to know each other, or were at the very least acquainted. Odd, very odd. The small, haunted girl whom he had seen breaking necks in the forest was unquestionably an acolyte of the Demon. How then, could such a radiant, matronly woman as the raven-hair be associated with the little imp? Questions began flooding Dietrich’s mind, and slowly, but surely, he began to feel the scourge relinquish its grip on him.
Finally, something to do…
Somehow, he just knew that there was no way could get close enough to hear their conversation without being noticed. He wasn’t the sneakiest person to begin with, and the little imp carried herself in the same manner as the Demon. Even from the distance at which Dietrich stood, masked by the crowd, he could tell she was aware of everything going on around her.
He pushed his way out of the crowd and began moving towards them nonetheless, he walked behind a row of stalls, out of their direct line of sight. In truth he wasn't really “sneaking”, he was simply walking in the general direction of the group. To any average bystander, it would appear that he was just another customer, albeit a heavily armed on. Still, being armed was not too terrible uncommon in Xiel Ahu…
"It's just a kiss. Don't kill me now,"
He recognized Layla's voice behind him, it was unmistakable.
"What is Shadow up to now?"
Hmm... Another variable? Who are these people?
It was quickly becoming apparent that Layla was "in" with a very interesting group. One which the Demon was quite possibly a part of.
And if the Demon is a part of a group, than I'd bet the wages of a seasonal campaign that he's the ringleader.
He began to feign interest in a collection of "fresh fruit". He knew it would be incredibly easy to spot him if someone was looking for him, he naturally stood out in a crowd. Still, he counted on the thickness of the crowd around the marketplace, and the fact that the three women were not actively searching for him. He realized that it was improper to eavesdrop, but as long as he could stimulate his mind, he didn't care about following the norms of proper society. Perhaps he could pick up a thing or too on the Demon as well...
Shadow listened to Solomon's words and was inwardly relieved that he had not accepted the gesture. While Shadow was willing to do almost anything to get the Emperor off his back, giving up one of his weapons, which felt like part of his own body, was not something he wanted to do. He was almost ready to replace the weapon in it sheath as Solomon walked away, but a sound caught his ear and he immediately dashed forward, catching up to the Royal Knight.
As Solomon's head came around upon hearing Shadow's fast approach, which drowned out the sound Shadow was racing towards him, Shadow reached out to the side of Solomon's head with the dagger in his right hand extended, and a loud "klink" sound echoed around them. From off of Shadow's dagger fell a now broken arrow which had been aimed towards Solomon's head. Surely enough, Solomon could have heard and avoided it if he had wanted to, but Shadow had heard it first and once he had started moving, that would drown Solomon's ability to pick out the sound of the arrow's intended path. Again, though Solomon likely could have avoided it, Shadow was not taking the chance.
Shadow came to a rest once the arrow was blocked and took a defensive stance, facing the opposite direction as Solomon was while all around them, men in pure black outfits and masked hoods began to gather around them. Shadow instantly recognized them as Roda Ah K'mht, given the attire and the true path of the arrow towards Solomon.
"... If you haven't met them already, these are Assassins from Roda Ah K'mht." He said to Solomon over his shoulder.
Shadow analyzed each and every man which surrounded them one at a time and came to the conclusion that, while he and Solomon would triumph, it would be likely they would both receive at least a few minor injuries given the skill level and the numbers of which the Assassins now came at them in. At over thirty strong, and measuring up to just slightly below Elite Assassin status in Te'i Sai's terms, this was not going to be an easy fight for the two warriors in the middle of the gathering circle of darkness around them.
As Solomon's head came around upon hearing Shadow's fast approach, which drowned out the sound Shadow was racing towards him, Shadow reached out to the side of Solomon's head with the dagger in his right hand extended, and a loud "klink" sound echoed around them. From off of Shadow's dagger fell a now broken arrow which had been aimed towards Solomon's head. Surely enough, Solomon could have heard and avoided it if he had wanted to, but Shadow had heard it first and once he had started moving, that would drown Solomon's ability to pick out the sound of the arrow's intended path. Again, though Solomon likely could have avoided it, Shadow was not taking the chance.
Shadow came to a rest once the arrow was blocked and took a defensive stance, facing the opposite direction as Solomon was while all around them, men in pure black outfits and masked hoods began to gather around them. Shadow instantly recognized them as Roda Ah K'mht, given the attire and the true path of the arrow towards Solomon.
"... If you haven't met them already, these are Assassins from Roda Ah K'mht." He said to Solomon over his shoulder.
Shadow analyzed each and every man which surrounded them one at a time and came to the conclusion that, while he and Solomon would triumph, it would be likely they would both receive at least a few minor injuries given the skill level and the numbers of which the Assassins now came at them in. At over thirty strong, and measuring up to just slightly below Elite Assassin status in Te'i Sai's terms, this was not going to be an easy fight for the two warriors in the middle of the gathering circle of darkness around them.
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"The Grim Reaper delivers death indiscriminately. It only knows how to take, would you request its assistance?"
"The Grim Reaper delivers death indiscriminately. It only knows how to take, would you request its assistance?"
"I remember them as the rats fleeting about this continent without permission."
There was notable disdain in Solomon's tone. It was rather surprising in its deliverance for his face did not showcase any sort of surprise or irritation. His indifferent facade was well put however, his subtle annoyance at the appearance of the Roda Ah K'mht could be visibly seen through those silver-white eyes of his. It could be likened to a cold burning flame that will incinerate a person without the hope of redemption. He was not offended by the introduction of these assassins had chosen. Too bad for them, he was unharmed by it. Their job could have been more easy if they had rid of him. He did remember incapacitating a few of their members at the City of Nos just a few days ago. They are either here for some payback or associated him in cahoots with the infamous demonic assassin.
"Thank you for the assistance."
Solomon added casually without looking at Red-Eyed Demon who stood behind him. This time his voice returned to its trademark monotone quality. The anger that was present in his moonlight eyes vanished as if it was never there. At the same time, his presence was quite awkward as there was not even a hint of blood lust seeping through or the intent to harm. One would wonder if the White Grim Reaper was truly a master of total control. Bending his neck sidewards, one could hear some of his bones cracking as he had intended. After doing so, he walked forward towards one side of the Roda Ah K'mht assassins whom have surrounded the two of them.
"I would continue to look forward to it until we finish this extermination."
With that said, Solomon took point as he moved with such speed that others would deem as inhumane. He was already in front of one assassin that took them by surprise for a bit. There was not much of an interlude in his actions as he delivered a swift uppercut to the enemy before him who was lifted from the ground by the force inserted in that attack. There was also the sound of a jaw breaking in the process. It was then he delivered a roundhouse kick to the others near him. The other assassins managed to dodge the attack delivering enough space between them and the Royal Knight. However, the momentary stillness made those assassins assessed that the attack was not only a point-blank impact. His attack did not touch them physically but a noticeable slash could be seen in their clothes. It appears that Solomon has a certain skill of creating a sharp pressure in the air surrounding his attacks extending their range and inflicting damage as well.
"You harmed civilians as a whim. Threatened the peace of this continent with blood. Challenged a Knight to a grudge battle. Destroyed dreams because it is fun. If death is something that you all seek, I will answer your call."
Those words were spoken with an eerie calmness as his eyes of silver-white appeared to be burning incandescently. Solomon knew his duties and responsibilities as a Royal Knight. It is why at the Masquerade Ball he did not show unnecessary violence unlike Yarun. He placed the safety of the civilians above all. However at this moment, there was nothing constricting him to show a bit of his violent side. Oddly enough, there was still no detectable presence of a deadly intent surrounding him. Perhaps, his informal title as the White Grim Reaper was more than what other people could conclude. At the same time, it was also unprecedented in the history of Cre' Est Military Ranks to have such individuals with great strength and skills. The Royal Knight stood his ground as the a light breeze passed through all of them. His poise and gait denoted a stature fitting for a warrior that harbors Justice and Righteousness above all. Yet, those eyes and his intimidating calm presence depicted a monster ready to pounce.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Every encounter is something worthwhile in many ways..."
"Every encounter is something worthwhile in many ways..."
Watching the interactions between the group which had gotten larger by one more person, Sereinia cannot help but to smile warmly. It is a fact that the dialogues and conversations were not of greatest interests and would even show the rather awkwardness between Mayumi and Layla. Still, the feeling of being surrounded by these people gave her a sense of oddly comfort. There was also the fleeting idea that it would be wonderful if all of them could have a day to do some shopping like a big family. She knew they were not a cohesive group to begin with. The others that she had met and got to know during the months of training after the tragedy at Cre' Est had already left them on their own accord. It was saddening however, it was a decision they had thought to be best. Others have stayed with them with the occasional splitting from time to time. The best example of that was Layla who makes every situation very interesting to say the least by popping out of nowhere technically.
Sereinia introduced Layla to the group of gossiping and overzealous middle-aged ladies. The said group looked at Layla with utmost surprise and wonder. From her dazzling looks, to her rather improper attire in brood daylight, and odd-like behavior, they truly wondered if the Doctor was keeping good company with her. Truth be told, Sereinia had been slightly worried about the sudden disappearance of Layla especially with the issue about the Roda Ah K'mht appearing. She did not want to think the worst scenario.
As such, Sereinia had concluded that Layla had simply left on her own to partake in her own journey. Yet, it seemed that there were other reasons for that as Layla had explained in a very contrite and brief manner. Still, Sereinia was glad that Layla has yet to leave them even if her reasons were not fully revealed to any of them. It was probably due to that that Sereinia was not taken aback by the sudden whisper of Layla into her ears. There was also the possibility that she had gotten used to it over the course of months they had stayed in one of Shadow's Hideouts. Layla had taken the liking of whispering or being overly intimate with her that at times would have Shadow interrupt or even by the actions of Mayumi as well. Although, Sereinia did not mind. They were girls after all. She truly believes there was no intentions behind it. For Sereinia, it was just Layla's manner of showing affection.
"Mayumi, it is fine and Ms. Layla please be more gentle."
The good doctor added as she gently placed her free hand on Mayumi's head to ease her a bit. It seemed the younger girl was still not used to such intimate gestures of affection. There were most instances that Sereinia served as a mediator more than it was necessary. However, she did not complain as it was quite interesting for her to do so. She then took this opportunity to answer some of Layla's inquiries as it appeared that Mayumi has no intention to do so. Somehow, she finds that adorable of her.
"I am not certain about Mr. Keito's situation. But, I have heard that he wanted to take his own path for now. As for Shadow, he had some business to attend to for a while. But he will be back for dinner."
It was during that time Mrs. Adams whispered to Sereinia's ear which garnered the doctor's attention in a rather unpleasant manner.
"Dr. Nora, it is not my place to say this but... the company you keep especially that Layla character seemed unruly! You should not associate with such people seeing how she is so brazen with her clothes and shamelessly flirt!"
There was a few moments of silence before Sereinia could fully comprehend what the older lady meant. Thinking about it, there was much a gathering around them now most of them were leering males and women gossiping things that were likely to be false. The fellow market-goers had taken interest in them. It was probably due to Layla's unlikely entrance and attire. She could not also reject the idea that seeing two beautiful girls in one place would truly garner attention not including herself as she is completely oblivious about it. In any case, she fully faced Mrs. Adams and her friends with a polite yet stern expression.
"I cannot prohibit you from your own opinions. However, I would request that you do not speak badly about my friends in front of me. To you, they may not of proper. To me, they are simply who they are and I will not ask more than that. I am blessed to be surrounded by such people. If you would excuse us, we need to do some shopping."
Ending her statement with a bright and sincere smile, Sereinia made a polite bow to excuse herself and her companions. At that moment, the hustle and bustle of the market seemed came to a stop due to the Doctor's radiance which she is not aware of. Her beauty that seemed to be a gift from the gods and goddess themselves was illuminated more by her smile and words full of truth. In any case, she took Mayumi's hand into hers and went on their way as the silenced crowd made way for them effortlessly. She also expected Layla to follow them. To affirm that, she looked over her shoulder to glanced at the pale beauty. But before speaking her words, she noticed a rather huge and well-armored individual looking at their way. She was not certain but there was a foreboding sense that alerted her that she would see this man more in the times ahead. Regardless, she does not see him as a threat and gave a polite nod of acknowledgement before she returned her gaze at Layla.
"I am planning to cook some of Mayumi's favorite dishes and Shadow's as well. It would also be my pleasure to cook yours as well, Ms. Layla."
It was then Sereinia remembered something important. She released Mayumi's hand for a moment and faced Layla with a very sweet smile. She had almost forgotten a very important matter to tell Layla upon her return.
"Welcome back."
"Let me introduce another friend of mine, she is Ms. Layla."
Sereinia introduced Layla to the group of gossiping and overzealous middle-aged ladies. The said group looked at Layla with utmost surprise and wonder. From her dazzling looks, to her rather improper attire in brood daylight, and odd-like behavior, they truly wondered if the Doctor was keeping good company with her. Truth be told, Sereinia had been slightly worried about the sudden disappearance of Layla especially with the issue about the Roda Ah K'mht appearing. She did not want to think the worst scenario.
As such, Sereinia had concluded that Layla had simply left on her own to partake in her own journey. Yet, it seemed that there were other reasons for that as Layla had explained in a very contrite and brief manner. Still, Sereinia was glad that Layla has yet to leave them even if her reasons were not fully revealed to any of them. It was probably due to that that Sereinia was not taken aback by the sudden whisper of Layla into her ears. There was also the possibility that she had gotten used to it over the course of months they had stayed in one of Shadow's Hideouts. Layla had taken the liking of whispering or being overly intimate with her that at times would have Shadow interrupt or even by the actions of Mayumi as well. Although, Sereinia did not mind. They were girls after all. She truly believes there was no intentions behind it. For Sereinia, it was just Layla's manner of showing affection.
"Mayumi, it is fine and Ms. Layla please be more gentle."
The good doctor added as she gently placed her free hand on Mayumi's head to ease her a bit. It seemed the younger girl was still not used to such intimate gestures of affection. There were most instances that Sereinia served as a mediator more than it was necessary. However, she did not complain as it was quite interesting for her to do so. She then took this opportunity to answer some of Layla's inquiries as it appeared that Mayumi has no intention to do so. Somehow, she finds that adorable of her.
"I am not certain about Mr. Keito's situation. But, I have heard that he wanted to take his own path for now. As for Shadow, he had some business to attend to for a while. But he will be back for dinner."
It was during that time Mrs. Adams whispered to Sereinia's ear which garnered the doctor's attention in a rather unpleasant manner.
"Dr. Nora, it is not my place to say this but... the company you keep especially that Layla character seemed unruly! You should not associate with such people seeing how she is so brazen with her clothes and shamelessly flirt!"
There was a few moments of silence before Sereinia could fully comprehend what the older lady meant. Thinking about it, there was much a gathering around them now most of them were leering males and women gossiping things that were likely to be false. The fellow market-goers had taken interest in them. It was probably due to Layla's unlikely entrance and attire. She could not also reject the idea that seeing two beautiful girls in one place would truly garner attention not including herself as she is completely oblivious about it. In any case, she fully faced Mrs. Adams and her friends with a polite yet stern expression.
"I cannot prohibit you from your own opinions. However, I would request that you do not speak badly about my friends in front of me. To you, they may not of proper. To me, they are simply who they are and I will not ask more than that. I am blessed to be surrounded by such people. If you would excuse us, we need to do some shopping."
Ending her statement with a bright and sincere smile, Sereinia made a polite bow to excuse herself and her companions. At that moment, the hustle and bustle of the market seemed came to a stop due to the Doctor's radiance which she is not aware of. Her beauty that seemed to be a gift from the gods and goddess themselves was illuminated more by her smile and words full of truth. In any case, she took Mayumi's hand into hers and went on their way as the silenced crowd made way for them effortlessly. She also expected Layla to follow them. To affirm that, she looked over her shoulder to glanced at the pale beauty. But before speaking her words, she noticed a rather huge and well-armored individual looking at their way. She was not certain but there was a foreboding sense that alerted her that she would see this man more in the times ahead. Regardless, she does not see him as a threat and gave a polite nod of acknowledgement before she returned her gaze at Layla.
"I am planning to cook some of Mayumi's favorite dishes and Shadow's as well. It would also be my pleasure to cook yours as well, Ms. Layla."
It was then Sereinia remembered something important. She released Mayumi's hand for a moment and faced Layla with a very sweet smile. She had almost forgotten a very important matter to tell Layla upon her return.
"Welcome back."
Shadow had heard Solomon's attack and the repercussions that followed for the poor individual on the receiving end of his strike. From the way the body fell, even without looking backwards, Shadow could tell that the man had been sent off his feet and with a broken jaw. Likely either a hook punch or an uppercut to the head. A job well done, as most of these Assassins didn't know how fast Solomon was which gave him a temporary advantage in combat. However, this was not going to be as easy as Solomon made it sound. If he thought that he could just answer their call without receiving injury, then he was in for a surprise later in the fight.
Shadow's stance was low and steady, his knees bent just so to allow for fast movements if necessary. The dagger in his left hand protected his midsection while his right protected his face. All around there was an ever growing circle, and it was quite clear that Shadow was the primary target of this gathering as Solomon had less than a third of them watching and encircling him at the moment. That would likely change very soon once the fighting truly started, but for now Shadow was enjoying the quiet before the storm.
Solomon's stance too was poised and ready for the continuation of what he started, the seven men standing around him observing his movements and gauging his skills.
It never took a true Assassin more than about two seconds to judge the depth of skill of their opponents, and for Shadow it was instantaneous due to how much experience he held over twenty plus years of combat just like this.
Shadow was the first to receive another attack, but it once again came from the archers surrounding them. The arrow was fired at Shadow's shoulder, to which he sidestepped and deflected the arrow away from him with the dagger that was up and in his right hand. The arrow flew just off target, missing Shadow's shoulder by no more than one inch, but that was all he needed. Just a tiny percentage off the mark was still a one hundred percent failure to connect with the target. Shadow was then set upon by three individuals whom he deemed to be on par with Te'i Sai elites. As such, his actions were adjusted accordingly the instant they began moving towards him. Normally, against other Assassins, Shadow rushed them. Being experienced combatants, the one kind of attack they never usually encountered was a straight forward rush since their opponents were, by and large, too frightened to move most of the time. The maneuver proved effective, as none of the Assassins had prepared for his attack and he was able to close the gap between them in less than one second. Shadow's daggers came over and across his body, slashing the stomachs of the two on his side while he rammed the one ahead with the handles of the daggers as they came to rest in front of him.
The two on the sides fell away as the third in front fell backwards, Shadow's stance was low to the ground and his daggers held up in front of him in an "X" pattern to protect his body from any further forward attacks.
Solomon, in the mean time, had a bit of a field day with the Assassins who were attacking him. Shadow had cast a quick glance back and judged the ones attacking him to be the 'weaklings' of the group, most of whom were likely only just enjoying their first days as official Assassins. If they were anything like Te'i Sai, they would prove to be no challenge to one of Solomon's caliber. And, as Shadow caught out of the corner of his eye, it was so.
Solomon's attacks were swift and precise as one would expect of a true hand to hand fighter. He had taken the opportunity to use the same sort of rush maneuver Shadow had to close the gap and deliver short and brutal strikes to some of the softer zones of the body to get most of them out of his way. It was not something that took him much effort, if any at all, from what Shadow could see out of the corner of his eye. Solomon struck to their stomachs, jaws and even to the backs of their heads as they tried to get in close to surround him. However, they all met failure quite quickly under the might of Solomon's attacks.
Before long, Solomon had walked over towards Shadow and taken up a stance beside him.
"... This is where the real fight begins. I hope you're ready." Shadow said with something of a smirk.
Solomon cast him a glance out of the corner of his eye, and a small smile crept onto his lips as well.
"I was ready before they even made it into position around us. I can only hope you can say the same, Shadow." Solomon replied, a hint of casual taunting in his voice.
Shadow chuckled a little bit, bringing his daggers around and sheathing them behind his back. With the deaths of the first two to his daggers, Shadow decided it would be interesting to compare and contrast Solomon's fighting style to his own in parallel hand to hand combat. How would Solomon's technique vary from Shadow's, given that they were both taught by Grandmasters (or someone who could have been a Grandmaster) of Te'i Sai? Shadow could only wonder, but it would be interesting to see the results when the fight was underway and over.
The enemies around them still numbered roughly twenty individuals, and they were the strongest of the lot. Each one was roughly equivalent to a Te'i Sai Elite, some of them even stronger which would put them nearly on par with Master Assassins. While Shadow had not yet seen the full extent of Solomon's abilities, and likely wouldn't unless he fought against him personally, he was certain that his skills would not save him from injury in this fight, as Shadow's own would likely fail just the same.
All was quiet at first. For a good two minutes, the combatants simply stared at one another as they all prepared for what would prove to be a miniature war in the ruins.
Then, all at once, it started.
Solomon received the first attack, with two men rushing from his right side and two coming straight at him. He was able to dodge the attacks on the right and slide behind them as they went passed, the others in front of him forced to move away as a result since their target was now behind two objects in their way. Shadow too had pushed the attackers Solomon evaded further back, allowing the Knight to not worry about them as he focused on the two who were in front and still trying to press their attack. Shadow had kicked at one of them, who was able to see the attack and block it only to be met by Solomon's foot to the side of his face at the temple. The impact would likely have killed him had he not moved his head with the kick and mitigated the damage. The other attacker was able to get in close and punch towards Solomon with his right hand, but his attack was caught by the knight who held firm as Shadow slid forward and elbowed him in the jaw. The attack was an instant knockout, but Shadow paid a price for it as the one Solomon had kicked managed to recover and strike Shadow in the back just below the shoulder blades. Solomon managed to kick him once more while his attention was on Shadow, this time knocking him out cold with a second kick to the head which went unopposed.
The two who attacked before but were shoved away pressed a new attack while this was going on, striking at Solomon's back in the middle of his kick. Shadow was still reeling forward and in the right direction, so he caught the fist of one of them on his way until he regained his balance as Solomon did the same and whirled around with a backhand to the man's head which was subsequently caught by his partner and deflected off to the side. Shadow's grip on the man's arm tightened as he wrenched his body in a circle, spinning on his heel in a 360 degree turn and snapping the bones in his forearm along the way and also pulling his elbow apart at the seams. Solomon was able to pull the man who caught his attack into him and kneed him in the stomach, knocking the wind from him as he brought his elbow down on the man's neck, knocking him out. Shadow, meanwhile, knocked out the man who's arm he just broke with a punch to the heart. The impact caused his heart to seize and stop, killing him before he hit the ground.
Shadow and Solomon stood up straight and both let out a small breath before returning to their stances and awaiting the next group.
They did not wait long, as six men surrounded them and pressed an attack from all sides.
Unfortunately, there was no evading certain attacks as the body could only move in so many ways and could only move as fast as the musculature of the individual would allow. Both Shadow and Solomon were flexible and agile, but the both knew that this attack would leave them damaged. However, in combat, there are certain instances where a hit against you can be a boon if handled the right way. Both Shadow and Solomon prepped for what they knew would be a hit, and were able to almost silently communicate their intentions through subtle body gestures and stance adjustments.
As Shadow deflected the two attacks on his left side, he was struck in the side of the face by the third which caused him to fall towards the others he had just deflected. Using this to his advantage, he rolled along their backs and flipped his left leg on top of their backs as his right leg remained under their stomachs, locking them in place as he flipped once more, using his hands as a launch pad and an anchor, to hurl both of his opponents into the air.
While this was happening, Solomon had deflected and evaded the attacks on his right but was struck by a kick to his ribs on the left side which forced his body to move sideways. However, this was what he was hoping for as it gave him the ability to grab both of his other attackers around the necks and spin them around with him until he let go of them and let them fall into the men whom Shadow had just thrown into the air. Both Solomon and Shadow then leaped towards each other, passing each other with but inches to spare between them to engage the third attacker on either side. Shadow engaged his opponent with a dual strike to the head and chest, landing the chest attack just below the heart which caused him to instantly become nauseous and back away while holding his stomach. Solomon had used his momentum to leap at his attacker and land something of a spinning punch towards his stomach, to a similar effect as Shadow's attack, causing his opponent to reel. Almost simultaneously, Solomon and Shadow grabbed hold of their attackers and threw them back into each other, knocking them both out and creating a nice little pile of unconscious bodies.
Taking this moment to breath once more, Shadow and Solomon prepped themselves again and were met by a yet more vicious assault. Shadow was set upon by five individuals while Solomon was set upon by six. Shadow managed to block two incoming attacks simultaneously, then a third, but was struck by the fourth which was a punch to the face and the fifth which was a kick to his stomach. Luckily he had a very high tolerance of pain and impact force, and was able to recover and resume his own attack. However, as his right hand came around, it was caught mid strike by one of the men he'd deflected earlier. As he kicked out to his side and hit one of the others who struck him before, he head butted the one holding his arm. But once again, the body can only do so much. Shadow was then struck in the back once more, this time with a pari of brass knuckles which managed to tear his jacket and shirt and leave a nice red streak across his back. Shadow reeled from this attack a little bit before whirling around and kicking the one responsible in the head with his heel, spinning his head around in a complete circle which instantly killed him. Shadow then was able to resume his attack as two others to his sides tried to double team him, only to be caught, thrown, and subsequently killed by stomps to the heart and throat respectively.
Shadow had enough playing around, and it was time for the true difference between his and Solomon's fighting style to emerge.
During this time, Solomon met with a similar fate to Shadow as two others with brass knuckled entered the fight. He was able to smoothly dodge and deflect three attacks almost all at once before he was met with a punch to his lower back by the brass knuckles, the edge of the weapon being dug into his spine in between two of his vertebrae. The attack would not cause permanent damage, but it did cause temporary nerve malfunction which caused Solomon a great deal of pain in the instant that the attack landed. The pain subsided very quickly, but in those few moments, Solomon had experienced pain like never before. When nerves were struck and or severed, the resulting pain was exquisite in a way that nobody would ever dream of experiencing more than once, if ever should they be in a position to put a stop to it in the first place. But Solomon could not stop this attack, and paid the price for it with those moments of pain which were more than enough time for him to be kicked in the face twice by his opponents before being thrown to the ground.
His recovery, however, was swift, and he counter threw his attacker over his body on the way down and swept the legs of another attacker before getting to his feet. As he rose he was set upon by four others at once. He managed to avoid the attacks on the right, sending three of them off to the side, but was then struck in the back of the head by one who had used the momentum of Solomon's deflection as a means to power his own counterattack. Solomon hadn't expected this from them, but was quick to return the favor by kicking the man in the lower abdomen and then turning to kick him off his feet and several feet back. He then jumped into the air and sent the two on either side flying back as well, landing just in time to move his head out of the way of the final attacker who tried to strike his head with brass knuckles as he grabbed his hand and threw him over his shoulder. After the man landed, Solomon knocked him out with a quick punch to the side of the head and stood up straight and tall.
Shadow had finished his lot as well, and made it to Solomon's side. During the time of Solomon's engagement, Shadow had been set upon by four others, one of whom held a dagger. The men without weapons managed to keep Shadow's attention long enough for the one with the dagger to give him a cut across the same spot where the brass knuckles had raked his back earlier. This was extremely painful for Shadow, but with his stoic and calm expression, one would never be able to tell outwardly that he was in pain. The cut was not deep, but it was still painful and would require Sereinia's aid to mend.
By this time, there were about half the remaining enemies left, and Shadow and Solomon both took stances as their breathing evened out.
Both of them were in remarkable shape, and both clearly had the stamina to outlast Yarun in combat. By this time, though he was a fine fighter, Yarun would likely have taken more hits than either Shadow or Solomon by this stage of the fight and been angry enough to make mistakes. Yarun's biggest weakness, from Shadow's perspective, was that he let his ego blind him to the fact that he was not invincible. In fact, Shadow was certain that Solomon could best him in combat despite the fact that Yarun acted like he was the best there was. But this was not the time to think about that. It was merely an observation by Shadow.
As the fight progressed, Shadow and Solomon managed to find another rhythm with each other's fighting styles and continued to use each other's attacks and evasion to their advantage. Before the next ten minutes had passed, the fight was over.
Shadow looked to Solomon, and Solomon to Shadow. Having just fought side by side against such foes who were good enough to damage both of them like this, they held a new level of silent respect for each other as warriors.
If the Gods were kind, they'd never have to engage in combat.
"Get back to the Emperor as fast as you can Solomon... I will clean up here." He said quietly.
Solomon took his leave without any further words, eager to do just as Shadow asked before anything else happened which would impede his progress.
As soon as Solomon was out of sight, Shadow walked around to each body and checked if they were still alive. Those which were dead were safe from Shadow's wrath, but those who yet drew breath soon drew breath no more as Shadow killed all of them one by one in their unconscious state until he was certain that none of them drew breath any longer. However, this was not enough for Shadow, so he decided to send a further message in the same fashion he did when he met them before in the battle by the horse drawn cart. Shadow decapitated each man one by one and severed all of their exterior limbs with his Orichalcum daggers. One by one, piece by piece, until he was satisfied. Since they were dead and their hearts beat no more, the blood simply poured out instead of spurting out. As such, Shadow was safe from the mess he'd made, and walked away almost unscathed save for the wound on his back and a few sore spots where other attacks had connected.
Before long, Shadow arrived back at the building and removed his jacket and shirt. He looked in a changing mirror to see the wound on his back, and discovered that it was harmless in the long run, but it still provided quite a bit of irritation to him as he put a new black shirt on and walked out of the building. Following a small trail of evidence, he found Mayumi and Sereinia. Siren was there as well, which was something of an interesting, if not irritating, turn of events. Also, there was the large man from before there as well. Shadow didn't really pay attention to them, however, as he approached Sereinia and Mayumi.
His expression was just as stoic and emotionless as ever, but never the less he managed to speak gently and calmly to them.
"Sereinia, Mayumi, it's time to end today's outdoor activities." He said as he looked to Sereinia.
"You and I have much to discuss, so please gather what you need and come with me back to the inn." He said softly.
He turned to Mayumi for a moment, looking her over and examining her mental state to the best of his ability.
"... I'm glad you decided to go with Sereinia. Come. We have much to discuss as well." He said.
With that, he turned away and started walking back to the inn. He knew that the two women would follow in short order, but still he walked slowly to give them time to finish whatever they needed to do and catch up to him.
Shadow's stance was low and steady, his knees bent just so to allow for fast movements if necessary. The dagger in his left hand protected his midsection while his right protected his face. All around there was an ever growing circle, and it was quite clear that Shadow was the primary target of this gathering as Solomon had less than a third of them watching and encircling him at the moment. That would likely change very soon once the fighting truly started, but for now Shadow was enjoying the quiet before the storm.
Solomon's stance too was poised and ready for the continuation of what he started, the seven men standing around him observing his movements and gauging his skills.
It never took a true Assassin more than about two seconds to judge the depth of skill of their opponents, and for Shadow it was instantaneous due to how much experience he held over twenty plus years of combat just like this.
Shadow was the first to receive another attack, but it once again came from the archers surrounding them. The arrow was fired at Shadow's shoulder, to which he sidestepped and deflected the arrow away from him with the dagger that was up and in his right hand. The arrow flew just off target, missing Shadow's shoulder by no more than one inch, but that was all he needed. Just a tiny percentage off the mark was still a one hundred percent failure to connect with the target. Shadow was then set upon by three individuals whom he deemed to be on par with Te'i Sai elites. As such, his actions were adjusted accordingly the instant they began moving towards him. Normally, against other Assassins, Shadow rushed them. Being experienced combatants, the one kind of attack they never usually encountered was a straight forward rush since their opponents were, by and large, too frightened to move most of the time. The maneuver proved effective, as none of the Assassins had prepared for his attack and he was able to close the gap between them in less than one second. Shadow's daggers came over and across his body, slashing the stomachs of the two on his side while he rammed the one ahead with the handles of the daggers as they came to rest in front of him.
The two on the sides fell away as the third in front fell backwards, Shadow's stance was low to the ground and his daggers held up in front of him in an "X" pattern to protect his body from any further forward attacks.
.JPG){kind=link}
Solomon, in the mean time, had a bit of a field day with the Assassins who were attacking him. Shadow had cast a quick glance back and judged the ones attacking him to be the 'weaklings' of the group, most of whom were likely only just enjoying their first days as official Assassins. If they were anything like Te'i Sai, they would prove to be no challenge to one of Solomon's caliber. And, as Shadow caught out of the corner of his eye, it was so.
Solomon's attacks were swift and precise as one would expect of a true hand to hand fighter. He had taken the opportunity to use the same sort of rush maneuver Shadow had to close the gap and deliver short and brutal strikes to some of the softer zones of the body to get most of them out of his way. It was not something that took him much effort, if any at all, from what Shadow could see out of the corner of his eye. Solomon struck to their stomachs, jaws and even to the backs of their heads as they tried to get in close to surround him. However, they all met failure quite quickly under the might of Solomon's attacks.
Before long, Solomon had walked over towards Shadow and taken up a stance beside him.
"... This is where the real fight begins. I hope you're ready." Shadow said with something of a smirk.
Solomon cast him a glance out of the corner of his eye, and a small smile crept onto his lips as well.
"I was ready before they even made it into position around us. I can only hope you can say the same, Shadow." Solomon replied, a hint of casual taunting in his voice.
Shadow chuckled a little bit, bringing his daggers around and sheathing them behind his back. With the deaths of the first two to his daggers, Shadow decided it would be interesting to compare and contrast Solomon's fighting style to his own in parallel hand to hand combat. How would Solomon's technique vary from Shadow's, given that they were both taught by Grandmasters (or someone who could have been a Grandmaster) of Te'i Sai? Shadow could only wonder, but it would be interesting to see the results when the fight was underway and over.
The enemies around them still numbered roughly twenty individuals, and they were the strongest of the lot. Each one was roughly equivalent to a Te'i Sai Elite, some of them even stronger which would put them nearly on par with Master Assassins. While Shadow had not yet seen the full extent of Solomon's abilities, and likely wouldn't unless he fought against him personally, he was certain that his skills would not save him from injury in this fight, as Shadow's own would likely fail just the same.
All was quiet at first. For a good two minutes, the combatants simply stared at one another as they all prepared for what would prove to be a miniature war in the ruins.
Then, all at once, it started.
Solomon received the first attack, with two men rushing from his right side and two coming straight at him. He was able to dodge the attacks on the right and slide behind them as they went passed, the others in front of him forced to move away as a result since their target was now behind two objects in their way. Shadow too had pushed the attackers Solomon evaded further back, allowing the Knight to not worry about them as he focused on the two who were in front and still trying to press their attack. Shadow had kicked at one of them, who was able to see the attack and block it only to be met by Solomon's foot to the side of his face at the temple. The impact would likely have killed him had he not moved his head with the kick and mitigated the damage. The other attacker was able to get in close and punch towards Solomon with his right hand, but his attack was caught by the knight who held firm as Shadow slid forward and elbowed him in the jaw. The attack was an instant knockout, but Shadow paid a price for it as the one Solomon had kicked managed to recover and strike Shadow in the back just below the shoulder blades. Solomon managed to kick him once more while his attention was on Shadow, this time knocking him out cold with a second kick to the head which went unopposed.
The two who attacked before but were shoved away pressed a new attack while this was going on, striking at Solomon's back in the middle of his kick. Shadow was still reeling forward and in the right direction, so he caught the fist of one of them on his way until he regained his balance as Solomon did the same and whirled around with a backhand to the man's head which was subsequently caught by his partner and deflected off to the side. Shadow's grip on the man's arm tightened as he wrenched his body in a circle, spinning on his heel in a 360 degree turn and snapping the bones in his forearm along the way and also pulling his elbow apart at the seams. Solomon was able to pull the man who caught his attack into him and kneed him in the stomach, knocking the wind from him as he brought his elbow down on the man's neck, knocking him out. Shadow, meanwhile, knocked out the man who's arm he just broke with a punch to the heart. The impact caused his heart to seize and stop, killing him before he hit the ground.
Shadow and Solomon stood up straight and both let out a small breath before returning to their stances and awaiting the next group.
They did not wait long, as six men surrounded them and pressed an attack from all sides.
Unfortunately, there was no evading certain attacks as the body could only move in so many ways and could only move as fast as the musculature of the individual would allow. Both Shadow and Solomon were flexible and agile, but the both knew that this attack would leave them damaged. However, in combat, there are certain instances where a hit against you can be a boon if handled the right way. Both Shadow and Solomon prepped for what they knew would be a hit, and were able to almost silently communicate their intentions through subtle body gestures and stance adjustments.
As Shadow deflected the two attacks on his left side, he was struck in the side of the face by the third which caused him to fall towards the others he had just deflected. Using this to his advantage, he rolled along their backs and flipped his left leg on top of their backs as his right leg remained under their stomachs, locking them in place as he flipped once more, using his hands as a launch pad and an anchor, to hurl both of his opponents into the air.
While this was happening, Solomon had deflected and evaded the attacks on his right but was struck by a kick to his ribs on the left side which forced his body to move sideways. However, this was what he was hoping for as it gave him the ability to grab both of his other attackers around the necks and spin them around with him until he let go of them and let them fall into the men whom Shadow had just thrown into the air. Both Solomon and Shadow then leaped towards each other, passing each other with but inches to spare between them to engage the third attacker on either side. Shadow engaged his opponent with a dual strike to the head and chest, landing the chest attack just below the heart which caused him to instantly become nauseous and back away while holding his stomach. Solomon had used his momentum to leap at his attacker and land something of a spinning punch towards his stomach, to a similar effect as Shadow's attack, causing his opponent to reel. Almost simultaneously, Solomon and Shadow grabbed hold of their attackers and threw them back into each other, knocking them both out and creating a nice little pile of unconscious bodies.
Taking this moment to breath once more, Shadow and Solomon prepped themselves again and were met by a yet more vicious assault. Shadow was set upon by five individuals while Solomon was set upon by six. Shadow managed to block two incoming attacks simultaneously, then a third, but was struck by the fourth which was a punch to the face and the fifth which was a kick to his stomach. Luckily he had a very high tolerance of pain and impact force, and was able to recover and resume his own attack. However, as his right hand came around, it was caught mid strike by one of the men he'd deflected earlier. As he kicked out to his side and hit one of the others who struck him before, he head butted the one holding his arm. But once again, the body can only do so much. Shadow was then struck in the back once more, this time with a pari of brass knuckles which managed to tear his jacket and shirt and leave a nice red streak across his back. Shadow reeled from this attack a little bit before whirling around and kicking the one responsible in the head with his heel, spinning his head around in a complete circle which instantly killed him. Shadow then was able to resume his attack as two others to his sides tried to double team him, only to be caught, thrown, and subsequently killed by stomps to the heart and throat respectively.
Shadow had enough playing around, and it was time for the true difference between his and Solomon's fighting style to emerge.
During this time, Solomon met with a similar fate to Shadow as two others with brass knuckled entered the fight. He was able to smoothly dodge and deflect three attacks almost all at once before he was met with a punch to his lower back by the brass knuckles, the edge of the weapon being dug into his spine in between two of his vertebrae. The attack would not cause permanent damage, but it did cause temporary nerve malfunction which caused Solomon a great deal of pain in the instant that the attack landed. The pain subsided very quickly, but in those few moments, Solomon had experienced pain like never before. When nerves were struck and or severed, the resulting pain was exquisite in a way that nobody would ever dream of experiencing more than once, if ever should they be in a position to put a stop to it in the first place. But Solomon could not stop this attack, and paid the price for it with those moments of pain which were more than enough time for him to be kicked in the face twice by his opponents before being thrown to the ground.
His recovery, however, was swift, and he counter threw his attacker over his body on the way down and swept the legs of another attacker before getting to his feet. As he rose he was set upon by four others at once. He managed to avoid the attacks on the right, sending three of them off to the side, but was then struck in the back of the head by one who had used the momentum of Solomon's deflection as a means to power his own counterattack. Solomon hadn't expected this from them, but was quick to return the favor by kicking the man in the lower abdomen and then turning to kick him off his feet and several feet back. He then jumped into the air and sent the two on either side flying back as well, landing just in time to move his head out of the way of the final attacker who tried to strike his head with brass knuckles as he grabbed his hand and threw him over his shoulder. After the man landed, Solomon knocked him out with a quick punch to the side of the head and stood up straight and tall.
Shadow had finished his lot as well, and made it to Solomon's side. During the time of Solomon's engagement, Shadow had been set upon by four others, one of whom held a dagger. The men without weapons managed to keep Shadow's attention long enough for the one with the dagger to give him a cut across the same spot where the brass knuckles had raked his back earlier. This was extremely painful for Shadow, but with his stoic and calm expression, one would never be able to tell outwardly that he was in pain. The cut was not deep, but it was still painful and would require Sereinia's aid to mend.
By this time, there were about half the remaining enemies left, and Shadow and Solomon both took stances as their breathing evened out.
Both of them were in remarkable shape, and both clearly had the stamina to outlast Yarun in combat. By this time, though he was a fine fighter, Yarun would likely have taken more hits than either Shadow or Solomon by this stage of the fight and been angry enough to make mistakes. Yarun's biggest weakness, from Shadow's perspective, was that he let his ego blind him to the fact that he was not invincible. In fact, Shadow was certain that Solomon could best him in combat despite the fact that Yarun acted like he was the best there was. But this was not the time to think about that. It was merely an observation by Shadow.
As the fight progressed, Shadow and Solomon managed to find another rhythm with each other's fighting styles and continued to use each other's attacks and evasion to their advantage. Before the next ten minutes had passed, the fight was over.
Shadow looked to Solomon, and Solomon to Shadow. Having just fought side by side against such foes who were good enough to damage both of them like this, they held a new level of silent respect for each other as warriors.
If the Gods were kind, they'd never have to engage in combat.
"Get back to the Emperor as fast as you can Solomon... I will clean up here." He said quietly.
Solomon took his leave without any further words, eager to do just as Shadow asked before anything else happened which would impede his progress.
As soon as Solomon was out of sight, Shadow walked around to each body and checked if they were still alive. Those which were dead were safe from Shadow's wrath, but those who yet drew breath soon drew breath no more as Shadow killed all of them one by one in their unconscious state until he was certain that none of them drew breath any longer. However, this was not enough for Shadow, so he decided to send a further message in the same fashion he did when he met them before in the battle by the horse drawn cart. Shadow decapitated each man one by one and severed all of their exterior limbs with his Orichalcum daggers. One by one, piece by piece, until he was satisfied. Since they were dead and their hearts beat no more, the blood simply poured out instead of spurting out. As such, Shadow was safe from the mess he'd made, and walked away almost unscathed save for the wound on his back and a few sore spots where other attacks had connected.
Before long, Shadow arrived back at the building and removed his jacket and shirt. He looked in a changing mirror to see the wound on his back, and discovered that it was harmless in the long run, but it still provided quite a bit of irritation to him as he put a new black shirt on and walked out of the building. Following a small trail of evidence, he found Mayumi and Sereinia. Siren was there as well, which was something of an interesting, if not irritating, turn of events. Also, there was the large man from before there as well. Shadow didn't really pay attention to them, however, as he approached Sereinia and Mayumi.
His expression was just as stoic and emotionless as ever, but never the less he managed to speak gently and calmly to them.
"Sereinia, Mayumi, it's time to end today's outdoor activities." He said as he looked to Sereinia.
"You and I have much to discuss, so please gather what you need and come with me back to the inn." He said softly.
He turned to Mayumi for a moment, looking her over and examining her mental state to the best of his ability.
"... I'm glad you decided to go with Sereinia. Come. We have much to discuss as well." He said.
With that, he turned away and started walking back to the inn. He knew that the two women would follow in short order, but still he walked slowly to give them time to finish whatever they needed to do and catch up to him.
"Mayumi, it is fine and Ms. Layla please be more gentle."
Layla raised a brow, a smirk playing on her lips before she decided to pout, blinking her wide silver eyes up at the taller woman. "But I like it rough," she joked with a wink.
"I am not certain about Mr. Keito's situation. But, I have heard that he wanted to take his own path for now." Siren flinched at Sereinia's words, her face falling briefly before she quickly repainted her nonchalant smile. Keito had been the only thing that kept her from escaping the clasps of Shadow's entourage, well, other than the beautiful and somewhat mysterious Sereinia, of course, and the lovely if not volatile Mayumi. Once, a thief had kept her from running away but he'd left without a word, without so much as a farewell kiss, leaving nothing but his claws in her heart behind. A shadow crossed her eyes, tarnishing her gaze in a stormy grey.
"As for Shadow, he had some business to attend to for a while. But he will be back for dinner." Translation: He's in a fight and will be back for cooked food rather than human blood later. Siren ran her fingers through her hair, a habit she still could not rid herself of, slipping the dark thoughts from within her skull. Pessimism did not get anyone anywhere.
"Dr. Nora, it is not my place to say this but... the company you keep especially that Layla character seemed unruly! You should not associate with such people seeing how she is so brazen with her clothes and shamelessly flirt!" an elderly woman whispered loudly. Siren chuckled, placing her hands on her bountiful hips and tossing her silken hair over her shoulder.
"Who knew, I have a pair of ears that actually work. Thank you for the compliment, wrinkly human. Your comments have been duly noted, I will make sure to better improve my unruliness so I may annoy you further," Siren joked. Maybe joked. "Perhaps I will teach you a trick or two." To prove her point, Siren lifted her gaze towards two men who were carrying several large boxes between them. The young men stared in awe, stumbling and cursing as they fell from distraction. Siren smiled, her lids drooped low as if she were weary from a night of 'fun.' "Mmm," she mused. She was most certainly not narcissistic. Yeah, right.
"I cannot prohibit you from your own opinions. However, I would request that you do not speak badly about my friends in front of me. To you, they may not of proper. To me, they are simply who they are and I will not ask more than that. I am blessed to be surrounded by such people. If you would excuse us, we need to do some shopping." Siren's eyes widened, slightly surprised at Sereinia's defence of her. She'd never been defended in such a way before, why would she have been? She really was unruly and she didn't mind being called such. She'd been called worse. Still, she found Sereinia's act of... Loyalty? Ah, touching.
"I am planning to cook some of Mayumi's favorite dishes and Shadow's as well. It would also be my pleasure to cook yours as well, Ms. Layla."
"Please, do call me Layla. I've probably been married and divorced several dozen times already, without my knowledge," Without really remembering my husbands. "I kept the houses, though."
A large, familiar figure caught her eye. Siren grinned, sashaying towards the mercenary. Siren pressed her palms against his back, reaching upwards, over his shirt and onto his shoulders. She pressed against him to lift herself up. "Glass-shover," she purred in his ear before dropping silently back onto her feet. "What a pleasant surprise. You weren't stalking us or anything of the sort, were you?" Siren beamed, taking him by the front of his shirt and swivelling him around, walking backwards and tugging him along. People around her stared, the men in envy of the mercenary and the women in disgust. Well, most of the women. "I never did get your name," she whispered as if it were a secret she was telling him. Or I did and I just don't remember, as always.
Siren noted Shadow's speech in the background. The red-eyed demon talked too much, in all objectivity. Well, she talked just as much if not more, but at least she was funny and actually worth listening to. Really, it took her years to develop her riveting humour. "Would you like to meet my..." Siren paused, cocking her head to the side in the bird-like way she always did, looking up at the sky as if taking her words from the Heavens. "Comrades? I'm warning you, though, they're a little," she paused for dramatic effect. "Quirky."
Spinning on her heel, she strolled towards Sereinia, Mayumi and Shadow, her hips and translucent swaying from side to side as she moved. "Shadow!" she called. "Look what I found," she said with pride, tugging at and gesturing towards the glass shoving mercenary beside her. "Replacement for the bastard of a thief," she said with a laugh. "He looks fun, doesn't he, my sweetest Shadow? May we keep him?"
Layla raised a brow, a smirk playing on her lips before she decided to pout, blinking her wide silver eyes up at the taller woman. "But I like it rough," she joked with a wink.
"I am not certain about Mr. Keito's situation. But, I have heard that he wanted to take his own path for now." Siren flinched at Sereinia's words, her face falling briefly before she quickly repainted her nonchalant smile. Keito had been the only thing that kept her from escaping the clasps of Shadow's entourage, well, other than the beautiful and somewhat mysterious Sereinia, of course, and the lovely if not volatile Mayumi. Once, a thief had kept her from running away but he'd left without a word, without so much as a farewell kiss, leaving nothing but his claws in her heart behind. A shadow crossed her eyes, tarnishing her gaze in a stormy grey.
"As for Shadow, he had some business to attend to for a while. But he will be back for dinner." Translation: He's in a fight and will be back for cooked food rather than human blood later. Siren ran her fingers through her hair, a habit she still could not rid herself of, slipping the dark thoughts from within her skull. Pessimism did not get anyone anywhere.
"Dr. Nora, it is not my place to say this but... the company you keep especially that Layla character seemed unruly! You should not associate with such people seeing how she is so brazen with her clothes and shamelessly flirt!" an elderly woman whispered loudly. Siren chuckled, placing her hands on her bountiful hips and tossing her silken hair over her shoulder.
"Who knew, I have a pair of ears that actually work. Thank you for the compliment, wrinkly human. Your comments have been duly noted, I will make sure to better improve my unruliness so I may annoy you further," Siren joked. Maybe joked. "Perhaps I will teach you a trick or two." To prove her point, Siren lifted her gaze towards two men who were carrying several large boxes between them. The young men stared in awe, stumbling and cursing as they fell from distraction. Siren smiled, her lids drooped low as if she were weary from a night of 'fun.' "Mmm," she mused. She was most certainly not narcissistic. Yeah, right.
"I cannot prohibit you from your own opinions. However, I would request that you do not speak badly about my friends in front of me. To you, they may not of proper. To me, they are simply who they are and I will not ask more than that. I am blessed to be surrounded by such people. If you would excuse us, we need to do some shopping." Siren's eyes widened, slightly surprised at Sereinia's defence of her. She'd never been defended in such a way before, why would she have been? She really was unruly and she didn't mind being called such. She'd been called worse. Still, she found Sereinia's act of... Loyalty? Ah, touching.
"I am planning to cook some of Mayumi's favorite dishes and Shadow's as well. It would also be my pleasure to cook yours as well, Ms. Layla."
"Please, do call me Layla. I've probably been married and divorced several dozen times already, without my knowledge," Without really remembering my husbands. "I kept the houses, though."
A large, familiar figure caught her eye. Siren grinned, sashaying towards the mercenary. Siren pressed her palms against his back, reaching upwards, over his shirt and onto his shoulders. She pressed against him to lift herself up. "Glass-shover," she purred in his ear before dropping silently back onto her feet. "What a pleasant surprise. You weren't stalking us or anything of the sort, were you?" Siren beamed, taking him by the front of his shirt and swivelling him around, walking backwards and tugging him along. People around her stared, the men in envy of the mercenary and the women in disgust. Well, most of the women. "I never did get your name," she whispered as if it were a secret she was telling him. Or I did and I just don't remember, as always.
Siren noted Shadow's speech in the background. The red-eyed demon talked too much, in all objectivity. Well, she talked just as much if not more, but at least she was funny and actually worth listening to. Really, it took her years to develop her riveting humour. "Would you like to meet my..." Siren paused, cocking her head to the side in the bird-like way she always did, looking up at the sky as if taking her words from the Heavens. "Comrades? I'm warning you, though, they're a little," she paused for dramatic effect. "Quirky."
Spinning on her heel, she strolled towards Sereinia, Mayumi and Shadow, her hips and translucent swaying from side to side as she moved. "Shadow!" she called. "Look what I found," she said with pride, tugging at and gesturing towards the glass shoving mercenary beside her. "Replacement for the bastard of a thief," she said with a laugh. "He looks fun, doesn't he, my sweetest Shadow? May we keep him?"
Mayumi
"It'll be wise to stay away from me."
"It'll be wise to stay away from me."
Mayumi sensed a familiar presence that stood out amongst the crowds of people with his attention focused on her two older companions. She could feel no ill intentions thus ignored him, but the moment he radiated any signs of it, he won’t be ignored. It seemed to be the man from the forest they had met a few days earlier, but it didn’t matter as the ladies weren’t discussing any important information.
Some comments were made about Siren’s dressing and behaviour which Mayumi failed to comprehend. The comments directed at Siren seemed to have gotten to Sereinia and the air around the older lady changed to that of anger, but instead of thrashing the whole place like Mayumi would do when she was in one of her tantrums, Sereinia managed to handle her anger calmly which Mayumi thought to be admirable.
It wasn’t long till Siren and Sereinia noticed the presence of the large man as well, Siren even going up to him and talking with him as if she were familiar with him.
Soon, another familiar presence approached them, but was more than welcomed by Mayumi this time.
“Master.” Mayumi greeted emotionlessly.
"Sereinia, Mayumi, it's time to end today's outdoor activities." He said as he looked to Sereinia.
"You and I have much to discuss, so please gather what you need and come with me back to the inn." He said softly.
He turned to Mayumi for a moment, looking her over and examining her mental state to the best of his ability.
"... I'm glad you decided to go with Sereinia. Come. We have much to discuss as well." He said.
‘Did I have a choice?’
Mayumi made sure Sereinia followed Shadow before following closely behind her when they were stopped by Siren’s call.
"Shadow! Look what I found," she said with pride, tugging at and gesturing towards the glass shoving mercenary beside her. "Replacement for the bastard of a thief," she said with a laugh. "He looks fun, doesn't he, my sweetest Shadow? May we keep him?"
The young apprentice looked to her master, wondering what he would do.
"Shadow! Look what I found," she said with pride, tugging at and gesturing towards the glass shoving mercenary beside her. "Replacement for the bastard of a thief," she said with a laugh. "He looks fun, doesn't he, my sweetest Shadow? May we keep him?"
Shadow stopped walking and looked over his shoulder at Layla and the man from before. While not particularly angry, Shadow's eyes could easily be mistaken for such an emotion as he turned on his left heel until his body was perpendicular to theirs. He didn't really trust this man yet, and so was not willing to present the full frontal stance he showed to Mayumi and Sereinia.
"Whatever you wish to do with this man is your business Layla." He said, rather flatly.
"But I have no time for your games Layla, so if you'll excuse us, the three of us have a lot to discuss regarding our business here in this city."
With that, Shadow turned and started to walk away again.
Shadow stopped walking and looked over his shoulder at Layla and the man from before. While not particularly angry, Shadow's eyes could easily be mistaken for such an emotion as he turned on his left heel until his body was perpendicular to theirs. He didn't really trust this man yet, and so was not willing to present the full frontal stance he showed to Mayumi and Sereinia.
"Whatever you wish to do with this man is your business Layla." He said, rather flatly.
"But I have no time for your games Layla, so if you'll excuse us, the three of us have a lot to discuss regarding our business here in this city."
With that, Shadow turned and started to walk away again.
Dietrich had realized that he had been spotted as Layla approached him. He sighed as he let himself be pulled towards the group, there was no point in resisting, it would just make him seem like a bigger fool. He was surprised to come face to face once more with the Demon.
"Replacement for the bastard of a thief," she said with a laugh. "He looks fun, doesn't he, my sweetest Shadow? May we keep him?"
Dietrich hardly registered the words, he was entirely focused on the man in front of him at this point. Apparently, he was just as surprised to see him as Dietrich was, and a bit irritated as well. He didn't turn his body completely around to face him, but merely offered a sideways glance in his direction. Still, he memorized what he could see of the Demon's face, he allowed those eyes to burn themselves into his mind, so that he could never mistake them for another pair in the heat of battle. His form, posture, everything, Dietrich soaked up that brief image and filed it away for safe keeping, like a hermit scribe reverently replacing a holy scroll.
So, the Demon IS Shadow, hrm... A bit of a pompous pseudonym if you'd ask me. Still, it does seem to fit him. A shadowy demon who cloaks himself with mystery. Uirlin looks with disfavor on those who hide in the dark...
Dietrich suddenly remembered the old proverb, spoken over his life from the time he was born by wizened seers.
Men are to stand tall and resolute in the glorious dawn of Uirlin, for they have nothing to hide. Never do anything you would not do in broad daylight, never do anything that you must cover up with lies and darkness.
"Whatever you wish to do with this man is your business Layla." He said, rather flatly. "But I have no time for your games Layla, so if you'll excuse us, the three of us have a lot to discuss regarding our business here in this city."
With that, Shadow turned and started to walk away again.
Dietrich was not sure now what his impression of the Demon was. He seemed to be a rude, uncouth man, but in an almost too deliberate way. It was a far cry from Dietrich's simple verbal clumsiness; it was more like he wanted other people to think he was a distasteful person. Also, the proximity between himself and the raven-haired woman as they walked away did not escape Dietrich's notice. He sighed deeply as the little entourage quickly began to disappear into the crowd.
More and more deceit... Truly, I had not known how tightly the Liar Snake had coiled around my homeland while I was away.
He looked to Layla, still standing beside him.
"Your leash-holder seems to disapprove of me." He stated. "I was not aware that you were an acolyte of the Red-Eyed Demon."
A few people glanced in his direction as he spoke the words, then hurried away. He was amazed at the fearful power the very name had over these people. It was truly fascinating. His mind caught up with his words, and he realized that it could be troublesome to carelessly toss around a name that was so widely feared. After what happened in Nos, the last thing he wanted was to be taken in for questioning by guardsmen.
"Replacement for the bastard of a thief," she said with a laugh. "He looks fun, doesn't he, my sweetest Shadow? May we keep him?"
Dietrich hardly registered the words, he was entirely focused on the man in front of him at this point. Apparently, he was just as surprised to see him as Dietrich was, and a bit irritated as well. He didn't turn his body completely around to face him, but merely offered a sideways glance in his direction. Still, he memorized what he could see of the Demon's face, he allowed those eyes to burn themselves into his mind, so that he could never mistake them for another pair in the heat of battle. His form, posture, everything, Dietrich soaked up that brief image and filed it away for safe keeping, like a hermit scribe reverently replacing a holy scroll.
So, the Demon IS Shadow, hrm... A bit of a pompous pseudonym if you'd ask me. Still, it does seem to fit him. A shadowy demon who cloaks himself with mystery. Uirlin looks with disfavor on those who hide in the dark...
Dietrich suddenly remembered the old proverb, spoken over his life from the time he was born by wizened seers.
Men are to stand tall and resolute in the glorious dawn of Uirlin, for they have nothing to hide. Never do anything you would not do in broad daylight, never do anything that you must cover up with lies and darkness.
"Whatever you wish to do with this man is your business Layla." He said, rather flatly. "But I have no time for your games Layla, so if you'll excuse us, the three of us have a lot to discuss regarding our business here in this city."
With that, Shadow turned and started to walk away again.
Dietrich was not sure now what his impression of the Demon was. He seemed to be a rude, uncouth man, but in an almost too deliberate way. It was a far cry from Dietrich's simple verbal clumsiness; it was more like he wanted other people to think he was a distasteful person. Also, the proximity between himself and the raven-haired woman as they walked away did not escape Dietrich's notice. He sighed deeply as the little entourage quickly began to disappear into the crowd.
More and more deceit... Truly, I had not known how tightly the Liar Snake had coiled around my homeland while I was away.
He looked to Layla, still standing beside him.
"Your leash-holder seems to disapprove of me." He stated. "I was not aware that you were an acolyte of the Red-Eyed Demon."
A few people glanced in his direction as he spoke the words, then hurried away. He was amazed at the fearful power the very name had over these people. It was truly fascinating. His mind caught up with his words, and he realized that it could be troublesome to carelessly toss around a name that was so widely feared. After what happened in Nos, the last thing he wanted was to be taken in for questioning by guardsmen.
"Whatever you wish to do with this man is your business Layla," Shadow said. Siren rolled her eyes, clutching the glass-shover's arm. What a stick in the mud. "But I have no time for your games Layla, so if you'll excuse us, the three of us have a lot to discuss regarding our business here in this city."
Siren gave a mocking salute, scrunching her face into one of 'complete seriousness.' "Yes, sir. This is serious business," she said with conviction, clutching her frown but eventually bursting into a melodious laugh. Honestly, she could not take anything seriously or stay unsmiling for too long. It was both a strength and a weakness, although in a world of such cruelty and as the red-demon's... Whatever she was, it was probably more of a strength. She might've killed herself or run away long ago had it not been for her lack of tears.
"Your leash-holder seems to disapprove of me," the mercenary beside her spoke. She flinched backwards, dropping the man's arm abruptly as a torch of fury burst within her. "I was not aware that you were an acolyte of the Red-Eyed Demon." Siren's silver eyes burned like white flames as she forced her expression into that of blank carelessness, glancing at the people who'd slowed around them. They looked away as they met her eyes. Being avoided was not something she was unfamiliar with, most people could not bare to look too long at such ghostly beauty, but this was something else. They were looking away out of fear and disgust, and that infuriated her as it hurt her.
Siren turned her head towards the mercenary, taking a step forward so she was pressed close to him. The huntress reached up and jerked the glass shover downwards so she could look him levelly in the eye. "Listen here, half woman," she hissed. "No one holds my leash for I have no leash. Do not insult me. You have balls and I have knees." Siren nudged her leg between his. "Do you see what I'm implying, hermaphrodite? You will not speak his other name around me. His name is Shadow and you will do well to refer to him as such. Although sexy beast will do, too," she said the last with a wink.
Siren lacked the ability to hold a grudge or remain angry for more than a few minutes. The huntress inched her face closer to his so their lips were millimetres apart. She lowered her eyelids, looking into his blue eyes through her thick lashes. She tilted her head to the side as if to kiss him, but instead smiled and stepped away, lowering herself where she'd stood on the tips of her toes. "I prefer the term 'escort,'" she said, in reference to him calling her Shadow's acolyte. "And you may use a leash if you pay me enough gold," she said with a suggestive smirk.
"You've yet to give me your name," she said. "So I'm afraid your official name is now 'Hermaphrodite.'"
A man stood, clutching a wrapped bundle, as he stared at her. Siren tossed her silky hair over her shoulder, blowing him a kiss. Her admirer or hater turned abruptly away, diving into the crowd. Siren looked over her shoulder at the ever drifting, ever moving Shadow before returning her attention to the mercenary. Curtsying, she held out a hand as if expecting the hermaphrodite to kiss it. "Do me a favour and bless us with your presence so we may shower Shadow with our infuriating existence?"
Siren gave a mocking salute, scrunching her face into one of 'complete seriousness.' "Yes, sir. This is serious business," she said with conviction, clutching her frown but eventually bursting into a melodious laugh. Honestly, she could not take anything seriously or stay unsmiling for too long. It was both a strength and a weakness, although in a world of such cruelty and as the red-demon's... Whatever she was, it was probably more of a strength. She might've killed herself or run away long ago had it not been for her lack of tears.
"Your leash-holder seems to disapprove of me," the mercenary beside her spoke. She flinched backwards, dropping the man's arm abruptly as a torch of fury burst within her. "I was not aware that you were an acolyte of the Red-Eyed Demon." Siren's silver eyes burned like white flames as she forced her expression into that of blank carelessness, glancing at the people who'd slowed around them. They looked away as they met her eyes. Being avoided was not something she was unfamiliar with, most people could not bare to look too long at such ghostly beauty, but this was something else. They were looking away out of fear and disgust, and that infuriated her as it hurt her.
Siren turned her head towards the mercenary, taking a step forward so she was pressed close to him. The huntress reached up and jerked the glass shover downwards so she could look him levelly in the eye. "Listen here, half woman," she hissed. "No one holds my leash for I have no leash. Do not insult me. You have balls and I have knees." Siren nudged her leg between his. "Do you see what I'm implying, hermaphrodite? You will not speak his other name around me. His name is Shadow and you will do well to refer to him as such. Although sexy beast will do, too," she said the last with a wink.
Siren lacked the ability to hold a grudge or remain angry for more than a few minutes. The huntress inched her face closer to his so their lips were millimetres apart. She lowered her eyelids, looking into his blue eyes through her thick lashes. She tilted her head to the side as if to kiss him, but instead smiled and stepped away, lowering herself where she'd stood on the tips of her toes. "I prefer the term 'escort,'" she said, in reference to him calling her Shadow's acolyte. "And you may use a leash if you pay me enough gold," she said with a suggestive smirk.
"You've yet to give me your name," she said. "So I'm afraid your official name is now 'Hermaphrodite.'"
A man stood, clutching a wrapped bundle, as he stared at her. Siren tossed her silky hair over her shoulder, blowing him a kiss. Her admirer or hater turned abruptly away, diving into the crowd. Siren looked over her shoulder at the ever drifting, ever moving Shadow before returning her attention to the mercenary. Curtsying, she held out a hand as if expecting the hermaphrodite to kiss it. "Do me a favour and bless us with your presence so we may shower Shadow with our infuriating existence?"
"Your leash-holder seems to disapprove of me," the mercenary beside her spoke. She flinched backwards, dropping the man's arm abruptly as a torch of fury burst within her. "I was not aware that you were an acolyte of the Red-Eyed Demon." Siren's silver eyes burned like white flames as she forced her expression into that of blank carelessness, glancing at the people who'd slowed around them. They looked away as they met her eyes. Being avoided was not something she was unfamiliar with, most people could not bear to look too long at such ghostly beauty, but this was something else. They were looking away out of fear and disgust, and that infuriated her as it hurt her.
Dietrich had not anticipated the white spirit's sudden change of attitude. This was the first time he had seen her legitimately angry. For a moment, he thought she was going to attack him, a shiver of excitement went down his spine. He was actually disappointed when she just barely contained herself and approached him. She grabbed him by his gorget, and yanked his face closer to hers. It took almost his full concentration to not sneer in her face; he figured that would only cause a bigger issue. He consciously realized that she was trying to make a playfully aggressive point; but he felt his left hand clench around the hilt of the katzbalger at his hip all the same.
"Listen here, half woman," she hissed. "No one holds my leash for I have no leash. Do not insult me. You have balls and I have knees." Siren nudged her leg between his. "Do you see what I'm implying, hermaphrodite? You will not speak his other name around me. His name is Shadow and you will do well to refer to him as such. Although sexy beast will do, too," she said the last with a wink.
She let her emotion flare like a hungry flame as she berated him. He found her fury to be more exhilarating than intimidating, though he deeply desired she would show him her feelings through action rather than words. Anger was meant to be demonstrated through violence, words could never properly communicate it.
Alright, Shadow. I'll remember that..... Wait a minute, did she just call me a hermaphrodite?
He couldn't help but smile now, he hoped it didn't look too animalistic. She moved closer to his face and made a mocking gesture reminiscent of a kiss, then broke away from him again. The thought suddenly came unbidden to his mind, that he had never touched the face of a woman before. In fact, touching women at all was not something he was familiar with. Line-Breakers were not necessarily made to take vows of chastity, but when your life consists of wandering from one battle to the next, one has little time for such carnal pleasure. Dietrich himself had never been really interested in a woman since he had left his village.
"I prefer the term 'escort,'" she said, in reference to him calling her Shadow's acolyte. "And you may use a leash if you pay me enough gold," she said with a suggestive smirk.
"You've yet to give me your name," she said. "So I'm afraid your official name is now Hermaphrodite.”
He sighed and shook his head almost imperceptibly. Layla extended her hand in a satire of a courtly gesture.
"Do me a favor and bless us with your presence, so we may shower Shadow with our infuriating existence?"
Dietrich didn’t take her hand, but instead snapped his heels together and bowed his head slightly and pulled his arms tight against his sides; a smart Veilbrandian army gesture that was used when introducing yourself to someone during of nobility or when saluting someone of higher military rank.
“Dietrich von Faust, Line-Breaker of zeh free companeez, at your zervice.” He said, purposefully falling back into the thick accent he had lost years ago. He wasn’t completely devoid of humor, especially around someone who seemed to not take anything very seriously, at least not for long.
“Truly though miss Layla, you must think me daft to follow a man whose motives I know little about. I have met your mas- I mean… I have met Shadow before, on the road here while you rested in the back of my cart. He told me a story of gutless curs who kill those who cannot fight back, men who kill for the pleasure of it. It sounded to me like a story told to frighten children, and I would not have considered it for a moment if I had not seen evidence of it myself both on the road and back in Nos.”
He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts.
“No… I don’t think I’ll go with you just yet, if you mean to go after him. It is not proper to follow a man who does not ask you to follow him. Your Shadow seems to have no interest in my help or company, and so I will not force it upon him. Still… he claims to have mighty enemies… I may end up accidentally traveling in the same direction as him, to test them for myself.”
Dietrich felt his face split open in a wide grin at the thought of a real challenge on the horizon.
“So miss Layla, if you would be so kind as to go and hear what your group is planning; I’d like to know which direction I’ll be walking…”
Dietrich had not anticipated the white spirit's sudden change of attitude. This was the first time he had seen her legitimately angry. For a moment, he thought she was going to attack him, a shiver of excitement went down his spine. He was actually disappointed when she just barely contained herself and approached him. She grabbed him by his gorget, and yanked his face closer to hers. It took almost his full concentration to not sneer in her face; he figured that would only cause a bigger issue. He consciously realized that she was trying to make a playfully aggressive point; but he felt his left hand clench around the hilt of the katzbalger at his hip all the same.
"Listen here, half woman," she hissed. "No one holds my leash for I have no leash. Do not insult me. You have balls and I have knees." Siren nudged her leg between his. "Do you see what I'm implying, hermaphrodite? You will not speak his other name around me. His name is Shadow and you will do well to refer to him as such. Although sexy beast will do, too," she said the last with a wink.
She let her emotion flare like a hungry flame as she berated him. He found her fury to be more exhilarating than intimidating, though he deeply desired she would show him her feelings through action rather than words. Anger was meant to be demonstrated through violence, words could never properly communicate it.
Alright, Shadow. I'll remember that..... Wait a minute, did she just call me a hermaphrodite?
He couldn't help but smile now, he hoped it didn't look too animalistic. She moved closer to his face and made a mocking gesture reminiscent of a kiss, then broke away from him again. The thought suddenly came unbidden to his mind, that he had never touched the face of a woman before. In fact, touching women at all was not something he was familiar with. Line-Breakers were not necessarily made to take vows of chastity, but when your life consists of wandering from one battle to the next, one has little time for such carnal pleasure. Dietrich himself had never been really interested in a woman since he had left his village.
"I prefer the term 'escort,'" she said, in reference to him calling her Shadow's acolyte. "And you may use a leash if you pay me enough gold," she said with a suggestive smirk.
"You've yet to give me your name," she said. "So I'm afraid your official name is now Hermaphrodite.”
He sighed and shook his head almost imperceptibly. Layla extended her hand in a satire of a courtly gesture.
"Do me a favor and bless us with your presence, so we may shower Shadow with our infuriating existence?"
Dietrich didn’t take her hand, but instead snapped his heels together and bowed his head slightly and pulled his arms tight against his sides; a smart Veilbrandian army gesture that was used when introducing yourself to someone during of nobility or when saluting someone of higher military rank.
“Dietrich von Faust, Line-Breaker of zeh free companeez, at your zervice.” He said, purposefully falling back into the thick accent he had lost years ago. He wasn’t completely devoid of humor, especially around someone who seemed to not take anything very seriously, at least not for long.
“Truly though miss Layla, you must think me daft to follow a man whose motives I know little about. I have met your mas- I mean… I have met Shadow before, on the road here while you rested in the back of my cart. He told me a story of gutless curs who kill those who cannot fight back, men who kill for the pleasure of it. It sounded to me like a story told to frighten children, and I would not have considered it for a moment if I had not seen evidence of it myself both on the road and back in Nos.”
He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts.
“No… I don’t think I’ll go with you just yet, if you mean to go after him. It is not proper to follow a man who does not ask you to follow him. Your Shadow seems to have no interest in my help or company, and so I will not force it upon him. Still… he claims to have mighty enemies… I may end up accidentally traveling in the same direction as him, to test them for myself.”
Dietrich felt his face split open in a wide grin at the thought of a real challenge on the horizon.
“So miss Layla, if you would be so kind as to go and hear what your group is planning; I’d like to know which direction I’ll be walking…”
Vincent had ignored the Line-Breakers dismissal and followed him as he practiced his skills. Vincent's eyes saw the motion as if in slow motion and he drew sketches to match the swings. He caught the sound of movement and watched as he left once more. Vincent was going to join him to the ... stew? When A hand was gently placed on his shoulder.
"Mr. Yondel," said a voice full of respect. "If I can have a moment of your time." Vincent turned to see a well dressed man with an impressive black mustache that seemed to defy gravity itself.
The very appearance was enough to spark Vincent's interest as they made their way down the street. Vincent took in the sight of a few others that seemed just as well dressed but a bit cheaper in expenses. Two remained by the inn one entered and the other sat down and smoked a pipe. Vincent kept his face carefree as he noted that whoever these men were had noticed that he was with the Line-Breaker. They would probably soon find out about Shadow had they not already knew.
"So, How can I help you, Mr. ?"
"Just call me Mr. Aaron," said the mustached man. "One of my employers requests your talents." Vincent smiled brightly. It was a business transaction, though it seemed it was a bit on the unsavory side.
"How can I-," The man shook his head to silence him.
"The first thing we need of you is to make a blue print of a few locations." Mr. Aaron handed him an envelope and continued to guide him around the town. The conversation took a more casual twist as people were around. They talked about art and the places Vincent had visited.
Just then one of the cheaper dressed men that had waited by the inn had caught up and whispered to Mr. Aaron. His face almost seem to turn pale in an instant but returned with as he took a couple breaths. They turned around and started walking in the direction the whisperer had come from. Vincent found himself in the market place and as he came around a corner he saw in the distance the the white haired woman and the Line Breaker.
"We have Lilith," Mr . Aaron said with no emotion. "For now, keep an eye on your new friends and let us know what they are up. Or else ... Lilith will be very unhappy." He walked away leaving Vincent in a cold rage as his body shook all the way to his core.
----------------------------------------
“So miss Layla, if you would be so kind as to go and hear what your group is planning; I’d like to know which direction I’ll be walking…”
"We going somewhere?" Vincent asked all bright eyed and bushy tailed. His mind had calmed down significantly by the time he reached them. He would have to come up with some kind of plan to keep Lilith safe while not getting himself killed by these ... new comrades of his.
"Mr. Yondel," said a voice full of respect. "If I can have a moment of your time." Vincent turned to see a well dressed man with an impressive black mustache that seemed to defy gravity itself.
The very appearance was enough to spark Vincent's interest as they made their way down the street. Vincent took in the sight of a few others that seemed just as well dressed but a bit cheaper in expenses. Two remained by the inn one entered and the other sat down and smoked a pipe. Vincent kept his face carefree as he noted that whoever these men were had noticed that he was with the Line-Breaker. They would probably soon find out about Shadow had they not already knew.
"So, How can I help you, Mr. ?"
"Just call me Mr. Aaron," said the mustached man. "One of my employers requests your talents." Vincent smiled brightly. It was a business transaction, though it seemed it was a bit on the unsavory side.
"How can I-," The man shook his head to silence him.
"The first thing we need of you is to make a blue print of a few locations." Mr. Aaron handed him an envelope and continued to guide him around the town. The conversation took a more casual twist as people were around. They talked about art and the places Vincent had visited.
Just then one of the cheaper dressed men that had waited by the inn had caught up and whispered to Mr. Aaron. His face almost seem to turn pale in an instant but returned with as he took a couple breaths. They turned around and started walking in the direction the whisperer had come from. Vincent found himself in the market place and as he came around a corner he saw in the distance the the white haired woman and the Line Breaker.
"We have Lilith," Mr . Aaron said with no emotion. "For now, keep an eye on your new friends and let us know what they are up. Or else ... Lilith will be very unhappy." He walked away leaving Vincent in a cold rage as his body shook all the way to his core.
----------------------------------------
“So miss Layla, if you would be so kind as to go and hear what your group is planning; I’d like to know which direction I’ll be walking…”
"We going somewhere?" Vincent asked all bright eyed and bushy tailed. His mind had calmed down significantly by the time he reached them. He would have to come up with some kind of plan to keep Lilith safe while not getting himself killed by these ... new comrades of his.
Shadow led Sereinia and Mayumi back to their inn and up to their room, closing the door behind them and double checking that nobody was around to hear what he had to say before sitting down to speak.
"From what I have gathered as of late, Roda Ah K'mht is going to unleash an attack upon this city. I am not sure we'll be able to save it, and as such we need to be ready to evacuate if we can't bring the attacks under control."
He looked over at Sereinia.
"I need you to do what you can, without stressing your injury, to pack everything while Mayumi and I search for Roda Ah K'mht. If I determine that we cannot protect this city, then we have to evacuate as fast as possible. We'll be gone for a while, so don't fear if we do not return until after dark."
Shadow looked over at Mayumi.
"Mayumi, you will act as my shadow as we search the city. Take to the darkness and strike any enemies which evade my blade. Do you understand?" He asked.
He gave her a second to respond and looked over at the window.
"... The day is still young, and it will be difficult to search until the sun begins to set and create the darkness we need to operate safely... Sereinia, I will need your assistance before I leave. I met with Solomon once more at the ruins on the edge of the city, and we were attacked by Roda Ah K'mht. A few of them were on par with Te'i Sai Elites, and they did a fair amount of damage to the two of us."
Shadow stood up and turned around, lifting his shirt a little to show her the cut on his lower back.
"I cannot reach it on my own, so I would request your assistance." He said as he sat down.
Later in the day, when the sun began to set and the darkness began to grow, Shadow and Mayumi left the building and bid Sereinia farewell.
The two of them traveled quickly and silently through the streets, avoiding crowded areas and making sure to avoid the city guard patrols as well. Shadow had, true to his word, visited his contact after Sereinia had tended to his wound, and found out that Roda Ah K'mht was indeed planning a large scale attack on the city once the sun had set. Shadow was uncertain just how large a force they would use, but it was enough to cause his contact concern. As a precaution, his contact was ordered to leave the city until further notice from Shadow.
Continuing on, Shadow split from Mayumi as she took to the darkness while he kept to the open streets. Her distance was never great, but she was far enough away to be able to use her bow against any enemies which they encountered.
It didn't take long to find a small batch of Roda Ah K'mht, and Shadow engaged them directly as quickly as he could. The fight was a short one, obviously a group of younger and lesser experienced Assassins which he was able to take without Mayumi's help, but the next batch was much stronger. Shadow engaged them directly once more, but took the fight a little bit slower than the first group. He paced, keeping a low stance and making sure to keep them between himself and Mayumi to give her as many targets as possible. With their backs to Mayumi, she'd easily be able to shoot them in the back to pierce a lung or puncture their heart with the Orichalcum tipped arrowheads. That, or she could simply aim for the spinal chord below the skull for an instant kill. Shadow and Mayumi continued like this against three more groups of Assassins, but as they went along something felt... off.
Shadow's fears were realized when the sounds of several large explosions rang out into the night, one of them right behind where Shadow was standing. Luckily for Shadow, there had been a few obstacles in the way of the blast, but the concussions sent him flying off his feet and straight through a brick building wall. He landed hard inside the building, obviously some kind of pub, shaking his head to clear his vision as the ringing in his ears deafened him to outside sounds. His eyes managed to adjust long enough to see that he'd landed in a building full of unsuspecting people who were frightened enough from the explosion, but they panicked completely when they met his red eyes in the candlelight. The panicked crowd ran from the building, climbing over themselves as they fled through the door in the front while Shadow stood up and tried to clear his head and hearing while he walked out the hole he'd created when he flew through the wall.
He looked around, taking into account where the fires were by the light in the skies as the sun set, and determined that there were at least thirteen to fifteen fires scattered around the city, and that was just his immediate area. Shadow looked around and tried to find Mayumi, but his vision was still somewhat unreliable after his being hit with that blast, and so he was forced to call out to her.
"Mayumi, the hunt is over! Return to Sereinia at once! See to it she has the protection she needs, and get her on the road and out of this city! I will catch up once I have rid myself of the effects of the explosion. Go, now!" He ordered.
As Shadow continued through the streets, he staggered left and right as his head went from clear to cloudy and his sense of balance came and went. Eventually, he was forced to sit down and lean against the wall of another building while he closed his eyes and brought his breathing under control. As he did so, he could feel that several ribs were cracked from the impact of his body going through the wall. He was lucky that his injuries were so minimal given the force of the explosion behind him at the time. As Shadow continued to breath, a familiar figure stood before him when his eyes opened again, and his breath froze in his lungs.
Shadow looked into the figure's eyes, and they shared a brief connection before the figure disappeared with a slight smile on his face.
"... Kiiro..." He said quietly.
What was Kiiro doing here? If he was here, then there were undoubtedly other Wraiths here as well, as he never traveled alone. But the question was: What would the Wraiths be doing here?
It was at that moment that Shadow remembered the snitch in his intelligence line, and he guessed that Taira was having difficulty finding him and taking him down. However, he trusted Taira to get the job done. Soon enough, Kiiro would not be able to track their movements or threaten their activities. However, for right now, Kiiro must have had a bigger agenda if he was willing to simply stand in front of Shadow while he was vulnerable and simply walk away with not even a single word of acknowledgement. Even though they hated each other in a way that no other people in the world would dare dream of, they always acknowledged each other when they saw one another as a symbol of warrior's respect. Both of them knew that they were equal, and they knew that one day there would only be one of them walking through this world.
For now, however, Shadow was spared a grueling fight which would certainly have killed him. Most likely, Kiiro wanted to face him at full strength. After that explosion, Shadow would be lucky to be able to fight even a low ranked Wraith without taking injury.
Shadow staggered to his feet and made his way back to the inn where Sereinia and Mayumi had been. Luckily, Mayumi had done her job and gotten Sereinia on the road as Shadow had ordered. This he knew from the fact that the horse drawn cart they arrived in was gone, and from the tracks he could see, they were heading northwest, which was exactly where he wanted them to go. Shadow gathered his willpower and blocked the pain of his injuries from his mind as he ran to catch up with the cart.
It took a few minutes, but he finally caught up to it and took the reins as he led the cart out of the city gate and into the open roads beyond. He checked back over his shoulder to make sure nobody was following the cart, and once he was sure that they were a safe distance away, he slowed the horses to a walk and set the reins so they could simply walk along the roads as they were trained to do. Shadow took a minute to sit back and breath, remembering now the pain he was in as he struggled to release the breath of air he had taken into his lungs. Once the breath was out, he knew that his injuries were a bit worse than he had originally thought. His lungs were not punctured, but his lungs were more than cracked. They were broken, and it would likely take minor surgery from Sereinia to set them and seal the breaks with a special salve Shadow had concocted and kept with him at all times.
Shadow pulled the cart over and led it into the woods to the side of the road, and once they were clear of the road he stopped the horses and the cart and got everyone out. Once Sereinia and Mayumi had exited the cart, he told them the bad news.
"... It is as I feared... Roda Ah K'mht has taken the city... Several of my ribs are broken, and I cannot fight to my full capacity like this... We will rest here until morning, and once we are ready we will move back to Triveila. That branch of Te'i Sai is very weak, and according to Taira's latest message earlier today, it is ready for conquest. I need but find the Grandmaster and kill him, and it will fall..."
Shadow looked to Sereinia.
"I will need you to set my ribs, Sereinia. They are broken in the back close to my spine, but I trust your abilities to set them and apply this salve to seal them and assist with the healing process." He said, handing her a small vial of viscous liquid.
"Mayumi... take watch and take point. I am going to be immobile for at least thirty hours once Sereinia is done with this surgery, so it will be up to you to guide the cart and protect it and Sereinia from harm as we continue." He said before letting out another semi forced breath.
"From what I have gathered as of late, Roda Ah K'mht is going to unleash an attack upon this city. I am not sure we'll be able to save it, and as such we need to be ready to evacuate if we can't bring the attacks under control."
He looked over at Sereinia.
"I need you to do what you can, without stressing your injury, to pack everything while Mayumi and I search for Roda Ah K'mht. If I determine that we cannot protect this city, then we have to evacuate as fast as possible. We'll be gone for a while, so don't fear if we do not return until after dark."
Shadow looked over at Mayumi.
"Mayumi, you will act as my shadow as we search the city. Take to the darkness and strike any enemies which evade my blade. Do you understand?" He asked.
He gave her a second to respond and looked over at the window.
"... The day is still young, and it will be difficult to search until the sun begins to set and create the darkness we need to operate safely... Sereinia, I will need your assistance before I leave. I met with Solomon once more at the ruins on the edge of the city, and we were attacked by Roda Ah K'mht. A few of them were on par with Te'i Sai Elites, and they did a fair amount of damage to the two of us."
Shadow stood up and turned around, lifting his shirt a little to show her the cut on his lower back.
"I cannot reach it on my own, so I would request your assistance." He said as he sat down.
Later in the day, when the sun began to set and the darkness began to grow, Shadow and Mayumi left the building and bid Sereinia farewell.
The two of them traveled quickly and silently through the streets, avoiding crowded areas and making sure to avoid the city guard patrols as well. Shadow had, true to his word, visited his contact after Sereinia had tended to his wound, and found out that Roda Ah K'mht was indeed planning a large scale attack on the city once the sun had set. Shadow was uncertain just how large a force they would use, but it was enough to cause his contact concern. As a precaution, his contact was ordered to leave the city until further notice from Shadow.
Continuing on, Shadow split from Mayumi as she took to the darkness while he kept to the open streets. Her distance was never great, but she was far enough away to be able to use her bow against any enemies which they encountered.
It didn't take long to find a small batch of Roda Ah K'mht, and Shadow engaged them directly as quickly as he could. The fight was a short one, obviously a group of younger and lesser experienced Assassins which he was able to take without Mayumi's help, but the next batch was much stronger. Shadow engaged them directly once more, but took the fight a little bit slower than the first group. He paced, keeping a low stance and making sure to keep them between himself and Mayumi to give her as many targets as possible. With their backs to Mayumi, she'd easily be able to shoot them in the back to pierce a lung or puncture their heart with the Orichalcum tipped arrowheads. That, or she could simply aim for the spinal chord below the skull for an instant kill. Shadow and Mayumi continued like this against three more groups of Assassins, but as they went along something felt... off.
Shadow's fears were realized when the sounds of several large explosions rang out into the night, one of them right behind where Shadow was standing. Luckily for Shadow, there had been a few obstacles in the way of the blast, but the concussions sent him flying off his feet and straight through a brick building wall. He landed hard inside the building, obviously some kind of pub, shaking his head to clear his vision as the ringing in his ears deafened him to outside sounds. His eyes managed to adjust long enough to see that he'd landed in a building full of unsuspecting people who were frightened enough from the explosion, but they panicked completely when they met his red eyes in the candlelight. The panicked crowd ran from the building, climbing over themselves as they fled through the door in the front while Shadow stood up and tried to clear his head and hearing while he walked out the hole he'd created when he flew through the wall.
He looked around, taking into account where the fires were by the light in the skies as the sun set, and determined that there were at least thirteen to fifteen fires scattered around the city, and that was just his immediate area. Shadow looked around and tried to find Mayumi, but his vision was still somewhat unreliable after his being hit with that blast, and so he was forced to call out to her.
"Mayumi, the hunt is over! Return to Sereinia at once! See to it she has the protection she needs, and get her on the road and out of this city! I will catch up once I have rid myself of the effects of the explosion. Go, now!" He ordered.
As Shadow continued through the streets, he staggered left and right as his head went from clear to cloudy and his sense of balance came and went. Eventually, he was forced to sit down and lean against the wall of another building while he closed his eyes and brought his breathing under control. As he did so, he could feel that several ribs were cracked from the impact of his body going through the wall. He was lucky that his injuries were so minimal given the force of the explosion behind him at the time. As Shadow continued to breath, a familiar figure stood before him when his eyes opened again, and his breath froze in his lungs.
Shadow looked into the figure's eyes, and they shared a brief connection before the figure disappeared with a slight smile on his face.
"... Kiiro..." He said quietly.
What was Kiiro doing here? If he was here, then there were undoubtedly other Wraiths here as well, as he never traveled alone. But the question was: What would the Wraiths be doing here?
It was at that moment that Shadow remembered the snitch in his intelligence line, and he guessed that Taira was having difficulty finding him and taking him down. However, he trusted Taira to get the job done. Soon enough, Kiiro would not be able to track their movements or threaten their activities. However, for right now, Kiiro must have had a bigger agenda if he was willing to simply stand in front of Shadow while he was vulnerable and simply walk away with not even a single word of acknowledgement. Even though they hated each other in a way that no other people in the world would dare dream of, they always acknowledged each other when they saw one another as a symbol of warrior's respect. Both of them knew that they were equal, and they knew that one day there would only be one of them walking through this world.
For now, however, Shadow was spared a grueling fight which would certainly have killed him. Most likely, Kiiro wanted to face him at full strength. After that explosion, Shadow would be lucky to be able to fight even a low ranked Wraith without taking injury.
Shadow staggered to his feet and made his way back to the inn where Sereinia and Mayumi had been. Luckily, Mayumi had done her job and gotten Sereinia on the road as Shadow had ordered. This he knew from the fact that the horse drawn cart they arrived in was gone, and from the tracks he could see, they were heading northwest, which was exactly where he wanted them to go. Shadow gathered his willpower and blocked the pain of his injuries from his mind as he ran to catch up with the cart.
It took a few minutes, but he finally caught up to it and took the reins as he led the cart out of the city gate and into the open roads beyond. He checked back over his shoulder to make sure nobody was following the cart, and once he was sure that they were a safe distance away, he slowed the horses to a walk and set the reins so they could simply walk along the roads as they were trained to do. Shadow took a minute to sit back and breath, remembering now the pain he was in as he struggled to release the breath of air he had taken into his lungs. Once the breath was out, he knew that his injuries were a bit worse than he had originally thought. His lungs were not punctured, but his lungs were more than cracked. They were broken, and it would likely take minor surgery from Sereinia to set them and seal the breaks with a special salve Shadow had concocted and kept with him at all times.
Shadow pulled the cart over and led it into the woods to the side of the road, and once they were clear of the road he stopped the horses and the cart and got everyone out. Once Sereinia and Mayumi had exited the cart, he told them the bad news.
"... It is as I feared... Roda Ah K'mht has taken the city... Several of my ribs are broken, and I cannot fight to my full capacity like this... We will rest here until morning, and once we are ready we will move back to Triveila. That branch of Te'i Sai is very weak, and according to Taira's latest message earlier today, it is ready for conquest. I need but find the Grandmaster and kill him, and it will fall..."
Shadow looked to Sereinia.
"I will need you to set my ribs, Sereinia. They are broken in the back close to my spine, but I trust your abilities to set them and apply this salve to seal them and assist with the healing process." He said, handing her a small vial of viscous liquid.
"Mayumi... take watch and take point. I am going to be immobile for at least thirty hours once Sereinia is done with this surgery, so it will be up to you to guide the cart and protect it and Sereinia from harm as we continue." He said before letting out another semi forced breath.
What was it about city life that both endeared and infuriated him? Perhaps it was his simple upbringing... perhaps it was that his true home was the pub and the structured order of a city simply did not fit with him. Regardless, after the few days journey with Dietrich and the others to Xiel Ahu Kiba quickly wandered off. For close to two years now, Kiba had done nothing but travel from one place to another, with the dark storm clouds of his past following close behind him. He hadn't tried to clear his name, nor had he done any investigation on who could have actually killed prince Akio... all he'd done was run away, and it was weighing heavily on him.
With Dietrich brooding on the roof, Layla pestering him with her charms, and Vincent off doing... whatever... Kiba felt smothered. He'd left the inn before dawn the very next day they'd been there. Where would he go? Did he not just pledge his skills to the Red-eyed Demon in his fight to destroy the Tei Sai? Feh... just words... Shadow was a killer, and probably had no use for someone who would not lift his blade to end a life. Kiba's father had almost literally hammered the tenets of bushido into him from a young age.
Rectitude or righteousness, courage, benevolence, respect, honesty, honor, and loyalty. All life is precious, even the life of your enemy. The path of the warrior who kills is steeped in misfortune and sadness, he used to say. A warrior need not kill to prove his strength, nor for his lord, nor for his God. Lethal force was the last resort, to only be used when all other options had already been exhausted. If you killed ten men to save one life, have you really succeeded? Kiba's head swirled with these thoughts and he wondered what he would do if he ever found the people who killed prince Akio. Would he kill them? Would he drag them back to Shaharan and let the royal family do as they would with them?
Kiba took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He'd found a small grotto a short way outside the city, and as he sat among the grass and flowers he meditated on these things. The most dangerous warrior was the one who found inner peace... but who could find tranquility with all the chaos in the world, let alone all the misfortune that seemed to hound him. Was Giragh testing him? Kiba kind of wished the sadistic fuck would leave him alone... perhaps when all this madness caught up with him and he finally died, he'd stroll through the halls of heaven straight to the divine throne and punch his God in the face. The thought brought a smirk to his face.
"You look troubled..." a voice brought him out of his thoughts. Kiba opened his mismatched eyes, squinting against the afternoon sun. "I apologize for interrupting your meditation," said a man leaning against a tree at the edge of the grotto.
"It's no trouble, friendly company is always welcome," Kiba replied with a smile, although he was immediately suspicious. "I just chanced upon this place, and thought I would drink in the tranquility and clear my mind."
"Ah yes. It's almost magical, this spot. I come here to do exactly the same every time I chance through this area," the man said as he stepped into the grotto. "May I?"
"Of course," said Kiba, motioning to an empty spot on the grass ahead of him.
The man came and sat across from him. Kiba noticed his hooded tunic was similar to his own, loose and well traveled. The Shaharan garment was popular since it provided the warmth and protection from the elements of a cloak, but did not have that tendency to get snagged on things or tangled in the plant life. His was dyed a deep blue and cinched about his svelte waist with a simple black obi in which a pair of swords hung: a traditional katana and wakasashi. His black hair was long and tied in a loose ponytail. His blue eyes were kind, and he smiled disarmingly.
"What is it that troubles you? If I'm not prying? Perhaps talking to someone with a kind ear would help lift that weight from your shoulders."
"It may," Kiba answered in a troubled tone... this man was obviously a warrior, and he could tell that he took very good care of his body even through the loose drape of his tunic. "I'm afraid I'm at a disadvantage, however..."
"Ah, how rude of me. Kakida, Ichiro."
"Well met, unfortunately I must give care and not reveal my name, you may call me Fang."
"Understandable. Tell me what troubles you, Fang," Ichiro said with a smile. Kiba didn't know why, perhaps Ichiro's voice held an air of command, or he wished to finally confide in someone, anyone, even a complete stranger, but he felt compelled to talk.
"I find myself in an interesting pickle," Kiba began. "I've strictly adhered to the tenets of bushido for my entire life, and I was raised by a family that believed that hard work and faith solved many things. Father was my compass, and since he and mother died my life has been riddled with misfortune... they died in a fire and the investigators found evidence of arson, but it was never pursued... I've been lost since," Kiba found himself saying.
"Ah yes, that was a tragedy. I take it then, that you are the son of Bayushi, Sanzo," said Ichiro with a smile. A spike of tension shot through Kiba's body and straight into his gut. Ichiro hadn't moved, however, and was infuriatingly difficult to read. The man didn't exude any intention whatsoever.
"Yes," Kiba answered carefully. "I suppose I could have guessed, but you hail from Shaharan then?"
"I do. Your family was always very kind to us, although you and I never had a chance to officially get to know one another, something I regret. Don't worry, I will not reveal your identity," he said, and Kiba immediately felt at ease for some reason. "I know the rest of your tale... or at least I've heard much of it in passing, and through tales spun in taverns. Okami Shiroi?" Ichiro grinned, and Kiba couldn't help but laugh.
"Haha, yes... I believe I spun that one. It's earned me more than a couple drinks over the years," Kiba grinned. "It's kind of funny what people will believe, even when you tell them the truth," he said, but his mirth melted away after a moment. "I didn't do it."
"I didn't think you did," said Ichiro seriously. "I can tell this weighs heavily upon you. Someone who could strangle one they call a friend would have a cold heart, but words can be altered, and intentions can be bent. Swords cannot. You tell me that you aren't a killer, and I really wish to believe that... Bayushi, Kiba your sword will not lie. Show me your stance," he said, standing and placing his hand on the hilt of his Katana.
Kiba inhaled deeply and pulled himself to his feet. Ichiro gripped the hilt of his katana, and Kiba immediately felt the man's gaze go cold, sending a tingling chill dancing up and down his spine. Kiba took his stance, lowering himself slightly and allowing his left hand to hover near the hilt of his broadsword. He didn't know what he felt as their eyes locked, whether it was lethal intent, or something else... but it was definitely intent and it was focused with laser-like intensity on him. Kiba had heard tales of master duelists who were so skilled that they could defeat an opponent simply by gazing at them... was this what that felt like?
Ichiro was statuesque: Kiba couldn't even tell if he was breathing, but he could feel the air between them alight with energy so powerful that he sincerely believed it might ignite the air. He flexed his left hand several times reflexively and then felt a wave of calm wash over him as instinct and training took over. The intricacies of the duel weren't always obvious: to the untrained eye the two of them just stood under the noon sun like statues for what felt like several solid minutes. Each of them was focused on the other with an intensity that would cripple an opponent not experienced with the art of iajutsu dueling, reading every breath, every involuntary muscle tick, every bead of sweat... waiting for the perfect opportunity to land a single focused blow on the other.
A gust from the Gods blew a single flower petal loose and sent it spiraling up in the air for a moment, before it fluttered back down to the earth between them. The instant it landed on the grass at their feet they both moved. Kiba felt like he was moving in slow motion as he gripped the hilt of his blade and pulled it free of its scabbard, at the same time Ichiro loosened his katana with one thumb as he took two monstrous steps forward and pulled it into a horizontal slash. Kiba swiveled on his hips and slid his left foot forward, arcing his broadsword straight upwards, catching Ichiro's katana in its hook. He carried the katana up with his strength and swiveled his grip on the hilt when his arm reached its apex. Kiba drove the point of his sword down along the length of the katana towards the hand guard, sliding his left foot back and twisting the blade, using his inertia and strength to try and yank the weapon from Ichiro's hand.
Ichiro allowed the weapon to twist with the motion and then slid it free, retreating a single step so he could bring the weapon back along his hip then lung forward and thrust for Kiba's heart. Kiba lifted the heavy broadsword and braced it with his right wrist as he counter-lunged, catching the point of the katana with the flat of his blade for an instant as he swiveled, sliding his right foot back and flipping his blade to direct the katana past him. He swiveled on his hips, driving his elbow into the back of Ichiro's neck and using his mass to throw the man forward. Ichiro broke his fall by tucking into a roll which looked far too easy to Kiba and landed on his feet facing him.
Kiba didn't even get a moment to breathe as Ichiro lifted his katana over his head and with two huge steps brought it down with both hands. Kiba widened his stance to lower himself and swung his weapon over his head, bracing the tip with his palm. The two blades clashed forcefully and Kiba felt the impact jolt painfully through his arm, along his spine, and straight into his left toe. He grunted and tried to hook the katana again but he nearly lost his balance when it was pulled free just as he was beginning to move. Kiba shored up his stance and went on the offensive, taking two steps forward with a quickness that belied his size. Ichiro simultaneously retreated to maintain the distance and they both stopped, holding their weapons defensively with sword tips crossed.
They became statuesque once more and the energy around them began to build. Slowly, Ichiro moved his left hand from the hilt of his katana and rested his palm gingerly on the hilt of his wakasashi. Kiba let his right hand lower to his side as he flipped the tiny hook on his chain and the weighted end fell into his fingers. After a long moment Kiba felt the energy shift, and they both exhaled slowly as though they'd been holding their breath. As the tension reached its climax Kiba felt his body move, almost like in a dream-like state. Their blades clashed, Ichiro drew his wakasashi and became a whirlwind of blades while Kiba pushed the distance advantage with the chain. For a long time neither could land a hit on the other, but Kiba finally saw an opening.
He swung his chain, levering the arc with the edge of his sword and entangling Ichiro's wakasashi. He pulled hard, tearing the weapon from Ichiro's hand and then dropping the chain as he charged forward and swung his broadsword with every ounce of strength in his body. Ichiro counter-charged and swung at an opposing angle, pushing some minuscule hole in Kiba's defense. Kiba felt a clash and they both ended in their followthrough a few steps past the other. For what seemed like a long moment they just stood there, as though finishing some kind of morbid dance. Kiba felt a tremor push through his hands and into his gut and he dropped his sword as the strength left his legs and he toppled to his knees, spewing blood from his mouth. Fire lanced across his torso from his kidney to his opposite armpit. Ichiro slowly lowered his sword, flicking the blood of the end and gracefully returning it to its scabbard.
"What is the name of your blade?" He asked as he turned to look at Kiba.
"Swordbreaker," Kiba choked as he pulled his slashed tunic open to peer at his wound. Ichiro's sword had hit him in his side, and then cut straight through the lamellar plates at his sternum and left a large exit gash through his chest and shoulder. He'd never been hit with such force before, and though the wound was mainly superficial, he knew he'd be pissing blood for days.
"I see. Giragh has definitely touched you Bayushi, Kiba... that blow would have killed a lesser man."
"Heh," he grunted. "Something reached out and touched me... but it wasn't Giragh. I've done nothing but run from my woes, Ichiro. To the people of Shaharan I'm a murderer and worse, to those who believe the tales I'm also a brigand... what would Giragh want with someone like me?"
"Adversity is the true measure of a man, Kiba. I feel you have a part to play in some greater plan... you may have already become entangled in it and not even know. Have a little faith," he said with a bit of a smirk, then turned and walked towards the edge of the grotto. "We will meet again, Kiba... when the time is right."
"Yeah... I figured," he muttered and labored to his feet. He sheathed Swordbreaker and collected his chain. Without thinking he also took the Wakasashi that was still entangled in it and shoved it in his belt.
He staggered the long walk back to the inn in a haze, feeling that he probably needed medical attention, stitches at least. However, the strong thirst for booze overrode his logic. All eyes were upon him as he pushed his way into the inn with zombie-like vigor and made for the bar. He ordered a pint, took a single draft from it, and fell unconscious sitting upright with the mug held in his hand.
With Dietrich brooding on the roof, Layla pestering him with her charms, and Vincent off doing... whatever... Kiba felt smothered. He'd left the inn before dawn the very next day they'd been there. Where would he go? Did he not just pledge his skills to the Red-eyed Demon in his fight to destroy the Tei Sai? Feh... just words... Shadow was a killer, and probably had no use for someone who would not lift his blade to end a life. Kiba's father had almost literally hammered the tenets of bushido into him from a young age.
Rectitude or righteousness, courage, benevolence, respect, honesty, honor, and loyalty. All life is precious, even the life of your enemy. The path of the warrior who kills is steeped in misfortune and sadness, he used to say. A warrior need not kill to prove his strength, nor for his lord, nor for his God. Lethal force was the last resort, to only be used when all other options had already been exhausted. If you killed ten men to save one life, have you really succeeded? Kiba's head swirled with these thoughts and he wondered what he would do if he ever found the people who killed prince Akio. Would he kill them? Would he drag them back to Shaharan and let the royal family do as they would with them?
Kiba took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He'd found a small grotto a short way outside the city, and as he sat among the grass and flowers he meditated on these things. The most dangerous warrior was the one who found inner peace... but who could find tranquility with all the chaos in the world, let alone all the misfortune that seemed to hound him. Was Giragh testing him? Kiba kind of wished the sadistic fuck would leave him alone... perhaps when all this madness caught up with him and he finally died, he'd stroll through the halls of heaven straight to the divine throne and punch his God in the face. The thought brought a smirk to his face.
"You look troubled..." a voice brought him out of his thoughts. Kiba opened his mismatched eyes, squinting against the afternoon sun. "I apologize for interrupting your meditation," said a man leaning against a tree at the edge of the grotto.
"It's no trouble, friendly company is always welcome," Kiba replied with a smile, although he was immediately suspicious. "I just chanced upon this place, and thought I would drink in the tranquility and clear my mind."
"Ah yes. It's almost magical, this spot. I come here to do exactly the same every time I chance through this area," the man said as he stepped into the grotto. "May I?"
"Of course," said Kiba, motioning to an empty spot on the grass ahead of him.
The man came and sat across from him. Kiba noticed his hooded tunic was similar to his own, loose and well traveled. The Shaharan garment was popular since it provided the warmth and protection from the elements of a cloak, but did not have that tendency to get snagged on things or tangled in the plant life. His was dyed a deep blue and cinched about his svelte waist with a simple black obi in which a pair of swords hung: a traditional katana and wakasashi. His black hair was long and tied in a loose ponytail. His blue eyes were kind, and he smiled disarmingly.
"What is it that troubles you? If I'm not prying? Perhaps talking to someone with a kind ear would help lift that weight from your shoulders."
"It may," Kiba answered in a troubled tone... this man was obviously a warrior, and he could tell that he took very good care of his body even through the loose drape of his tunic. "I'm afraid I'm at a disadvantage, however..."
"Ah, how rude of me. Kakida, Ichiro."
"Well met, unfortunately I must give care and not reveal my name, you may call me Fang."
"Understandable. Tell me what troubles you, Fang," Ichiro said with a smile. Kiba didn't know why, perhaps Ichiro's voice held an air of command, or he wished to finally confide in someone, anyone, even a complete stranger, but he felt compelled to talk.
"I find myself in an interesting pickle," Kiba began. "I've strictly adhered to the tenets of bushido for my entire life, and I was raised by a family that believed that hard work and faith solved many things. Father was my compass, and since he and mother died my life has been riddled with misfortune... they died in a fire and the investigators found evidence of arson, but it was never pursued... I've been lost since," Kiba found himself saying.
"Ah yes, that was a tragedy. I take it then, that you are the son of Bayushi, Sanzo," said Ichiro with a smile. A spike of tension shot through Kiba's body and straight into his gut. Ichiro hadn't moved, however, and was infuriatingly difficult to read. The man didn't exude any intention whatsoever.
"Yes," Kiba answered carefully. "I suppose I could have guessed, but you hail from Shaharan then?"
"I do. Your family was always very kind to us, although you and I never had a chance to officially get to know one another, something I regret. Don't worry, I will not reveal your identity," he said, and Kiba immediately felt at ease for some reason. "I know the rest of your tale... or at least I've heard much of it in passing, and through tales spun in taverns. Okami Shiroi?" Ichiro grinned, and Kiba couldn't help but laugh.
"Haha, yes... I believe I spun that one. It's earned me more than a couple drinks over the years," Kiba grinned. "It's kind of funny what people will believe, even when you tell them the truth," he said, but his mirth melted away after a moment. "I didn't do it."
"I didn't think you did," said Ichiro seriously. "I can tell this weighs heavily upon you. Someone who could strangle one they call a friend would have a cold heart, but words can be altered, and intentions can be bent. Swords cannot. You tell me that you aren't a killer, and I really wish to believe that... Bayushi, Kiba your sword will not lie. Show me your stance," he said, standing and placing his hand on the hilt of his Katana.
Kiba inhaled deeply and pulled himself to his feet. Ichiro gripped the hilt of his katana, and Kiba immediately felt the man's gaze go cold, sending a tingling chill dancing up and down his spine. Kiba took his stance, lowering himself slightly and allowing his left hand to hover near the hilt of his broadsword. He didn't know what he felt as their eyes locked, whether it was lethal intent, or something else... but it was definitely intent and it was focused with laser-like intensity on him. Kiba had heard tales of master duelists who were so skilled that they could defeat an opponent simply by gazing at them... was this what that felt like?
Ichiro was statuesque: Kiba couldn't even tell if he was breathing, but he could feel the air between them alight with energy so powerful that he sincerely believed it might ignite the air. He flexed his left hand several times reflexively and then felt a wave of calm wash over him as instinct and training took over. The intricacies of the duel weren't always obvious: to the untrained eye the two of them just stood under the noon sun like statues for what felt like several solid minutes. Each of them was focused on the other with an intensity that would cripple an opponent not experienced with the art of iajutsu dueling, reading every breath, every involuntary muscle tick, every bead of sweat... waiting for the perfect opportunity to land a single focused blow on the other.
A gust from the Gods blew a single flower petal loose and sent it spiraling up in the air for a moment, before it fluttered back down to the earth between them. The instant it landed on the grass at their feet they both moved. Kiba felt like he was moving in slow motion as he gripped the hilt of his blade and pulled it free of its scabbard, at the same time Ichiro loosened his katana with one thumb as he took two monstrous steps forward and pulled it into a horizontal slash. Kiba swiveled on his hips and slid his left foot forward, arcing his broadsword straight upwards, catching Ichiro's katana in its hook. He carried the katana up with his strength and swiveled his grip on the hilt when his arm reached its apex. Kiba drove the point of his sword down along the length of the katana towards the hand guard, sliding his left foot back and twisting the blade, using his inertia and strength to try and yank the weapon from Ichiro's hand.
Ichiro allowed the weapon to twist with the motion and then slid it free, retreating a single step so he could bring the weapon back along his hip then lung forward and thrust for Kiba's heart. Kiba lifted the heavy broadsword and braced it with his right wrist as he counter-lunged, catching the point of the katana with the flat of his blade for an instant as he swiveled, sliding his right foot back and flipping his blade to direct the katana past him. He swiveled on his hips, driving his elbow into the back of Ichiro's neck and using his mass to throw the man forward. Ichiro broke his fall by tucking into a roll which looked far too easy to Kiba and landed on his feet facing him.
Kiba didn't even get a moment to breathe as Ichiro lifted his katana over his head and with two huge steps brought it down with both hands. Kiba widened his stance to lower himself and swung his weapon over his head, bracing the tip with his palm. The two blades clashed forcefully and Kiba felt the impact jolt painfully through his arm, along his spine, and straight into his left toe. He grunted and tried to hook the katana again but he nearly lost his balance when it was pulled free just as he was beginning to move. Kiba shored up his stance and went on the offensive, taking two steps forward with a quickness that belied his size. Ichiro simultaneously retreated to maintain the distance and they both stopped, holding their weapons defensively with sword tips crossed.
They became statuesque once more and the energy around them began to build. Slowly, Ichiro moved his left hand from the hilt of his katana and rested his palm gingerly on the hilt of his wakasashi. Kiba let his right hand lower to his side as he flipped the tiny hook on his chain and the weighted end fell into his fingers. After a long moment Kiba felt the energy shift, and they both exhaled slowly as though they'd been holding their breath. As the tension reached its climax Kiba felt his body move, almost like in a dream-like state. Their blades clashed, Ichiro drew his wakasashi and became a whirlwind of blades while Kiba pushed the distance advantage with the chain. For a long time neither could land a hit on the other, but Kiba finally saw an opening.
He swung his chain, levering the arc with the edge of his sword and entangling Ichiro's wakasashi. He pulled hard, tearing the weapon from Ichiro's hand and then dropping the chain as he charged forward and swung his broadsword with every ounce of strength in his body. Ichiro counter-charged and swung at an opposing angle, pushing some minuscule hole in Kiba's defense. Kiba felt a clash and they both ended in their followthrough a few steps past the other. For what seemed like a long moment they just stood there, as though finishing some kind of morbid dance. Kiba felt a tremor push through his hands and into his gut and he dropped his sword as the strength left his legs and he toppled to his knees, spewing blood from his mouth. Fire lanced across his torso from his kidney to his opposite armpit. Ichiro slowly lowered his sword, flicking the blood of the end and gracefully returning it to its scabbard.
"What is the name of your blade?" He asked as he turned to look at Kiba.
"Swordbreaker," Kiba choked as he pulled his slashed tunic open to peer at his wound. Ichiro's sword had hit him in his side, and then cut straight through the lamellar plates at his sternum and left a large exit gash through his chest and shoulder. He'd never been hit with such force before, and though the wound was mainly superficial, he knew he'd be pissing blood for days.
"I see. Giragh has definitely touched you Bayushi, Kiba... that blow would have killed a lesser man."
"Heh," he grunted. "Something reached out and touched me... but it wasn't Giragh. I've done nothing but run from my woes, Ichiro. To the people of Shaharan I'm a murderer and worse, to those who believe the tales I'm also a brigand... what would Giragh want with someone like me?"
"Adversity is the true measure of a man, Kiba. I feel you have a part to play in some greater plan... you may have already become entangled in it and not even know. Have a little faith," he said with a bit of a smirk, then turned and walked towards the edge of the grotto. "We will meet again, Kiba... when the time is right."
"Yeah... I figured," he muttered and labored to his feet. He sheathed Swordbreaker and collected his chain. Without thinking he also took the Wakasashi that was still entangled in it and shoved it in his belt.
He staggered the long walk back to the inn in a haze, feeling that he probably needed medical attention, stitches at least. However, the strong thirst for booze overrode his logic. All eyes were upon him as he pushed his way into the inn with zombie-like vigor and made for the bar. He ordered a pint, took a single draft from it, and fell unconscious sitting upright with the mug held in his hand.
The darkest moments of one's life is when they finally realize that they will never truly get all that they seek. Death is imminent, but for some, it cannot come soon enough...while for others, the wish to lengthen the time between death and their own lives is the most important aspect of life...to find the time in a day to get one's vengeance. To finally hear the sweet callings of victory. Revenge is needed for some. Forgiveness may work...but revenge...it tastes so much sweeter. Blood demands blood in return.
Not long after the sweet Mayumi provided her answer, which in and of itself seemed to hold a question, Linos had smiled, lowering himself to her level and kissing her cheek gently, his hand, which still grasped his sister's squeezing. "I thank you," he had said, smiling, "We'll make sure to ask Shadow...when we get the chance."
But they never really got the chance to. Upon Shadow's arrival, they were set with more daunting tasks and exercises, including the two-finger push ups...something the twins could never do together. Each had done a set of fifty on their own...afterwards, they needed the spring water moreso than usual. This time, however, they did not take it, as they could not bear to be separated any longer. Stepping outside, fully clothed and sweating, their arms still trembling from the completed task, they took a few breaths of fresh air and proceeded to enjoy the night together.
That was when they caught the shadow of a familiar face...one they had not seen in many, many years. One they had to taste. That sweet, supple taste of revenge was at hand once more as they left a small note, written in Calandra's hand, letting Shadow know that they would keep an eye on his progress and catch up to him later. This revenge was needed, though. Much, much needed.
The trail had been long and grueling. Kohl was not one to announce his presence. He never had been. Being one of the five subtle faces known in the Galiendhe family, he was always said to be one of the most powerful, even able to take on the Te'i Sai...at least that's what many had thought. No one had thought that he would become a Te'i Sai. But his parents had been so blinded by their pride about his improvement that they could not see his secrecy and lies...he had been training as a double agent his entire life...right up until the moment the main house was blown to bits, the center of the Galiendhe family destroyed.
That sweet taste was upon them...as he was the last of the five double agents to take out. After Kohl, all that would be left is the Te'i Sai, themselves. But it would take a good week or so before they would finally manage to come back upon him.
They finally managed all the way to Veilbrand...catching their...old friend...just outside of the country's capital. The last time the twins had seen Kohl, he was still a kid, barely 20 years of age with a doll-like face and beautiful green eyes. But this time, at 28 years old, Kohl did not seem to be a force to reckon with. Standing a grand 6'5", lean and developed beneath the standard Te'i Sai cloak with hard green eyes and a strong face, he is barely recognizeable. Especially when a sneer distorts his flesh, his eyes gleaming malevolently.
"Well, well," he says cooly, "If it isn't the the Lovebirds. How's mommy and daddy? Oh, wait...touchy subject. Sorry about that."
Calandra growls, her hands coiling around the hilts of her daggers, her green eyes glowing with golden fires. Linos begins to mimick the gesture, but then thinks better of it, instead smirking, his hand bumping hers gently, telling her to calm herself. She does so, her brow furrowing as she looks at her brother, who then speaks.
"From what I know, our parents are happy and safe. You see, Kohl, old friend, dear cousin...I have to ask you one thing...if you didn't kill us, who's to say you killed anyone else in that house?"
Kohl laughs, throwing his head back and bellowing into the trees. "Because I see the burns on your arms, Linos. I see the scars on your sweet sister, the hatred in her eyes. And more importantly, I know for a fact that you would have never followed me were it not for the vengeance you seek. I am not stupid, cousin. I am, after all, one of the men that took out the Galiendhe family, the only threat in Cre Est to the Te'i Sai and what they stand for."
Linos, his bluff called, allows his smirk to grow into a menacing smile. "You're forgetting who's in Cre Est, Kohl. It's been a week now...have you not heard of the attacks appearing along Cre Est? Someone new is in town. Someone much more dangerous than the Te'i Sai. If we don't kill you today, you'll still die. You along with every other Te'i Sai assassin left on this planet."
"Sure, sure," Kohl says, rolling his eyes, "That includes your friend, the Red Eyed Demon, does it?"
Calandra looks to Linos, concerned. Shadow is no longer Te'i Sai...in fact he fights against them. But could he be a double agent as well? Linos shakes his head at her. "Calm your doubts, sister. There is no danger there. There is only a fight here...a fight to be had, and to be won."
And, without another moment to spare, as Kohl narrows his eyes skeptically, whispering in a near sarcastic tone, "You lovebirds are seriously creeping me out with all of your twin mojo going on," Calandra pulls a knife previously hidden in her belt and throws it - with surprising accuracy - at Kohl's heart.
Kohl, who is a fully trained Te'i Sai, manages to dodge even without seeing the dagger coming. His moves are quick and precice, even as his dodge quickly becomes a move towards Calandra, murder in his eyes. Taking their stance, daggers suddenly drawn, the twins unify, dodging his attack by a hair, giving Calandra the opening for a blow to Kohl's back. Her dagger strikes through cloth and into flesh, hitting just below his ribs, scraping the bottom rib as his leap is suddenly haulted, and he is thrown to the ground.
Linos leaps over Kohl as his sister removes her dagger, landing on Kohl's other side. "Te'i Sai or not, you are one against two. We have you, Kohl. Give it up."
Rolling onto his back with a groan, Kohl looks up at Linos with another sneer. And with lightning reflexes, he pulls a dagger of his own from his belt and slices at Linos' knee, digging deep into flesh and cartlage. Linos screams, which is echoed by his sister, who slams her dagger into Kohl's stomach before he's able to move. Kohl wails as Linos falls to the ground, holding tight to the gash in hopes that no major vein was opened, and throws his dagger into her shoulder, forcing her to let go of her weapon and give him time to get to his feet.
Ripping the serrated blade from her shoulder, Calandra pulls out one of her two katanas and races towards Kohl, revenge just within sight. But he's fast, and instead of slicing through his throat and neck, she only manages to catch the flesh of his collar bone. He is weak and tired, but still an assassin. He throws another dagger towards her. She dodges, slicing at him again.
His arm. His hands. His knees. His waist.
Slowly, Kohl is whittled away.
Until he is on his knees, staring up at her with one last sneer as she drives her blade down his throat and killing him.
The moment her fight is over, Calandra races towards her brother. His face is blanched, his knee in pretty bad shape. Caring not for her own injuries, she lifts her brother onto his feet, thanking Uirlin that there's a Galiendhe house no more than three miles away. Slowly, painstakingly, they make their way to that house. It takes a day and a half. And it takes another day and a half to heal.
Once healthy and sane again, the twins thank their family and set out for Shadow. The scout sent from the house had just come back with news of the group. In a city not twenty miles out, Shadow rested and began to make his move. But what that move would be, the twins could not know. They had heard of attacks of the Roda Ah K'mht...but one in Veilbrand?
They would ride on horseback, taking two days to reach the city, only to find it in ruins. Following the trails leading into the woods, they would make their way to Shadow, finding him, Mayumi, and Sereinia together.
With Shadow in such conditions, the twins decide to stay as scouts, waiting for him to heal. When he does, they will let him know of their own endeavors and, hopefully, find out about the ruins back up the road.
For now, though, they scout strong, together, and wait for the true revenge they will soon hope to taste. Nothing could be sweeter.
Not long after the sweet Mayumi provided her answer, which in and of itself seemed to hold a question, Linos had smiled, lowering himself to her level and kissing her cheek gently, his hand, which still grasped his sister's squeezing. "I thank you," he had said, smiling, "We'll make sure to ask Shadow...when we get the chance."
But they never really got the chance to. Upon Shadow's arrival, they were set with more daunting tasks and exercises, including the two-finger push ups...something the twins could never do together. Each had done a set of fifty on their own...afterwards, they needed the spring water moreso than usual. This time, however, they did not take it, as they could not bear to be separated any longer. Stepping outside, fully clothed and sweating, their arms still trembling from the completed task, they took a few breaths of fresh air and proceeded to enjoy the night together.
That was when they caught the shadow of a familiar face...one they had not seen in many, many years. One they had to taste. That sweet, supple taste of revenge was at hand once more as they left a small note, written in Calandra's hand, letting Shadow know that they would keep an eye on his progress and catch up to him later. This revenge was needed, though. Much, much needed.
The trail had been long and grueling. Kohl was not one to announce his presence. He never had been. Being one of the five subtle faces known in the Galiendhe family, he was always said to be one of the most powerful, even able to take on the Te'i Sai...at least that's what many had thought. No one had thought that he would become a Te'i Sai. But his parents had been so blinded by their pride about his improvement that they could not see his secrecy and lies...he had been training as a double agent his entire life...right up until the moment the main house was blown to bits, the center of the Galiendhe family destroyed.
That sweet taste was upon them...as he was the last of the five double agents to take out. After Kohl, all that would be left is the Te'i Sai, themselves. But it would take a good week or so before they would finally manage to come back upon him.
They finally managed all the way to Veilbrand...catching their...old friend...just outside of the country's capital. The last time the twins had seen Kohl, he was still a kid, barely 20 years of age with a doll-like face and beautiful green eyes. But this time, at 28 years old, Kohl did not seem to be a force to reckon with. Standing a grand 6'5", lean and developed beneath the standard Te'i Sai cloak with hard green eyes and a strong face, he is barely recognizeable. Especially when a sneer distorts his flesh, his eyes gleaming malevolently.
"Well, well," he says cooly, "If it isn't the the Lovebirds. How's mommy and daddy? Oh, wait...touchy subject. Sorry about that."
Calandra growls, her hands coiling around the hilts of her daggers, her green eyes glowing with golden fires. Linos begins to mimick the gesture, but then thinks better of it, instead smirking, his hand bumping hers gently, telling her to calm herself. She does so, her brow furrowing as she looks at her brother, who then speaks.
"From what I know, our parents are happy and safe. You see, Kohl, old friend, dear cousin...I have to ask you one thing...if you didn't kill us, who's to say you killed anyone else in that house?"
Kohl laughs, throwing his head back and bellowing into the trees. "Because I see the burns on your arms, Linos. I see the scars on your sweet sister, the hatred in her eyes. And more importantly, I know for a fact that you would have never followed me were it not for the vengeance you seek. I am not stupid, cousin. I am, after all, one of the men that took out the Galiendhe family, the only threat in Cre Est to the Te'i Sai and what they stand for."
Linos, his bluff called, allows his smirk to grow into a menacing smile. "You're forgetting who's in Cre Est, Kohl. It's been a week now...have you not heard of the attacks appearing along Cre Est? Someone new is in town. Someone much more dangerous than the Te'i Sai. If we don't kill you today, you'll still die. You along with every other Te'i Sai assassin left on this planet."
"Sure, sure," Kohl says, rolling his eyes, "That includes your friend, the Red Eyed Demon, does it?"
Calandra looks to Linos, concerned. Shadow is no longer Te'i Sai...in fact he fights against them. But could he be a double agent as well? Linos shakes his head at her. "Calm your doubts, sister. There is no danger there. There is only a fight here...a fight to be had, and to be won."
And, without another moment to spare, as Kohl narrows his eyes skeptically, whispering in a near sarcastic tone, "You lovebirds are seriously creeping me out with all of your twin mojo going on," Calandra pulls a knife previously hidden in her belt and throws it - with surprising accuracy - at Kohl's heart.
Kohl, who is a fully trained Te'i Sai, manages to dodge even without seeing the dagger coming. His moves are quick and precice, even as his dodge quickly becomes a move towards Calandra, murder in his eyes. Taking their stance, daggers suddenly drawn, the twins unify, dodging his attack by a hair, giving Calandra the opening for a blow to Kohl's back. Her dagger strikes through cloth and into flesh, hitting just below his ribs, scraping the bottom rib as his leap is suddenly haulted, and he is thrown to the ground.
Linos leaps over Kohl as his sister removes her dagger, landing on Kohl's other side. "Te'i Sai or not, you are one against two. We have you, Kohl. Give it up."
Rolling onto his back with a groan, Kohl looks up at Linos with another sneer. And with lightning reflexes, he pulls a dagger of his own from his belt and slices at Linos' knee, digging deep into flesh and cartlage. Linos screams, which is echoed by his sister, who slams her dagger into Kohl's stomach before he's able to move. Kohl wails as Linos falls to the ground, holding tight to the gash in hopes that no major vein was opened, and throws his dagger into her shoulder, forcing her to let go of her weapon and give him time to get to his feet.
Ripping the serrated blade from her shoulder, Calandra pulls out one of her two katanas and races towards Kohl, revenge just within sight. But he's fast, and instead of slicing through his throat and neck, she only manages to catch the flesh of his collar bone. He is weak and tired, but still an assassin. He throws another dagger towards her. She dodges, slicing at him again.
His arm. His hands. His knees. His waist.
Slowly, Kohl is whittled away.
Until he is on his knees, staring up at her with one last sneer as she drives her blade down his throat and killing him.
The moment her fight is over, Calandra races towards her brother. His face is blanched, his knee in pretty bad shape. Caring not for her own injuries, she lifts her brother onto his feet, thanking Uirlin that there's a Galiendhe house no more than three miles away. Slowly, painstakingly, they make their way to that house. It takes a day and a half. And it takes another day and a half to heal.
Once healthy and sane again, the twins thank their family and set out for Shadow. The scout sent from the house had just come back with news of the group. In a city not twenty miles out, Shadow rested and began to make his move. But what that move would be, the twins could not know. They had heard of attacks of the Roda Ah K'mht...but one in Veilbrand?
They would ride on horseback, taking two days to reach the city, only to find it in ruins. Following the trails leading into the woods, they would make their way to Shadow, finding him, Mayumi, and Sereinia together.
With Shadow in such conditions, the twins decide to stay as scouts, waiting for him to heal. When he does, they will let him know of their own endeavors and, hopefully, find out about the ruins back up the road.
For now, though, they scout strong, together, and wait for the true revenge they will soon hope to taste. Nothing could be sweeter.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Darkness will come but Light will also follow..."
"Darkness will come but Light will also follow..."
"From what I have gathered as of late, Roda Ah K'mht is going to unleash an attack upon this city. I am not sure we'll be able to save it, and as such we need to be ready to evacuate if we can't bring the attacks under control."
Shadow's words brought a grim expression on Sereinia's face. These past few days she had experienced a lot of things which included being stabbed, finding out that she is a princess, and her troubling feelings towards the infamous assassin and his crew. Regardless, she had managed to combat her doubts and confusion which lead her to be still standing here rejecting the hand of the Cre' Est Royal Knight. It was not a secret to her of what dangers she will be facing as she had dived on such events head first a few times already. At the same time, she had found that it was more comfortable that she was with Mayumi, Shadow, and the rather awkward entrances of Layla. She suddenly realizes she treasures those moments with them more than she had anticipated. It outweighs the bloody memories with those simple life pleasures.
Setting aside those thoughts for now, Sereinia worried about everyone's safety. Shadow had already said that they cannot assure the lives of the innocent civilians. She did not want those citizens to be caught in such a affair for the sake of power as the Roda Ah K'mht had stated at the Masquerade Ball. There was also the matter with Layla and the armored male that seemed to be the huntress' acquaintance from what Sereinia could tell. She knew that they could handle themselves far better than her but that does not exempt them from her concerns. Speaking of which, she had noticed something different in Shadow's gait ever since at the Market Place. Soon, it was revealed to her.
It would appear that Shadow and Solomon had another meeting without her knowledge. Somehow that irked Sereinia to a certain degree but decided to keep that at the back of her mind for now. The current situation advises her not to do so. But, there was one thing she would have to tell Shadow about. It was his interactions with Layla at the market. As he took his seat and lifted his shirt to show the cut on his back, she instantly went to becoming a doctor. She inspected the wound thoroughly to ensure no growing infection or poison was in the cut. After being assured there was none, she proceeded into cleaning and then treating it. Although, there was a lack of finesse in her treatment unlike before.
"I know that Layla could be impromptu and energetic but that is what makes her adorable. It was rude of you to brush her off like that. As such..."
Trailing off, Sereinia suddenly slapped the wound with a bandage that she had concocted which adheres to the skin without the need for wrapped ones. It was meant to deliver her point and as a sort of punishment. After all, she had also been somewhat in charge of introducing him and Mayumi in proper conversation with people. Although, it was not that hard as she also did not want to further aggravate Shadow's wound. Backing away from him, she held a gentle smile as to not worry him and that she would do what he had asked of her by packing their things. Still, she was feeling guilty of just leaving the people behind. She might not be useful in a fight yet she could help in other ways. However, she did not want to cause unnecessary worry for Shadow and Mayumi so she kept her opinion for now.
"Please come back safe Shadow and with Mayumi as well. Do not worry about me, I will be fine."
Soon enough, Shadow and Mayumi had set out to manage the attack from the Roda Ah K'mht. As for Sereinia, she stayed behind and pack their things as swiftly as she could without overworking her still-healing wound. But more importantly, she worried about Layla who had yet to make her appearance. She hoped that the feisty huntress was safe and well somewhere. However, it seemed that her hopes were somewhat in vain as series of explosions filled the air. The building she was in rattled by the nearby impact as she rushed to the window to look at the devastation to the city. It was a like a sea of fire where the wails and shouts of the people chorused with one another. This was just too horrible.
In response, Sereinia run out of the building and tried to tend to the injured people that littered the streets. She had forgotten that it was not safe as assassins from the Roda Ah K'mht plagued the area slaughtering people in droves. Still, she helped the citizens as much as she can. One of them was trapped under the pile of burning debris. She did not falter as she pried the wooden planks off the man who was desperate to live. When it was done, she felt that her wound was slightly strained far to its limit. The pain was spreading through her abdomen like wild fire. In any case, she also did not notice that one of the said assassin was behind her ready to deliver the killing blow. Fortunately, Mayumi had arrived in time and took her to safety before anything bad happened to her.
Chaos filled the air and Sereinia could feel the horror as she watched the burning city from the distance. The lives of innocent people destroyed just to prove a point that was not needed at all. Veilbrand would not let this transgression go unpunished. She was certain of that especially with what happened at the Masquerade Ball. The Monarchy would deliver an action that cannot be bend soon enough. Her thoughts were disturbed when she felt another shock of pain from her abdomen. It was probably from her actions earlier. However, it was tolerable unlike before. Furthermore, she was also filled with worry about Layla and especially Shadow. Mayumi had told her that Shadow would join them soon. Yet, she cannot help but worry. The fight he had with the assassins from the Roda Ah K'mht had managed to injure him. What if there were a lot more and he has no one beside him unlike before, Solomon was there to share the pressure.
Nevertheless, those worries were soon dispelled as Shadow had finally joined them. Sereinia was truly happy to see him there. However, it quickly changed into deep concern when Shadow revealed the injury he had received. They stopped as Mayumi had been ordered to take point as Sereinia would do a surgery on him. In truth, she would not want to do it out here. The risk of infection was great but she had no choice at the moment. She will do her best. Adding to her relief, the twins that she had met at Cre' Est had returned to them. Their faces and knowing their allegiance to Shadow made her smile with gratefulness. This will alleviate Shadow's worries and hers mostly even for a bit. When the twins took the initiative to be scouts, Sereinia began treating Shadow's broken ribs.
"I know I told you that I will always fix the things you destroy and even yourself... But, I think I will be the one to break from all of my worries."
Sereinia commented as she helped Shadow to be placed at the back of the cart. The environment was not the best for a surgery but, it was better than on the side of the road. After doing so, she removed his shirt and felt the area where the ribs had been cracked. It was broken thankfully it did not punctured his lungs or other internal organs. Searching through her medical kit, she found her anesthesia, tools, salves, and antiseptics to make sure that everything is sterilized. She injected the portion where she would create an incision a good amount of anesthesia to numb the area so, he would not feel the pain. After doing so, she began her minor surgery. She soon set the ribs and realigned them without much trouble and applied the salve that Shadow gave her. When it was done, she stitched the incision she made and made sure to cover it up. It took quite some time but, she was certain that Shadow was out of the woods now.
"Take care of yourself better now... I will cry if you do not." Sereinia whispered as she gently stroked Shadow's head. "Now go to sleep and rest..."
Dietrich took a deep breath of the city air through his nose. Something wasn't right, he was sure of it. He could almost taste a tension in the air. The people around him didn't notice, or if they did they ignored it, but Dietrich couldn't ignore it. The feeling was so familiar to him, the same feeling of when two armies faced each other down over an open plain; the tension, the coiling of muscles, in preparation to pounce. He could feel the eyes of a predator.
His hand instinctively coiled around the hilt of his short, wide-bladed katzbalger. What in the world was happening? He had never felt such a sense of impending doom without an obvious cause before. He felt a surge of adrenaline, Uirlin's blood coursing through his own veins, make his limbs go numb and then begin to shake.
Uiriln, are you preparing me for some test?
He was about to pass it off as some freak accident, his mind playing tricks on him, when the building across the street from him exploded. It was most likely the most surprising thing that had ever happened in Dietrich’s life so far. One moment, the small temple of Uirlin was standing firm and resolute, and the next moment, chunks of masonry were flying through the air. The sound was deafening, people screamed and fled, many were struck by flying stones and crumpled onto the street. Despite the ringing in his ears, the screams of the injured set his blood on fire. He pushed upstream through the fleeing crowd into the cloud of dust and smoke. Almost immediately he spotted an elderly Veilbrandian man, straining with all of his might at an enormous piece of cut stone. He spotted Dietrich coming and screamed out.
“HELP, FOR UIRLIN’S SAKE!”
A young woman, no older than sixteen winters, was trapped under the stone. She was in shock, and simply clung to the man with her eyes opened wide. Tears streamed down her face. Her legs were crushed, she would never walk again; but if she didn’t get to a surgeon soon, the marrow from her demolished bones would seep into her blood and kill her. Dietrich knew there was no way he could lift the massive boulder alone, he turned back to the crowd and bellowed in the most commanding voice he could muster.
“Where are you going cowards!?! Get back here and help me move this thing, or I’ll kill you myself!!”
After a moment’s hesitation, a group of men came forward and joined Dietrich, they all strained until their muscles felt near to ripping apart, but the chunk of temple didn’t budge. Still, Dietrich led the men in struggling against the masonry. Despite all of his might, evil thoughts entered his mind.
You can’t do it, you can’t save her, you’re too weak. Give up, she’s done for, you have a sword on your hip, end her suffering.
Suddenly, a young man burst from the crowd and sprinted towards the group. He tripped over himself and crashed to the street, but in an instant had crawled to the young woman’s side. His eyes were wide and he was shaking his head in denial. He said nothing, but cradled the girl’s head in his arms and wept over her.
He leaned his head back and cried out to the sky.
Only now did Dietrich recognize the matching silver rings on their hands. At that moment, seeing the ill-fated couple weeping together, something stirred in Dietrich. Something akin and yet unlike rage grasped his soul in an iron gauntlet.
Impossible odds, an honorable cause, was this not what I asked for?
His teeth began chattering. He cackled darkly and threw himself at the boulder.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Joris Kantor did not understand. Why would Uirlin allow this to happen to his Alaina? What sin had he committed for their life together to be cut so short? He wept openly; the tears streamed down his face and fell onto her head as her broken body lay trapped beneath the piece of stone wall. He had never felt so torn in his entire life. He knew he should be trying to lift the stone off of her, but at the same time he couldn’t make himself leave her side. He was about to force himself to stand and help, when the most disturbing sound he had ever heard in his life began to emanate out of the throat of one of the man at the boulder.
He wore antique plate armor, and carried a greatsword over his shoulders, but that was about the only human thing about the creature that strove against the stone. His face was an abnormal shade of purple-red, and contorted into a sick parody of both rage and pleasure. His mouth was opened wide, and foam dribbled down his jaw. He chanted in some guttural tongue, and hurled his body against the stone as he struggled in vain to move it. His whole body shook violently; the veins in his forehead bulged obscenely.
At first the men around him had backed away in terror, but suddenly the elderly man who had found the trapped girl first cried out.
“Do you not see, you fools! He is Chosen, Uirlin himself has come to aid us! Do not fear his power, only cowards should fear the Chosen!” The words were bellowed with a confidence and strength that galvanized the men into action. They threw themselves at the stone beside Dietrich and began heaving once again.
More and more men spilled out of the crowd until a veritable army was heaving at the stone. It seemed as though all of their efforts were to be for naught, until, unbelievably, the stone moved. It lifted, barely. But the army of Veilbrandians had lifted the stone just enough for Joris to pull Alaina out from underneath. She was quickly hurried off to the nearest physician.
Dietrich, still shaking, heard the crumping of other explosions around the city. Clouds of smoke and fire rose into the air. He growled and began jogging towards the closest cloud of smoke he could see.
Buildings don’t just explode all on their own. Someone is doing this purposefully.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
(minutes later)
The crowd surged past him into their homes. The rumor had spread like wildfire, demons were inside the city. They were slaughtering everyone they saw, and had caused the series of explosions all across the city. Whoever these cowards were, they liked to kill people, and had no respect for honorable combat. Dietrich grimaced darkly as he pushed his way down the street. Terrified families gave him a wide birth as he moved forward with Gewalt drawn. A city guard stood on a pedestal, directing the crowd.
“Go home now! Lock your doors and stay inside!” He ordered.
Dietrich approached the guard, who seemed startled upon noticing him.
“Where are these demons from the Pool?” He demanded bluntly.
The guard stammered, then collected himself and gave a brief answer.
“I know not, I have been told nothing by my superiors apart from to stand here and direct these people. It seems that most of them are coming from the east side of the city though.”
“My thanks, guardsman.” Dietrich replied. He turned on his heels and began walking through the crowd in the direction from which they were running. He turned back for a moment though, and addressed the guard again. “If you have a weapon, it would probably be best to have it at the ready.”
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
“PAPA!”
Gaulred Braker was about to die. He had never before in his life ever seen a human being move so fast. To be honest, he didn’t know if these things were men or not. They hid their faces behind masks and black cloth, and carried sick, cowardly weapons. There were two of them, but it had taken only one with a single dagger to defeat him in moments. The other simply chuckled and played with his barbed whip as he watched. Blood oozed out of his body from countless lacerations, and his left eye had been cut out.
“PAPA!”
Ingrid… She was watching… His daughter was about to watch him die, and then she would be killed. She stood shaking in the ruins of the smithy that had provided for his family for generations.
“Oh papa, papa!! Can’t you hear your daughter? Why don’t you answer her?” The demon with the curved dagger taunted. He danced around Gaulred, just out of reach of the heavy hammer in his hands.
Gaulred spat out a thick red mixture of blood and saliva, took a single step forward, and swung his hammer at the man’s head. He didn’t even see the dagger move, the next thing he knew, he was laying on the ground. His foot was gone. What was left of his life-blood pumped out of the wound. He didn’t cry out, he didn’t scream, Gaulred prayed. As he lay on the ground, he prayed to Uirlin that Ingrid would somehow be able to escape.
He almost moaned in horror as he heard her run towards him, felt her little hands on his chest. He tried to tell her to run, but no sound came. He could only mouth the words. She simply shook her head, snot and tears streaming down her face. A black gloved hand descended and grabbed her head; Gaulred willed himself to move, he had to move, he had to save her. A curved dagger was held aloft.
An unearthly howl made both the masked men become rigid and snap their heads in its direction.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich arrived in time to see an honorable man slain in the street. He lay in a pool of his own blood, while two men chuckled over his body. Dietrich recognized their raiment. It was the same as those he had seen on the bodies in the forest. These were the men that the Red-Eyed Demon had told him about.
Finally.
He swelled with derisive fury as one of the cowards raised his blade to end the life of the defenseless girl. He careened down the street towards the duo, bellowing as he ran. His face contorted with rage and excitement as, with a gesture from the whip-wielder, the other assassin tossed the girl away and stepped forward towards him. He stood nonchalantly, with his dagger gripped loosely in his hand. Dietrich charged until he came just within striking distance, and then threw a horizontal hew from the Vom-Tag at the assassin’s face.
The black clad man ducked and rolled forward, covering the six foot length distance between them with staggering speed. The curved dagger hissed towards Dietrich’s left thigh, but the speed of Dietrich’s return swing with Gewalt seemed to catch him off guard. The assassin back-pedaled and leaned his body back, letting Gewalt pass right over him.
Dietrich unleashed a flurry of unrelenting slashes with Gewalt. The assassin was forced to dodge each hew, and was pushed back towards his companion; who watched with interest. The assassin finally leapt back outside of Dietrich’s range, and re-composed himself.
“Heheheh, you can dance, but you can’t fight like man!” Dietrich crowed, a sneer slashing across his face.
The other assassin, the one with the nasty looking whip, looked Dietrich up and down with interest.
“Here you go O'l Ahk, a real test. You will have to kill this man, or he will kill you. I will not aide you.” He said in a surprisingly deep voice.
“Yeah, yeah, sure. He’s nothing special, just caught me off guard with that sword of his.”
The “O’l Ahk” came at Dietrich again, a bit more wary this time though. He seemed to be wracking his brain to try and find a way around Gewalt’s length. They circled each other, each trying to outmaneuver the other with footwork. Dietrich was quickly becoming impatient with this fight, the assassin was obviously not used to going toe-to-toe with someone who could actually counter him.
“Are you coming for me or not fancy feet?” He growled.
The assassin hissed some vulgarity and came at him, drawing another dagger from within the folds of his clothes.
His hand instinctively coiled around the hilt of his short, wide-bladed katzbalger. What in the world was happening? He had never felt such a sense of impending doom without an obvious cause before. He felt a surge of adrenaline, Uirlin's blood coursing through his own veins, make his limbs go numb and then begin to shake.
Uiriln, are you preparing me for some test?
He was about to pass it off as some freak accident, his mind playing tricks on him, when the building across the street from him exploded. It was most likely the most surprising thing that had ever happened in Dietrich’s life so far. One moment, the small temple of Uirlin was standing firm and resolute, and the next moment, chunks of masonry were flying through the air. The sound was deafening, people screamed and fled, many were struck by flying stones and crumpled onto the street. Despite the ringing in his ears, the screams of the injured set his blood on fire. He pushed upstream through the fleeing crowd into the cloud of dust and smoke. Almost immediately he spotted an elderly Veilbrandian man, straining with all of his might at an enormous piece of cut stone. He spotted Dietrich coming and screamed out.
“HELP, FOR UIRLIN’S SAKE!”
A young woman, no older than sixteen winters, was trapped under the stone. She was in shock, and simply clung to the man with her eyes opened wide. Tears streamed down her face. Her legs were crushed, she would never walk again; but if she didn’t get to a surgeon soon, the marrow from her demolished bones would seep into her blood and kill her. Dietrich knew there was no way he could lift the massive boulder alone, he turned back to the crowd and bellowed in the most commanding voice he could muster.
“Where are you going cowards!?! Get back here and help me move this thing, or I’ll kill you myself!!”
After a moment’s hesitation, a group of men came forward and joined Dietrich, they all strained until their muscles felt near to ripping apart, but the chunk of temple didn’t budge. Still, Dietrich led the men in struggling against the masonry. Despite all of his might, evil thoughts entered his mind.
You can’t do it, you can’t save her, you’re too weak. Give up, she’s done for, you have a sword on your hip, end her suffering.
Suddenly, a young man burst from the crowd and sprinted towards the group. He tripped over himself and crashed to the street, but in an instant had crawled to the young woman’s side. His eyes were wide and he was shaking his head in denial. He said nothing, but cradled the girl’s head in his arms and wept over her.
He leaned his head back and cried out to the sky.
Only now did Dietrich recognize the matching silver rings on their hands. At that moment, seeing the ill-fated couple weeping together, something stirred in Dietrich. Something akin and yet unlike rage grasped his soul in an iron gauntlet.
Impossible odds, an honorable cause, was this not what I asked for?
His teeth began chattering. He cackled darkly and threw himself at the boulder.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Joris Kantor did not understand. Why would Uirlin allow this to happen to his Alaina? What sin had he committed for their life together to be cut so short? He wept openly; the tears streamed down his face and fell onto her head as her broken body lay trapped beneath the piece of stone wall. He had never felt so torn in his entire life. He knew he should be trying to lift the stone off of her, but at the same time he couldn’t make himself leave her side. He was about to force himself to stand and help, when the most disturbing sound he had ever heard in his life began to emanate out of the throat of one of the man at the boulder.
He wore antique plate armor, and carried a greatsword over his shoulders, but that was about the only human thing about the creature that strove against the stone. His face was an abnormal shade of purple-red, and contorted into a sick parody of both rage and pleasure. His mouth was opened wide, and foam dribbled down his jaw. He chanted in some guttural tongue, and hurled his body against the stone as he struggled in vain to move it. His whole body shook violently; the veins in his forehead bulged obscenely.
At first the men around him had backed away in terror, but suddenly the elderly man who had found the trapped girl first cried out.
“Do you not see, you fools! He is Chosen, Uirlin himself has come to aid us! Do not fear his power, only cowards should fear the Chosen!” The words were bellowed with a confidence and strength that galvanized the men into action. They threw themselves at the stone beside Dietrich and began heaving once again.
More and more men spilled out of the crowd until a veritable army was heaving at the stone. It seemed as though all of their efforts were to be for naught, until, unbelievably, the stone moved. It lifted, barely. But the army of Veilbrandians had lifted the stone just enough for Joris to pull Alaina out from underneath. She was quickly hurried off to the nearest physician.
Dietrich, still shaking, heard the crumping of other explosions around the city. Clouds of smoke and fire rose into the air. He growled and began jogging towards the closest cloud of smoke he could see.
Buildings don’t just explode all on their own. Someone is doing this purposefully.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
(minutes later)
The crowd surged past him into their homes. The rumor had spread like wildfire, demons were inside the city. They were slaughtering everyone they saw, and had caused the series of explosions all across the city. Whoever these cowards were, they liked to kill people, and had no respect for honorable combat. Dietrich grimaced darkly as he pushed his way down the street. Terrified families gave him a wide birth as he moved forward with Gewalt drawn. A city guard stood on a pedestal, directing the crowd.
“Go home now! Lock your doors and stay inside!” He ordered.
Dietrich approached the guard, who seemed startled upon noticing him.
“Where are these demons from the Pool?” He demanded bluntly.
The guard stammered, then collected himself and gave a brief answer.
“I know not, I have been told nothing by my superiors apart from to stand here and direct these people. It seems that most of them are coming from the east side of the city though.”
“My thanks, guardsman.” Dietrich replied. He turned on his heels and began walking through the crowd in the direction from which they were running. He turned back for a moment though, and addressed the guard again. “If you have a weapon, it would probably be best to have it at the ready.”
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
“PAPA!”
Gaulred Braker was about to die. He had never before in his life ever seen a human being move so fast. To be honest, he didn’t know if these things were men or not. They hid their faces behind masks and black cloth, and carried sick, cowardly weapons. There were two of them, but it had taken only one with a single dagger to defeat him in moments. The other simply chuckled and played with his barbed whip as he watched. Blood oozed out of his body from countless lacerations, and his left eye had been cut out.
“PAPA!”
Ingrid… She was watching… His daughter was about to watch him die, and then she would be killed. She stood shaking in the ruins of the smithy that had provided for his family for generations.
“Oh papa, papa!! Can’t you hear your daughter? Why don’t you answer her?” The demon with the curved dagger taunted. He danced around Gaulred, just out of reach of the heavy hammer in his hands.
Gaulred spat out a thick red mixture of blood and saliva, took a single step forward, and swung his hammer at the man’s head. He didn’t even see the dagger move, the next thing he knew, he was laying on the ground. His foot was gone. What was left of his life-blood pumped out of the wound. He didn’t cry out, he didn’t scream, Gaulred prayed. As he lay on the ground, he prayed to Uirlin that Ingrid would somehow be able to escape.
He almost moaned in horror as he heard her run towards him, felt her little hands on his chest. He tried to tell her to run, but no sound came. He could only mouth the words. She simply shook her head, snot and tears streaming down her face. A black gloved hand descended and grabbed her head; Gaulred willed himself to move, he had to move, he had to save her. A curved dagger was held aloft.
An unearthly howl made both the masked men become rigid and snap their heads in its direction.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich arrived in time to see an honorable man slain in the street. He lay in a pool of his own blood, while two men chuckled over his body. Dietrich recognized their raiment. It was the same as those he had seen on the bodies in the forest. These were the men that the Red-Eyed Demon had told him about.
Finally.
He swelled with derisive fury as one of the cowards raised his blade to end the life of the defenseless girl. He careened down the street towards the duo, bellowing as he ran. His face contorted with rage and excitement as, with a gesture from the whip-wielder, the other assassin tossed the girl away and stepped forward towards him. He stood nonchalantly, with his dagger gripped loosely in his hand. Dietrich charged until he came just within striking distance, and then threw a horizontal hew from the Vom-Tag at the assassin’s face.
The black clad man ducked and rolled forward, covering the six foot length distance between them with staggering speed. The curved dagger hissed towards Dietrich’s left thigh, but the speed of Dietrich’s return swing with Gewalt seemed to catch him off guard. The assassin back-pedaled and leaned his body back, letting Gewalt pass right over him.
Dietrich unleashed a flurry of unrelenting slashes with Gewalt. The assassin was forced to dodge each hew, and was pushed back towards his companion; who watched with interest. The assassin finally leapt back outside of Dietrich’s range, and re-composed himself.
“Heheheh, you can dance, but you can’t fight like man!” Dietrich crowed, a sneer slashing across his face.
The other assassin, the one with the nasty looking whip, looked Dietrich up and down with interest.
“Here you go O'l Ahk, a real test. You will have to kill this man, or he will kill you. I will not aide you.” He said in a surprisingly deep voice.
“Yeah, yeah, sure. He’s nothing special, just caught me off guard with that sword of his.”
The “O’l Ahk” came at Dietrich again, a bit more wary this time though. He seemed to be wracking his brain to try and find a way around Gewalt’s length. They circled each other, each trying to outmaneuver the other with footwork. Dietrich was quickly becoming impatient with this fight, the assassin was obviously not used to going toe-to-toe with someone who could actually counter him.
“Are you coming for me or not fancy feet?” He growled.
The assassin hissed some vulgarity and came at him, drawing another dagger from within the folds of his clothes.
Shadow remained silent throughout Sereinia's surgery, his face showing no signs of emotion or recognition of pain when Sereinia went to work despite the fact that the anesthetics didn't completely dull the pain. Shadow's toughness was legendary, and he proved it by keeping a straight face through the whole ordeal until Sereinia was finished.
"Take care of yourself better now... I will cry if you do not." Sereinia whispered as she gently stroked Shadow's head. "Now go to sleep and rest..."
Shadow couldn't stop a small smile from crossing his lips, but otherwise he simply remained still as stone and closed his eyes.
While he didn't plan on sleeping yet, he did close his eyes to rest.
He had a lot to think about. The next location they went to would be important for their success, and for Shadow's recovery. Thankfully, the salve he'd given Sereinia had traces of the spring water in it which would speed up his healing process exponentially, even in such a small dose. Triveila was a target once again, since the Grandmaster of the fortress there had returned, as well as several of his other high priority targets. On the way, the city of Aht' Uen would be an ideal place to rest and recover while at the same time enjoying some of the festivities which the city was famous for. Being constantly filled with artists, musicians, exhibits, festivals and special gatherings of interesting people, it was the perfect place to blend in and disappear until they were back at full strength. Both Shadow and Mayumi had wounds which had not yet healed, and they would likely spend at least one month's time in Aht' Uen before they continued on to Triveila.
Shadow decided that for the time being they would rest here in the woods for the next day or two until Shadow could stand again. With his back having been operated on, even if it was minor, standing and walking was out of the question for the next thirty hours or so, even with his spring water active and working to heal him.
Shadow felt pretty helpless right now, being immobilized for the next thirty hours. Even though it would only require twenty hours for him to be able to stand and walk around safely, the extra ten hours guaranteed that his skin and muscles healed all the way thanks to the spring water.
Now, all that there was to do was wait, and so Shadow finally decided it was time to let sleep take hold. He released his grip on consciousness and fell asleep, but as was usual for him his dreams were plagued by nightmares and unrest.
"Take care of yourself better now... I will cry if you do not." Sereinia whispered as she gently stroked Shadow's head. "Now go to sleep and rest..."
Shadow couldn't stop a small smile from crossing his lips, but otherwise he simply remained still as stone and closed his eyes.
While he didn't plan on sleeping yet, he did close his eyes to rest.
He had a lot to think about. The next location they went to would be important for their success, and for Shadow's recovery. Thankfully, the salve he'd given Sereinia had traces of the spring water in it which would speed up his healing process exponentially, even in such a small dose. Triveila was a target once again, since the Grandmaster of the fortress there had returned, as well as several of his other high priority targets. On the way, the city of Aht' Uen would be an ideal place to rest and recover while at the same time enjoying some of the festivities which the city was famous for. Being constantly filled with artists, musicians, exhibits, festivals and special gatherings of interesting people, it was the perfect place to blend in and disappear until they were back at full strength. Both Shadow and Mayumi had wounds which had not yet healed, and they would likely spend at least one month's time in Aht' Uen before they continued on to Triveila.
Shadow decided that for the time being they would rest here in the woods for the next day or two until Shadow could stand again. With his back having been operated on, even if it was minor, standing and walking was out of the question for the next thirty hours or so, even with his spring water active and working to heal him.
Shadow felt pretty helpless right now, being immobilized for the next thirty hours. Even though it would only require twenty hours for him to be able to stand and walk around safely, the extra ten hours guaranteed that his skin and muscles healed all the way thanks to the spring water.
Now, all that there was to do was wait, and so Shadow finally decided it was time to let sleep take hold. He released his grip on consciousness and fell asleep, but as was usual for him his dreams were plagued by nightmares and unrest.
Vincent had no idea what his newest employer was after. Who they wanted him to spy on. The group was quite diverse. Layla aka the Siren was quite flippant and her movements were quite erratic and seemed to depend on her mood. Though attractive the woman seemed to have particular tastes and fancies. Vincent had decided to follow the Line Breaker Dietrich.
Vincent knew he was like an annoying shadow but he was not a fighter.
Vincent's eyes caught sight of the fighting between two assassins. Their movements may have not been in slow motion but every second was capture by his eyes. He watched as muscles tensed and shifted between the fighters. He found hiimself mimicking the assassin's movements as he worked out the necessary muscles that were needed for such an act. Vincents' movements were sharp and precise but there was no speed or power behind his air strikes. He opened the notebook and started to draw the physiques and actions of the assassins.
“Are you coming for me or not fancy feet?” Dietrich growled.
Vincent drew the knives that the assassin had in hand. He sure hope Dietrich won. He accessed his memory of the area around him and casually moved himseld into a nearby building and looked around as he memorised the area and went to the second floor to look for some thing he could use to help if things got tough for the line breaker.
Vincent knew he was like an annoying shadow but he was not a fighter.
Vincent's eyes caught sight of the fighting between two assassins. Their movements may have not been in slow motion but every second was capture by his eyes. He watched as muscles tensed and shifted between the fighters. He found hiimself mimicking the assassin's movements as he worked out the necessary muscles that were needed for such an act. Vincents' movements were sharp and precise but there was no speed or power behind his air strikes. He opened the notebook and started to draw the physiques and actions of the assassins.
“Are you coming for me or not fancy feet?” Dietrich growled.
Vincent drew the knives that the assassin had in hand. He sure hope Dietrich won. He accessed his memory of the area around him and casually moved himseld into a nearby building and looked around as he memorised the area and went to the second floor to look for some thing he could use to help if things got tough for the line breaker.
Dietrich delivered a devastating arc that drove both wicked daggers aside; then he plowed forward, throwing strike after vicious strike at the assassin. He was genuinely impressed that the man was able to roll with his hews. The man swayed and evaded Gewalt like a bull fighter, but Dietrich could see he was not at all used to dealing with a fighting style like his. He pressed the attack even harder, he swung faster, quicker. He could feel the fear beginning to grow like a disease in his foe. The assassin attempted to roll under Gewalt's swing once again in desperation. His muscles, fueled by fear and trained for speed, sent his form at Dietrich with incredible speed. The curved blades whined as they slashed across his breastplate. The assassin made to plunge his blades into Dietrich's gut, when the Line-Breaker's hand closed around his neck.
"Thought I needed both hands?" Dietrich asked, then slammed Gewalt's pommel into the man's face.
He crumpled, his nose completely shattered. A whimpering cry escaped his lips as he crawled away and got back onto his feet. Dietrich didn't try to stop him, but watched, amused, as the assassin readied himself again.
"Bastard, I'll kill you!" He screamed, and charged forward again.
The lithe, broken faced man sent a flurry of rage fueled strokes, all aimed at Dietrich's heart. Dietrich laughed aloud as he swept the blows away and sent his own back. Try as he might, the assassin could not get around Dietrich's blade. A well delivered stroke saw both of the man's hands chopped off at the wrist while he was mid-slash. He said nothing as the blood poured from his stumps, he just stared at them, and then back at Dietrich; who regarded the bloody stumps with morbid fascination.
"Too much of a coward to finish me eh?" The assassin crowed, in an almost pleading tone.
Dietrich laughed out loud, then chopped both of the man's feet off at the ankle. He screamed this time, and flailed his stumps around fruitlessly as he collapsed face first onto the street.
"What's it feel like getting your feet cut off?" Dietrich asked.
"KILL ME! KILL ME!" The limbless assassin screamed.
"No... I don't think I will. I think that I'll go fight your friend now." Dietrich stated flatly, his crazed grin returning to a grimace for a moment as he regarded the pitiful urchin.
The sneer returned as he stepped over the man towards the other assassin. This one seemed older, more experienced. He chuckled darkly as Dietrich approached him.
"You know, you are goi-"
Dietrich launched himself at the assassin with a roar, delivering a mighty stroke that wailed through the air. The assassin ducked and found himself instantly on the defensive, lunging and dodging Gewalt's hungry blade. He had never seen someone who was not an assassin move so fast or so ferociously. He took a massive leap back, and cracked his whip out to create distance between them.
Dietrich ignored the flailing weapon and continued his barrage. He screamed aloud as he lashed out with Gewalt. His incredibly precise hews disguised as the raving strokes of a drunkard. He hated that the assassin refused to meet his blows head on like a true man. There was nothing as satisfying to the spirit as the feeling of two courageous blades meeting one another. Instead this coward danced like a circus clown around each stroke.
The fight was driven back, into the blasted and crumbling remnants of the blacksmiths house. Immediately, Dietrich realized what the assassin's game was. He wanted to pull Dietrich into an enclosed area, where he would not be able to wield Gewalt. The man had not attempted to strike Dietrich with his weapon once, which meant he was smart. He wanted to use the terrain to his advantage.
Sure enough, as soon as the fight entered the close quarters of the house, the assassin went on the offensive. He lashed out, sending a strike with his whip towards Dietrich's head. The Line-Breaker ducked his head just beneath the whip and gripped his blade with one hand at the ricasso and the other on the pommel, advancing as with a spear. The assassin dodged the vicious lunge, and Gewalt impaled itself into the wooden support beam standing behind the man. Dietrich mentally both cursed and rejoiced, now it would get interesting. Instead of trying to pry Gewalt from the wood, he dropped the hilt and immediately ripped his shortsword from its sheath.
The battle raged with much ferocity. The barbed whip lashed over and over, and Dietrich felt its sting. His legs and arms were grievously slashed, and the assassin was able to dance out of the way of his katzbalger much easier than Gewalt. Dietrich snarled and rampaged, his vicious slashes meeting only open air. His frustration quickly turned into rage as he shrugged off each successful snap of the whip. His breastplate and helmet protected his vitals, but he knew he would be ripped to shreds and bleed out if he couldn't end this soon. He felt his rage and fury at the whip wielding coward come to a climax. This man's very existence was an abomination in the sight of Uirlin, and Dietrich would end his defilement of the art of combat!
The barbed whip came around towards his arm, and he let it impact. However, this time he snatched the wickedly sharp, barb covered whip with his hand. He coiled the whip around his arm, then chopped it in half with an enraged slash. The assassin, without skipping a beat, drew two throwing knives and hurled them. Dietrich was legitimately surprised as they both impacted on his breastplate. He didn't feel pain. He didn't know if that was good or bad.
The assassin's eyes went wide with surprise as Dietrich came at him again as if nothing had happened. He managed to duck under Dietrich's first slash and wrenched one of the knives from his breastplate. Before he could land another strike though, Dietrich had snatched the knife bearing arm by the wrist. With a devastating hack, the man's hand came off. One last slash opened up the assassin's chest, and felled him to the ground.
As the blood gurgled up his throat and out of his mouth, Dietrich felt no pity for him. Suddenly, his head swam, and he felt himself succumb to darkness. Perhaps his wounds had been more severe than he had thought...
"Thought I needed both hands?" Dietrich asked, then slammed Gewalt's pommel into the man's face.
He crumpled, his nose completely shattered. A whimpering cry escaped his lips as he crawled away and got back onto his feet. Dietrich didn't try to stop him, but watched, amused, as the assassin readied himself again.
"Bastard, I'll kill you!" He screamed, and charged forward again.
The lithe, broken faced man sent a flurry of rage fueled strokes, all aimed at Dietrich's heart. Dietrich laughed aloud as he swept the blows away and sent his own back. Try as he might, the assassin could not get around Dietrich's blade. A well delivered stroke saw both of the man's hands chopped off at the wrist while he was mid-slash. He said nothing as the blood poured from his stumps, he just stared at them, and then back at Dietrich; who regarded the bloody stumps with morbid fascination.
"Too much of a coward to finish me eh?" The assassin crowed, in an almost pleading tone.
Dietrich laughed out loud, then chopped both of the man's feet off at the ankle. He screamed this time, and flailed his stumps around fruitlessly as he collapsed face first onto the street.
"What's it feel like getting your feet cut off?" Dietrich asked.
"KILL ME! KILL ME!" The limbless assassin screamed.
"No... I don't think I will. I think that I'll go fight your friend now." Dietrich stated flatly, his crazed grin returning to a grimace for a moment as he regarded the pitiful urchin.
The sneer returned as he stepped over the man towards the other assassin. This one seemed older, more experienced. He chuckled darkly as Dietrich approached him.
"You know, you are goi-"
Dietrich launched himself at the assassin with a roar, delivering a mighty stroke that wailed through the air. The assassin ducked and found himself instantly on the defensive, lunging and dodging Gewalt's hungry blade. He had never seen someone who was not an assassin move so fast or so ferociously. He took a massive leap back, and cracked his whip out to create distance between them.
Dietrich ignored the flailing weapon and continued his barrage. He screamed aloud as he lashed out with Gewalt. His incredibly precise hews disguised as the raving strokes of a drunkard. He hated that the assassin refused to meet his blows head on like a true man. There was nothing as satisfying to the spirit as the feeling of two courageous blades meeting one another. Instead this coward danced like a circus clown around each stroke.
The fight was driven back, into the blasted and crumbling remnants of the blacksmiths house. Immediately, Dietrich realized what the assassin's game was. He wanted to pull Dietrich into an enclosed area, where he would not be able to wield Gewalt. The man had not attempted to strike Dietrich with his weapon once, which meant he was smart. He wanted to use the terrain to his advantage.
Sure enough, as soon as the fight entered the close quarters of the house, the assassin went on the offensive. He lashed out, sending a strike with his whip towards Dietrich's head. The Line-Breaker ducked his head just beneath the whip and gripped his blade with one hand at the ricasso and the other on the pommel, advancing as with a spear. The assassin dodged the vicious lunge, and Gewalt impaled itself into the wooden support beam standing behind the man. Dietrich mentally both cursed and rejoiced, now it would get interesting. Instead of trying to pry Gewalt from the wood, he dropped the hilt and immediately ripped his shortsword from its sheath.
The battle raged with much ferocity. The barbed whip lashed over and over, and Dietrich felt its sting. His legs and arms were grievously slashed, and the assassin was able to dance out of the way of his katzbalger much easier than Gewalt. Dietrich snarled and rampaged, his vicious slashes meeting only open air. His frustration quickly turned into rage as he shrugged off each successful snap of the whip. His breastplate and helmet protected his vitals, but he knew he would be ripped to shreds and bleed out if he couldn't end this soon. He felt his rage and fury at the whip wielding coward come to a climax. This man's very existence was an abomination in the sight of Uirlin, and Dietrich would end his defilement of the art of combat!
The barbed whip came around towards his arm, and he let it impact. However, this time he snatched the wickedly sharp, barb covered whip with his hand. He coiled the whip around his arm, then chopped it in half with an enraged slash. The assassin, without skipping a beat, drew two throwing knives and hurled them. Dietrich was legitimately surprised as they both impacted on his breastplate. He didn't feel pain. He didn't know if that was good or bad.
The assassin's eyes went wide with surprise as Dietrich came at him again as if nothing had happened. He managed to duck under Dietrich's first slash and wrenched one of the knives from his breastplate. Before he could land another strike though, Dietrich had snatched the knife bearing arm by the wrist. With a devastating hack, the man's hand came off. One last slash opened up the assassin's chest, and felled him to the ground.
As the blood gurgled up his throat and out of his mouth, Dietrich felt no pity for him. Suddenly, his head swam, and he felt himself succumb to darkness. Perhaps his wounds had been more severe than he had thought...
[/i]Shadow[/i]
Emptiness...
That was the best word Shadow could come up with to describe the feeling which greeted him when he woke up the next morning.
Laying on his stomach with his back still recovering from Sereinia's surgery, Shadow looked left and right, but nobody was there. As he lay helpless in the back of the horse drawn cart which he had acquired for their travels, he felt more alone and alienated than ever before. It was a strange feeling, given the people he surrounded himself with. Sereinia was fond of him in a way he didn't quite yet understand, but never the less seemed to be slowly coming to terms with while Mayumi was his loyal protege. He didn't know what Mayumi truly thought of being with him, if he was just a means to an end, or if he was considered something more. Whatever went on in her head was her business, but he thought about asking her soon to put his concerns to rest.
Shadow turned his head and looked at the exit of the cart, staring at it for a good minute without moving before returning his face forward and resting his chin on his forearms.
... He hated it...
Shadow hated feeling helpless. It was that feeling more than anything that Shadow despised and loathed in this world. For all of his physical strength and combative prowess, whenever his body was damaged and/or incapacitated, his mind was a rush of activity which his body could not keep pace with. Normally, his body could keep pace without hesitation, but when he was like this... He was useless.
Shadow groaned in pain a little bit as he tested his back to see how he was healing. He flexed the muscles in his back while lifting his torso about three inches up, feeling out the aches and pains to assess the damage and figure out what was healing and what was not. His sixth rib down on his left side, as well as the eighth one down, were both healing well while the seventh in the middle was not. For whatever reason, his seventh rib was lagging behind which had him thinking about the procedure Sereinia used. He knew she'd used all of the spring water he'd given her and used it evenly across all of them, so why was it taking so long? His only answer was that it was more damaged than the others, to the point where even the springs water could do little to augment the process. The ribs on the right side were all healing well, and the rest of his body was slowly regaining strength. But, regardless, he needed more rest before he would be truly ready to walk again.
"... Thirty hours..." He said quietly.
It had already been over fifteen since the surgery, and as the evening began to set once more, Shadow could not help but remain silent all day. Sereinia had checked on him several times, but each time, he was silent to her questions and statements. He was not trying to ignore her, but he was too ashamed to answer her in the state he was in. This fact burdened his mind and made him quite angry, the fact that he was ashamed to talk to her.
"... Why?" He asked himself in a light whisper.
Why should he be ashamed of anything? He'd survived an explosion which would have killed a lesser man. He'd managed to make it back to Sereinia and Mayumi in tact and Sereinia was able to take care of his wounds without issue. What was there to be ashamed of? Was it the helplessness? Was it his injuries? What was it?
Shadow's jaw tightened and his teeth clenched slightly as his anger began to mount. His eyes glowed ever brighter throughout the day as his anger mounted, and as the twenty fourth hour closed in on his helplessness, he began to count the seconds until he was able to stand and walk. He needed to start training again, and soon. If he didn't, he'd start to lash out and that was the last thing that he wanted to do. Sereinia was always thinking of him and doing her best for him, and Mayumi was obeying him without question and doing her job absolutely wonderfully. He had no complaints about either of them, so lashing out at them was not an option. Never the less, he could not help his mounting anger and frustration. Slowly but surely, the thirtieth hour closed in, and as the second struck, Shadow threw off the blanket Sereinia had placed on him and turned around as he sat up in the back of the cart. He scooted his body forward, slipping his feet out of the cart before pushing himself all the way out and into the fresh air beyond.
The dirt beneath his feet felt wonderful, and Shadow couldn't help but smile as he took in a deep breath and let it out slowly on a sigh. He flexed his back and felt very little pain as opposed to earlier, and he knew the spring water finally had done its work. He lifted his arms above his head, tilting his neck to either side slowly to feel just how much healing his muscles and joints had left until they were back to full capacity, and it would not be long given how little pain was present. He let his arms fall as he rotated his torso around in a circle to stretch and flex the muscles as he adjusted to his upright posture. The stitches in his back were a little irritating, but he was used to it by now given how many times he'd needed stitches throughout his life and over all of the injuries he'd acquired.
Shadow looked up into the night sky and to the stars, spying one in particular which he looked at for a long time.
"... Soon..." He said quietly.
"Soon I will right the wrongs which have been done to us all, and finally, I can be at peace with myself." He whispered, more to himself than to anyone else who may have found him and been about.
Mayumi
'I cannot comprehend. What's going on?'
'I cannot comprehend. What's going on?'
At first it was a gentle tug on her consciousness. It was normal for Mayumi to feel this as sometimes she'd travel for days without much sleep, thus her mind would begin to feel mentally exhausted and signal for her to rest. So as usual, she ignored it.
Mayumi spent her afternoon exploring every inch of the area they had settled in, setting traps along the perimeter to prevent any unwanted visitors, and as time went by, the tugs at her consciousness were noticeably getting stronger making Mayumi wonder if she had possibly not gotten enough rest even though she had knocked herself out to sleep just the day before. Ignoring the tugs a second time, the young apprentice travelled into the deeper parts of the woods to train, leaving Sora behind to watch over Shadow knowing anything could happen to him in his current state.
For hours she trained while struggling to keep herself awake. Nothing seemed to help get rid of the tugs. The pulls just kept increasing and steadily grew stronger each time she resisted. Finally, evening came and Mayumi gave up on training deciding to head back instead.
Just when she was about to leave the deeper parts of the woods, a strong pull got the better of her consciousness. Mayumi fell to the ground limply, the smell of Mother Nature invading her senses as consciousness slipped from the tips of her fingers...
Sora knew something had gone wrong, Mayumi would never leave her sight longer than necessary. The golden eagle hovered over Shadow’s form, knowing he would take her hint.
Shadow had finally managed to stand up and walk around when he noticed Sora flying overhead. Her movements were jerky and frantic, almost as if something were wrong. Shadow decided it would be best to not take any chances, so he whistled to Sora to continue on. The mighty bird led Shadow into the woods, and eventually he came across the unconscious form of Mayumi. Her posture was awkward, and not indicative of having simply fell asleep. More like consciousness had been taken from her, but there were no signs of a struggle anywhere to be found.
Shadow picked up Mayumi in his arms and walked back to camp with Sora flying overhead through the trees. Upon his return Shadow put Mayumi down on the ground and examined her. He opened her eyes and checked her pupil dilation, checked her breathing, pulse, and other vitals before coming to the conclusion that she was in what he referred to as the Ma' Tauk Aun Deh, or "sleep of the worlds". It was something akin to a coma mixed with a trance. Mayumi's body was functioning normally, but her conscious mind was temporarily collapsed within itself until she could find whatever it was that her mind wished to show her. This state was rare, but Shadow recognized it for what it was. It was a form of the Gift of the Assassins manifesting in a forced sleep, and likely would show to Mayumi many things which she would not immediately understand, but none the less would be important to her future.
All Assassins with the Gift were granted an almost preternatural perception of time and space whenever they entered a deep sleep or a trance. Future events, past events, all of it collected within their thoughts as hazy visions, some of which could be understood straight away, some of which could take years to understand. Some would never be understood, but whatever was going on, Shadow knew that Mayumi would be safe so long as Shadow and Sereinia were there to watch over her until she awoke.
"Good luck Mayumi." He whispered to her as he set her down in the back of the cart and covered her with a blanket.
Shadow picked up Mayumi in his arms and walked back to camp with Sora flying overhead through the trees. Upon his return Shadow put Mayumi down on the ground and examined her. He opened her eyes and checked her pupil dilation, checked her breathing, pulse, and other vitals before coming to the conclusion that she was in what he referred to as the Ma' Tauk Aun Deh, or "sleep of the worlds". It was something akin to a coma mixed with a trance. Mayumi's body was functioning normally, but her conscious mind was temporarily collapsed within itself until she could find whatever it was that her mind wished to show her. This state was rare, but Shadow recognized it for what it was. It was a form of the Gift of the Assassins manifesting in a forced sleep, and likely would show to Mayumi many things which she would not immediately understand, but none the less would be important to her future.
All Assassins with the Gift were granted an almost preternatural perception of time and space whenever they entered a deep sleep or a trance. Future events, past events, all of it collected within their thoughts as hazy visions, some of which could be understood straight away, some of which could take years to understand. Some would never be understood, but whatever was going on, Shadow knew that Mayumi would be safe so long as Shadow and Sereinia were there to watch over her until she awoke.
"Good luck Mayumi." He whispered to her as he set her down in the back of the cart and covered her with a blanket.
Sleep has been unwanted and unneeded throughout the hours of waiting. Scouting and training, allowing the rage to flow and grow stronger with each passing moment. That's all that can be done at this point. Sereinia seems closer to Shadow than they had realized. Calandra watches from afar with thoughtful, curious eyes as her brother stands over her protectively, watching as the doctor cares for their savior with an almost unbearable amount of time.
"Does she not have anything else to do with her time?" Calandra finally growls as the twentieth hour rolls by.
Linos chuckles, pulling his dear sister to his chest, his arms wrapping around her. "Why? Are you jealous?"
Her cheeks flush, blood red suddenly hot against ivory flesh. The silver that usually hints in those large, round eyes suddenly fills the pools of green and gold, blazing like strange fires as she casts a glare at her brother. Linos' chuckle suddenly becomes a laugh, and he pulls his arms from around her enough to shove her towards the cart where Shadow lies as Sereinia once more leaves him to rest. For a few moments, she just stands there, staring at her brother, sending sideways glances back at the man who had saved her life just that short time ago.
He crosses his arms, smirking at his beloved sister and nodding his head.
"Well, tell him how you feel already, jealous sister. I'm sure he won't get it...I don't even think you do."
A growl rises to her throat, her fingers curling into fists. Slowly, she makes her way to Shadow, hoping he's just asleep so that she can just wander back off and mind her own business. But as she comes upon him, she sees that he is not, in fact, asleep, instead awake and angered - only the gods know what for - and fuming with those frightening crimson eyes. She looks at him a few moments, lowering herself down to see if she can't look into his eyes...but instead he turns away in his anger. In his shame.
This only burns Calandra's own anger, and the feeling of screaming rises into her chest. But then she thinks on it, her hand rising to her sensitive throat as tears rise to her eyes, and calms herself just enough to speak calmly to him, unsure of whether or not he can hear her...
"Don't feel shame for such things...you are my envy and my savior...and the thought of you hating yourself only makes me hate myself..."
And with that, she turns and runs into the trees, not even able to look at her brother, off to scout the tree tops alone. Linos watches with a sigh, his shoulders slumping as he walks up to the carriage himself. Walking past Shadow to the horses grazing off to the side, he pats the grand black mare, leaning against her, taking a deep breath of her comfortable scent.
"You know, I'm starting to think that you're a likeable guy to the ladies. I've never seen my sister act like that...and that doctor chick...aren't you a lucky bastard. But, you know...perhaps you should tell one of them to get their facts straight. If you're into the doctor lady, lemme know so I can tell Cal. She's not a humming bird unlike what some of the lighter stories might say...she'll get real defensive quick. And the longer you make her wait...the worse she gets."
But by the end of his little commentary, Linos isn't even sure if Shadow is still awake...so, with another sigh, he gives the old mare another pat and trudges off to find his brooding sister...hoping that she gets her head back. Revenge is not all Calandra wants, it seems...but then again, perhaps revenge is not all that the twins wanted in the first place. Perhaps there was a missing ingredient.
Another twenty hours pass, and the twins manage five of them asleep in a large red oak before they wake once more with the rising sun.
Calandra is on her feet first, leaping down to the ground in graceful bounds. Moments later, Linos wakes, noticing his sister's absense. He, too, leaps down to follow her steps. Together, they make their way back just in time to see Shadow run off in the trail of Mayumi's faithful bird, Sora. Without a thought, Calandra follows, leaving her brother behind, blinking at the dust for a moment.
Shrugging to himself, Linos decides to stay behind in hopes to find the doctor lady, Sereinia. Unsure of where she's gone, he waits by the horses, once more patting the grand mare as she grazes happily, her back leg resting, propped in the air as her tail swishes back and forth.
"Perhaps we could be friends, old girl...seems it's just you and me at this point, eh? But if we're to be friends, I'd say you need a name, huh? Perhaps I should name you after Mother. Would Persephone work for you?"
The mare raises her head at him, huffing before answering with a few nickers, sniffing his hand in hopes of a treat. He smiles, petting her soft nose a moment, whispering little nothings to her in hopes to calm himself as he pulls a small, wild carrot from his belt and handing it to her. She takes it eagerly before going back to her grazing as he chuckles.
"Persephone it is."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Trailing just behind Shadow, watching him and Sora curiously, Calandra takes no time to think of her brother. She thinks of nothing, actually, instead leaving her mind blank and empty, in wait, perhaps, of thoughts to enter, with no actual reward. Within moments, she sees Mayumi lying upon the ground, completely unconscious, but not in a comfortable slumber. Shadow races to her, checks her vitals, then seems to have a realization.
Calandra misses the hint, however, instead watching him and Mayumi curiously. She asks no questions. In fact, she doesn't even leave the shadows, though knowing good and well that Shadow knows she's there. Her breaths are short, seeming labored, though that might have something to do with the knot in her already sore throat.
Her hand once more rises to that wound, covered simply by a small scarf. The memories rise to the surface, and her breath hitches. Perhaps she should go elsewhere. By the relief on Shadow's face, she can tell Mayumi is alright.
But how long will Calandra be alright?
She turns away, her shoulders tight, her head bowed. Perhaps it is time to stop following Shadow and go on her own...
But that will lead to certain doom...
How else can she handle the turmoil inside? Lashing out will only cause more pain.
And suddenly the shame that Shadow had felt lying helpless on the cart overwhelms the young assassin. But instead of fleeing, sitting, or turning to him, Calandra simply stands there, waiting to be freed from her frozen state. Perhaps it is silly of her to think these things.
But feelings like these...the feelings one gets towards the person who saved her life...they do not simply go away. Perhaps she was good at hiding it...especially the first few times she saw him again...but hiding can only go so far.
Calandra knew the risk...and now she pays the price, standing there, her own turmoil tearing her apart, the thoughts of revenge suddenly miniscule.
Funny how a woman's mind works....
"Does she not have anything else to do with her time?" Calandra finally growls as the twentieth hour rolls by.
Linos chuckles, pulling his dear sister to his chest, his arms wrapping around her. "Why? Are you jealous?"
Her cheeks flush, blood red suddenly hot against ivory flesh. The silver that usually hints in those large, round eyes suddenly fills the pools of green and gold, blazing like strange fires as she casts a glare at her brother. Linos' chuckle suddenly becomes a laugh, and he pulls his arms from around her enough to shove her towards the cart where Shadow lies as Sereinia once more leaves him to rest. For a few moments, she just stands there, staring at her brother, sending sideways glances back at the man who had saved her life just that short time ago.
He crosses his arms, smirking at his beloved sister and nodding his head.
"Well, tell him how you feel already, jealous sister. I'm sure he won't get it...I don't even think you do."
A growl rises to her throat, her fingers curling into fists. Slowly, she makes her way to Shadow, hoping he's just asleep so that she can just wander back off and mind her own business. But as she comes upon him, she sees that he is not, in fact, asleep, instead awake and angered - only the gods know what for - and fuming with those frightening crimson eyes. She looks at him a few moments, lowering herself down to see if she can't look into his eyes...but instead he turns away in his anger. In his shame.
This only burns Calandra's own anger, and the feeling of screaming rises into her chest. But then she thinks on it, her hand rising to her sensitive throat as tears rise to her eyes, and calms herself just enough to speak calmly to him, unsure of whether or not he can hear her...
"Don't feel shame for such things...you are my envy and my savior...and the thought of you hating yourself only makes me hate myself..."
And with that, she turns and runs into the trees, not even able to look at her brother, off to scout the tree tops alone. Linos watches with a sigh, his shoulders slumping as he walks up to the carriage himself. Walking past Shadow to the horses grazing off to the side, he pats the grand black mare, leaning against her, taking a deep breath of her comfortable scent.
"You know, I'm starting to think that you're a likeable guy to the ladies. I've never seen my sister act like that...and that doctor chick...aren't you a lucky bastard. But, you know...perhaps you should tell one of them to get their facts straight. If you're into the doctor lady, lemme know so I can tell Cal. She's not a humming bird unlike what some of the lighter stories might say...she'll get real defensive quick. And the longer you make her wait...the worse she gets."
But by the end of his little commentary, Linos isn't even sure if Shadow is still awake...so, with another sigh, he gives the old mare another pat and trudges off to find his brooding sister...hoping that she gets her head back. Revenge is not all Calandra wants, it seems...but then again, perhaps revenge is not all that the twins wanted in the first place. Perhaps there was a missing ingredient.
Another twenty hours pass, and the twins manage five of them asleep in a large red oak before they wake once more with the rising sun.
Calandra is on her feet first, leaping down to the ground in graceful bounds. Moments later, Linos wakes, noticing his sister's absense. He, too, leaps down to follow her steps. Together, they make their way back just in time to see Shadow run off in the trail of Mayumi's faithful bird, Sora. Without a thought, Calandra follows, leaving her brother behind, blinking at the dust for a moment.
Shrugging to himself, Linos decides to stay behind in hopes to find the doctor lady, Sereinia. Unsure of where she's gone, he waits by the horses, once more patting the grand mare as she grazes happily, her back leg resting, propped in the air as her tail swishes back and forth.
"Perhaps we could be friends, old girl...seems it's just you and me at this point, eh? But if we're to be friends, I'd say you need a name, huh? Perhaps I should name you after Mother. Would Persephone work for you?"
The mare raises her head at him, huffing before answering with a few nickers, sniffing his hand in hopes of a treat. He smiles, petting her soft nose a moment, whispering little nothings to her in hopes to calm himself as he pulls a small, wild carrot from his belt and handing it to her. She takes it eagerly before going back to her grazing as he chuckles.
"Persephone it is."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Trailing just behind Shadow, watching him and Sora curiously, Calandra takes no time to think of her brother. She thinks of nothing, actually, instead leaving her mind blank and empty, in wait, perhaps, of thoughts to enter, with no actual reward. Within moments, she sees Mayumi lying upon the ground, completely unconscious, but not in a comfortable slumber. Shadow races to her, checks her vitals, then seems to have a realization.
Calandra misses the hint, however, instead watching him and Mayumi curiously. She asks no questions. In fact, she doesn't even leave the shadows, though knowing good and well that Shadow knows she's there. Her breaths are short, seeming labored, though that might have something to do with the knot in her already sore throat.
Her hand once more rises to that wound, covered simply by a small scarf. The memories rise to the surface, and her breath hitches. Perhaps she should go elsewhere. By the relief on Shadow's face, she can tell Mayumi is alright.
But how long will Calandra be alright?
She turns away, her shoulders tight, her head bowed. Perhaps it is time to stop following Shadow and go on her own...
But that will lead to certain doom...
How else can she handle the turmoil inside? Lashing out will only cause more pain.
And suddenly the shame that Shadow had felt lying helpless on the cart overwhelms the young assassin. But instead of fleeing, sitting, or turning to him, Calandra simply stands there, waiting to be freed from her frozen state. Perhaps it is silly of her to think these things.
But feelings like these...the feelings one gets towards the person who saved her life...they do not simply go away. Perhaps she was good at hiding it...especially the first few times she saw him again...but hiding can only go so far.
Calandra knew the risk...and now she pays the price, standing there, her own turmoil tearing her apart, the thoughts of revenge suddenly miniscule.
Funny how a woman's mind works....
Before Shadow's Return with Mayumi
"Don't feel shame for such things...you are my envy and my savior...and the thought of you hating yourself only makes me hate myself..."
And with that, she turns and runs into the trees, not even able to look at her brother, off to scout the tree tops alone.
"You know, I'm starting to think that you're a likeable guy to the ladies. I've never seen my sister act like that...and that doctor chick...aren't you a lucky bastard. But, you know...perhaps you should tell one of them to get their facts straight. If you're into the doctor lady, lemme know so I can tell Cal. She's not a humming bird unlike what some of the lighter stories might say...she'll get real defensive quick. And the longer you make her wait...the worse she gets."
Shadow looked over to Linos before he took off, and regarded him with a look of semi-frustration and irritation.
It wasn't that Shadow was angry at him or thinking badly of either him or his sister, he just didn't have the slightest clue about what they were talking about. As strange as it was having Linde treat him with a certain gentleness matched only by Sereinia in recent months, women were a complete mystery to Shadow. Whatever it was Linos was talking about when it came to his sister left Shadow in the dark and without a clue. His whole life was a jumble of nothingness, and so when it came to understanding, he could only understand the life of an Assassin. He could not understand anything about normal life or emotion or anything outside of what it takes to kill someone. He was slowly starting to learn, but until it really clicked for him it would be useless to try and force his understanding with explanations. If Shadow didn't figure it out for himself, there was nothing for him to gain from anyone giving him an explanation as it would go right over his head.
After Shadow's Return with Mayumi
Shadow had felt Calandra's presence behind him for most of the trip, but since she had not chosen to speak he did not force the issue. One thing he did know about Calandra was that she spoke when she wanted to, and no sooner. If she didn't say anything, there wasn't anything worth mentioning. Her comment earlier had Shadow confused, but he did understand the part about him being her savior since he saved both of their lives on the day they met. That was no mystery, but for him to be her envy? That was unusual. Everything else about the conversation went in one ear and out the other, as he had been focused on Sora at the time. As Shadow stood outside the cart watching the skies, he began to feel a sense of ominous foreboding about the journey ahead. An old saying of the Assassins was: "Failure is always preceded by three unfortunate events." So far... Shadow encountered Roda Ah K'mht, had been caught in an explosion which temporarily crippled him, and now had found Mayumi in a trace/dream like state which could theoretically last for anything between a few days to a few weeks depending on how long it took Mayumi to understand her visions.
Three unfortunate events had already taken place, and Shadow was now getting that sense of ominous foreboding which was slowly becoming clearer. If he continued on to Triveila now, he would likely encounter some kind of failure ahead. What that failure would be eluded him, as there were many things he needed to accomplish. He needed to eliminate key targets of influential position in Triveila. He needed to kill the Grandmaster of the Triveilan branch of Te'i Sai to bring an end to that branch. And he needed to find a way to deal with Roda Ah K'mht which didn't involve them taking their fight to the streets and to the innocent people of the continent of Cre' Est. Any one of those three goals could be met with failure, the likelihood of him killing the Grandmaster being the most likely, but he could not afford to slow down or turn back now.
Very soon he would meet with Eonis, the Emperor of Cre' Est, and discuss with him Sereinia's future. With any luck, the reunion of father and daughter would bring Sereinia to her senses, and she would go with him back to Cre' Est. That was the best thing for her right now, as Shadow's path was growing ever more dangerous by the day. Plus, with Eonis's skills in combat, not to mention that of his Royal Guard, she'd be much safer in Cre' Est than traveling with Shadow. While it was true that neither Eonis, nor his Royal Guards were a match for Shadow individually, as a group they could easily overwhelm him. It was that group strength that Sereinia needed right now, and Shadow was hoping to be able to convince her of that, even if it was just a temporary measure. She had made it clear that she wanted to be with him, and if that was the case then Shadow would be sure to make that a reality later on, even if it meant forcefully taking her back once the threats had been neutralized.
He owed her that much.
As night gave way to day, Shadow stood outside of the cart by the horses. He guided them to a spot where they could graze while he prepped the cart for travel. It was time to get back on the road to Triveila, and with Shadow on the road to recovery, they could resume their travels without worrying about his wounds.
Rulers of Cre' Est : Eonis and Regalie
"Protecting someone we care about deeply, does it justify everything we do in the end?"
"Protecting someone we care about deeply, does it justify everything we do in the end?"
Blood scattered everywhere. It was a morbid manner of repainting as the perpetrator had described it to be. Corpses littered the grounds much like fallen leaves. Most were mutilated with great pleasure and precision. There was no remorse in such actions but only a perverse expression of satisfaction. This scenery would be normal for a savage killer or a craze assassin. However, it is highly common for a man who had taken the title as the Emperor of Cre' Est to be accustomed to such brutality. Yet unknown to many, this is a sight that had been the Eonis' portrait before he had chosen a different path to uphold. This was overly familiar to him who is revered and respected by his students and citizens.
A lone surviving assassin spatted at Eonis who was now before him but managed to avoid the saliva thrown at his person. He was leaning on a nearby wall. Clearly injured yet the pride of an assassin shone in those slowly dimming eyes. It was a raid on one of the recently established hideouts of the Roda Ah K'mht who wanted a name on the continent of Cre' Est. The assassins had received this information however, they did not much have time to prepare for the torrent the Emperor prepared for them all was something no one could predict. More likely, they had underestimated the strength of the Joint Army of Cre' Est and Shaharan or specifically, the presence of the Cre' tian Emperor. Golden eyes focused on that assassin as his voice echoed trough the hallowed grounds with an ounce of sympathy or humor.
"Good."
With that one word, Eonis delivered the final blow by stabbing the Roda Ah K'mht assassin at the center of his forehead with one of his daggers. After doing so, he left the premises of the now ruined establishment. One of the captains of the brigades that he had taken with him approached with much caution and new understanding of the Emperor. Yet, he must make a report to the Emperor who now adorned the blood of those he had killed as if they were merely decorations or medals. This raid was much of a talk back at the Palace and gaining the permission of Shaharan Royal Family was rather quick and clean when the negotiation was done by the Emperor, himself. He was just a soldier in the army of Cre' Est but he did hear the rumors revolving around the Cre' tian Emperor. Now, he had witnessed it firsthand. Those assassins were not easy pickings at all. They had lost a lot of men before even taking the very least two. There was also the information that most of the assassins were more of thugs in status. But for Eonis, it was a different story.
"Your Highness. I have come to report." Glancing at the said soldier, Eonis gave a nod of acknowledgement to permit the man to speak.
"We have suffered many casualties but the assassins in this vicinity had been removed as you instructed. The Shaharan King also requests your presence. Lord Addar had also sent a report that the location of the Red-Eyed Demon had been found. As for Lord Yarun and Lord Solomon, there had been yet to be a reply."
When it ended, Eonis tucked one of his loose hair strands behind his ear and released a short sigh. He was certain that Regalie would have a fit about this as she had earlier. About the Shaharan King, it was easy to deal with the man. After all, this is his homeland and his reputation still exists without a doubt. Without saying anything, he left the captain who had now a rather confused expression. However, this sudden gesture had prompted the man to ask without much of thinking.
"Your Highness is this really fine? We could have taken some of the assassins for interrogation and such."
This statement brought a smirk upon Eonis' lips. Sometimes, the naivety of people makes him laugh. Although, he appreciates such thing and despises it when the time comes for it to be destroyed without remorse. Stopping from his tracks, he looked over his shoulder as those golden eyes gleamed with a gruesome intent and seriousness that does not belong to any human in existence.
"Remember this well Captain. I intend to eliminate all assassins. No exceptions."
After saying that, Eonis left the Captain speechless. He watched the Emperor disappear from his line of sight with trepidation as his body trembled. The way it was delivered was filled with a conviction consisting of blood. The hairs on his body and at the back of his neck stood so stiffly. He had never felt such fear before in his life. The Emperor who had always been beside the Empress with a rather casual and energetic demeanor was nowhere to be seen. The man he had talked to just now was nothing more but a demon.
Ebony indigo eyes gazed at the sky presented to Regalie from the safety of her balcony. She could still recall the conversation she had with Eonis before he departed for his campaign of assassin extermination. She had fervently pleaded and persuaded him to change his decision of entering the battlefields. Even more so to abandon his goal. There were other methods that could be used other than an outright showcase of violence. Yet, she had failed to alter his determination. It is true that she was heartbroken and angered upon learning that her daughter who had just been to be alive was hurt gravely by this lawless assassins of another continent. She wanted without doubt to bring forth retribution but in a manner that would not betray her morality. After all, the morals of a person what separates one from an animal.
Closing her eyes, Regalie made fists with her hands that were on the banister. There is no doubt in her mind that Eonis had always protected her and their daughter with much perseverance, loyalty, and love. It is why this is such a sad thought. Positive feelings were now an essential component to revert him to a merciless warrior. No, he was willing to become a monster if it would ensure the safety of those he had deemed precious. He had always been that kind of man. At times like this, she feels so helpless and shackled by her position. But, there was one thing she could do as of now.
Opening her eyes, Regalie had a determined expression upon her face. There was no turning back now from this. Taking a deep breath, she faced the servant that had summoned her. As the Empress of Cre' Est, there are measures that she could place and this was one of them.
"The... Roda Ah K'mht... would not be silenced about this you... tainted ruler!"
A lone surviving assassin spatted at Eonis who was now before him but managed to avoid the saliva thrown at his person. He was leaning on a nearby wall. Clearly injured yet the pride of an assassin shone in those slowly dimming eyes. It was a raid on one of the recently established hideouts of the Roda Ah K'mht who wanted a name on the continent of Cre' Est. The assassins had received this information however, they did not much have time to prepare for the torrent the Emperor prepared for them all was something no one could predict. More likely, they had underestimated the strength of the Joint Army of Cre' Est and Shaharan or specifically, the presence of the Cre' tian Emperor. Golden eyes focused on that assassin as his voice echoed trough the hallowed grounds with an ounce of sympathy or humor.
"Good."
With that one word, Eonis delivered the final blow by stabbing the Roda Ah K'mht assassin at the center of his forehead with one of his daggers. After doing so, he left the premises of the now ruined establishment. One of the captains of the brigades that he had taken with him approached with much caution and new understanding of the Emperor. Yet, he must make a report to the Emperor who now adorned the blood of those he had killed as if they were merely decorations or medals. This raid was much of a talk back at the Palace and gaining the permission of Shaharan Royal Family was rather quick and clean when the negotiation was done by the Emperor, himself. He was just a soldier in the army of Cre' Est but he did hear the rumors revolving around the Cre' tian Emperor. Now, he had witnessed it firsthand. Those assassins were not easy pickings at all. They had lost a lot of men before even taking the very least two. There was also the information that most of the assassins were more of thugs in status. But for Eonis, it was a different story.
"Your Highness. I have come to report." Glancing at the said soldier, Eonis gave a nod of acknowledgement to permit the man to speak.
"We have suffered many casualties but the assassins in this vicinity had been removed as you instructed. The Shaharan King also requests your presence. Lord Addar had also sent a report that the location of the Red-Eyed Demon had been found. As for Lord Yarun and Lord Solomon, there had been yet to be a reply."
When it ended, Eonis tucked one of his loose hair strands behind his ear and released a short sigh. He was certain that Regalie would have a fit about this as she had earlier. About the Shaharan King, it was easy to deal with the man. After all, this is his homeland and his reputation still exists without a doubt. Without saying anything, he left the captain who had now a rather confused expression. However, this sudden gesture had prompted the man to ask without much of thinking.
"Your Highness is this really fine? We could have taken some of the assassins for interrogation and such."
This statement brought a smirk upon Eonis' lips. Sometimes, the naivety of people makes him laugh. Although, he appreciates such thing and despises it when the time comes for it to be destroyed without remorse. Stopping from his tracks, he looked over his shoulder as those golden eyes gleamed with a gruesome intent and seriousness that does not belong to any human in existence.
"Remember this well Captain. I intend to eliminate all assassins. No exceptions."
After saying that, Eonis left the Captain speechless. He watched the Emperor disappear from his line of sight with trepidation as his body trembled. The way it was delivered was filled with a conviction consisting of blood. The hairs on his body and at the back of his neck stood so stiffly. He had never felt such fear before in his life. The Emperor who had always been beside the Empress with a rather casual and energetic demeanor was nowhere to be seen. The man he had talked to just now was nothing more but a demon.
"Eonis... Forgive me..."
Ebony indigo eyes gazed at the sky presented to Regalie from the safety of her balcony. She could still recall the conversation she had with Eonis before he departed for his campaign of assassin extermination. She had fervently pleaded and persuaded him to change his decision of entering the battlefields. Even more so to abandon his goal. There were other methods that could be used other than an outright showcase of violence. Yet, she had failed to alter his determination. It is true that she was heartbroken and angered upon learning that her daughter who had just been to be alive was hurt gravely by this lawless assassins of another continent. She wanted without doubt to bring forth retribution but in a manner that would not betray her morality. After all, the morals of a person what separates one from an animal.
"Don't do this. This will only bring more grief than happiness. Even if it is for our child's sake. Do you think she will be happy?"
"I am not doing this to make her happy or you. I'm doing this to save you both."
"I am not doing this to make her happy or you. I'm doing this to save you both."
Closing her eyes, Regalie made fists with her hands that were on the banister. There is no doubt in her mind that Eonis had always protected her and their daughter with much perseverance, loyalty, and love. It is why this is such a sad thought. Positive feelings were now an essential component to revert him to a merciless warrior. No, he was willing to become a monster if it would ensure the safety of those he had deemed precious. He had always been that kind of man. At times like this, she feels so helpless and shackled by her position. But, there was one thing she could do as of now.
"My Lady Empress. The council has now been assembled."
Opening her eyes, Regalie had a determined expression upon her face. There was no turning back now from this. Taking a deep breath, she faced the servant that had summoned her. As the Empress of Cre' Est, there are measures that she could place and this was one of them.
"Let us go."
The Royal Knights : Yarun and Solomon
"What do people mean exactly when you are called to be heartless?"
"What do people mean exactly when you are called to be heartless?"
"You surprise me really. Are you falling in love with the princess or with that red-eyed freak? I don't judge."
A sardonic and teasing smirk was plastered on Yarun's lips as he looked at Solomon who was preparing a letter of reply to the Emperor. It had been a few days when Yarun had found out about the rather secretive meeting that Solomon had with the Red-Eyed Demon which did not please the Royal Knight Captain. Such matters of negotiations should be properly dealt with in terms of proper authority. As a result, the debacle had caused quite the trouble that ended with a battle between the two of them.
Silver white eyes glanced at Yarun who had immediately removed the smirk from his face and threw a cup of hot coffee towards Solomon. Without much of an effort, the white knight had evaded it while making sure that the parchment he was writing did not get wet in the process. He did not want to rewrite everything again due to the rather childish actions of his short-tempered partner. Nevertheless, he does understand Yarun's frustrations. The man felt like he was being left out but in truth, it was for the better as he has the tendency to rush forward with his emotions when things that he deemed to matter get in his way.
Solomon contented himself by ignoring Yarun for now and continued with his writing. The mission they had been given was to protect the princess until the parameters of this detail was changed by the Emperor. He was not against with it. The only thing that bothered him with it was Yarun's cooperation. It could not be avoided to have an encounter with Shadow once more due to the nature of their orders. Moreover, he knew well the seething desire that Yarun has to engage battle with the infamous assassin. Furthermore, there were two other things that weighed heavily in his mind at the moment.
Yarun prompted as he had finally calmed down and leaned lazily at the wall behind him. The two of them had been together for a long time which was enough for Yarun to know that something was bothering Solomon even with the most subtle gestures. At the same time, he was not dumb enough not to figure which is which. Confirming his statement, Solomon stopped his writing and looked at Yarun with his usual indifferent expression that only difference a spark was behind those silver white eyes.
"We have our orders. I won't deviate from it. But. What are you going to do?"
The first words that spouted out from Yarun made Solomon inwardly sigh. He has a rather hard time believing that as of now. The last times that he had said that had always resulted in very drastic situations. It was fortunate that he was able to clean it up but as of now, it was extremely difficult to do so. There were a lot of floating variables that were being put into play. As of now, it was hard to predict what would strike first. All any of them could do was wait until the bell tolls. As for the question that was probably initiated by Yarun's curiosity. There was just but one answer to it.
"Nothing. As you said, we have our orders. We need to track them down for now."
This earned a refined snort from Yarun who now removed himself from the wall. It might be true that between the two of them Solomon has the tightest lid on his emotions but that also meant that he was more intense in his feelings than Yarun could ever be. With that in mind, this makes the white knight a very dangerous enemy to have. Pushing a wrong button will mean death beyond hell's imagination. Moreover, Yarun has reason to believe that something happened in the meeting between the Red-Eyed Demon and Solomon. This what still bothers him despite them brawling it out in their duel before. In any case, he knew well that the two of them would soon be forced into a fight that cannot expect. This was Yarun's intuition.
"Fine. I didn't know that you were more heartless than me."
Eonis without a doubt would remove every obstacle in his path even if it conflicted with the code of honor or the pacifistic ways of the Empress. Yet, this does not bother Solomon. It is because he would the same if the one he cares was subjected to harm. He would remove it from the face of this world even if he had to destroy other people's lives in the process. But, he doubted that he would have the person who could propel him to do such deeds.
Could it be the Princess? Could it be the Red-Eyed Demon? Could it be Master Eonis? Could it be Yarun? Could it be that female assassin student of Shadow? There was also the matter of his hometown that had been laid to waste. Sadness was there with him then there was nothing. It was total darkness. He feels nothing for the people or the town that cradled his past memories. Yarun's words must be true then.
"Perhaps, I am." Solomon answered as a fleeting ghost of a smile filled with sadness on his lips.
"If I am. Are you jealous?"
Silver white eyes glanced at Yarun who had immediately removed the smirk from his face and threw a cup of hot coffee towards Solomon. Without much of an effort, the white knight had evaded it while making sure that the parchment he was writing did not get wet in the process. He did not want to rewrite everything again due to the rather childish actions of his short-tempered partner. Nevertheless, he does understand Yarun's frustrations. The man felt like he was being left out but in truth, it was for the better as he has the tendency to rush forward with his emotions when things that he deemed to matter get in his way.
"Why would be I jealous over an abominable snowman like you!?"
Solomon contented himself by ignoring Yarun for now and continued with his writing. The mission they had been given was to protect the princess until the parameters of this detail was changed by the Emperor. He was not against with it. The only thing that bothered him with it was Yarun's cooperation. It could not be avoided to have an encounter with Shadow once more due to the nature of their orders. Moreover, he knew well the seething desire that Yarun has to engage battle with the infamous assassin. Furthermore, there were two other things that weighed heavily in his mind at the moment.
"The Master has rejoined the front lines and your hometown destroyed in a whim."
Yarun prompted as he had finally calmed down and leaned lazily at the wall behind him. The two of them had been together for a long time which was enough for Yarun to know that something was bothering Solomon even with the most subtle gestures. At the same time, he was not dumb enough not to figure which is which. Confirming his statement, Solomon stopped his writing and looked at Yarun with his usual indifferent expression that only difference a spark was behind those silver white eyes.
"We have our orders. I won't deviate from it. But. What are you going to do?"
The first words that spouted out from Yarun made Solomon inwardly sigh. He has a rather hard time believing that as of now. The last times that he had said that had always resulted in very drastic situations. It was fortunate that he was able to clean it up but as of now, it was extremely difficult to do so. There were a lot of floating variables that were being put into play. As of now, it was hard to predict what would strike first. All any of them could do was wait until the bell tolls. As for the question that was probably initiated by Yarun's curiosity. There was just but one answer to it.
"Nothing. As you said, we have our orders. We need to track them down for now."
This earned a refined snort from Yarun who now removed himself from the wall. It might be true that between the two of them Solomon has the tightest lid on his emotions but that also meant that he was more intense in his feelings than Yarun could ever be. With that in mind, this makes the white knight a very dangerous enemy to have. Pushing a wrong button will mean death beyond hell's imagination. Moreover, Yarun has reason to believe that something happened in the meeting between the Red-Eyed Demon and Solomon. This what still bothers him despite them brawling it out in their duel before. In any case, he knew well that the two of them would soon be forced into a fight that cannot expect. This was Yarun's intuition.
"Fine. I didn't know that you were more heartless than me."
Eonis without a doubt would remove every obstacle in his path even if it conflicted with the code of honor or the pacifistic ways of the Empress. Yet, this does not bother Solomon. It is because he would the same if the one he cares was subjected to harm. He would remove it from the face of this world even if he had to destroy other people's lives in the process. But, he doubted that he would have the person who could propel him to do such deeds.
Could it be the Princess? Could it be the Red-Eyed Demon? Could it be Master Eonis? Could it be Yarun? Could it be that female assassin student of Shadow? There was also the matter of his hometown that had been laid to waste. Sadness was there with him then there was nothing. It was total darkness. He feels nothing for the people or the town that cradled his past memories. Yarun's words must be true then.
"Perhaps, I am." Solomon answered as a fleeting ghost of a smile filled with sadness on his lips.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Future is not definite, right?"
"Future is not definite, right?"
Sereinia woke up early to gather some herbs that she had spotted over not far from their campsite. She had been running out of her stocks and it was always a good idea to have a good supply of medicine in any event. Furthermore, this was the only thing that she could do. Fighting was not even an option. She was not also good at deception and such. When it comes to combat, she was just a useless baggage. As such, she had decided to give her best in terms of treating everyone regarding their health. Even more so now, Shadow was still recovering from his surgery. The responsibility of protection was handed down to Mayumi and the twins, Calandra and Linos which was truly a relief in every sense. It was good to know that Shadow had friends that care about him not just enemies.
The familiar voice was the one that welcomed Sereinia who had just arrived from her herb gathering. It seemed that Linos was having a conversation with the delightful mare. This thought made the good doctor smile ever so gently. She had opted to name the horses as they had been more or so become companions of them these past hours. Although, she was certain that Shadow might find this quite odd of hers. But, it was something she had wanted to do. In any case, Linos had beaten her to the punch.
Approaching the said mare, Sereinia gently patted its head in which the horse seemed to have like as it leaned even more closer to her. This gesture made her more smile than before as innocent glee twinkled within those deep amethyst eyes of hers.
"You also like your name Persephone... You should thank Mr. Linos."
Softly reminding the mare now named, Persephone, Sereinia looked at Linos with a polite and friendly smile. They were not completely strangers as they had met back in Cre' Est in Shadow's special training. However, him and his twin, Calandra, had left in pursuing their personal matters. Furthermore, Sereinia does not see him as a person to be wary of. After all, he had been protecting Shadow and them in case of any attempted attacks from the Roda Ah K'mht assassins. Adding to that, Linos had been kind to her and Mayumi although, the younger girl was still awkward socially. Although, she could completely say the same to Calandra. Somehow, she has a vague feeling that the girl dislike her on a certain degree. Perhaps, she was just thinking over it too much. Removing such thoughts for now, Sereinia greeted Linos.
"Good day, Mr. Linos. Thank you for everything you have done."
Removing herself from Persephone's personal space, Sereinia faced Linos properly. It was then she took a look around as she failed to see Calandra's presence. She wondered if something happened while she was out and about. At the same time, she had failed to see Mayumi or Shadow. She had informed the two to be careful especially Shadow. He was still recovering and there was also that depressed state that he had placed himself in. During those times, she had decided to not pry about it. Although, she was quite glad that the man was now able to move as he pleases. Once again, her worries were once more tugging at the back of her mind. At the same time, it was openly seen on her face as she was not the kind to easily hide her emotions even when she desired it to be so.
"If I may ask, where is everyone?"
Before Linos could provide an answer, Shadow arrived with an unconscious Mayumi in his arms. Without much a forewarning, Sereinia left Linos with clear concern flashing across her face. She was definitely an easy read when it comes to her emotions as she wears them out for everyone to see. In any case, she rushed to where the two were as Shadow laid Mayumi inside the cart and covered the girl with a blanket to keep her warm.
"What happened to her Shadow?"
An explanation was delivered to her by Shadow which calmed Sereinia to a certain degree. Nevertheless, she cannot help but feel concern about Mayumi current state. She gently tucked away a few strands of loose hair behind Mayumi' ears as she had decided to stay beside the younger girl. This decision was supported by Shadow without much debate.
"Mayumi..."
It came out of Sereinia's lips similar to a lover's whisper as she watched over the younger girl throughout this episode. She wondered what kind of visions that Mayumi was having. Sereinia only hoped that they were not frightening. Although, it was only wishful thinking on her part. After all, life is not always full of butterflies and such. Unknown to her, the visions that Mayumi would have will cause tumultuous effects on her future. A fact that would be decided if she would still live or cease to exist.
"Persephone it is."
The familiar voice was the one that welcomed Sereinia who had just arrived from her herb gathering. It seemed that Linos was having a conversation with the delightful mare. This thought made the good doctor smile ever so gently. She had opted to name the horses as they had been more or so become companions of them these past hours. Although, she was certain that Shadow might find this quite odd of hers. But, it was something she had wanted to do. In any case, Linos had beaten her to the punch.
"That is a beautiful name. Persephone. I like it."
Approaching the said mare, Sereinia gently patted its head in which the horse seemed to have like as it leaned even more closer to her. This gesture made her more smile than before as innocent glee twinkled within those deep amethyst eyes of hers.
"You also like your name Persephone... You should thank Mr. Linos."
Softly reminding the mare now named, Persephone, Sereinia looked at Linos with a polite and friendly smile. They were not completely strangers as they had met back in Cre' Est in Shadow's special training. However, him and his twin, Calandra, had left in pursuing their personal matters. Furthermore, Sereinia does not see him as a person to be wary of. After all, he had been protecting Shadow and them in case of any attempted attacks from the Roda Ah K'mht assassins. Adding to that, Linos had been kind to her and Mayumi although, the younger girl was still awkward socially. Although, she could completely say the same to Calandra. Somehow, she has a vague feeling that the girl dislike her on a certain degree. Perhaps, she was just thinking over it too much. Removing such thoughts for now, Sereinia greeted Linos.
"Good day, Mr. Linos. Thank you for everything you have done."
Removing herself from Persephone's personal space, Sereinia faced Linos properly. It was then she took a look around as she failed to see Calandra's presence. She wondered if something happened while she was out and about. At the same time, she had failed to see Mayumi or Shadow. She had informed the two to be careful especially Shadow. He was still recovering and there was also that depressed state that he had placed himself in. During those times, she had decided to not pry about it. Although, she was quite glad that the man was now able to move as he pleases. Once again, her worries were once more tugging at the back of her mind. At the same time, it was openly seen on her face as she was not the kind to easily hide her emotions even when she desired it to be so.
"If I may ask, where is everyone?"
Before Linos could provide an answer, Shadow arrived with an unconscious Mayumi in his arms. Without much a forewarning, Sereinia left Linos with clear concern flashing across her face. She was definitely an easy read when it comes to her emotions as she wears them out for everyone to see. In any case, she rushed to where the two were as Shadow laid Mayumi inside the cart and covered the girl with a blanket to keep her warm.
"What happened to her Shadow?"
An explanation was delivered to her by Shadow which calmed Sereinia to a certain degree. Nevertheless, she cannot help but feel concern about Mayumi current state. She gently tucked away a few strands of loose hair behind Mayumi' ears as she had decided to stay beside the younger girl. This decision was supported by Shadow without much debate.
"Mayumi..."
It came out of Sereinia's lips similar to a lover's whisper as she watched over the younger girl throughout this episode. She wondered what kind of visions that Mayumi was having. Sereinia only hoped that they were not frightening. Although, it was only wishful thinking on her part. After all, life is not always full of butterflies and such. Unknown to her, the visions that Mayumi would have will cause tumultuous effects on her future. A fact that would be decided if she would still live or cease to exist.
Griffon Crux Del Crest : Grand Duke of Cre' Est
"When the half-gods leave, the gods come."
"When the half-gods leave, the gods come."
"The barbarian and The damsel. They are finally making their move. This only means one thing."
Dark violet eyes looked at the piece of paper that was precariously perched upon fingertips. The contents brought goodwill and boiling anger towards the one who had read it. The Palace of Cre' Est was currently very lively which was caused by the expedition the barbaric emperor and the sudden summon of the fragile empress. Somehow, these events made the person holding the note smile in a rather malevolent manner.
"I should do the same. I hate loose ends."
With that said, the man who had brought the piece of paper had his throat instantly sliced opened. Blood sprouted from and when it had stopped from its outburst. A white handkerchief fell on the now dead man. It had a certain insignia that was only reserved for the Royal Family of Cre' Est and the Rank of Grand Duke. The owner was none other than Griffon Crux Del Crest. His eyes of dark violet looked at corpse without an ounce of feeling as he turned his back from it and sat on his chair.
"So, the nuisance is still alive. Kill her."
After saying that, men that wore dark cloaks that had hid themselves perfectly within the lavished room appeared and bowed their heads in revere to the Grand Duke. The man who would inherit the throne once the Empress passes away or abdicates her crown. He was also related to the Empress as her paternal Uncle. Regardless, there was no sense of compassion in the words that had left his mouth. Griffon had just ordered his personal assassins which comprises of the Te'i Sai members that had been scattered in the recent years.
"As you wish, your Excellency."
The men disappeared as if they were a mirage in the first place. Griffon closed his eyes and had a diabolical smile plastered on his face. He had been waiting patiently for all of his plans to come together. There was no way he would allow anyone to obstruct his perfectly weave of conspiracies. This time he will put an end to all of the nuisances in his life.
"My hounds are now released. What will you do now my precious niece?"
Shadow
"For what is a Demon but a mental manifestation of the darkest corners of the human consciousness? Can it be controlled or banished? Can it be saved? Will you be the one to cleanse me of this pain? Will you love me? Will you save me? Or will you scorn me like the others and deliver me unto eternal darkness and damnation?"
As the sun peeked over the horizon, Shadow got the horses moving, letting the Twins know to follow along before doing so. The twins were nothing if not persistent, and they could keep up with a casually moving horse drawn cart. As they moved, Shadow set the reins and let the horses go along the path. Since they knew the way to Triveila, they didn't need him pulling the reins to tell them where to go. This gave Shadow more time to think to himself as they moved along, and the subject on his mind the most was Sereinia.
With the news from Solomon that Sereinia was the Emperor of Cre' Est's daughter, Shadow knew that there would be a lot of trouble to be had about her identity. Already he could feel in the air that she was a target, and that his job of protecting her had become more serious as of recent days. If Shadow didn't keep her in sight at all times, he was certain to lose her. That was not something he would allow, as she'd already come too far and been forced to bear too much to be killed off now by anyone.
That... And Shadow didn't want her to die.
During the trip, which lasted for six days, Shadow sat and thought to himself by moonlight out by the campfires they would set with the Twins alternating watch with him every few hours. When it was his turn to watch, he would lay back and watch the moon. His senses were always on high alert, and even the slightest sounds caught his ears. There would be nobody to sneak up on them here.
As the days went by, Shadow's injuries healed to the point where they were no longer a factor, and Shadow was free to move as he always had. The first day, he began to wear all of his armor and weaponry again, adding tremendous weight to his person. Doing so was strenuous on his body, as he hadn't trained with ALL of his armor for a couple of months. However, after three days, his body got used to it again and he was back to full strength and speed.
Also, his confidence returned to him as well.
Shadow's confidence had been thrown by recent events. Roda Ah K'mht, Te'i Sai, Solomon and Yarun, the Emperor, and all the other misfortunes plaguing his life were taking a heavy toll on him. Not only that, but he could still feel his mind beginning to slip from him. More and more he was beginning to revert to his previous self, before his rebellion, and before his heart and mind had been open. The craving of blood and death around him grew with each passing day, and more than once he found himself checking his hand to ensure that he did not needlessly draw his weapons.
If Shadow descended into this madness... If he lost himself... He was not sure if there would be anything that anyone could do short of killing him that could pull him out of it.
If he were to lose total conscious control of himself, then the true Red-Eyed Demon would make its appearance, and the entire land of Cre' Est would suffer. Sereinia, Mayumi, the Twins, Yarun and Solomon, the Emperor, all of them would die unless the Demon was killed. None of them, not even the might of Yarun and Solomon together, could stop the true Red-Eyed Demon without Shadow's mind putting limits on its abilities. More than once Shadow thought about ways to control it, but there was no way to control it. There was nothing and nobody who knew what to do, and Shadow's hopes for a future dwindled to nothing more than a what he considered a fruitless dream by the time the capitol city of Triveila came into sight. During the last few days of the trip, his eyes grew empty and his heart began to slowly close off to others, even Sereinia, until he no longer spoke to anyone without cause to do so.
He had the Twins keep the horses somewhere safe and hide the cart while he put Sereinia and Mayumi up in an inn. The Twins were assigned to keep watch over them, as Shadow had other business to take care of. He knew the Twins would keep them safe, and his concerns shifted to Te'i Sai and their puppets in the area.
Within minutes of leaving the inn, Shadow had already found his first victim. The man was a menace to the people as a tax collector and a man who was next in line to be mayor of the city under the King. Shadow tailed him back to his home near the center of the city and walked right up to the front door, something he was never known to do. He knocked on the door, and when his prey answered he shoved him inside while simultaneously punching him in the stomach to stop his calling out for help as he closed the door, all while making it look like a playful and familiar hit to the shoulder. Once inside with the door closed, Shadow watched his prey squirm on the floor as he tried to catch his breath and yell out to others to help him. Only his hand maid came to his side, but she froze once her eyes met Shadow's.
Shadow's eyes had changed, growing ever darker and more intense as the days passed.
Even the Twins kept their respective distance from him during these darkening days.
Shadow approached his prey and knelt down in front of him, smiling a wicked and empty smile which only caused the man's vocal chords to freeze on themselves. Shadow's smile grew wider as he slowly dragged the tip of his dagger across the man's chest, digging deeper and deeper until it got stuck against the bones in his ribcage. The screams were divine, and Shadow found himself relishing in them as the hand maid screamed with him out of fear. Shadow carved the man's body up slowly, continuously digging the dagger in deeper and deeper along its intended course until his limbs began to fall off and his screams evaporated into nothingness as he bled out on the floor. Once this was over, Shadow turned his attention to the woman, who had frozen in fear and tears in the corner of the room. He knelt down in front of her and smiled at her in that same, evil, wicked way as she quivered before him.
When Shadow walked outside and closed the door behind him, two corpses... or what was left of them, littered the floor of the household.
It was then that Shadow saw the robes of Roda Ah K'mht on the rooftops, and so he ascended to the rooftops to meet them. When he did so, he found a rather large group waiting for him, weapons drawn with deadly intent in their eyes. Shadow, however, was not intimidated. He drew his weapons as well, standing in a neutral position and daring them to attack. As they did so, they closed in a circle around him, but Shadow didn't falter. After about two minutes, the roof was half flooded with the blood of his foes as Shadow cleaned and sheathed his daggers, turning once to look at his work.
Very meticulously, Shadow had crippled them by cutting the tendons in their arms and legs, avoiding major arteries so they'd stay alive as long as possible. Afterwards, he carved their major organs out of their bodies in alphabetical order one by one until all of them had either died from blood loss, shock, pain, or a combination of each. Blood dripped over the rooftop edge, but Shadow didn't really care anymore. He got down off the roof and walked away into the city once more. Throughout that first day he had found three of his targets, with only one remaining, and killed over thirty Assassins. All this while wearing his full load of armor and weaponry. Shadow was actually quite proud of himself for the accomplishment given how long it'd been since last he did so.
That night, he did not return to the inn.
Instead, Shadow continued to work into the night, locating and eliminating his final target and setting his sights on the Assassins of Te'i Sai. However, that was a matter that would have to wait until tomorrow. Shadow found his way back to the inn in the early hours of the morning, checking through the windows to make sure that everyone was alright before leaving again to see to it that he found Te'i Sai's hideout beyond the city limits. He had not told the Twins or Mayumi of how he was going to find it, as this was a solo matter for him to deal with. He did not tell Sereinia about this either, and likely she would worry about him, but oddly, he found himself rather indifferent to this fact as he walked outside the city gates, killing the two guards who tried to stop him and question him before disappearing into the trees beyond.
Mayumi
'Why am I seeing all these? Will these lead me to my goal?'
'Why am I seeing all these? Will these lead me to my goal?'
Mayumi awoke to a never ending void of darkness that she found herself getting very familiar with and finds a similarity between the void and her eyes. It was all soon too clear why she had been brought here once again.
"Show me what you've been calling me for." She spoke out into the darkness, her words portraying no emotions.
The darkness flickered for a second as if telling her it understood before fading into a scene where a familiar figure laid on the ground in a pool of their own life liquid. Mayumi's eyes widened a fraction and froze there upon realisation of who it was. She was about to take a step nearer when she felt the darkness she was in hold her back and pull her in the opposite direction of where she wanted to be. Mayumi could only watch as the figure drew closer to death, but was left with slight hope as the figure had yet to fade as the scene ended.
'I've a feeling I'll be here a long time.'
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Superstitious belief is a farce, but is that true with you?"
"Superstitious belief is a farce, but is that true with you?"
"Why did Feye die mommy? Why!?"
A very young Sereinia spoke with much sorrow evident in her voice. Tears rolled down her face like endless waterfalls. It was also accompanied by a saddening wail. All of these were because of her puppy's unfortunate demise. She had never known the concept of death. At that age, she had no knowledge of such a depressing event which was normal for all living things to receive at some point. It is why she was caught in a shock when Feye would not move anymore or greet her as the puppy would do every time for her. The puppy just lay there with its tongue sticking out of its mouth and body so stiff and cold to touch. For the very first time, she felt fear like never before.
"Sweetie, Feye had to leave now... But, it does not mean you can't see her again. Its just another way of saying goodbye... So, you can greet her welcome home someday..."
Coal mauve eyes were slowly revealed behind fluttering eyelids. A dream of the past woke Sereinia. She wondered what was the reason she had such a vision. Any way, it would seem that she had fallen asleep while watching over the still slumbering Mayumi. The young girl was still in her comatose state that had been interpreted to her by Shadow as something necessary due to a special gift bestowed on the younger girl. In her opinion, the so-called gift is a complicated one. To see the future is like dangling food in front of caged yet hungry beast. It is dangerous, depressing, and yet the sense of hope makes it bearable. Releasing a soft sigh, she checked the young girl's vitals to make sure that everything was indeed fine in terms of health. After doing so, she stood from her seat and went towards one of the opened windows in the room as she looked at the capitol city of her current location.
"Triveila... I am back..."
It made Sereinia wonder if it is possible for her to visit her town. She wanted to provide a peace of mind to her Aunt Beatiz. After all, she did leave without a word and even if she was sending her letters that was hardly enough. This was something she was certain. Although, she was not really related to her Aunt at all. The thought made her curious whether Beatiz knew about her being adopted. It would be nice if she could have such a discussion with her Aunt about her origins. However, the current events prevented her to do so. She cannot leave Mayumi behind in such a state. Although, the twins would be relied on protection. There was still something that bothered her. It was Shadow who had become distant as time passes by.
"Shadow... Would you not let me in?"
Sereinia's whisper and wish was carried by the light breeze that passed through. Sadness reflected clearly behind those amethyst eyes. As a result, they seem to sparkle with hazy light. Releasing a deep sigh, she knew that something was bothering Shadow. It was subtle and she had initially thought that it was something that would pass. Yet, her conclusion was apparently wrong. The small thing was growing in a stable phase. Now, it was engulfing the man in a dark void that she had no idea what it contains. How she wanted to reach out her hand to him. She will do so without even a hesitation. But how could she when he is not there at all. Furthermore, she was greatly concern as he had yet to return since morning. Night has already come and he was nowhere to be seen.
"Do not do something you would regret, Shadow... Please..."
The silent plea disappeared into the evening as she closed the windows to prevent the cold air from entering any further. Sereinia did not want Mayumi to suffer a chill when it could be avoided. But before fully closing the door, she noticed a black cat on a nearby roof directly in front of the window she was in. Its large eyes looked at her with much intensity. She has this vague feeling that it wanted to tell her something as such she remembered the superstition about surrounding such a feline. The dread that was simply lightly tugging behind her mind was now holding her captive. There was only one person on her mind at that very moment. As if knowing this, the black cat jumped down from the roof as it vanishes from her line of sight while her lips spilled just one name.
"Shadow..."
Addar ver Alotois : Royal Knight
"The enemy I fear the most is not a demon but a man."
"The enemy I fear the most is not a demon but a man."
Carnage. Corpses were on the ground which resembled to be of the Te'i Sai according to the descriptions. There was no doubt in the Old Knight's mind that this was the right location. The reports that were given seemed to be completely accurate. Addar would need to report to the Emperor about this. For now, he must ascertain that the Red-Eyed Demon was still in the vicinity or not. It was no secret to him the legends that had spawned due to the heinous deeds that infamous assassin had done through the years. Moreover, it was understandable why the public had attributed the hell-spawn assassin as some sort of boogeyman. He would also be a liar not to admit to himself the fear tingling his senses ever so delicately. After all, the possibility of such a person existing is something he can believe. One proof was the Emperor.
Afterwards, the soldiers under his command followed the order to a tee. As for Addar, he also began his search. In his youth, there were a lot of terrifying stories about hoodlums, thugs, killers, and so forth. All of them in the end were just stories that had been exaggerated. However as times passed by, new ones will be sprouted. It is why he also wondered what kind of person the Red-Eyed Demon is. The Bloody New Year tragedy was truly beyond forgiveness in many ways. No amount of repentance could be done to erase that crime. Furthermore, he was also interested in the infamous assassin's capabilities in combat. After all, he is known as a war veteran. It further fueled his curiosity when the news of having Yarun defeated in combat spread.
Keeping his senses alert, Addar continued his search and soon he was rewarded with an encounter that will change everything starting now. Although at the moment, he has no idea what was in store for him or what. There before him stood the Red-Eyed Demon. It was without a doubt that the man had a certain presence of dread that he had only felt with the Emperor. Nevertheless, he has his orders to finish and he will do so in the end.
"Red-Eyed Demon. I'm Addar ver Alotois of the Cre' Est Royal Knights. Under the orders of Emperor Eonis, I am here to apprehend you for your crimes. Resistance would not be tolerated."
"Scout the perimeter! Give me a search line but do keep it close."
Afterwards, the soldiers under his command followed the order to a tee. As for Addar, he also began his search. In his youth, there were a lot of terrifying stories about hoodlums, thugs, killers, and so forth. All of them in the end were just stories that had been exaggerated. However as times passed by, new ones will be sprouted. It is why he also wondered what kind of person the Red-Eyed Demon is. The Bloody New Year tragedy was truly beyond forgiveness in many ways. No amount of repentance could be done to erase that crime. Furthermore, he was also interested in the infamous assassin's capabilities in combat. After all, he is known as a war veteran. It further fueled his curiosity when the news of having Yarun defeated in combat spread.
Keeping his senses alert, Addar continued his search and soon he was rewarded with an encounter that will change everything starting now. Although at the moment, he has no idea what was in store for him or what. There before him stood the Red-Eyed Demon. It was without a doubt that the man had a certain presence of dread that he had only felt with the Emperor. Nevertheless, he has his orders to finish and he will do so in the end.
"Red-Eyed Demon. I'm Addar ver Alotois of the Cre' Est Royal Knights. Under the orders of Emperor Eonis, I am here to apprehend you for your crimes. Resistance would not be tolerated."
Shadow
"For what is a Demon but a figment of the darkest corners of the human consciousness? Can it be controlled or banished? Can it be saved? Will you be the one to cleanse me of this pain? Will you love me? Will you save me? Or will you scorn me like the others and deliver me unto eternal darkness and damnation?"
"Red-Eyed Demon. I'm Addar ver Alotois of the Cre' Est Royal Knights. Under the orders of Emperor Eonis, I am here to apprehend you for your crimes. Resistance would not be tolerated."
As these words were spoken, Shadow was drawn out of a somewhat weak trance he had placed himself in to try and keep himself under control. As the other members of the Royal Guards surrounded him after finding him and Addar facing off, Shadow's excitement began to build, and he had a feeling that this encounter would prove most entertaining.
Addar drew his weapon and inched closer to Shadow.
"I will warn you once more and one more time only, resistance will not be tolerated. Keep your hands where I can see them and submit to your capture. We have you surrounded and outmanned. You cannot hope to walk away from this fight against this many Royal Knights." He warned.
Shadow simply scoffed at him for a moment, smiling his wicked smile as Addar slowly began to close the gap between them. However, Shadow was in the mood for games, so he kept both hands in front of him as if to be tied and taken away as Addar came within arms reach. Slowly, Addar brought out bindings and prepared to apprehend Shadow when suddenly he was hit with an impact in the chest which he could only describe as being akin to being kicked by a horse. The impact was fast and hazy, and Addar had not seen what happened. The rest of the Royal Knights instantly drew their weapons and pointed them at Shadow as they too started closing the gap.
Once Addar recovered, he looked at Shadow with both anger and fear in his eyes.
"As I told you, resistance will not be tolerated. For striking out at me like that, you will now be punished by losing the hand you truck me with."
He readied his weapon, but Shadow's next move shocked and horrified him.
Shadow's eyes went wide, much wider than they had been in a long time and his pupils disappeared revealing nothing but pure red spheres surrounded by white. As Shadow spoke, it was almost as if there were two voices speaking at once. A dark, lower pitched voice and a much higher and sharper pitched voice.
"You think to place bindings on me?" Shadow asked in this evil, dual toned voice.
"You cannot hope to do such a thing if you allow me to see that fear in your eyes... It is a fear I feed on, a fear I covet and embrace. It is my greatest weapon against you and yours, and now that I've seen your fear you have no chance of following through with your threats."
Shadow walked forward, gently pushing Addar's weapon out of his way as he did so until his face was right in front of Addar's.
"Come and get me... puny human." He said, a third, middle pitched tone entering his voice.
"Very well Demon! Attack!!" Addar yelled.
What followed what a blinding and very gruesome display.
Eight Royal Guards, including Addar himself, all began to attack Shadow with spears and swords. Shadow pulled something of a vanishing act on them as he threw a small black ball towards the ground, which exploded instantly and spread black smoke into the air for a good twenty feet out. Shadow disappeared into the darkness, and the Royal Knights had to regroup and find each other as they prepared for the Demon's attack.
They didn't have to wait long.
The Royal Knight on the end of the line looked to his right side and saw a very brief flash of those heinous red eyes cut through the smoke before he was suddenly grabbed and pulled away from the group. A quick scream, and a rather large splatter of blood later, and his head rolled to his comrade's feet. The smoke began to clear, and a horrible realization befell the Royal Guards as the last of it faded into the night. Their comrade had been cut to ribbons, almost literally. His arms were both cut into upwards of four pieces, his legs into six. His torso was carved like a pumpkin, with the insides torn out and spread all over the street. His head was open on the top of the skull, revealing what was still there of his brain. The sight was enough to induce vomiting from all of the Royal Guards, including Addar. Though he was a battle hardened veteran, he'd never seen carnage like this.
How could any one person have so much evil and hatred within them that they could actually bring themselves to do something like this? Addar thought to himself as he straightened out and prepared himself as best he could for the Demon's reappearance.
As the Royal Guard on the other end of the line stood up straight, a pair of arms reached out from the darkness of a nearby alley and pulled him into the shadows. His screams did not last long, and when two of his comrades went to help him, the same kind of carnage from before made them urp a second time, but this time they held themselves together as they retreated back into their line.
It wasn't long before Shadow made his reappearance to them all, walking slowly out of the darkness, his eyes pure red over a white background and that same, wicked smile still on his face. However, for a brief instant, his head twitched to the side, and Addar saw his pupils return, along with a slight hesitation to move forward. Whatever was going on in the Demon's mind must have been a powerful struggle, for the host to lose control to the parasite that was the true Red-Eyed Demon, he almost felt sorry for him. This was further cemented in his mind as he heard the words come from Shadow's mouth, his voice crackling and going back and forth between a normal tone and that multi-timbral tone of the Demon.
"You think to defeat me and bring me to his royal highness the Emperor?... Y-You... You cannot hope to accomplish such a thing, not on your own you can't." He said, against his voice crackling and his eyes going back and forth between normal and pure red.
Addar did feel sorry for the poor soul the Demon was now taking over, but never the less his mission was clear. The Demon had to die, so he ordered his men to form up around him and strike him down however they could. The men complied, gathering their courage and will power to form a tight nit circle around him with their weapons pointed at him. Shadow looked at them in a circle, and then back over to Addar, giving him a scoff as he jumped into the air. As he did so, his body turned upside down and his legs went out into a perfect split as he basically became a human spinning top and kicked all of the men in the face around the circle, sending them to the ground. To right himself, Shadow placed his own hands on the ground and flipped his feet down to the ground and stood up, admiring his handiwork before locking eyes with Addar again.
Addar simply shook his head.
"You have many talents, Red-Eyed Demon... You have much skill... It's almost a shame that we must bring your life to an end. Had you chosen to use these skills for the benefit of your fellow man, we might not be here at this crossroads."
Shadow slowly walked forward and closed the gap between them, staring Addar in the eyes as his smile slowly withered.
"You speak to me as if there is a soul to reach out to..." Shadow started, with his head twitching once again and his eyes flashing between normal and insane.
"It is hopeless... Before long I will control this vessel in full, and when I do... This world will b...... This world will burn..." He hissed, after finally fighting back Shadow's consciousness once again.
Addar sheathed his weapon, staring the Demon in the eyes.
"As powerful as you are, Demon... You cannot defeat our Emperor. You should just give up now, and all will be forgiven once your life is over and you may find peace in the arms of the Goddess."
Shadow's smile came back in force and he leaned his head back and laughed. The laugh was hollow, evil, and completely devoid of true joy or entertainment. It was again that multi-timbral tone, with numerous voices occupying it, making it sound even more wretched and impure than his voice had been before. As the Demon regained control once again, he brought his face to within inches of Addar's.
"You amuse me, Addar ver Alotois of the Cre' Est Royal Knights... You really do... For that, I will grant you a single courtesy... The courtesy of a clean death." He said.
His arm whipped around in front of Addar's face, and Addar's consciousness slowly faded to nothing as his head rolled off his shoulders to the ground. The Demon pushed his body to the earth, but did not defile it as he had the others. As the rest of the Royal Guards began to mourn the loss of Addar and yell in fury to attack, Shadow regained control of his mind and body long enough to escape from the scene.
The next day, Shadow was outside of Triveila, sitting on a rock in the countryside staring up at the sky.
"... Is that... the true power of the Demon inside me?" He asked quietly to the heavens.
Shadow had never in his life lost control like that. Even during Roda I'l Lousta, his influence on the subconscious was strong. This time, however, he had been completely cast out of his own mind to a corner to watch everything unfold. It was almost like watching someone else through his own eyes moving his body and killing those men. The fact that he was able to fight and regain control at the end was something of a miracle, and right now he gave thanks to the Goddess for helping him spare the lives of those last few Royal Guards.
"... Goddess... What do I do now?" He asked.
Shadow had never been one for the Gods before, but as the Demon slowly tightened its grip, he was willing to try anything.
The Moonlit Twins ~ Linos & Calandra
"You owe him nothing...nothing but, perhaps, a sweet, gentle lullaby..."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
"You owe him nothing...nothing but, perhaps, a sweet, gentle lullaby..."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The voice of the woman had startled Linos from his banter, and he had looked over at her with a sheepish smile as the mare had raised her head to be patted. Turning to watch her, Linos had cocked his head almost curiously to one side, even as she had provided that friendly smile, beautiful amethyst eyes twinkling with pure innocence...the innocence he had remembered to once twinkle in Calandra's eyes.
The innocence that has been driven from a pure soul.
"Good day, Mr. Linos. Thank you for everything you have done."
Once more, Linos had been startled from inner banter, his eyes once more fixating on the woman before him. This time, though, he had bowed his head, providing a gentle, encouraging smile, speaking gently in his sultry tenor voice.
"My dear doctor, you've nothing to thank me for. And please, Linos will do just fine. I am pleased to know that you enjoy the sound of Persephone. It is a very special, dear name; that of my late mother."
Watching her move from the horse, becoming almost agitated and lost in thought, realizing the absenses of all those they have been travelling with, Linos had given a small sigh, patting the grand black mare one more time before turning in the direction Shadow and Calandra had disappeared to.
"If I may ask, where is everyone?"
Linos had not managed to speak before Shadow had returned, an unconscious Mayumi in his arms. Were it not for his worry over his dear sister, Linos would have rushed to Shadow and taken Mayumi to help. The poor child had looked paler than usual, and from the look on Shadow's face, it had looked worse than it truly was.
But Linos had only taken that brief look at Shadow and Mayumi before leaving them in the care of the sweet doctor, racing into the shadows of the trees to find his silenced sister. Perhaps Linos could never imagine, truly, what Calandra was going through. But he did know that it was up to him to keep her safe. In a state like that, Calandra could easily lose herself...leaving Linos alone - truly alone - for the first time in his life. He couldn't bear it.
But finding her had been easy. Up in a tree as usual, Calandra had climbed for refuge, her desire to return to the cart non-existstent. Her voice was frozen, but here tears flowed and streamed like ribbons of acid down her fair cheeks. As if to catch the sound of her heartbeat, Linos had known exactly where she was. Their link suddenly connected once more, and a surge of warmth filtered between them as he had climbed the branches of the tall old birch.
Finally, her voice had melted, and she spoke, softly.
"I do not want to be here..."
"Liar..."
Calandra had sat up, staring at her brother in disbelief as he had stared at her with an unwavering gaze. Her brows had furrowed, her thoughts jumbling once more into a hot mess, uncontrollable and undesireable.
"I am not a liar, Linos! How dare you say that!"
But her words had been unsure, her eyes flicking away from his, wavering every time their gazes caught again. His eyes never turned from her. The only thing that moved had been his lungs, for once sounding on their own instead of syncing with his sister's. After another brief moment, he had spoken again, his voice hard and determined.
"You want to stay with this group, get your revenge, and steal Shadow's heart, as he has stolen yours. You want to be his comfort and refuge as you had hoped he was for you. You want him to drop Sereinia and take you into his arms and call you his beloved. Isn't that right?"
His hand tightened around hers, drawing her attention back to his face. Her lip quivered, her eyes growing silver, showing simple pain and confusion. Linos had spoken truth, but how could it be fixed? Finally, he had given her a small, gentle smile.
"Sweet sister, you are truly Mother's daughter. And I hate to be the one to tell you, but it is the doctor that he wishes to hold. Something that can be told just by speaking to the woman. She is innocence, purely so, and that is what he needs. It is not that you are bad for him...it is that he is bad for you. Dear Calandra...do not cry so. He had, indeed, saved us...but we are returning the favor by helping him. You owe him nothing...nothing but, perhaps, a sweet, gentle lullaby. But perhaps that is what you owe me."
She had given a small laugh, even as the tears continued to fall down her cheeks. But she wasn't sure if she was willing to accept it all. Sereinia was innocent...Linos had been right about that. And Calandra, sadly, had lost her innocence the first time she killed...only a month after her family was murdered. She had relished that moment, the feeling of another's Life's Blood spraying across her still sensitive scars as she crouched in her landing, daggers still dripping crimson. It had been that moment that innocence was truly torn from Calandra.
And then, her song was ripped away. And the Mocking Bird no longer sang.
Linos had cupped her cheek, bringing her back to that moment, his eyes now filled with glistening tears. It was then that she had, like a small child, launched herself into the comforting arms of her strong brother, burying her face in the nape of his neck as he pet her hair, letting her finally rid herself of all her sorrows. This only took mere moments, but they were the shortest moments Linos would remember. He had held her close to him, not wishing to let her go, knowing that he had to. And when she had pulled back, providing a small, determined smile, he let her do so and nodded, turning and pulling her onto his back with little effort before leaping back to the ground.
While resting against him as Linos carried her, Calandra allowed herself to fall asleep, her face, for the first time in a long time, showing serenity.
Perhaps that had come too soon....
Every night had been long during the six day trip. Upon their return, Linos spoke nothing, his face almost melencholy as he took his orders and followed beside the cart, his sister in his arms, still sleeping soundly. Little action was to occur, and Linos had nothing to worry about. But he had still kept his senses on full alert, waiting for the moment he would be able to strike. The first night, Calandra had continued to sleep soundly, so Linos had taken her watch as well as his own, grasping at an hour or two here and there. Every moment, though, was filled with nightmares of fire, hatred, and death.
It hadn't helped that Shadow was growing increasingly distant.
Upon the morning of the second day, Calandra woke and cried for her brother. Every tear was silent, and every moment was hard. When they had begun to move again, she walked on the other side of the cart, her steps in time with his, her face covered with increasing concern as she threw more and more glances his way. But even with how tired Linos had been, he never faultered, his steps and breaths still in time with his sister's, his senses on the highest alert.
But as the nights had passed, his time for sleep only lessened, until by the sixth night, he had gone nearly 36 hours without sleep at all. His face was blanched, his eyes filled with fear and worry. An omen was crossing his path. He could smell it. He could taste it. And every fiber in his being screamed his sister's name. Something was going to go wrong.
Doing as instructed by a hollow Shadow, the twins hid the horses and cart and proceeded to guard the inn in which Sereinia and Mayumi rested. That night, neither had slept.
But Calandra would sing....
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
After Shadow disappears, and the Twins have secured the area efficiently, they sit atop the roof of the inn, resting just over the window where Mayumi lies. Together, they watch the moon rise, their hands keeping them grounded to each other, allowing the bond only they could have to strengthen and keep them sane.
The sense of foreboding is thick in the air. Tensions are high. Worries increase as Shadow continues to remain absent. But not all is lost. Calandra looks to her brother, smiling gently.
"Do you remember what Mother used to sing to us? The Nightingale's Lullaby?"
"I could never forget it..."
His words are soft, choking on tears. But before he can say anything else, Calandra's voice drifts over the roof like a thousand angels.
"Sleep, my darlings, and peace attend thee,
All through the night,
The Nightingale's song will protect thee,
From any true blight;
The night's soft hours are creeping,
Beneath soft wings, my loved ones are sleeping,
As the Nightingale sings a lullaby,
All through the night.
Nightingale mother waiting, always around thee,
All through the night,
Comfort and love everlastingly surround thee,
Giving true height;
The night's soft hours are creeping,
Beneath soft wings, my loved ones are sleeping,
As the Nightingale sings a lullaby,
All through the night.
As the Nightingale sings a lullaby,
All through the night..."
Linos gives a wavering sigh, closing his eyes. This has been the first time she has truly sung in years. The fact that she remembers all of the words astounds him. Perhaps it imprinted on her mind a little better. After all, Linos was never the singer. It was always Calandra. The Mockingbird, truly taking after her mother.
Ah, what a sound...
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
With the apearance of the sun, the twins climb from their perch to make sure Sereinia and Mayumi are safe. Linos gives the kind doctor a smile he usually reserves for his sister, gentle and warm, and Calandra checks Mayumi for any signs of change, refusing to speak to anyone. Both are exhausted, though still refusing to sleep.
"Shadow still hasn't returned," Linos says, looking around the room a moment, "If he doesn't return by sundown tonight, Calandra will remain here while I go search for him."
Recieving a rather nasty look from his sister, Linos bows his head, providing Sereinia with one last encouraging smile before looking to Calandra, who now gives a small sigh, and departing, his sister right on his heels.
Unsure of how else to make their next move, the twins wait until sundown, still with no sign of Shadow. So, as promised, Linos departs in search of his old friend. Calandra had managed a few hours of rest that day, giving her the energy for a lonely night. After saying her goodbyes to her brother, she takes to the rooftops and guards the inn.
And like the falcon, Linos begins to search for his prey. Though this prey he does not aim to kill, he still stalks through the shadows, acknowledging the dangers with every scene he passes. He follows the trail of blood and gore only to come upon the horrific scene of what remains of the Royal Knights by sunrise the next morning. Unsure if he should continue on or not, Linos inches around the area, truly horrified, knowing the signs of the Red Eyed Demon. Shadow may be lost.
But Linos cannot protect three women on his own.
So, he trudges on, only hoping that he will live to see another sunrise. He begins to call for Shadow, praying fiercly to the Goddess that he can reach out to the good that still remains within the body of a human. But deep inside, he knows he will only find Shadow if Shadow wants to be found.
But the Falcon searches on...
Aftermath
"There will always be consequences and it will continue to do so in death..."
"There will always be consequences and it will continue to do so in death..."
"I leave everything to you... Eo-nis..."
The sound of crows could be heard echoing through the area. Footsteps and occasional gasps could be heard as well. At times, there would be also the accompanying sound of vomit and string of curses. Scent of death clung to the air like a wrapped cloak. This was the wake of the arrest turned into massacre designed by the Red-Eyed Demon. The remaining soldiers that had survived the ferocity of the event felt relief and at the same time fear with the tinge of anger. They were glad that they were not killed that day. Fear, for they now know what the infamous assassin is truly capable of. Then, anger for the transgressions done to their comrades in battle.
"Report this to the Emperor."
A man in armor ordered with noticeable shaken anger in his voice. He gazed at the severed head of Addar who was a member of the Royal Knights. Crouching down, he closed the wide-opened eyes of the well-known war veteran. Retribution is no longer a mere voice of justice. This just turned into a personal matter without doubt. The Red-Eyed Demon was no longer in terms of being saved. This felon must be killed on sight.
"Lieutenant. A messenger bird has already been sent ahead."
One of the soldiers approached the crouched man. Standing to his feet, the Lieutenant looked at his subordinate and gave a curt nod. There was much to be done. It was without doubt in his mind that the Emperor will take measures in this. The news of the Highness annihilating one of the bases of Roda Ah K'mht was spreading across the continent like wildfire. At the same time, a storm was brewing within the Capital City of Cre' Est. Steps were now being taken and it made him wonder what his role in this entire thing.
"Take care of our comrades. They deserved a proper burial especially, Lord Addar. As for the survivors, I want them to be debriefed and treated for injuries. I want to know everything that happened here. I have a feeling that this is just the beginning of an end."
The men that gathered around him gave a salute and began picking up the pieces while the others tended to the survivors of Addar's Unit. As for him, he gently picked the decapitated head of Addar and gave few words of prayers for the fallen warrior that served Cre' Est and its people for such a long time. He would probably be the one to deliver the saddening news to Addar's family. This was truly the hardest thing to do. He dislikes being the bearer of bad news even more so towards a family that had been somewhat his as well.
"Being left behind is not really a nice feeling at all.."
Xiel Ahu, Veilbrand
Dietrich had awoken inside one of the emergency hospitals set up inside of Xiel Ahu to care for the wounded. A nurse saw him sit up on his cot and immediately examined him. Though he had lost a great deal of blood, and had suffered multiple lacerations across his arms and legs, he was otherwise fine. No serious long-term damage seemed to have been dealt upon him during his encounter with the two assassins. The nurse, a young girl, probably no older than seventeen, did not know who had brought Dietrich to the hospital or where they had gone. The only choice he had was to gather up his things and make room for the wounded and dying that were still being brought in.
The amount of devastation that had been inflicted upon on the city was massive. Almost unimaginable when one considered that the aggressors hadn't really been warriors at all. No siege engines, no disciplined battle line or barbaric horde. The city had been brought to its knees in a single night, by what was estimated to be little more than a few handfuls of men. If Dietrich had not encountered two of them first hand, and almost died as a result, he would not have believed it. Something was seriously wrong here. Nothing had been stolen, no kidnappings or rapes, or any motive of any kind was obvious. It seemed that they had simply felt like sacking a city, for no other reason than the pure sport of it. Dietrich felt sickened.
What kind of heathens find fulfillment and joy in the slaughter of unworthy foes?
His fists clenched in rage as he belted Gewalt to his back tightly. Nurses and patients shot him nervous looks as he murmured ancient curses under his breath and shoved his shortsword into its sheath. His body hurt, the wounds on his arms and thighs still burned. The pain only added coal to the fire that was his rising feeling of hate and fervor. These dishonorable swine did not deserve a noble death. While Dietrich knew they would all eventually freeze in the Coward's Pool; he felt as if he was being called to speed their passing by Uirlin.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Six days later, Dietrich stalked through the wilderness along a woodland path. The brightness of his burning soul had not yet diminished, and his eyes burned with a cold inner light. He had no idea where he was, or if he was even in Veilbrand anymore. He had simply decided on a direction and begun walking. He trusted that Uirlin would lead him towards more of the cowardly swine, so that he might do the righteous work of the War-God. He sneered darkly as he imagined the great storm that resided within him being unleashed on the fools. They believed no man who fought like a real warrior could compare with their finesse and dance-steps? Well... He would just have to show them different.
"Heheheheh... Ahehahahaahahaaaaa!!!" He cackled as he hacked branches out of his way with his shortsword.
Presently, he came across an interesting scene. A group of Imperial Soldiers surrounded what was unmistakeably a bloody battle-scene. He began to approach them, and was quickly surrounded by soldiers with grief hardened faces. His grin twisted wider uncontrollably. The analytical part of his mind told him that grinning like a maniac while approaching men who had quite likely just had comrades killed was not smart. At that moment, though, he could not feel sympathy for them. It wasn't that he didn't understand their pain, but at the moment he was engrossed in the fact that the bodies he saw before him reminded him an awful lot of the last time he had come across bodies in the woods.
"Well, well... What in the name of Uirlin happened here? I was just taking a stroll when I smelled blood. Have more enemies of the Empire met their rightful fate? Or has another glorious martyr joined the righteous host?"
Dietrich had awoken inside one of the emergency hospitals set up inside of Xiel Ahu to care for the wounded. A nurse saw him sit up on his cot and immediately examined him. Though he had lost a great deal of blood, and had suffered multiple lacerations across his arms and legs, he was otherwise fine. No serious long-term damage seemed to have been dealt upon him during his encounter with the two assassins. The nurse, a young girl, probably no older than seventeen, did not know who had brought Dietrich to the hospital or where they had gone. The only choice he had was to gather up his things and make room for the wounded and dying that were still being brought in.
The amount of devastation that had been inflicted upon on the city was massive. Almost unimaginable when one considered that the aggressors hadn't really been warriors at all. No siege engines, no disciplined battle line or barbaric horde. The city had been brought to its knees in a single night, by what was estimated to be little more than a few handfuls of men. If Dietrich had not encountered two of them first hand, and almost died as a result, he would not have believed it. Something was seriously wrong here. Nothing had been stolen, no kidnappings or rapes, or any motive of any kind was obvious. It seemed that they had simply felt like sacking a city, for no other reason than the pure sport of it. Dietrich felt sickened.
What kind of heathens find fulfillment and joy in the slaughter of unworthy foes?
His fists clenched in rage as he belted Gewalt to his back tightly. Nurses and patients shot him nervous looks as he murmured ancient curses under his breath and shoved his shortsword into its sheath. His body hurt, the wounds on his arms and thighs still burned. The pain only added coal to the fire that was his rising feeling of hate and fervor. These dishonorable swine did not deserve a noble death. While Dietrich knew they would all eventually freeze in the Coward's Pool; he felt as if he was being called to speed their passing by Uirlin.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Six days later, Dietrich stalked through the wilderness along a woodland path. The brightness of his burning soul had not yet diminished, and his eyes burned with a cold inner light. He had no idea where he was, or if he was even in Veilbrand anymore. He had simply decided on a direction and begun walking. He trusted that Uirlin would lead him towards more of the cowardly swine, so that he might do the righteous work of the War-God. He sneered darkly as he imagined the great storm that resided within him being unleashed on the fools. They believed no man who fought like a real warrior could compare with their finesse and dance-steps? Well... He would just have to show them different.
"Heheheheh... Ahehahahaahahaaaaa!!!" He cackled as he hacked branches out of his way with his shortsword.
Presently, he came across an interesting scene. A group of Imperial Soldiers surrounded what was unmistakeably a bloody battle-scene. He began to approach them, and was quickly surrounded by soldiers with grief hardened faces. His grin twisted wider uncontrollably. The analytical part of his mind told him that grinning like a maniac while approaching men who had quite likely just had comrades killed was not smart. At that moment, though, he could not feel sympathy for them. It wasn't that he didn't understand their pain, but at the moment he was engrossed in the fact that the bodies he saw before him reminded him an awful lot of the last time he had come across bodies in the woods.
"Well, well... What in the name of Uirlin happened here? I was just taking a stroll when I smelled blood. Have more enemies of the Empire met their rightful fate? Or has another glorious martyr joined the righteous host?"
Shadow
"And so my life continues on, but death still trails in my wake... What am I to do?"
It was amazing to Shadow just how wrong things had gone in so short a time. In the course of one week he had lost most of his control of the Demon within his heart and soul, and it was already beginning to take him over.
"... Mayumi... Sereinia... Linos... Calandra... None of you are safe anymore..."
Shadow sat quietly on his boulder and watched the skies.
There was truly nothing left in the world for him now. With the Demon taking control, nobody was safe in this world, least of all those he kept close. If Shadow couldn't protect those dear to him from himself, he had no business being around them or claiming that he could keep them safe from others. The skies were beginning to darken with storm clouds beginning to gather overhead. Shadow could feel the chill in the air as the clouds moved in closer.
However...
Mixed in with the scent of the cool, moist air before the storm was another scent.
Shadow could smell the unmistakable scent of metal, and it was getting stronger with each passing moment. He knew that there was a battle headed his way, and there was almost no time to prepare for it either as a small ball rolled nearby, with the scent of powder filling his nose as he suddenly realized the specific nature of the powder in that ball. Shadow stood up and jumped away from the rock as a loud explosion rang out from the ball and a shockwave threw him farther than he had intended to go. When he landed, he looked up and saw another of those strange balls rolling ahead of him, and as he tried to stand and jump away it blew up less than twenty feet from him and threw him off his feet and to the ground.
Staggering to his feet once again, Shadow looked around as more of them surrounded him and all exploded at once. Luckily, instead of standing up, he dropped to the ground and lessened the impact of the explosions against his body. However, he could not protect his ears at the same time, which began to ring and throb inside his skull as he stood up and tried to get his bearings. As he stood up and looked around, his vision finally coming back into focus, he was greeted by several dozen black robed figures wearing the symbol of Roda Ah K'mht.
Looking to his left, he could see a large machine being wheeled towards him with a metal ball being dropped down into it. Given his somewhat weakened state, he could only just make out that it was a cannon before they set it off in his direction. Shadow just barely got out of the way of the ball as it smashed into the boulder he had been laying on earlier. The boulder exploded and Shadow was pelted by debris and shrapnel from the explosion, knocking him to the ground once again. Further staggered and weakened by that explosion, Shadow was barely able to get to his feet as the cannon was primed again.
Apparently, Roda Ah K'mht had taken his threats seriously enough to employ the force of several weapons which Assassins were not known to use. A cannon for one, and rifles for another beginning to gather in the near distance in preparation for a firing line against him. However, they hadn't counted on his recovery time being as quick as it was, and Shadow made it to his feet and turned around to run from the group of enemies before him. He could hear them chanting behind him that he was a coward for running away and not facing down his defeat with honor, but they obviously didn't understand the value of a tactical retreat. Getting away from enemies with projectile weaponry, especially a damn cannon, was nothing for Shadow to be ashamed or embarrassed of.
Roda Ah K'mht followed Shadow back to the city, firing the cannon and their rifles at his back the entire way as he finally got back inside the gate. The city guards assembled to face them, but were cut down as they chased Shadow through the gates. Shadow slowed his pace enough for them to slowly start catching up with him, as he didn't want too many people getting caught up in the fight. Already, the number of guards slaughtered by Roda Ah K'mht was getting too high. The fools should have stayed away from the chase through their city, but there really wasn't anything that Shadow could do about that anymore.
The first of them caught up to him and Shadow managed to dodge their attack mid stride and flip in the air to catch their arm, turning himself at the last moment to slash their throat as he continued through the streets at a break neck pace. Several more caught up to him, but he cut them down mid stride as he had done to the first, the others never seeming to learn from their comrade's mistakes.
Shadow led them through the city from one end to another, taking them over rooftops, through the alleys, through the now empty market as they smashed ninety percent of the stalls and stands on their way through, until finally they left the city through the southern gate. Outside, on the road which led to Cre' Est, Shadow stopped and finally turned to face them. All of those with guns had since ditched the weapons in favor of fighting him the old fashioned way. All of them gathered, circling him in droves until he was surrounded by a miniature sea of enemies. Shadow drew the Twin Daggers from behind his back and took a stance as they all drew their weapons and prepared for a real fight. Shadow took a deep breath as they gathered around him, and as he did so he could feel the Demon beginning to take over again. It wasn't long before Shadow was pushed out, and the Demon was set free.
Shadow regained consciousness and looked around, not sure whether to admire or fear the scene which the Demon had left for him. All around him the members of Roda Ah K'mht were shredded and in pieces, Shadow standing tall, lightly winded, but otherwise completely unharmed.
Shadow looked around in a circle around him, surveying the damage, and then looked down at his feet. He was standing in a puddle of blood over two inches deep, and all around him the scent of blood and death overwhelmed his senses to the point which he didn't see, hear, or smell the approach of a very dangerous group of individuals who were on the road from Cre' Est heading his way in answer to Addar's death.
Shadow didn't move...
He only stared blankly at the ground as if he didn't have a soul as the blood gathered around him in a puddle that was over thirty feet wide in all directions and two inches deep around his feet. Shadow took a moment to look up at the sky, his eyes empty and devoid of life as he spoke to the Gods.
"... Why?..." He asked quietly.
Is it a punishment that I must bring so much death to this world?... Or is it something more? He thought to himself.
As he stared at the sky, two familiar figures appeared on the horizon, though he did not know it yet. Both Solomon and Yarun, as well as a horde of Royal Guards, appeared out of the haze as the storm began to open up. The rain fell lightly, just enough to coat the land in a glistening sheen, but not enough to soak clothing or or impede movement. It was a calm, gentle cascade of water which now fell upon the land, and it washed away the scent of blood enough to clear Shadow's senses and the stupor which he let himself fall into. He looked over to the side and saw them all approaching, but did not move or change his expression. His gaze was still empty and devoid of life as they all drew closer. Then, another form appeared out of the haze... The Emperor of Cre' Est himself, Eonis.
Shadow looked up towards the skies once more, smiling softly though he couldn't bring himself to make it genuine.
"... You seem determined to end my suffering without my consent... But perhaps it is best that it is so..." He whispered to himself and the Gods above.
Lieutenant's Favor
"There is no god here today..."
"There is no god here today..."
"Well, well... What in the name of Uirlin happened here? I was just taking a stroll when I smelled blood. Have more enemies of the Empire met their rightful fate? Or has another glorious martyr joined the righteous host?"
The Lieutenant looked at his subordinates who had already surrounded the seemingly rogue warrior given his current appearance. He has no time for some mercenary who wanted to have his weapon taste fresh blood. At the same time, he was not in the mood to start any unnecessary arguments or fight. There was a bigger problem to be dealt with than some stranger who had a thirst for the thrill of the battle. All of these opinions of his came from the few moments he observed the burly man.
"Stand down."
The soldiers that surrounded the mercenary followed their orders although some were reluctant especially as they could still see the twisted smile on the unknown man's face. Nevertheless, they did as they were told. As for the Lieutenant, he stepped forward and faced the man in relative distance. He knew without a doubt that the man had been filled with battle experiences just by seeing the stranger's gait and demeanor. There was also the manner of clothing that pertained that he was a wanderer and a warrior more often than not. Thus, it was an easy conclusion to identify the man as a mercenary as there was no allegiance that can be seen on the stranger's form.
"There is nothing here for you. Please leave."
With that said, the Lieutenant left the mercenary alone as his men also did the same as they continued with their previous orders of retrieving the pieces of their fallen comrades from the work of the Red-Eyed Demon. He went towards his horse that had been prepared for him. It was imperative for him to return to Cre' Est. There was no doubt that the messenger bird that had been sent will eventually find its way to the Emperor's hand. However, the corpses that they carry needed to be properly tended and given a proper burial as the member of the Cre' Est Imperial Army. This is after all what they could do. Regarding the apprehension of the Criminal known as the Red-Eyed Demon. He has no orders that had prompted him to do that.
Honestly, the Lieutenant did not want to jeopardize the safety of his men. It is clear to everyone that the Red-Eyed Demon was not a mere myth or just a figment of the imagination to scare the children to go to sleep. It was a true existence that is now in a guise of a human with the innards of Demon. This was something he was certain as the carnage the infamous assassin had done was beyond words. In any case, he was certain that the Emperor would not see his decision as a breech of the Code of Honor. He cares for the life of his men and his at the moment. Adding to that, he has a vague feeling that the Emperor would want to deal with this in a more personal manner. With that in mind, he gently nudged his steed with his foot to move forward. As it would, he passed the mercenary on his way. In which, he stopped for a few seconds and addressed the man.
"From the way you spoke, I would guess you are what they call a Chosen of Uirlin. If that is so, I will ask you for a favor as a warrior to another warrior. Call the Gods for the soldiers that had died in the hands of the Demon."
After saying that, the Lieutenant left without turning back or speaking anything else further. Some of them followed behind him as their direction had already been set. It was time to return to the Capitol of Cre' Est. The delivery of the bad news to the people who have been left behind was about to come. As such, no amount of reverence to the Gods will ever return that lives that had been taken. Trudging on the dirt road, he looked at the sky which was slowly darkening somewhat. It would seem that a change of weather will be upon them soon. During this time, he softly whispered to himself which was not enough for anyone else to hear.
"When you need them, the gods abandon us. It makes me wonder if they really do exist..."
Triune : Yarun, Eonis ,and Solomon
"In this desolate world only the strongest survives, so which are you?"
"In this desolate world only the strongest survives, so which are you?"
"A report from the reinforcements from Triveila, Your Highness."
Taking the parcel of letter being given, Eonis read its contents without even a hint of emotions behind those golden eyes of his. Nevertheless, it seems to bear a terrible news as the Emperor quickly tore the said paper into little bits within seconds. His presence became even more domineering than ever. Without a word, he strode to his steed and climbed on top of it without much fuss. The men were bewildered by the sudden action of their Supreme Commander as their previous orders were to stay here for the night and then continue deeper into the Shaharan territory to completely exterminate the presence of the Roda Ah K'mht in this nation. As if noticing the confusion of his men, Eonis gazed at the men who were rather curious about his actions. There was no time to waste as the fire inside the Emperor was further ignited by the contents of the torn letter.
"We ride to Triveila now. I will kill the Red-Eyed Demon."
Those eyes of gold seemed to be burning brightly that even the sun would grow envious of it. Unlike the big ball of fire in the sky, there was no warmth within his piercing gaze as it delivered cold shivers to anyone who would meet such a stare. Its intensity was of something dark and without a doubt brewing deep inside Eonis. A cold rage was about to be unleashed and the one at its receiving end was the Red-Eyed Demon. The men were petrified in their positions for a few moments due to their Emperor's declaration but mostly due to those eyes that seemed to put the legendary eyes of the infamous assassin to shame. They recalled the words of the Emperor once more and the coldness of that statement did not only singe but burned them furiously like wild fire. It is a certainty that if this battle truly comes to pass, it will be written in the panels of history. They could only imagine one winner and that was their Emperor. After all, who would root for a bloodthirsty criminal who had only brought devastation and suffering?
On another area, the Prodigies of the Cre' Est Emperor were also starting their journey to track down the location of the Princess. They had been ordered to protect the Heiress at all costs and those were the last messages from Frigga. Loyal as they are, it was a mission they would do even if moral issues should come to pass. The information they had received last time was that Addar had located the Red-Eyed Demon at the Capitol City of Triveila. According to their orders, the apprehension of the wanted assassin was Addar's priority. As for them, they are to remain covert in their objectives without intervening. Although, the White Knight seem to be brooding about a particular matter that it was no longer something the Sword Dancer could ignore.
"What is eating the Grim Reaper that you are about to hit a tree?"
The rather sarcastic quip from Yarun jolted Solomon from his stupor. With that, he was able to nudge his horse to another direction to avoid a frontal collision with an already dead tree by the side of the dirt road. He was so busy with his own internal debate that he was beginning to not notice his surroundings. This was unacceptable as he is a Knight that should always be prepared for anything. Shaking himself out of his reverie, he cast his silver white eyes to his companion and decided to give an answer. Despite, the occasional useless remarks that Yarun would speak. The Captain of the Royal Knights was truly a sensible person to talk with when the man was in the mood to do so.
"Master Eonis and The Red-Eyed Demon."
Upon hearing this, Yarun released an exasperated sigh and had his rogue pink eyes focused on the road ahead. It is true that he was also plagued by many questions ever since they had come in direct contact with the infamous assassin back at Cre' Est. However, he did not want to think about such matters that were unattainable at the moment. Instead, he focused on one thing that he was certain that will have an answer. It was to defeat the Red-Eyed Demon once and for all. As for Solomon, he was on a different mindset. This was something that Yarun understood through the years they had been together under the tutelage of the Emperor Eonis. Solomon was the kind of person that minds every little detail even if he appears not to care about it outwardly. The very fact that he still searches for the remnants of his family on the side proves the silver-haired guy's inner attachments.
"You should only dwell on the questions you can have answers now. There is no use concluding anything when all the variables are floating out there. Take your time and then act when it is right."
Listening to Yarun's words, Solomon can see the truth within in it. He still has no concrete evidences and he had already decided since a long time ago that his loyalty and life were to be given to the Emperor and his family. It was a promise he had done from the moment he took that hand. As such, it was something he has no intentions of ever breaking at all. Even if everything around him changes and breaks, his promise to serve will never break against anyone or anything. Directing his eyes to the road once more, the haze in his mind was slightly lifted. It would be nice if Yarun was always this sensible. Perhaps, the Red-Eyed Demon and Yarun could understand each other more in this kind of manner. Since in his opinion, the two men have certain similarities with each other and it does not simply end with their eye colors.
"It would be good if you are like this all the time."
Yarun scoffed at Solomon's comment. "I'm always like this."
Shaking his head, Solomon did not bother to look at Yarun as he answered. "You could have fooled me with you running after the Red-Eyed Demon like some scorned lover."
This statement made Yarun stopped from his tracks as he put his mount to a halt. Then, he glared at Solomon who continued on. "I am not! I'll kill that bastard you call the Red-Eyed Demon! I'll show you!"
Releasing a sigh, Solomon knew that Yarun could be overly childish and at times overly mature when dealing with matters no matter how complex or delicate it might be. This may be the man's biggest asset. "Before that, how are your swords?"
Inquiring about Yarun's swords, the Sword Dancer's annoyance was successfully averted as he began moving once more catching to Solomon's pace. The last duel Yarun had with Shadow had caused quite the nicks on the swords he wielded. It was a surprise as his swords were the type to sustain incredible force whether it was from its wielder or from another. He could only conclude that the composition of the 'toothpicks' that the Red-Eyed Demon owned probably had the same metal that their Master's primary weapon possessed. He came to that conclusion as in the past the only time his swords received such damage was with a spar against the Emperor. In that case, he would have to be more wary in his next fight with the infamous assassin. Moving one of his hand to the Dark Judgment's hilt, he answered Solomon with a certain calmness that was a very rare change.
"I have already have them fixed while you went with your secret meeting with that felon. As for the Sin Eater, it was hard finding the bones that could be used. But I managed it in the end."
It was not in Solomon's nature to dislike anything regarding death. To him, it was a common thing to have in this world they lived in. Despite that, it was also something that everyone wants to run away from even when it is already in front of you with no hope to escape from its clutches. In any case, he had never liked the Sin Eater which was one of Yarun's primary weapons. Its creation consisted of a bloody and twisted history. There was also the composition of the said blade that could make even the veterans of war and slaughter feel goosebumps. Sometimes, Solomon wondered if Yarun felt any guilt for the death he had caused especially to his own family. Perhaps, there was or possibly even none. This was the only thing he could never tell about the Sword Dancer.
"I see. Good to hear. Well, we have our orders. It is to protect her from the shadows. The Red-Eyed Demon had expressed his resolve to protect so, I don't see any problems from that in the future. There is also that matter..."
"Please... stop... I am not a princess! I am Sereinia Lucis Nouralail! I am a doctor! That is who I am! I cannot be anyone else.. My past is not a lie... Please take back your words, Mr. Solomon... Take it back... Please... My place is here..."
Sereinia's words echoed within Solomon's mind as his eyes of silver white showed a certain sad understanding. There was no doubt in his mind that matters would only be more dangerous and difficult for everyone involved in this web that everyone seems to call as fate. Regardless, they have their orders. Adding to that, he could not simply set aside the Princess' feelings especially when he had witnessed it firsthand. His orders were to protect and he would do so. He will protect the Heiress both in body and soul. There was no room for exceptions. This was the task handed to him and Yarun by the Emperor and the Empress. To protect the most precious treasure of the their Master and his Wife, their sole child.
"This is reckless talk. But, do you intend to let the Red-Eyed Demon escape Addar's clutches by chance, Solomon?"
The question provided by Yarun cut through Solomon's inner monologue. It is true that their orders were not to intervene in Addar's mission. As such, he had planned to do just that exactly. After all, Solomon knew well enough that the war veteran was no match for the wanted assassin. It was not a matter of experience or training. This was a matter of skill and talent. Unfortunately, Addar does not have that. So, Yarun's inquiry had some truth in it. As an answer, he simply offered a ghost of a smile before going ahead on the road. Seeing this, Yarun simply shrugged and knew that every fiber in his body was opposed to simply standby while Addar has fun with the Red-Eyed Demon. But, they have their orders. Then, so be it.
It was then at that specific moment, the Master and his Pupils have their paths transected but now with different objectives. Yarun and Solomon stopped from their tracks and so did Eonis who stopped before them. The Royal Army that were behind the Emperor was also pleasantly surprised by the chanced meeting. They had been told that the top two Knights had been given a mission. The details of such an order were highly confidential which was given directly by the Emperor. Although, there were rumors that this was the punishment due to the stunt that the Captain Yarun had pulled of at the Bloody New Year. All in all, this was indeed really a rather interesting event to have occurred.
"Your Highness, we are humbled by your presence. How may we be of service to you?"
Yarun and Solomon immediately got off their horses as they greeted simultaneously and knelt in front of Eonis who simply looked at them with those rather cold golden eyes. Those eyes they had only seen once in their life. It was when their conversation came close to a rather distasteful event in their master's past. Solomon immediately noticed this and wondered what had caused such a reaction. They did hear that the Emperor had decided to wipe out the Roda Ah K'mht. This was likely more or so in response to the injury the assassin group had caused on Sereinia previously. However, the intense feelings had something more to it than a simple punishment. It was more like a boiling rage of losing someone. This earned his curiosity as he met those golden eyes with his silver white ones.
"If I may be so bold, where are you headed my Emperor?"
There was a rather tense silence between the two and Yarun was not dumb to not notice the atmosphere around them. His eyes of rogue pink looked at Solomon and then to the Emperor in anticipation. This was also shared by the soldiers that accompanied Eonis. Soon enough, the answer was heard and the actions that came after was completely unexpected from both sides.
"To kill The Red-Eyed Demon."
Yarun looked at Eonis with great confusion. It was not because of the fact the Emperor wanted the Demon Assassin dead. He did not understand what had pushed the Emperor into the point of using his sword once more to kill. When he was the one who wished to use it for protection. This was truly a great surprise along the numbing cold tone that their Master had used to deliver his words. Eonis surely meant business and anyone who would obstruct his way would be removed without much of a hesitation. What had caused such a clear thirst for blood? After all, the Emperor had always been supportive of the Empress' pacifistic ways and dealt with aggression with negotiations instead of the usual beat them up first.
Signed by,
Regalie Abessa Del Crest
Empress of Cre' Est
The White Grim Reaper slowly stood which was followed by Yarun. Their eyes had a rather serious and determined look behind it. The letter which they had been given played within their heads. This caused Eonis to be oddly curious. He had expected for them to be overjoyed by this decision especially Yarun who had wanted for the Red-Eyed Demon to disappear. Yet, they looked at him with such defiance that if he was not on an urgent matter would find this very amusing. Unfortunately, he was not and found such looks distasteful to his person. Climbing down from his steed, Eonis faced his two students. They seemed to expect some explanation for his sudden decision to eliminate the infamous assassin. Perhaps, he did owe them a degree of reason to this choice.
"Addar has failed at the cost of his life."
This simple statement shock the entire army as now they came to understand the contents of the paper that had been torn by the Emperor earlier. As for Solomon and Yarun, they narrowed their eyes at this information. Addar was a man worthy of respect and an adviser to the Emperor in terms of military ambitions. At the same time, Addar was also the kind that had always treated Solomon and Yarun as eager young ones which they sorely needed many times. It is no wonder that the Emperor was so intent on delivering his personal form of retribution. However, the words of the Empress echoed within the heads of the two Royal Knights. Their was no need for their Master to change into something unrecognizable when they are capable of handling it.
"The Red-Eyed Demon is a wanted criminal and deserves a punishment by death. However, your eyes are hazed my Emperor. It is not of justice and righteousness but with hatred and anguish. As such..."
Solomon stood in a fighting stance. As for Yarun, he removed the locks on the sheaths of his dual swords and continued Solomon's words as he also placed himself in a combative position. His eyes flickered colors into a deeper shade of pink that made it appear almost crimson.
"We will stop you here, our Emperor."
Eonis eyes narrowed with annoyance at this declaration while the soldiers were shocked by the turn of events. Some of them yelled traitors towards Solomon and Yarun but they were immediately silenced as Eonis raised his hand for them to not speak any further, He did not made any move to welcome his students' determination to fight him. They were the best among the soldiers of Cre' Est, among the continent and even perhaps in the world if possible. However, there was no way they could hope to defeat him at their current state. They were still evolving and had yet to reach their true potential. He on the other hand was a different matter.
"You will bare your fangs at me? I order you to stand down. This is a direct order from your Emperor."
Yarun fully unsheathed his swords and pointed them both at Eonis. It was his way of not only delivering how serious he was but also as a form of a challenge while Solomon remained indifferent through all of this. This altercation was inevitable in more ways than one. Eonis could see that his Students were not going to turn back which makes him think what prompted such a transgression towards him. However, he has no time for such probing or a series of interrogations. His time was quite valuable at the moment.
"This is a direct order from the Empress, your Highness."
At the mention of the Empress, the soldiers began to have doubts and hesitations about this event. What was the meaning of this? It is well-known that the Emperor and Empress always stood by each other. Does this mean that things were not what it seemed? However for Eonis, he completely understood why this was happening. It seemed that his wife would not simply let him be. This was a trait of hers that he had fallen in love with over and over again. However, this time he was not going to relent easily. The Red-Eyed Demon had taken his daughter and now a dear friend. There was no way that the felon would come out of this scot-free. He would deliver his wrath even if he has to get through his own students to do that.
"So be it. No one shall interfere. This is between me, Yarun, and Solomon."
With that said, the soldiers immediately gave enough space for the three combatants to do as they pleased in their battle. They have never imagined such a thing to happen. After all, Yarun and Solomon were most loyal to the Emperor in every way. At the same time, the Emperor who had personally trained them had always trusted the two Knights in return. However, this was a clash that clearly do not understand the reason for suddenly happening. They had no idea what would be determined in this fight. It was truly something which they do not understand. Regardless of their assumptions, the only thing that matter was the decisions of Eonis, Yarun, and Solomon.
"Come. Yarun. Solomon."
In an instant, Yarun lunged forward delivering a quick backslash with his Dark Judgment which Eonis avoided by sidestepping. As a response, Solomon took this to deliver a high kick which was blocked by Eonis with his hand and pushed it away in an effort to outbalanced Solomon. Following it up, Yarun made a quick cross slash meant to decapitate the head. This was once again dodge by Eonis who ducked and Solomon who had stopped himself from falling on the ground by the support of his hand. He then did a sideswept kick in an effort to disrupt Eonis' footwork. However, it was futile as Eonis did a rather acrobatic backflip while using their heads as support. Afterwards, the Emperor landed on a safe distance from them while the two knights seemed displeased by Eonis' actions.
"Are you two worthy enough to make me draw my sword?"
Solomon and Yarun straightened themselves. Silver white and rogue pink eyes remained defiant as they looked at Eonis. However, the only difference from before is that their eyes were now glazed by a certain tint of excitement. Eonis looked at his students calmly as he reached out his hand to them. There was no need for words as once more the two Knights launched their attacks once more.
Taking the parcel of letter being given, Eonis read its contents without even a hint of emotions behind those golden eyes of his. Nevertheless, it seems to bear a terrible news as the Emperor quickly tore the said paper into little bits within seconds. His presence became even more domineering than ever. Without a word, he strode to his steed and climbed on top of it without much fuss. The men were bewildered by the sudden action of their Supreme Commander as their previous orders were to stay here for the night and then continue deeper into the Shaharan territory to completely exterminate the presence of the Roda Ah K'mht in this nation. As if noticing the confusion of his men, Eonis gazed at the men who were rather curious about his actions. There was no time to waste as the fire inside the Emperor was further ignited by the contents of the torn letter.
"We ride to Triveila now. I will kill the Red-Eyed Demon."
Those eyes of gold seemed to be burning brightly that even the sun would grow envious of it. Unlike the big ball of fire in the sky, there was no warmth within his piercing gaze as it delivered cold shivers to anyone who would meet such a stare. Its intensity was of something dark and without a doubt brewing deep inside Eonis. A cold rage was about to be unleashed and the one at its receiving end was the Red-Eyed Demon. The men were petrified in their positions for a few moments due to their Emperor's declaration but mostly due to those eyes that seemed to put the legendary eyes of the infamous assassin to shame. They recalled the words of the Emperor once more and the coldness of that statement did not only singe but burned them furiously like wild fire. It is a certainty that if this battle truly comes to pass, it will be written in the panels of history. They could only imagine one winner and that was their Emperor. After all, who would root for a bloodthirsty criminal who had only brought devastation and suffering?
On another area, the Prodigies of the Cre' Est Emperor were also starting their journey to track down the location of the Princess. They had been ordered to protect the Heiress at all costs and those were the last messages from Frigga. Loyal as they are, it was a mission they would do even if moral issues should come to pass. The information they had received last time was that Addar had located the Red-Eyed Demon at the Capitol City of Triveila. According to their orders, the apprehension of the wanted assassin was Addar's priority. As for them, they are to remain covert in their objectives without intervening. Although, the White Knight seem to be brooding about a particular matter that it was no longer something the Sword Dancer could ignore.
"What is eating the Grim Reaper that you are about to hit a tree?"
The rather sarcastic quip from Yarun jolted Solomon from his stupor. With that, he was able to nudge his horse to another direction to avoid a frontal collision with an already dead tree by the side of the dirt road. He was so busy with his own internal debate that he was beginning to not notice his surroundings. This was unacceptable as he is a Knight that should always be prepared for anything. Shaking himself out of his reverie, he cast his silver white eyes to his companion and decided to give an answer. Despite, the occasional useless remarks that Yarun would speak. The Captain of the Royal Knights was truly a sensible person to talk with when the man was in the mood to do so.
"Master Eonis and The Red-Eyed Demon."
Upon hearing this, Yarun released an exasperated sigh and had his rogue pink eyes focused on the road ahead. It is true that he was also plagued by many questions ever since they had come in direct contact with the infamous assassin back at Cre' Est. However, he did not want to think about such matters that were unattainable at the moment. Instead, he focused on one thing that he was certain that will have an answer. It was to defeat the Red-Eyed Demon once and for all. As for Solomon, he was on a different mindset. This was something that Yarun understood through the years they had been together under the tutelage of the Emperor Eonis. Solomon was the kind of person that minds every little detail even if he appears not to care about it outwardly. The very fact that he still searches for the remnants of his family on the side proves the silver-haired guy's inner attachments.
"You should only dwell on the questions you can have answers now. There is no use concluding anything when all the variables are floating out there. Take your time and then act when it is right."
Listening to Yarun's words, Solomon can see the truth within in it. He still has no concrete evidences and he had already decided since a long time ago that his loyalty and life were to be given to the Emperor and his family. It was a promise he had done from the moment he took that hand. As such, it was something he has no intentions of ever breaking at all. Even if everything around him changes and breaks, his promise to serve will never break against anyone or anything. Directing his eyes to the road once more, the haze in his mind was slightly lifted. It would be nice if Yarun was always this sensible. Perhaps, the Red-Eyed Demon and Yarun could understand each other more in this kind of manner. Since in his opinion, the two men have certain similarities with each other and it does not simply end with their eye colors.
"It would be good if you are like this all the time."
Yarun scoffed at Solomon's comment. "I'm always like this."
Shaking his head, Solomon did not bother to look at Yarun as he answered. "You could have fooled me with you running after the Red-Eyed Demon like some scorned lover."
This statement made Yarun stopped from his tracks as he put his mount to a halt. Then, he glared at Solomon who continued on. "I am not! I'll kill that bastard you call the Red-Eyed Demon! I'll show you!"
Releasing a sigh, Solomon knew that Yarun could be overly childish and at times overly mature when dealing with matters no matter how complex or delicate it might be. This may be the man's biggest asset. "Before that, how are your swords?"
Inquiring about Yarun's swords, the Sword Dancer's annoyance was successfully averted as he began moving once more catching to Solomon's pace. The last duel Yarun had with Shadow had caused quite the nicks on the swords he wielded. It was a surprise as his swords were the type to sustain incredible force whether it was from its wielder or from another. He could only conclude that the composition of the 'toothpicks' that the Red-Eyed Demon owned probably had the same metal that their Master's primary weapon possessed. He came to that conclusion as in the past the only time his swords received such damage was with a spar against the Emperor. In that case, he would have to be more wary in his next fight with the infamous assassin. Moving one of his hand to the Dark Judgment's hilt, he answered Solomon with a certain calmness that was a very rare change.
"I have already have them fixed while you went with your secret meeting with that felon. As for the Sin Eater, it was hard finding the bones that could be used. But I managed it in the end."
It was not in Solomon's nature to dislike anything regarding death. To him, it was a common thing to have in this world they lived in. Despite that, it was also something that everyone wants to run away from even when it is already in front of you with no hope to escape from its clutches. In any case, he had never liked the Sin Eater which was one of Yarun's primary weapons. Its creation consisted of a bloody and twisted history. There was also the composition of the said blade that could make even the veterans of war and slaughter feel goosebumps. Sometimes, Solomon wondered if Yarun felt any guilt for the death he had caused especially to his own family. Perhaps, there was or possibly even none. This was the only thing he could never tell about the Sword Dancer.
"I see. Good to hear. Well, we have our orders. It is to protect her from the shadows. The Red-Eyed Demon had expressed his resolve to protect so, I don't see any problems from that in the future. There is also that matter..."
"Please... stop... I am not a princess! I am Sereinia Lucis Nouralail! I am a doctor! That is who I am! I cannot be anyone else.. My past is not a lie... Please take back your words, Mr. Solomon... Take it back... Please... My place is here..."
Sereinia's words echoed within Solomon's mind as his eyes of silver white showed a certain sad understanding. There was no doubt in his mind that matters would only be more dangerous and difficult for everyone involved in this web that everyone seems to call as fate. Regardless, they have their orders. Adding to that, he could not simply set aside the Princess' feelings especially when he had witnessed it firsthand. His orders were to protect and he would do so. He will protect the Heiress both in body and soul. There was no room for exceptions. This was the task handed to him and Yarun by the Emperor and the Empress. To protect the most precious treasure of the their Master and his Wife, their sole child.
"This is reckless talk. But, do you intend to let the Red-Eyed Demon escape Addar's clutches by chance, Solomon?"
The question provided by Yarun cut through Solomon's inner monologue. It is true that their orders were not to intervene in Addar's mission. As such, he had planned to do just that exactly. After all, Solomon knew well enough that the war veteran was no match for the wanted assassin. It was not a matter of experience or training. This was a matter of skill and talent. Unfortunately, Addar does not have that. So, Yarun's inquiry had some truth in it. As an answer, he simply offered a ghost of a smile before going ahead on the road. Seeing this, Yarun simply shrugged and knew that every fiber in his body was opposed to simply standby while Addar has fun with the Red-Eyed Demon. But, they have their orders. Then, so be it.
It was then at that specific moment, the Master and his Pupils have their paths transected but now with different objectives. Yarun and Solomon stopped from their tracks and so did Eonis who stopped before them. The Royal Army that were behind the Emperor was also pleasantly surprised by the chanced meeting. They had been told that the top two Knights had been given a mission. The details of such an order were highly confidential which was given directly by the Emperor. Although, there were rumors that this was the punishment due to the stunt that the Captain Yarun had pulled of at the Bloody New Year. All in all, this was indeed really a rather interesting event to have occurred.
"Your Highness, we are humbled by your presence. How may we be of service to you?"
Yarun and Solomon immediately got off their horses as they greeted simultaneously and knelt in front of Eonis who simply looked at them with those rather cold golden eyes. Those eyes they had only seen once in their life. It was when their conversation came close to a rather distasteful event in their master's past. Solomon immediately noticed this and wondered what had caused such a reaction. They did hear that the Emperor had decided to wipe out the Roda Ah K'mht. This was likely more or so in response to the injury the assassin group had caused on Sereinia previously. However, the intense feelings had something more to it than a simple punishment. It was more like a boiling rage of losing someone. This earned his curiosity as he met those golden eyes with his silver white ones.
"If I may be so bold, where are you headed my Emperor?"
There was a rather tense silence between the two and Yarun was not dumb to not notice the atmosphere around them. His eyes of rogue pink looked at Solomon and then to the Emperor in anticipation. This was also shared by the soldiers that accompanied Eonis. Soon enough, the answer was heard and the actions that came after was completely unexpected from both sides.
"To kill The Red-Eyed Demon."
Yarun looked at Eonis with great confusion. It was not because of the fact the Emperor wanted the Demon Assassin dead. He did not understand what had pushed the Emperor into the point of using his sword once more to kill. When he was the one who wished to use it for protection. This was truly a great surprise along the numbing cold tone that their Master had used to deliver his words. Eonis surely meant business and anyone who would obstruct his way would be removed without much of a hesitation. What had caused such a clear thirst for blood? After all, the Emperor had always been supportive of the Empress' pacifistic ways and dealt with aggression with negotiations instead of the usual beat them up first.
"If the time comes, Eonis is called to the battlefield. Please watch over him for me. Don't let him lose sight of what truly matters. He would certainly do things to ensure my protection and our child even if they are heinous. This is my only order to you my Royal Knights. Don't make him regret. Don't let him become a monster."
Signed by,
Regalie Abessa Del Crest
Empress of Cre' Est
The White Grim Reaper slowly stood which was followed by Yarun. Their eyes had a rather serious and determined look behind it. The letter which they had been given played within their heads. This caused Eonis to be oddly curious. He had expected for them to be overjoyed by this decision especially Yarun who had wanted for the Red-Eyed Demon to disappear. Yet, they looked at him with such defiance that if he was not on an urgent matter would find this very amusing. Unfortunately, he was not and found such looks distasteful to his person. Climbing down from his steed, Eonis faced his two students. They seemed to expect some explanation for his sudden decision to eliminate the infamous assassin. Perhaps, he did owe them a degree of reason to this choice.
"Addar has failed at the cost of his life."
This simple statement shock the entire army as now they came to understand the contents of the paper that had been torn by the Emperor earlier. As for Solomon and Yarun, they narrowed their eyes at this information. Addar was a man worthy of respect and an adviser to the Emperor in terms of military ambitions. At the same time, Addar was also the kind that had always treated Solomon and Yarun as eager young ones which they sorely needed many times. It is no wonder that the Emperor was so intent on delivering his personal form of retribution. However, the words of the Empress echoed within the heads of the two Royal Knights. Their was no need for their Master to change into something unrecognizable when they are capable of handling it.
"The Red-Eyed Demon is a wanted criminal and deserves a punishment by death. However, your eyes are hazed my Emperor. It is not of justice and righteousness but with hatred and anguish. As such..."
Solomon stood in a fighting stance. As for Yarun, he removed the locks on the sheaths of his dual swords and continued Solomon's words as he also placed himself in a combative position. His eyes flickered colors into a deeper shade of pink that made it appear almost crimson.
"We will stop you here, our Emperor."
Eonis eyes narrowed with annoyance at this declaration while the soldiers were shocked by the turn of events. Some of them yelled traitors towards Solomon and Yarun but they were immediately silenced as Eonis raised his hand for them to not speak any further, He did not made any move to welcome his students' determination to fight him. They were the best among the soldiers of Cre' Est, among the continent and even perhaps in the world if possible. However, there was no way they could hope to defeat him at their current state. They were still evolving and had yet to reach their true potential. He on the other hand was a different matter.
"You will bare your fangs at me? I order you to stand down. This is a direct order from your Emperor."
Yarun fully unsheathed his swords and pointed them both at Eonis. It was his way of not only delivering how serious he was but also as a form of a challenge while Solomon remained indifferent through all of this. This altercation was inevitable in more ways than one. Eonis could see that his Students were not going to turn back which makes him think what prompted such a transgression towards him. However, he has no time for such probing or a series of interrogations. His time was quite valuable at the moment.
"This is a direct order from the Empress, your Highness."
At the mention of the Empress, the soldiers began to have doubts and hesitations about this event. What was the meaning of this? It is well-known that the Emperor and Empress always stood by each other. Does this mean that things were not what it seemed? However for Eonis, he completely understood why this was happening. It seemed that his wife would not simply let him be. This was a trait of hers that he had fallen in love with over and over again. However, this time he was not going to relent easily. The Red-Eyed Demon had taken his daughter and now a dear friend. There was no way that the felon would come out of this scot-free. He would deliver his wrath even if he has to get through his own students to do that.
"So be it. No one shall interfere. This is between me, Yarun, and Solomon."
With that said, the soldiers immediately gave enough space for the three combatants to do as they pleased in their battle. They have never imagined such a thing to happen. After all, Yarun and Solomon were most loyal to the Emperor in every way. At the same time, the Emperor who had personally trained them had always trusted the two Knights in return. However, this was a clash that clearly do not understand the reason for suddenly happening. They had no idea what would be determined in this fight. It was truly something which they do not understand. Regardless of their assumptions, the only thing that matter was the decisions of Eonis, Yarun, and Solomon.
"Come. Yarun. Solomon."
In an instant, Yarun lunged forward delivering a quick backslash with his Dark Judgment which Eonis avoided by sidestepping. As a response, Solomon took this to deliver a high kick which was blocked by Eonis with his hand and pushed it away in an effort to outbalanced Solomon. Following it up, Yarun made a quick cross slash meant to decapitate the head. This was once again dodge by Eonis who ducked and Solomon who had stopped himself from falling on the ground by the support of his hand. He then did a sideswept kick in an effort to disrupt Eonis' footwork. However, it was futile as Eonis did a rather acrobatic backflip while using their heads as support. Afterwards, the Emperor landed on a safe distance from them while the two knights seemed displeased by Eonis' actions.
"Are you two worthy enough to make me draw my sword?"
Solomon and Yarun straightened themselves. Silver white and rogue pink eyes remained defiant as they looked at Eonis. However, the only difference from before is that their eyes were now glazed by a certain tint of excitement. Eonis looked at his students calmly as he reached out his hand to them. There was no need for words as once more the two Knights launched their attacks once more.
Linos was now in search of Shadow who had yet to return. The feeling of dread continued to creep within Sereinia as she continued to watch over Mayumi. Even how much trouble Shadow would have, he would always return to them within that day. It made her wonder if the Roda Ah K'mht had managed to pin him down. Shadow was indeed a powerful fighter without a doubt in her mind. However, there are times that certain incidents can shift the favors of battle. More importantly, the looming scene of that New Year unfolded in her head. Could it be possible that he entered such a state again that even Taira had hid her from Shadow's sight. Biting her lower lip, she decided to get some fresh air for now. She was not going to stray away from the inn. After all, she did not want to cause too much trouble on Calandra who still was wary of her presence.
"Ms. Calandra?" Sereinia called out to the woman who was currently on the roof. "I'll be leaving the inn for some fresh air. I will not stray too far,"
With that said, Sereinia waited for a response and when she received it, The good doctor had assured Calandra that she will not cause unnecessary trouble. However before she left, Sereinia made sure of Mayumi's condition. The younger girl has yet to wake from her stupor but her vitals were still normal. How she wished that Mayumi would wake up now. It would be much of a relief to know that one of her precious people was out of the woods. In any case when she was done, she took her leave and decided to walk around the streets were Calandra would have a good visual of her. She was not certain about this yet but Calandra seemed unwilling to like her which was not the same with Linos. She wondered why but those were simple fleeting thoughts as Sereinia's focus returned to Shadow's welfare.
"Where are you Shadow?"
At the exact moment, explosion rattled the city in which Sereinia was greatly alerted. Was it possible that the Roda Ah K'mht was targeting to destroy this place as well like they did at Xiel Ahu. This was horrible. Instead of returning to the inn, she allowed her senses to help people reigned over her as she ran to the source of the massive riot. It did not bother her even once the knowledge being harmed. All she know that people were possibly hurt and she must helped them at all costs especially when she is a doctor by profession. She had also completely forgotten that she did not want to cause additional trouble for Calandra but helping people was more important to her at that time. Also, she knew that Calandra would not leave Mayumi alone. As such, she soon reached the market place where evidence of cannons were used. Blood littered the streets and wails of the innocents filled the air. Her heart broke at such a scene and quickly tended to the wounded that she could save from death's grip.
"Ms. Calandra?" Sereinia called out to the woman who was currently on the roof. "I'll be leaving the inn for some fresh air. I will not stray too far,"
With that said, Sereinia waited for a response and when she received it, The good doctor had assured Calandra that she will not cause unnecessary trouble. However before she left, Sereinia made sure of Mayumi's condition. The younger girl has yet to wake from her stupor but her vitals were still normal. How she wished that Mayumi would wake up now. It would be much of a relief to know that one of her precious people was out of the woods. In any case when she was done, she took her leave and decided to walk around the streets were Calandra would have a good visual of her. She was not certain about this yet but Calandra seemed unwilling to like her which was not the same with Linos. She wondered why but those were simple fleeting thoughts as Sereinia's focus returned to Shadow's welfare.
"Where are you Shadow?"
At the exact moment, explosion rattled the city in which Sereinia was greatly alerted. Was it possible that the Roda Ah K'mht was targeting to destroy this place as well like they did at Xiel Ahu. This was horrible. Instead of returning to the inn, she allowed her senses to help people reigned over her as she ran to the source of the massive riot. It did not bother her even once the knowledge being harmed. All she know that people were possibly hurt and she must helped them at all costs especially when she is a doctor by profession. She had also completely forgotten that she did not want to cause additional trouble for Calandra but helping people was more important to her at that time. Also, she knew that Calandra would not leave Mayumi alone. As such, she soon reached the market place where evidence of cannons were used. Blood littered the streets and wails of the innocents filled the air. Her heart broke at such a scene and quickly tended to the wounded that she could save from death's grip.
To the Shadowy Depths...
"I have always wondered why do the Gods cry? When they take everything away?"
"I have always wondered why do the Gods cry? When they take everything away?"
The pattering sounds of the hooves and footsteps slowly overcome the falling rain. Triveila was just a few meters in front of Cre' Est Royal Army when the rain had fallen. It would have been preferable to have stopped until the rain had ceased. However, the current events before their arrival here had prevented them to ask their Supreme Commander for a refuge. Even more, the atmosphere of the entire army was rather on the borderline of gloom and determination. At the same time, they were also not in the mood to stop from their tracks especially when the objective they had been given was now standing in front of them. The most heinous existence to have come into this world, the Red-Eyed Demon.
Solomon and Yarun were currently not in the best of condition as their fight with Eonis had lead them to defeat. It would appear that the Emperor was still stronger for them even with combined efforts. As of now, their hands were currently placed into bindings as orders by the Emperor and were actually forced to be pulled by the horses as they walked through the remainder of the journey to Triveila. But what welcomed them was indeed much like a painting of an apocalypse. Silver white eyes recognized within seconds through the haze of the raid Shadow's figure. The man stood in the middle of the blood that was being slowly washed away by the falling rain with pieces of body parts scattered much like jigsaw puzzle. Could it be possible the demon that Shadow was discussing with him was coming out?
As for Yarun, Rogue pink eyes glowed in apprehension of the scenery bestowed upon them. The rain may have started to wash away the travesty which had occurred here. However, there was no doubt in his mind that the Red-Eyed Demon was truly an existence not needed in this world. Even if Solomon had told him about the man's desire to protect the princess. To him, it was all lies from beginning to end. He knows very well a person who enjoys battle and carnage. It is because he has that same thirst burning within him that he had always kept in check. This man who appeared to be lifeless corpse was no exception. This person does not know to protect. This sad-excuse for an assassin only knows how to kill. Narrowing his eyes, he was having the urge to fight the wanted felon to snap him out of his useless daze. However, he was prevented otherwise.
"This is my business."
The one who said that was Eonis who climbed down from his horse and began to walk towards the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. The boy that had dared to commit outrageous crimes inside his palace and to his people. At the same time, this boy had even made his presence known to him through brief encounter. Golden eyes that seemed to resemble glowing embers gazed at the form of the zombie-like apparition of the wanted criminal. This was the boy that Takai had once told him about having the same pair of eyes. The boy that Takai had wanted for him to take under his wing if he has ever joined the leagues of Te'i Sai. However, Eonis had chosen a different path. Ironically, the past does have its way to rear its ugly head from time to time. This time it was in the form of the Demon which Te'i Sai had nourished and had set loose on the lands of Cre' Est. Soon enough, he was in front of the Red-Eyed Demon and began to spoke in a rather calm manner much like resembling teh falling rain.
"Red-Eyed Demon. I believe you know who I am already. We meet once again."
Somewhere else, Sereinia was following the visible trails of destruction that seemed to have lead away from the city. She has a feeling that the possibility of Shadow being involved was high. With that in mind, she did not have any second thoughts as made her way through the debris. In the process, she also tended to the wounded people she would come across. Her instinct to care and to help will not allow her to abandon the citizens that could use her aid. After doing so, she continued on her way despite having the rain fall on her. It did not matter to her if she gets wet due to it. All that matters is that she wanted to be assured that Shadow was safe on the other end of this trail of violence.
Her walk was slowly turning into a jog, and soon it turned into a sprint as she ran across the city. Sereinia's efforts were soon rewarded as she had reached the gates that were leading to Cre' Est. There she saw a scene which she did not want to see ever. Shadow stood there in the middle where blood seemed to have pooled under his feet which was now being taken away by the rain ever so slowly. Body parts of humans were all over the ground as if discarded there without much purpose. The only conclusion she had was the same circumstances that had been unleashed in the New Year Event. This time there now Linde that could stop Shadow from his rampage. Furthermore before Shadow, an incredible amount of the Royal Army of Cre' Est which she had identified through the insignia of their banners were present. They were probably here to take Shadow away for his crimes. Somehow, she could not let that happen.
"Shadow!" Sereinia called out for him through the falling of the rain. She ran towards Shadows not noticing that the Gods seemed to have other plans for all of them.
Solomon and Yarun were currently not in the best of condition as their fight with Eonis had lead them to defeat. It would appear that the Emperor was still stronger for them even with combined efforts. As of now, their hands were currently placed into bindings as orders by the Emperor and were actually forced to be pulled by the horses as they walked through the remainder of the journey to Triveila. But what welcomed them was indeed much like a painting of an apocalypse. Silver white eyes recognized within seconds through the haze of the raid Shadow's figure. The man stood in the middle of the blood that was being slowly washed away by the falling rain with pieces of body parts scattered much like jigsaw puzzle. Could it be possible the demon that Shadow was discussing with him was coming out?
As for Yarun, Rogue pink eyes glowed in apprehension of the scenery bestowed upon them. The rain may have started to wash away the travesty which had occurred here. However, there was no doubt in his mind that the Red-Eyed Demon was truly an existence not needed in this world. Even if Solomon had told him about the man's desire to protect the princess. To him, it was all lies from beginning to end. He knows very well a person who enjoys battle and carnage. It is because he has that same thirst burning within him that he had always kept in check. This man who appeared to be lifeless corpse was no exception. This person does not know to protect. This sad-excuse for an assassin only knows how to kill. Narrowing his eyes, he was having the urge to fight the wanted felon to snap him out of his useless daze. However, he was prevented otherwise.
"This is my business."
The one who said that was Eonis who climbed down from his horse and began to walk towards the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. The boy that had dared to commit outrageous crimes inside his palace and to his people. At the same time, this boy had even made his presence known to him through brief encounter. Golden eyes that seemed to resemble glowing embers gazed at the form of the zombie-like apparition of the wanted criminal. This was the boy that Takai had once told him about having the same pair of eyes. The boy that Takai had wanted for him to take under his wing if he has ever joined the leagues of Te'i Sai. However, Eonis had chosen a different path. Ironically, the past does have its way to rear its ugly head from time to time. This time it was in the form of the Demon which Te'i Sai had nourished and had set loose on the lands of Cre' Est. Soon enough, he was in front of the Red-Eyed Demon and began to spoke in a rather calm manner much like resembling teh falling rain.
"Red-Eyed Demon. I believe you know who I am already. We meet once again."
Somewhere else, Sereinia was following the visible trails of destruction that seemed to have lead away from the city. She has a feeling that the possibility of Shadow being involved was high. With that in mind, she did not have any second thoughts as made her way through the debris. In the process, she also tended to the wounded people she would come across. Her instinct to care and to help will not allow her to abandon the citizens that could use her aid. After doing so, she continued on her way despite having the rain fall on her. It did not matter to her if she gets wet due to it. All that matters is that she wanted to be assured that Shadow was safe on the other end of this trail of violence.
Her walk was slowly turning into a jog, and soon it turned into a sprint as she ran across the city. Sereinia's efforts were soon rewarded as she had reached the gates that were leading to Cre' Est. There she saw a scene which she did not want to see ever. Shadow stood there in the middle where blood seemed to have pooled under his feet which was now being taken away by the rain ever so slowly. Body parts of humans were all over the ground as if discarded there without much purpose. The only conclusion she had was the same circumstances that had been unleashed in the New Year Event. This time there now Linde that could stop Shadow from his rampage. Furthermore before Shadow, an incredible amount of the Royal Army of Cre' Est which she had identified through the insignia of their banners were present. They were probably here to take Shadow away for his crimes. Somehow, she could not let that happen.
"Shadow!" Sereinia called out for him through the falling of the rain. She ran towards Shadows not noticing that the Gods seemed to have other plans for all of them.
"From the way you spoke, I would guess you are what they call a Chosen of Uirlin. If that is so, I will ask you for a favor as a warrior to another warrior. Call the Gods for the soldiers that had died in the hands of the Demon."
Dietrich managed to bow his head in a gesture of solemn respect as the soldier continued on his way. He forced himself to feel the pain of the men around him, momentarily dousing the heat of his passion. As the mangled bodies were being carefully tended too and carried away, he muttered the Right of Passing under his breath. Some of the men shot him glances, but he ignored them. He did not expect them to understand the old ways. He did not know these men, and they were not from Veilbrand most likely; but that did not matter to Uirlin.
It doesn't matter if they were good or evil in the sight of men, what matters is that they fought and died for what they believed in. That is all that matters to you Powerful One. If no other gods will take their souls, then you will gladly welcome them warm themselves at your fire with open arms. They will find true paradise in the presence of Your glory.
Dietrich would have preferred to build funeral pyres for them, so that their souls could not be tied to the earth; but he knew that the other soldiers from Cre'Est would see this as blasphemous. Still, he believed they would have no trouble in reaching their gods or Uirlin.
The Demon.... huh... Strange, why would the dagger-man kill Imperial soldiers? He claimed to be fighting a great threat to the Empire. Strange, very strange.
If the Demon had done this, than more than likely he was still in the city somewhere. Dietrich bid his condolences to the remaining men, then made his way into the city. He followed no certain path, but instead let the hand of Uirlin guide his steps. He could not help but feel that it was no accident he had been led here. He had some part to play in this story, the story of the Demon. What that part was, though, as either an adversary or ally, he did not know. It seemed Fate had decided to get Dietrich wrapped up in a story much larger and darker than his own. His thread was being knitted into an already large quilt.
He felt like he was in a dream, walking aimlessly through a city whose name he did not even know. In fact, where was he? Was he still in Veilbrand? He wasn't sure, but he didn't think so. The air smelled different here. For a moment, he wondered if he was on a Spirit Journey. Stranger things were known to happen to Uirlin's chosen. Suddenly though, he found what he was sure Uirlin had guided him to.
There stood the Demon himself, plastered with gore and crimson. In a pool of ichor he stood, like a harbinger angel of the end-times. Instantly, the hair on the back of Dietrich's neck stood on end, a snarl escaped his lips. Something was not right here. He could feel something, something cruel and thick and twisted. And ugly thing that slithered through the air and corrupted, burned, and slew. Truly, was this the Demon himself? This presence of truly evil proportions?
For a moment, his entire being focused on the Demon. Presently though, his senses were bombarded from all directions. He realized it was raining, and that there was an army in front of the Demon. The Imperial Army. Dietrich could not truly believe what he was seeing. It was unmistakable, the emperor himself stood before the Demon. There was no one else on earth who the man could be, Dietrich was sure.
Uirlin, your crones have weaved the thread of my fate, they have tied it to a truly Great Doom. I thank you Uirlin, if you mean to give me a glorious death this day. Though I ask, who am I to fight for?
"Shadow!"
He watched as the woman whom he had seen from afar, what seemed like months ago, race through the rain towards the Demon. Her feet splashed through the ichor as she flung herself towards the Demon.
What does this mean? Am I to stand with the Demon? Is this your Doom for me Uirlin? To stand with a Demon against an army? Even though he radiates such an evil presence? Give me a sign, Powerful One! Anything! Show me what your will for me is!
Dietrich managed to bow his head in a gesture of solemn respect as the soldier continued on his way. He forced himself to feel the pain of the men around him, momentarily dousing the heat of his passion. As the mangled bodies were being carefully tended too and carried away, he muttered the Right of Passing under his breath. Some of the men shot him glances, but he ignored them. He did not expect them to understand the old ways. He did not know these men, and they were not from Veilbrand most likely; but that did not matter to Uirlin.
It doesn't matter if they were good or evil in the sight of men, what matters is that they fought and died for what they believed in. That is all that matters to you Powerful One. If no other gods will take their souls, then you will gladly welcome them warm themselves at your fire with open arms. They will find true paradise in the presence of Your glory.
Dietrich would have preferred to build funeral pyres for them, so that their souls could not be tied to the earth; but he knew that the other soldiers from Cre'Est would see this as blasphemous. Still, he believed they would have no trouble in reaching their gods or Uirlin.
The Demon.... huh... Strange, why would the dagger-man kill Imperial soldiers? He claimed to be fighting a great threat to the Empire. Strange, very strange.
If the Demon had done this, than more than likely he was still in the city somewhere. Dietrich bid his condolences to the remaining men, then made his way into the city. He followed no certain path, but instead let the hand of Uirlin guide his steps. He could not help but feel that it was no accident he had been led here. He had some part to play in this story, the story of the Demon. What that part was, though, as either an adversary or ally, he did not know. It seemed Fate had decided to get Dietrich wrapped up in a story much larger and darker than his own. His thread was being knitted into an already large quilt.
He felt like he was in a dream, walking aimlessly through a city whose name he did not even know. In fact, where was he? Was he still in Veilbrand? He wasn't sure, but he didn't think so. The air smelled different here. For a moment, he wondered if he was on a Spirit Journey. Stranger things were known to happen to Uirlin's chosen. Suddenly though, he found what he was sure Uirlin had guided him to.
There stood the Demon himself, plastered with gore and crimson. In a pool of ichor he stood, like a harbinger angel of the end-times. Instantly, the hair on the back of Dietrich's neck stood on end, a snarl escaped his lips. Something was not right here. He could feel something, something cruel and thick and twisted. And ugly thing that slithered through the air and corrupted, burned, and slew. Truly, was this the Demon himself? This presence of truly evil proportions?
For a moment, his entire being focused on the Demon. Presently though, his senses were bombarded from all directions. He realized it was raining, and that there was an army in front of the Demon. The Imperial Army. Dietrich could not truly believe what he was seeing. It was unmistakable, the emperor himself stood before the Demon. There was no one else on earth who the man could be, Dietrich was sure.
Uirlin, your crones have weaved the thread of my fate, they have tied it to a truly Great Doom. I thank you Uirlin, if you mean to give me a glorious death this day. Though I ask, who am I to fight for?
"Shadow!"
He watched as the woman whom he had seen from afar, what seemed like months ago, race through the rain towards the Demon. Her feet splashed through the ichor as she flung herself towards the Demon.
What does this mean? Am I to stand with the Demon? Is this your Doom for me Uirlin? To stand with a Demon against an army? Even though he radiates such an evil presence? Give me a sign, Powerful One! Anything! Show me what your will for me is!
Mayumi
"How much longer will this take? What's the point in showing me this if you won't allow me to leave and make the needed changes? You're wasting my time."
"How much longer will this take? What's the point in showing me this if you won't allow me to leave and make the needed changes? You're wasting my time."
Suddenly, she was falling, her head had spun causing her to lose balance and fall to the ground. Her pale blue hair flowing after her before landing in messy waves around her.
The figure of a man loomed over her. Crouching beside her fallen frame, he cupped her chin in his hand.
"Xei t'os va mihndru ca's sim va ohk. Votrem kimeh, aas votrem kimoh." The man spoke darkly in an ancient language.
"You would do well to commit those words to memory, otherwise you'll never see the truth." The man told the barely conscious girl.
The last thing she saw was an upwards semi-circle that looked almost sincere gracing his lips as darkness claimed her.
Mayumi had only understood bits and pieces of the ancient language he had spoken in, but had forgotten to ask Shadow about it later on as she had been badly injured.
“Why are you showing me this? Hasn’t that event passed already?” Mayumi questioned the dark void that surrounded her.
Understanding what she wanted, the scene faded into another before her…
The scene was blurry, but Mayumi could make out a group of assassins surrounding a woman whom she found very familiar. Soon enough, the woman went limp and was lifted onto one of the assassin’s shoulder and carried away into the dark. Mayumi wondered where they were taking her, and as if answering her, the scene disappeared and showed her a middle aged man sitting upon a throne like chair as the woman was thrown onto the floor before him.
Catching a glimpse of the woman’s face, Mayumi immediately recognised the features of the woman even though the scene was blurry and rushed forward wanting to help her, but darkness held her back, dark wispy tendrils wrapped themselves around her limbs preventing her from making any movements.
“Let me go!” Mayumi exclaimed in frustration.
She hated this, she hated feeling helpless. When were they going to release her from here?
Suddenly, questions filled her mind. Were these scenes going to happen while she was stuck in this dark void? Was everyone going to disappear from the face of the earth like her master while she was stuck here? Was she going to wake up to the corpses of her… companions? Wait, when did she care this much about others? If they were dead, it would just mean that she was back to square one towards her goal of vengeance… right?
‘Master, where are you?’ With her limbs still immobilized by the dark wispy tendrils, Mayumi’s gaze fell to the never ending void below, her bangs covering her eyes that held confusion and a new emotion she had yet to discover.
Present time outside her mind…
A tear leaks out from between pale eye lids as the mental battle continues on without end.
The Moonlit Twins ~ Linos & Calandra
"You are just as blind, my sister, if you cannot see that the gods have plans..."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
"You are just as blind, my sister, if you cannot see that the gods have plans..."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Then, the first cannon fires at the front of the group, and suddenly, Linos knows exactly who it had been aimed at. Who else but the Red Eyed Demon?
His suspicions are only confirmed moments later when Shadow races by back into the city. Without a moment’s hesitation, Linos follows suit, keeping his distance as more cannon shots are fired. Screams begin to ring in his ears, blood filling his nostrils. He gags a moment, knowing that all that blood is the blood of innocence. But he doesn’t falter. Even when the earth trembles beneath his feet.
Sending a silent prayer to his goddess to protect his dear sister, Linos leaps up to the roofs skillfully, managing to keep a far enough distance from the army of Rhoda Ah K’mht as to not be injured. He leaps from roof to roof, keeping his eyes on each cannon blast, ready for almost anything.
Almost anything.
Upon his accession to the other end of the city, Linos looks out at Shadow just in time to see the Demon emerge with full force. The brutality is so bad that Linos actually has to look away, curling around himself and covering his ears to the blood-curdling screams that begin to echo from the assassins. Does anyone deserve such….savagery?
No…no one could ever deserve that…
The possibilities continue to flicker through her thoughts even as she watches the light of Mayumi’s room dim, keeping all senses alert to the sounds, sights, and smells around her. The cool breeze brushes a strand of silver hair from her cheek as she looks out towards the growing gibbous moon, her glowing green eyes, flecked with silver, growing at the awe of how full it appears. Only another day, and the moon will be full. And disaster will truly strike.
“You owe him nothing…nothing but, perhaps, a sweet, gentle lullaby. But perhaps that is what you owe me.”
Linos’ voice trickles into her thoughts as Calandra leaps to another roof, grasping for another angle on the Inn in hopes of keeping all worries to a minimum. She sniffles, settling into a crouch, her mind wandering back to that moment as those glowing emerald eyes search the shadows with the intensity of a bird of prey. Perhaps it is not one or the other that she owes…after all, it was Linos that saved her life initially. But she was too blind to love him any more than she already had, seeing as her bond with him was already tightly wound. Perhaps her mistake was not loving Shadow for what he had done, but was not seeing the bigger picture. Shadow is small compared to all that has happened in her life. Every little step she took, Calandra realized, her big brother was there, always holding her hand, keeping her strong. His touch was that of a brother, a lover, a friend, and a guardian. And he bestowed upon her a love she could never truly fathom…a love that could never be replaced with petty thoughts and dreams. Though she loved Linos dearly, Calandra, at this moment, realizes that she has not loved him as he has loved her.
Tears pool beneath her eyes. Realizing her mistakes, she shakes her head at herself, muttering with a choked breath,
“Stupid, naïve child…now you may never see him again.”
Perhaps those words are her undoing. Whatever it is, though, she will be sure to fix. She straightens herself, wiping away furious tears. She cannot become weak over this. She still has, after all, her charges to look after. With that back in her mind, Calandra looks back to the Inn, nodding to herself in satisfaction. So, finally, she leaps to the roof of the Inn, settling just above the window where the two women rest, her eyes closing, ears remaining alert to any and all sounds. She rests herself for a few brief moments, once more allowing her thoughts to trickle to her dear, beloved brother. And that is when she starts to sing.
“The sun is sleeping quietly
Once upon a century
Wistful oceans calm and red
Ardent caresses laid to rest
For my dreams I hold my life
For wishes I behold my nights
The truth at the end of time
Losing faith makes a crime
I wish for this night time
To last for a life time
The darkness around me
Shores of a solar sea
Oh how I wish to go down with the sun
Sleeping
Weeping
With you.
Sorrow has a human heart
From my god it will depart
I’d sail before a thousand moons
Never finding where to go.
Two hundred twenty-two days of light
Will be desired by a night
A moment for a poet’s play
Until there’s nothing left to say.
I wish for this night time to last for a life time
The darkness around me
Shores of a solar sea
Oh how I wish to go down with the sun
Sleeping
Weeping
With you…
Sleeping
Weeping
With you~”
The final phrase is choked as Calandra stares out at the moon, traitor tears falling down her cheeks slowly. She doesn’t even bother to wipe them away, allowing herself to truly weep, her shoulders slumping as her breath heightens with each small sob. And as the clouds begin to stream over the sky like ominous curtains hiding what comes next, she sees a hint of sunrise, dries her eyes, and readies herself for another hard day.
The day begins with the doctor. Sereinia, in her worry, decides to step out, giving a promise of not adding too much trouble before awaiting a response. After a pause, Calandra nods, speaking a short, chopped, “Okay,” before watching as the doctor heads farther and farther out.
The smell of rain begins to permeate the air, and as the day brightens slightly with the rising of the sun, Calandra watches Sereinia closely, wondering briefly what the woman could be thinking about. The pitter patter of far off rain begins to sound, and she looks out, wondering what could be going on outside the area…and then she thinks of Shadow. But just as Shadow’s name flickers into her thoughts, a blast sounds on the far side of the city. Screams blaze through the air as another blast slams through buildings, smoke, blood, and fear suddenly thickening in the area. And as those blasts begin to shatter the city, Calandra wonders if the Gods have truly abandoned them.
For a brief moment, Calandra stars, completely shocked at the events. Then, all senses alert, she realizes that Sereinia is nowhere to be found.
“Goddess damn that woman! She will be the death of us all!”
This curse is screamed into the thick air as Calandra drops from her perch to swing into the room where Mayumi lies. She takes a moment to check the girl’s vitals, pats her cheek, and mutters a small apology, before pulling Mayumi onto her back. The added weight may slow Calandra down more than it would Linos, but the woman is still strong, and she manages Mayumi’s weight without too much trouble. With Mayumi on her back and shoulder, Calandra dips back out the window and leaps across the roofs in hopes of sighting the now missing Sereinia.
“Linos will kill me if I can’t find the doctor.”
Linos…
Stopping in her tracks, Calandra’s breath catches in her throat. For a brief moment, she had forgotten about her brother. But now that he is in her mind, she forgets the woman she was after and goes searching for Linos. What if the cannons are after him? Or if he is caught in between…Gods be damned if Linos dies this day. Turning to search for him, she nears the cannon fire, catching his figure chasing after the blasts. He seems focused on a task, and suddenly Calandra realizes who those cannons are after. Shadow is in danger once again, and this time only bad will come of it.
Blood threatens to nauseate any who come within the area, even as rain pours onto the streets. Holding fast to the unconscious Mayumi, Calandra bounds from roof to roof, chasing after her dear brother. Her breaths become labored quickly with the added weight, and though she is naturally faster than Linos, she is steadily falling behind. Before she knows it, the blasts are on the other side of the city, and Calandra can no longer see her brother’s figure before her. But with added determination, she trudges on in hopes of finding him.
But not before she finds her brother.
He lies on a roof to the left of the ensanguined scene, curled around himself, trying desperately to block out the tragedy of a Demon. First instinct is to curl around him and give him warmth. But first Calandra must find a place for Mayumi. Off to the side of the building is a balcony, seemingly unused and completely dry, luckily shielded from most of the rain and wind. Gently lowering herself down, Calandra lays Mayumi in the warmest spot she can find.
Then, Calandra climbs up to her twin brother and pulls him to her chest, shielding his face from the rain as she holds him against her shoulder, petting his sweat-soaked hair and rocking him gently. She sends every ounce of warmth to him, humming a small lullaby in hopes that he does not hear the screams so much. Her cheeks still streak with tears, and she watches the Red Eyed Demon tear apart the assassins with a bloodthirsty smile.
He looks like Shadow.
But those eyes…those are not Shadow’s eyes.
At that moment, Calandra looks away, her lullaby catching in her throat as Linos goes limp in her arms, completely drained. Wishing only to join her brother, Calandra knows she must remain awake. Who else will protect Mayumi and Linos? Is it not bad enough that she has forgotten her duty to watch the doctor? Would Sereinia not be happier if she knew Calandra had chosen two instead of one?
Then again, Calandra could have carried Mayumi to find Sereinia…then to see Linos.
But Linos might not have lived without her warmth.
He would survive, I think.
More screams fill the air, and suddenly Calandra feels the urge to vomit. Turning to the side, she gives a few heaves, emptying whatever contents her stomach might have once held, including a few bits of blood from the efforts of her past week. Her body trembles with fatigue, but somehow, she manages to stay awake, even as the massacre is complete, and Shadow seems to regain consciousness.
Calandra still watches as all remains quiet, smelling the scent of rain closing in. Perhaps it will wash away the fear and sorrow. Then again, she’s beginning to think that nothing can wash that away. Linos wakes as Shadow turns towards the Royal Army of Cre’ Est – who now march with the Emperor as their leader - trembling as his eyes go opaque. Calandra soothes him, singing the Nightingale’s Lullaby in a gentle voice. Within moments, he regains his composure, sitting up and looking out at the scene. Immediately, all that had been in his stomach is emptied onto the street below. Calandra gives a small, tight smile, rising to her feet.
“I must go find Sereinia. Mayumi is just on that balcony below…keep watch on her while I am away. I love you, brother.”
But just as she turns to leave, Linos grabs her hand, using his other to point. For there on the ground, as Shadow seems to greet the Emperor, Sereinia is running towards him, through the blood and rain, calling his name. Calandra growls, her body tense.
“Blind, stupid girl!”
“You are just as blind, my sister, if you do not see that the gods have plans. Do not stop the good doctor. Let her meet her fate. Just as we will meet ours.”
With his husky tenor voice speaking, Calandra immediately turns to him and slumps, nodding. She sits behind him, watching silently the actions that take place next. For it is in the gods hands now. And no one, especially the twins, can stop it…
Shadow
"... Time is cruel and just, as fate is both wise and ignorant... To see with my own eyes my own destruction... There can be no greater salvation than that."
"Shadow!" Sereinia cried, running towards him through the rain.
Shadow's lifeless eyes wandered over towards her, showing absolutely no emotion whatsoever as his head cocked lightly to the side.
As she made her way to him through the gore surrounding him, blood beginning to stain her clothing, Shadow's eyes slowly slid back towards Eonis who had just announced himself to Shadow.
"Red-Eyed Demon. I believe you know who I am already. We meet once again." Eonis stated.
Shadow merely shrugged to Eonis, his eyes closing slightly as he did so until they opened as his shrug came to an end. It was a sign of pure indifference to the situation, and Shadow's body language told the entire story... He was empty of all things.
Once Sereinia reached him, Shadow looked at her and gave her a slight frown.
"You should not be here." He said in a low voice.
Sereinia obviously didn't care for the comment as she shook her head at him and tried to speak, only to have Shadow knock her out by using pressure points at the back of her skull. Slowly, she slumped downward, but Shadow mustered what care and willpower he had left to pick her up and carry her out of the blood soaked field and set her down gently by one of the buildings at the edge of the city. Eonis followed Shadow’s movements more specifically to the young lady he held in his arms. Those golden eyes that were crystal cold had softened to a certain degree even if it was just for a brief moment.
Sereinia would not be out for more than a few minutes, but by then this issue would likely be solved... for better or worse.
Shadow turned around and walked all the way over to Eonis. Strictly speaking, Eonis was not too pleased on how the young lady was handled. There could have been other ways but more importantly, that was his daughter. He could easily tell as she resembled her mother, Regalie. It might have been the easiest way to keep her away however, it does not mean he agrees. In any case, he would let this slip by as there are other matters to be taken care of for now. When Sereinia was put away to a safe distance, Eonis reclaimed his stone-faced demeanor and did not drop down his guard even when Shadow’s posture was loose and devoid of aggression. Eonis wasn't buying it as his own body language tensed slightly and his eyes narrowed while the Demon approached him.
And then their eyes met.
Eonis's seething hatred and subdued wrath met Shadow's calm indifference and clashed in a very subtle way which most others would not be able to see. Shadow himself smirked slightly as Eonis's frown darkened.
"My business with you is your death. It is the only way you could atone for all of your transgressions." Eonis voice did not have any warmth or its usual amicable quality in it. Instead, it was much like the creeping voice that haunts people in their nightmares.
Shadow looked at him, that smirk still on his face as his eyes began to glow brighter and brighter with each passing second.
"It's a shame, Eonis, that a warrior of your caliber will meet his end at the hands of a Demon whom his own previous master created to take his place."
Eonis' eyes narrowed even more and his hands were now clenched tightly into fists as the glow of Shadow's eyes began to darken. The rain began to pour down harder, and Eonis made the first move against the Demon.
Lashing out with his right fist towards Shadow's head, Shadow effortlessly dodged the blow and countered it by striking Eonis's inner arm at the elbow, temporarily cutting off the signals of the nerves within the inner arm and forcing his hand to lock up. Eonis took a few steps back and tried to flex his hand, but it was no use. As Eonis came in and attacked with his left hand, Shadow applied a similar but still differing tactic, and instead attacked Eonis's shoulder. He avoided the brachial artery, but still struck a nerve center in the shoulder under the arm which caused his entire arm to go limp. Eonis was shocked as this feral man whom was just an understudy of Grandmaster Takai, had been able to do this to him. At the same time, he was also quite thrilled at this turn of events. It seems that this "Demon" was not an over exaggerated legend. The rush of the battle had ignited a dark force which slowly makes its way to clutch the fragile and subdued humanity of the Emperor.
Shadow scoffed at Eonis for a moment, shaking his finger at the Emperor in a mocking fashion.
"Tsk, tsk. A warrior of your caliber should never enter a battle and underestimate your opponent, Eonis. Whether you believe in the rumors surrounding me or not, I'm a cut above your two apprentices over there and am much more dangerous than they could hope to be... But if you'd like, I can undo the damage I just dealt." He offered.
Yarun's teeth clenched and his obvious hatred of the Demon was reaching a breaking point. Not only did Shadow just insult him, but he mocked his lethality in front of the Emperor, in front of his master. There would be no forgiveness or sympathy from Yarun towards Shadow this day once he got free of the bindings his hands were now in. Solomon was not a statue to not feel that sardonic remark about his strength. However, he met that jab with logic as there was an amount of truth in those words. They were not strongest for now. Moreover, he was viewing this Demonic Persona as an overgrown spoiled child like the one he had been babysitting for the past years. It was now easier to simply ignore such comments. Had Shadow been in his normal state, he would not be able to back up those words so easily. For now, he should focus on an immediate obstacle which was their captivity. He elbowed Yarun for a moment, catching his attention and focusing it on loosening the bindings just in case things went wrong and they had to rescue the Emperor.
Shadow clearly held the psychological advantage over Eonis right now. Adding to that the influence of the True Red-Eyed Demon slowly beginning to creep into his system, and the outcome tipped more and more into Shadow's favor.
Eonis, however, was unimpressed. He stood up straight and used his right hand to strike a nerve point in his left shoulder and slowly got the feeling back into his arm. Once his left arm was free, he struck another nerve point in his right arm to counter Shadow's earlier efforts, and regained the use of his hand. Taking a moment to breath in and out slowly, Eonis gathered his calm and focused his mind on the task at hand, no longer allowing himself to be angered. He could feel the trickling clutches of that desire opening the lock he had placed on it himself. It was something he would not allow. Furthermore, he has no intention of stooping down at the level of the Demon before him.
"It is good to know that there would be no warrior’s covenant between us. For there are no deals between man and demon." Eonis commented as he stretched his arms to ensure everything was fine with their functions.
The two warriors faced off again, Shadow's eyes glowing brightly again as Eonis came forward.
Shadow and Eonis both exploded at each other through the pouring rain, the water around them being sent flying away as their bodies moved at blinding speeds.
Eonis threw both fists at Shadow's head, to which Shadow ducked and attacked Eonis's stomach with his own fists. Eonis twisted his body and twirled around, sending a backhand strike to Shadow's head which Shadow caught in his hand and pulled towards him. Eonis used the momentum of being carried towards him to try and head butt Shadow, but the Assassin moved his head out of the way and instead managed to get his right elbow around to strike the Emperor in the forehead. The blow hurt both of them, Shadow slightly more so, but the retaliation afterwards was something all together its own. Shadow managed to bring his knee up seemingly from nowhere to strike Enois directly upwards into the base of his breastbone. The impact, along with the pinching of skin, nerves, muscles and veins, was almost crippling for a few brief seconds until Eonis managed to get a hold on his pain and block it from his mind.
The two of them continued their fight, each punching and kicking at the other so hard that the very rain almost seemed to divert away from their bodies on its course towards the earth below. Strike after strike, blow after blow, the two warriors engaged in a battle which had all of the Royal Guards, save Yarun and Solomon, severely concerned for the Emperor's well being. Yarun didn't really seem to care, as in his mind the "Demon" was already defeated going against the Emperor, but Solomon was a different story.
In Solomon's keen eyes, the battle unfolded almost in slow motion, and his fears for the Emperor transcended those of all his comrades put together. The Emperor was able to fight both him and Yarun and defeat them, but he was fighting Shadow evenly... This did not bode well for the Emperor, as Solomon had already gauged that he was using a minimum of eighty five percent of his strength and speed. Shadow, on the other hand, was far too relaxed and composed to be expending that much energy. In fact, it looked to Solomon as if Shadow wasn't trying very hard at all, maybe expending thirty percent of his energy to fight. If the Emperor did not go all out and defeat him soon, Shadow would make good on his threats and kill the Emperor before long.
As Solomon regained his composure, hiding his fears for the Emperor away, Shadow and Eonis faced each other once more.
Eonis drew his sword and Shadow drew his Twin Daggers. After a moment of silence, the two warriors engaged in battle again. Eonis slashed at Shadow's head, which the Assassin ducked and slashed at Eonis's ribs in return. Eonis was able to jerk his body out of the way, but his clothing was caught in the crossfire a few times as they traded blows. The sound of their Orichalcum weapons clashing in the rain was both deafening and surreal, with sparks and strange forms of energy seeming to radiate from both weapons. It was almost as if the weapons truly had souls of their own, and they were now competing for dominance as their wielders continued their intense battle.
This engagement lasted for several minutes, neither side gaining any headway as it became more and more clear that Eonis was having problems keeping up with Shadow. Despite all his prowess as a warrior, Shadow was outlasting him with his stamina and increased strength thanks to the Demon's influence. Eonis had no choice but to sheath his weapon and try to continue the match in close ranged combat, as it used far less energy than wielding a blade. Shadow followed suit, and the two warriors faced each other once more for what seemed an even fight.
... At least... That was what everyone thought until Shadow began to speak again.
"... Such a pity... Enois..." He said, his voice sounding like there were three to four people talking at once.
Eonis straightened himself and had an expression of disbelief and a sense of familiarity which was immediately squashed by the next events. Shadow's pupils disappeared and his eyes went wide despite the rain falling down upon them. His mouth twisted into a horrific smile, and his body language now screamed that he was in the mood for fresh blood. Shadow's arms flared out to the sides as his shoulder blades came together and he let out an absolutely primeval and guttural howl that did not sound human in any way. The sound pierced the air and the rain, and echoed forth for miles in all directions.
The true Demon had finally shown its face… and Shadow was gone.
"Such a pity that you shall meet your end at the hands of the one whom you could have saved so very long ago... Do you not remember, Eonis?"
Eonis's face contorted into subtle confusion as he listened, with everyone else around them wondering what the hell Shadow was talking about.
"Twenty seven years ago, to the very day in fact... you left Roda Valley, never again to show your face to Te'i Sai. On your way towards the Villa of Winds, just north of the valley, you saw a child being rushed through the woods by a figure you knew to be among Te'i Sai's members... That child was none other than the boy who's body you see standing before you. Had you rescued that child, the Demon would never have been born..."
“I will not become your monster, Takai.” Eonis declared.
“Very well, Eonis.. But hear this and remember it well: I will make you regret these words of yours, someday.”
Before the voices of the past could evaporate from within Eonis’ subconscious mind, the Demon came forward at amazing speeds, closing the gap between himself and Eonis before even the mighty Emperor could understand what had just happened.
"All of this, the suffering you blame him for... is your fault... You could have saved that child so very long ago, and you could have prevented this from ever happening... It's your fault!" The Demon yelled as he smashed Eonis in the stomach with both fists, sending him flying back onto the ground while the Demon leaped up onto his chest and slammed his knees into the soft tissue of his abdomen.
The Emperor coughed, gasping for breath as the Demon brought his elbow down into the base of the Emperor's throat, breaking his collar bone on the left side, and then smashing the side of the Emperor's face with his left elbow. At that point, the Demon stood up on his chest and leaped backwards, cocking his head to one side as his eyes finally glowed their brightest and illuminated the area around his head in an eerie, crimson light. As he let out a breath, the sheer heat his body was producing from all the energy expended created a cloud of mist extending forth from his throat. It was almost the pure picture of what a Demon should look like according to the old legends and stories.
Sereinia finally started to stir from her unconsciousness, and awoke just in time to see the Emperor fall. Time seemed to slow down before her. The sound of the falling rain seemed to be distant to her as of now. It was probably due to the loud sounds of her heart beating so loudly. It made her wonder if anyone else could hear it. She was not sure of what to think. Should she be glad that Shadow was able to defeat him, or should she be terrified at what it was that allowed Shadow to do so. As she looked at him, her tears began to fall and despite the cover of the rain it could still be singled out. Is this the looming darkness that Shadow had told her about? Is there no turning back now? Shadow had become what he had always feared he would become.
“I will always be here to fix what you break…” She recalled herself saying to him once before.
Biting her lower lip, Sereinia stood from her position. There was no doubt in her mind that what she was about to do is what people describe as purely suicidal. However, she made a promise with all her heart. It is a promise that she will keep no matter what. Taking a deep breath, she knew that Shadow would not simply be satisfied with his opponent unconscious. As much as possible, she would not allow him to do that anymore. Throwing away her inhibition and common sense out of the window, she ran towards the two combatants.
“Please stop it!!!”
Eonis began to stand up, clutching his throat and chest from what the Demon had done to him. There seemed to be a relative amount of internal bleeding as his vision was getting blurry and the rain was not to be blamed. However, his hearing was not affected as he heard a girl’s voice in the distance. Directing his vision to the source, he eyes widened in horror. His daughter was about to enter a very dangerous situation. Mustering much of his strength, Eonis managed to slip passed Shadow and went towards Sereinia as he pushed the girl to safety, but it was then that the once proud Emperor of Cre’ Est had fallen to the depths.
Without warning, a bullet came flying out of the distance and pierced the Emperor's chest. The bullet hit him almost dead center, narrowly avoiding his heart and lungs by fractions of an inch, and by some divine miracle missing all of his other internal organs. However, the damage was done as the Emperor fell back to the ground once more. The impact knocked the wind from him, and this was not helped by the fact that he was already having trouble breathing from the Demon's earlier attacks.
Amethyst eyes widened in great horror and shock. Sereinia felt giant hands on her shoulder and within a few seconds it was removed. It was then replaced by a stinging sensation at the right side of her face where a cut could be seen. The only probable cause was the bullet that hit the Emperor went through the body and grazed her face on the way out. She reached for the cut on her face while looking at the fallen Emperor before her. The desire to scream, to shout, and to cry was eating away at her. However, they were all sealed away by something inside her. Even her voice would not follow her will to come out. As such, she stood there in complete shock.
At this sight, both Yarun and Solomon snapped the bindings holding them and rushed to the Emperor's side. After assessing the damage, they both helped carry him and the now frozen Sereinia off the battlefield as the Demon started to laugh uncontrollably. This laugh, however, was full of sadistic malice and contempt for what had happened. As he looked over his shoulder, the Demon spied in the distance an Assassin of Te'i Sai on the rooftops of the city. Quite the shot to be able to hit the Emperor from that far away, he had to admit, but that was all the credit he was ever going to give to the little worm if he didn't get down and fight the way he was meant to.
Yarun watched as Solomon did his best to stabilize the Emperor, and grabbed both of his swords from one of the other Guards who'd bee assigned to hold them until Eonis had dealt with the Demon. Since that was no longer possible, Yarun had little difficulty taking them without any sort of rebound or aggression from his fellow knights as he turned towards the Demon and yelled at the top of his lungs at him. He put both swords up and ran full speed at the Demon, prepping an attack he'd been working on in training which he planned on using to defeat Shadow during their next encounter. However, this Demon would do just fine.
As he came forward and attacked, Yarun jumped into the air and twisted his body in tight circles, opening his arms and unleashing a wide volley of slashes in a circle at the Demon. This attack was designed to mimic the actions of a bladed fan rotating in a circle, cutting and slicing anything and everything in its path. However, Yarun was suddenly interrupted when his body was brought to a very abrupt and unforeseen halt. His feet hit the floor, and he felt the hand of the Demon on his head as his arms were out to the sides, frozen in place after his attack was interrupted. He forced his head up against the Demon's grip, and glared into those burning, crimson red eyes.
"Such a waste you are, Yarun. Never able to back up your mouth, and always saying that you'll be the one to defeat me. You couldn't even defeat my weaker half, and yet you think to challenge ME?!" He yelled at the end of his statement.
The Demon then slid his lower body forward and kicked Yarun back several feet, but the Royal Knight regained his footing and his stance and came after the Demon once again. The Demon drew his Twin Daggers and met Yarun's attacks head on. At first it almost seemed as if Yarun was fighting evenly with the Demon, but Solomon was able to see passed that false image and see that the Demon was only teasing and testing Yarun's abilities, matching him blow for blow but pushing him one step further and further, tiring him out as Shadow had done in their first fight. Yarun was now too angry and overcome by false pride to notice the fact that the Demon was deliberately wasting Yarun's energy, and started to mock the Demon.
"You call this being a challenge? Ha! I'm only warming up here! Come on "Demon." Show me what you've got!" He yelled.
The Demon only smiled at him at first, but then seemed to suddenly change his way of thinking and responded to Yarun's statement in kind.
"If I actually tried, it would be over far too quickly. Even my weaker half could beat you right now if I hadn't erased his mind from existence! You are truly the most pathetic excuse of a "Royal Knight" we've ever seen. Even Solomon is a more powerful warrior than you and he couldn't beat my weaker half either! Such a waste you are, Yarun. Such a waste!"
At this, Yarun's anger clearly overwhelmed him and he stopped thinking like a warrior and more like an upset child who just wanted to kill the source of his frustration. His attacks became wild and uncoordinated, and the Demon had absolutely no trouble blocking his attacks. One slash, two slashed, three slashed, four... One after another the Demon blocked his attacks for several minutes until Yarun's energy finally gave out and he dropped to one knee in exhaustion. It didn't help that the air was becoming thicker as the rain continued to pour down around them, and that the Demon was exuding so much heat and energy up close that it was nearly suffocating. Yarun tried to catch his breath, but the instant his eyes left the Demon his swords were kicked away from him and sent flying towards Solomon and the Emperor in the distance. Yarun tried to open his eyes and retaliate, but it was too late.
The Demon kicked Yarun's stomach, knocking the wind from his lungs and lifting him off the ground as well and sending him flying back over ten feet before he hit the ground again. The Demon came forward, pinning Yarun's arms to the ground by stepping down on them, and unleashed a flurry of attacks to his face, chest and abdomen. When he was finished, he picked Yarun up and tossed him aside like a rag doll. Yarun's face was beaten and bloody, and all the major organs in his chest and stomach felt like they had just been put through a meat grinder. He was out of the fight, and would be so for some time to come if the outer damage was anything to go by. Had Solomon not had control of his anger, he very well may have attempted to fight as well, but he knew that if both Yarun and the Emperor could not defeat the Demon, then neither could he.
As the Demon stood there, smiling and laughing at what he had just done, Solomon began to notice that the surrounding environment began to darken.
The sun was beginning to set in the west behind the mountains, but what was more unsettling was that the environment began to darken around them, but only them. Then, the reason why made itself known. Grey robes flying the red mark of Te'i Sai appeared all around them in droves. The Imperial Army, Shadow, Yarun and Solomon, and all the others were now surrounded by close to two hundred members of Te'i Sai. The Demon's laughter filled the air and intensified as he processed the information his eyes sent his brain, and he turned his back towards Solomon and the others to look around and assess the threat.
Two hundred members of Te'i Sai, armed to the teeth, some sporting guns, and a few catapults and cannons as well on the hills nearby in the distance. The Demon's laughter reached a peak and then cut short as the Assassins closed in around him, bypassing the Imperial Guard and everyone else, as they were obviously intent on fighting with only the Demon before them.
The one in question turned around in a circle several times to survey his surroundings, and when he was satisfied, he drew the Twin Daggers and slashed them across one another sending sparks into the air in numerous directions as he prepared himself for a grand battle which he would relish for all its worth. And it didn't take long for the battle to start, as a small horde of the Assassins poured in around him and began to rush in to attack.
This is where the true horror of the Red-Eyed Demon came to light.
Despite the fact that he was beset upon by almost a dozen Te'i Sai Assassins at once, the Demon was moving fast enough to keep pace with all of them. Parrying attacks from all sides and angles, his eyes and mind somehow keeping pace with the frenzy of attacks, and returning them in kind and knocking the Assassins back so that more could take their place. One after another the Assassins came in and were thrown away, not being killed yet for the Demon was having too much fun to kill them off now. One by one they came and were swept away, only to return and be swept away again. The Demon obviously enjoyed this immensely, and as the fight continued, Solomon walked over to Yarun after ensuring that the Emperor was being tended to by the doctor they'd brought with them who's purpose was originally to confirm the death of the Red-Eyed Demon. As for Sereinia, he had asked some of the soldiers to keep a close eye on her. He did not want the Princess to reckless endanger herself again while putting others in harm’s way as well.
"Yarun, listen to me…" He said quietly.
Yarun's eyes opened and he looked up at Solomon weakly, anger and frustration clear on his features despite the bruises and blood covering his face.
"This is our best chance. While the Demon fights, use this time to recover and we will take him down together. No matter what strange powers he may be granted in this state, he has to get tired if he fights all of these Assassins. I know you wanted to take him down on your own, but your current state proves that is never going to happen. So get up and grab your swords… You'll need them very soon." He said quietly.
Yarun cursed him under his breath for his remarks, but managed to stagger to his feet and grab his swords. It took all of his willpower to do as Solomon ordered and wait for an opening, as he wanted nothing more than to rush in and just kill that worthless "Demon" already.
Then, the cannons were activated. A loud "BANG" erupted and destroyed the already chaotic energy of the fight, and the cannonball hit the ground, causing it to explode about fifteen feet away from the demon. Since there was rain, there wasn't much dust to be seen, but the debris and concussion from the blast had everyone look away for a moment. As they all looked back, however, the Demon was standing tall and unhindered, no marks or blood on him whatsoever from the blast which occurred just five yards away. The strength to stand against that blast was beyond any mortal's capability, and so it was now firmly set in the minds of all who were present that they stood before some kind of being that was neither mortal nor immortal.
The other cannons followed suit, causing the other Assassins to scatter to avoid the blasts as the Demon dodged and jumped out of harms way time after time. The frustration of the Assassins began to mount with each failed attempt as the Demon continued to evade them, and so the others around him began to get back into the fight and try to pin him down so that at least one of those blasts could strike him. Even if they went down with him, they were not going to just let him keep avoiding harm. Any injuries caused would be injuries well worth having caused, especially if they could slow him down and possibly kill him.
Despite these efforts, however, the Demon was still unhindered. He fought the Assassins away as if they weren't even there, and slowly moved towards the cannons in the distance as he worked his way in between blasts fired at him until he finally reached them and destroyed the cannons by forcing them to fire at one another. One by one, the cannons were destroyed and the explosions ringing out into the fading daylight were halted once and for all. The Demon was far from finished, however, as he also attacked the catapult before it could even fire a single shot at him. With the destruction of their heavy artillery, the Assassins had no choice but to continue the fight the way they started it: hand to hand.
As the fight dragged on, and the Demon showed no signs of losing steam against the onslaught of Assassins headed his way, Solomon turned his head towards one of the men in the Royal Guards ranks who carried a rifle and ordered him to approach. Solomon took the gun and looked it over, and then handed it back to the rifleman.
"Can you hit him from here?" Solomon asked.
The Guard nodded, but was wary of Solomon's request.
"Then do it." He ordered.
The rifleman nodded once again and turned towards the Demon who was still fighting against the Assassins about fifty meters away. He put the rifle into his shoulder, took aim down the sights, and slowed his heart rate with slow and even breaths. He took his time lining up the shot, and the instant he had a clear view he eased his finger back against the trigger, sending a loud "crack" out into the air, which was followed by the Demon's body twisting and contorting very suddenly and falling to the ground. The other Assassins stopped their advance, watching him quietly as they then looked to the man with the rifle. Looking back towards the Demon, they inched closer, analyzing his body from head to toe to try and find the entry and exit wounds.
But they got too close.
The Demon's body rose up very quickly and delivered a powerful spinning attack with both blades extended straight out, decapitating a large number of the Assassins surrounding him as the others jumped back to avoid the attack. The Demon smiled at them and laughed out loud, mocking them and then the shooter for having missed his target. And it was true, as the Demon did a full circle turn to prove there were no wounds inflicted as he then reengaged the Assassins who started pouring in to attack him again.
Meanwhile, Solomon narrowed his eyes at this. It seemed his idea failed, however, there are other things he could still try. He whispered a few words to the rifleman, who then looked at Solomon like he was crazy, but those silver white eyes were serious that the rifleman did not hesitate to comply. The rifleman ran up to a hill nearby and took careful aim once again at the Demon, but this time, he aimed differently. Instead of pointing the gun at the Demon, he pointed it a few feet to the side away from the Demon. According to Solomon, his reaction time was nearly instantaneous in this state, so he would jump the instant the sound came forth from the gun, and that was the opportunity that he needed to land the shot. If the Demon could jump back into the bullet's true course, then he would be struck by it and that could be all they others needed to kill him.
The rifleman took careful aim once again, breathing steadily, and firing off another round.
Surely enough, the Demon jumped away from his original spot, but in the wrong direction. The rifleman had four shots left, so he had to make them count. He reloaded the gun and took aim, firing again. Miss. He reloaded and fired again. Miss. He took a few breaths, and reminded himself that if he did not pull this off his wife and children back home would be in great danger, and so he reloaded the gun once more and took aim and pulled the trigger.
… Miss.
Down to his last bullet, the rifleman prayed to the Gods to guide his bullet straight and true to its intended target, and that his family be saved by their divine graces. He loaded the gun, and took aim. The Assassins of Te'i Sai weren't big on letting someone else take their kill, but they seemed willing enough to lend a hand as they all gathered around the Demon and jumped him at once. They pinned him down and held him firmly against the ground for a few moments, and so the rifleman took aim and fired as quickly as he could. The Demon stood up and threw all of the Assassins off of his back and into the air before letting them fall to the ground around him.
… But something was different…
The Demon looked puzzled for a moment, and then looked down. He swept his hand across his chest just below the collar bone, and when his hand came back up, blood trickled down from it and fell to the ground. His face showed no concern, fear, or worry. He only smiled, and laughed out loud once more. He turned and looked at the rifleman, his smile widening as he cracked his neck to one side and then straightened out once more to speak.
"Fool!" He yelled out.
"With that shot, you have sealed the fate of all…" He said.
Within seconds, the red coloration of the Demon's eyes began to darken, but the red glow began to intensify yet again. The Demon's body twitched a few times, and then his head was thrown back as a vicious, animalistic, primeval howl erupted from his lungs and rang out through the lands. The first howl had been horrific, but this one put that first howl to shame in all respects. The Demon's gaze came forward, and all traces of what little sanity and control he had left evaporated into nothingness as the eyes became completely soulless and filled with a single purpose: to kill everything around him.
The Demon's daggers became but an illusion in the fading light of day, as he cut through the Assassins surrounding him with such speed and ease that the blood shooting forth from their bodies looked almost like it was paint being thrown into the wind. The rain did nothing to stop or hide the blood from shining its crimson color for the world to see, and Solomon instantly regretted this course of action. The Demon was a force to be reckoned with normally, but with this new state, he was all but invincible. Solomon observed the Bloody Demon on the side with an unusual sadness in those silver white eyes of his. The subtle anger appeared to have been washed away by the rain. In the mind of the White Knight, Shadow’s words echoed in his mind.
... I will trust you to do what needs to be done when that time comes..."
Those were Shadow's exact words to him.
There was no turning back anymore. Focusing his eyes on the current battle, with only about thirty Assassins left out of the original two hundred which had appeared, Solomon came to a conclusion after carefully observing the Demon's behavior. He called Yarun over to him, and offered him a sad smile which somehow unnerved Yarun, but he had chosen to ignore it.
"You ready to kill the Demon?" He asked.
Yarun scoffed at him.
"Do you really have to ask me that question?” Yarun replied sarcastically.
"Good to know you still have the spirit. Watch him closely."
Yarun groaned, but turned to watch the Demon. As he watched, it escaped him at first, but then it was made all too clear what Solomon meant. In this state, whatever it was, the Demon was so focused on the enemies in front of him, that he was no longer paying attention to the others surrounding him. Had they realized that, they could have all rushed him and been able to kill him already, but they too were so focused on their enemy that they neglected to see the smaller details that meant the difference between life and death.
Yarun looked back to Solomon and brought his swords up, giving him a nod. Solomon nodded in response, and the two of them waited for only a small handful of Assassins to remain before charging down the battlefield as silently as they could to rush the Demon. As they did so, the Demon cleared the way for them by throwing one of the Assassins back towards them, and after jumping over his body, something amazing happened.
The Demon froze in place as a gasp escaped his lungs, and as he looked down he was greeted by the sight of two blades protruding from his chest on either side. Looking over his shoulder, he saw that Solomon had attacked his lower spine with his knee and broken it, and the only thing holding the Demon up on his feet right now were the two Royal Knights. As they backed away, and Yarun retracted his weapons from the Demon's body, they watched the Demon's reaction and noted that his eyes regained their pupils, and that the persona of the Demon was now fading from existence as Shadow returned to the world, but not in time to defend himself.
Down to the earth, the Demon fell. The once proud, confident, and unyielding body of the Red-Eyed Demon struck the earth, his muscles no longer able to support his weight without his spine in tact to provide proper base. As he hit the ground, the earth around his body slowly turned red.
As the Demon lie there, the rain ceased and the clouds began to part, giving way to the fading twilight as they moved on from this horrific scene outside of Triveila. The remaining Assassins were quickly dispatched by Yarun and Solomon, who then turned their attention to Sereinia, knowing that the Emperor would have their heads if they did not retrieve her and bring her back. They were going to save her, and they were going to save their Emperor from all of this no matter the cost. Whatever happened to Shadow now was of no concern to them.
Yarun had pierced both of his lungs, and his life would soon be extinguished from this world no matter how quickly or efficiently anyone worked to save him.
Finally, after all the years of fear, torment and death… The Red-Eyed Demon was no more.
Everything was much of a blur to Sereinia who was still under the spell of paralyzing shock. As such, all that transpired before her were nothing more but the hazy passage of time as she stood there with an empty gaze. The only thing that brought her out from that kind of reverie was the rather loud cheer of the soldiers around her. They seemed to be overly glad about something and the sense of consciousness began to bring her back to reality. It was then at the exact moment she witnessed how the Royal Knight Yarun withdrew his swords from Shadow's body which fell to the ground without any kind of resistance as if there was no life to it anymore.
As the cheers of victory continued to echo at the death of the notorious Red-Eyed Demon, Sereinia began to approach the now still battlefield. Her stride resembled that of a child who was learning to walk for the first time. The soldiers that were assigned to watch her were preoccupied with the jubilant knowledge that the Demonic Assassin was no more. It also appeared that the Gods welcomed such a demise as the dark clouds parted to slowly reveal the descending twilight. Thus, it was not much of a hassle for her to go towards the seemingly still body of Shadow. It was also a pleasant thing that Solomon and Yarun did nothing to stop her advancement. However at that moment, she was not in the right set of mind to be grateful for such a thing. The only thing in her head was how unreal the events unfolding around her.
Stopping before Shadow, Sereinia could see the fatality of his injuries without even performing a thorough check-up. Despite her skills, experience, and knowledge, there was still only a meager one percent chance for him to live. Crumbling like distorted glass, she fell to her knees beside him. The tears that had stopped flowing began anew with the just one tear trailing down her cheek. Shaking her head to dismiss her negativity, she felt the desperation to save the man before her. There was no way she would lose someone important to her again. She had enough of that already. What was the use of her becoming a doctor when the ones that mattered to her will be taken away? She could not live with that knowledge anymore.
"Shadow.. Shadow... Please..."
It was spoken with such distress, the sense of helplessness, and a fragile hope. The voice that had been locked up within her had finally come out once more. It held a desperate plea. But one would wonder to who it was meant. Sereinia tore a large portion of her skirt and sleeve as she decided to stop the bleeding first. She also did her best to minimize the pain that he was feeling from his injuries. As words of comfort spilled forth from her lips, it seemed rather odd. For it appeared that she was speaking it to assure Shadow, it was said to console her more than anyone else.
"It will be all right... You will be fine... I told you, I will always fix what you break... I will always be by your side. So, please... Shadow... "
The more Sereinia spoke, the more the tears flow like an endless cycle. Her words were beginning to sound much like whisper while her hands were frantic to save Shadow from his certain doom. Sadness was overwhelming her at such an astounding rate while the cheerful sounds of the soldiers served as a painful reminder that this was supposed to be a momentous event. When she came to a realization that she could not do anything else anymore, she clutched tightly onto his shirt and then buried her face onto his chest. The sound of his slowly beating heart was not soothing at all. It was like the trickling sands in an hourglass that was coming to an end. She did not want that at all.
"Shadow, please do not leave me! I need you! Shadow!"
Sereinia's form trembled as her tears flow even more strongly and her wails were so desperate as the cheers drown it much like the falling of the rain earlier. Pain, sadness, realization, hopelessness, anguish, and fear filled her like a broken floodgate without stop. Everything poured out as she cried. It was such a heart-wrenching scene to be witness as the two knights that had decided to end the Red-Eyed Demon's existence watched the fallen princess who shed her tears relentlessly. Her whole body was shaking from the horrifying grief that was suffocating her. There seemed to be no end to her despair as she lamented for the fallen Demon which caused a lot of curious questions.
As the cheers of victory continued to echo at the death of the notorious Red-Eyed Demon, Sereinia began to approach the now still battlefield. Her stride resembled that of a child who was learning to walk for the first time. The soldiers that were assigned to watch her were preoccupied with the jubilant knowledge that the Demonic Assassin was no more. It also appeared that the Gods welcomed such a demise as the dark clouds parted to slowly reveal the descending twilight. Thus, it was not much of a hassle for her to go towards the seemingly still body of Shadow. It was also a pleasant thing that Solomon and Yarun did nothing to stop her advancement. However at that moment, she was not in the right set of mind to be grateful for such a thing. The only thing in her head was how unreal the events unfolding around her.
Stopping before Shadow, Sereinia could see the fatality of his injuries without even performing a thorough check-up. Despite her skills, experience, and knowledge, there was still only a meager one percent chance for him to live. Crumbling like distorted glass, she fell to her knees beside him. The tears that had stopped flowing began anew with the just one tear trailing down her cheek. Shaking her head to dismiss her negativity, she felt the desperation to save the man before her. There was no way she would lose someone important to her again. She had enough of that already. What was the use of her becoming a doctor when the ones that mattered to her will be taken away? She could not live with that knowledge anymore.
"Shadow.. Shadow... Please..."
It was spoken with such distress, the sense of helplessness, and a fragile hope. The voice that had been locked up within her had finally come out once more. It held a desperate plea. But one would wonder to who it was meant. Sereinia tore a large portion of her skirt and sleeve as she decided to stop the bleeding first. She also did her best to minimize the pain that he was feeling from his injuries. As words of comfort spilled forth from her lips, it seemed rather odd. For it appeared that she was speaking it to assure Shadow, it was said to console her more than anyone else.
"It will be all right... You will be fine... I told you, I will always fix what you break... I will always be by your side. So, please... Shadow... "
The more Sereinia spoke, the more the tears flow like an endless cycle. Her words were beginning to sound much like whisper while her hands were frantic to save Shadow from his certain doom. Sadness was overwhelming her at such an astounding rate while the cheerful sounds of the soldiers served as a painful reminder that this was supposed to be a momentous event. When she came to a realization that she could not do anything else anymore, she clutched tightly onto his shirt and then buried her face onto his chest. The sound of his slowly beating heart was not soothing at all. It was like the trickling sands in an hourglass that was coming to an end. She did not want that at all.
"Shadow, please do not leave me! I need you! Shadow!"
Sereinia's form trembled as her tears flow even more strongly and her wails were so desperate as the cheers drown it much like the falling of the rain earlier. Pain, sadness, realization, hopelessness, anguish, and fear filled her like a broken floodgate without stop. Everything poured out as she cried. It was such a heart-wrenching scene to be witness as the two knights that had decided to end the Red-Eyed Demon's existence watched the fallen princess who shed her tears relentlessly. Her whole body was shaking from the horrifying grief that was suffocating her. There seemed to be no end to her despair as she lamented for the fallen Demon which caused a lot of curious questions.
"Sadness and loneliness are things I do not possess, but..."
Sheathing the swords, Yarun turned his back from the fallen Red-Eyed Demon, Princess, and Solomon. His eyes of rogue pink seemed to have a rather darker shade but not of its usual glowing crimson. Instead, it has a tint that seemed to resemble that of an empty gaze. However, this was only for a very brief moment as he walked towards the army who welcomed his presence with much pride and joy. After all, he had defeated the menacing Demonic Assassin. Ignoring the praises that was directed at him, he could only feel how hollow they truly were. There was nothing to be proud of.
Approaching the gravely injured Eonis, Yarun listened to the doctor who they had in their company as the older man reported the situation of the Emperor. It seemed that Eonis had been stabilized but it does not mean that the he would not need surgery and a great amount of recovery treatments. At the same time, it was imperative for the Emperor to be delivered into a medical facility immediately. The doctor even commented that Yarun also needed medical assistance. With that being said, Yarun quickly snapped at the men who were still foolishly glad about the defeat of the Red-Eyed Demon.
"Stop your infernal noises! Hurry and prepare to leave! We need to take the Emperor back for immediate treatment! We are leaving now!"
The soldiers were quickly silenced by Yarun's angry outburst. They were also brought back to reality that their Emperor was not in the best of conditions. As such, they all hurriedly tended to their Ruler's needs. Others voiced their irrelevant complaints which earned a deathly glare from Yarun. The Royal Knight Captain was certainly not in the best of mood despite the victory he had earned this day. On the other hand, some of the soldiers had now noticed Sereinia's cries looming over the fallen Red-Eyed Demon. They cannot help but view this as very odd. After all, why weep for a Demon? In all the tales, the death of Demon meant peace, happiness, and prosperity to all. So, why bother to shed tear? This question was asked outloud which was heard by Yarun who was passing by.
"Why is she crying for Demon like him? He is a criminal! A menace!"
Unknown to the conversing men, Yarun had stopped from his tracks. His hands were now turned into fists. The wails of Sereinia was now slowly gaining intensity for the cheers had come to an end. They were like a haunting melody for the fallen. He knew for a fact that he should be ecstatic about what he had done today. However, he was not satisfied about the result. The strength he had was not enough in the end to defeat the Demon. Solomon still had to help him. At the same time, why does this victory had such a bitter taste to it? He was still angry that he could feel the tremors shaking his existence. Yet, there was this lingering feeling of vagueness. Closing his eyes briefly, he answered the unwitting man.
"Because he can't cry, someone else has to do it."
After saying those words, Yarun continued on his way. There was nothing glorious about this battle. It was just carnage and the accumulation of things that will never be retrieved again. In his opinion, no one won today. There was also the fact that a memory of his distant past was now being played within his mind like a broken record. This only further irritated the Royal Knight Captain. He hated such sentimentality in battle. Perhaps, it is one of the reason he wants to fight. Because in the heat of a battle, nothing else matters. Everything just melts away and the only thing that matters is the fight.
"If you wanted to die, do it on your own. Stupid demon..."
Approaching the gravely injured Eonis, Yarun listened to the doctor who they had in their company as the older man reported the situation of the Emperor. It seemed that Eonis had been stabilized but it does not mean that the he would not need surgery and a great amount of recovery treatments. At the same time, it was imperative for the Emperor to be delivered into a medical facility immediately. The doctor even commented that Yarun also needed medical assistance. With that being said, Yarun quickly snapped at the men who were still foolishly glad about the defeat of the Red-Eyed Demon.
"Stop your infernal noises! Hurry and prepare to leave! We need to take the Emperor back for immediate treatment! We are leaving now!"
The soldiers were quickly silenced by Yarun's angry outburst. They were also brought back to reality that their Emperor was not in the best of conditions. As such, they all hurriedly tended to their Ruler's needs. Others voiced their irrelevant complaints which earned a deathly glare from Yarun. The Royal Knight Captain was certainly not in the best of mood despite the victory he had earned this day. On the other hand, some of the soldiers had now noticed Sereinia's cries looming over the fallen Red-Eyed Demon. They cannot help but view this as very odd. After all, why weep for a Demon? In all the tales, the death of Demon meant peace, happiness, and prosperity to all. So, why bother to shed tear? This question was asked outloud which was heard by Yarun who was passing by.
"Why is she crying for Demon like him? He is a criminal! A menace!"
Unknown to the conversing men, Yarun had stopped from his tracks. His hands were now turned into fists. The wails of Sereinia was now slowly gaining intensity for the cheers had come to an end. They were like a haunting melody for the fallen. He knew for a fact that he should be ecstatic about what he had done today. However, he was not satisfied about the result. The strength he had was not enough in the end to defeat the Demon. Solomon still had to help him. At the same time, why does this victory had such a bitter taste to it? He was still angry that he could feel the tremors shaking his existence. Yet, there was this lingering feeling of vagueness. Closing his eyes briefly, he answered the unwitting man.
"Because he can't cry, someone else has to do it."
After saying those words, Yarun continued on his way. There was nothing glorious about this battle. It was just carnage and the accumulation of things that will never be retrieved again. In his opinion, no one won today. There was also the fact that a memory of his distant past was now being played within his mind like a broken record. This only further irritated the Royal Knight Captain. He hated such sentimentality in battle. Perhaps, it is one of the reason he wants to fight. Because in the heat of a battle, nothing else matters. Everything just melts away and the only thing that matters is the fight.
"If you wanted to die, do it on your own. Stupid demon..."
"Cry all you want until the only thing that remains is nothing."
It was truly ironic that the sense of accomplishment or honor in defeating the horrifying Red-Eyed Demon was completely lost to those who have personally earned it. The sounds of cheers and victory shouts were nothing more but noise. This was true for Solomon and he could also say the same about Yarun who was quite in rotten mood. Somehow, Solomon cannot see anything wrong about feeling such a thing. It was completely within reason. For, he was also feeling the same thing. Adding to that, he was not pleased on how the Princess wept. It was so heartbreaking that he felt an undefinable amount of regret.
As such, Solomon allowed Sereinia to approach. It was the very least he could do even if it was not much in the long run. Hearing Yarun's outburst, Solomon released a small sigh and knew that they should leave now. The Emperor's condition was stable but not at the very least favorable. He needed proper medical treatment. Furthermore, he could not allow the Princess to be in such a dangerous place any longer. This place was not suited for the likes of her. Certainly, this is something that Shadow would agree upon.
"We must leave now. I can't allow you and the Emperor to linger here anymore."
There was no response as Sereinia continued her cries. Solomon knelt beside her and gently grabbed her by the shoulders. He understood the feeling of being helpless and simply watching someone you care about be taken away from you by the hands of death. It was such a terrible feeling that living seems to be too painful for him to continue. Yet, no matter what happens since we are the ones left behind in the wake. It is our duty to move forward that is what he had came to conclude as the time passed by. As for the pain, it was still there. It never disappeared but now only the dull ache still remains.
"Let him go. He is dead."
Slowly raising her head, Sereinia looked at Solomon with those tearful eyes that were somewhat swollen now. There were no words needed to be said at that point. She was not ready to let Shadow go at any cost. However, there was no time for peaceful negotiations with her. They must now go and leave the Red-Eyed Demon here to die. This was the fate Shadow had chosen. Somehow, he had this vague feeling that when Shadow completed whatever goal he had concocted. The man was the kind that would die.
"Forgive me."
With that said, Solomon immediately carried Sereinia over his right shoulder. As an immediate response, she wildly rejected such a gesture. Flailing her arms to the point that the notion of hurting someone flew out of her concern. She wanted to stay where Shadow was. There was no way she was just going to leave Shadow alone. As a result, her tears continue to flow more than before while shouting for Shadow at the top of her lungs with all the strength she could muster. The occasional stinging on her grazed cheek did not bother her at all.
"Shadow! Shadow! Shadow!"
Sereinia's voice was filled with much desperation while doing so, she continued to fight her way out of Solomon's hold. However, it was an impossible feat to be done. For the White Grim Reaper has no intentions of releasing her at all. Soon, they reached a carriage that had been prepped. Unceremoniously, Solomon threw her inside and ordered it to be locked. He knew that the Princess would hate him for what he had done. Yet, this was the easiest method he could do to remove her from Shadow's side. Behind the locked doors, he could still the screams of rebellion from Sereinia. She was pounding on the door with all her frail might.
"Let me out! Let me out now! Please! Please! Shadow! Take me to Shadow! Please... Help him... Please... I do not want to lose anyone anymore... Please... Mayumi.... now... Shadow... Do not take anything away from me anymore..."
Solomon closed his eyes as he took a deep breath and began to walk away from the carriage. He had ordered for it to move already as he still had some unfinished business to attend to. He walked towards Shadow and knelt beside the dying man. There was no other alternative to stop the Demon's Rampage. Somehow, Solomon was not completely certain about that at the back of his mind. Regardless, he did not let it falter his decisions for now.
"I will hold your responsibility of protecting your charges now."
This was what Solomon declared as he stood and looked at a certain direction where the balcony was in sight. There he saw white hair being softly blown by the cold breeze. It was Shadow's companion and likely prodigy. Although, the girl was asleep or perhaps unconscious. In any case, he has a feeling that something terrible happened to the girl as Sereinia seemed had thought that the young girl was lost as well. Regardless, he would take the girl to ease the Princess broken soul. But before taking his leave, he looked at Shadow one last time and spoke.
"Until we meet again in whatever world it might be."
After saying that, Solomon made his way to the balcony and sensed the presence of another. However, he had chosen to ignore it. For now, it was not something he should be concerned about. Finally reaching the balcony, he looked at the unconscious young girl. A quick check on her vitals had informed him that the girl was fine. Yet, the girl was sleeping much like the dead. This was indeed a curious case. Well, all he could do for now is to take the girl which he did. It would be quite a while before they returned to Cre' Est. Still, they walked through the encroaching darkness of the night as the only light they have was the moon above.
As such, Solomon allowed Sereinia to approach. It was the very least he could do even if it was not much in the long run. Hearing Yarun's outburst, Solomon released a small sigh and knew that they should leave now. The Emperor's condition was stable but not at the very least favorable. He needed proper medical treatment. Furthermore, he could not allow the Princess to be in such a dangerous place any longer. This place was not suited for the likes of her. Certainly, this is something that Shadow would agree upon.
"We must leave now. I can't allow you and the Emperor to linger here anymore."
There was no response as Sereinia continued her cries. Solomon knelt beside her and gently grabbed her by the shoulders. He understood the feeling of being helpless and simply watching someone you care about be taken away from you by the hands of death. It was such a terrible feeling that living seems to be too painful for him to continue. Yet, no matter what happens since we are the ones left behind in the wake. It is our duty to move forward that is what he had came to conclude as the time passed by. As for the pain, it was still there. It never disappeared but now only the dull ache still remains.
"Let him go. He is dead."
Slowly raising her head, Sereinia looked at Solomon with those tearful eyes that were somewhat swollen now. There were no words needed to be said at that point. She was not ready to let Shadow go at any cost. However, there was no time for peaceful negotiations with her. They must now go and leave the Red-Eyed Demon here to die. This was the fate Shadow had chosen. Somehow, he had this vague feeling that when Shadow completed whatever goal he had concocted. The man was the kind that would die.
"Forgive me."
With that said, Solomon immediately carried Sereinia over his right shoulder. As an immediate response, she wildly rejected such a gesture. Flailing her arms to the point that the notion of hurting someone flew out of her concern. She wanted to stay where Shadow was. There was no way she was just going to leave Shadow alone. As a result, her tears continue to flow more than before while shouting for Shadow at the top of her lungs with all the strength she could muster. The occasional stinging on her grazed cheek did not bother her at all.
"Shadow! Shadow! Shadow!"
Sereinia's voice was filled with much desperation while doing so, she continued to fight her way out of Solomon's hold. However, it was an impossible feat to be done. For the White Grim Reaper has no intentions of releasing her at all. Soon, they reached a carriage that had been prepped. Unceremoniously, Solomon threw her inside and ordered it to be locked. He knew that the Princess would hate him for what he had done. Yet, this was the easiest method he could do to remove her from Shadow's side. Behind the locked doors, he could still the screams of rebellion from Sereinia. She was pounding on the door with all her frail might.
"Let me out! Let me out now! Please! Please! Shadow! Take me to Shadow! Please... Help him... Please... I do not want to lose anyone anymore... Please... Mayumi.... now... Shadow... Do not take anything away from me anymore..."
Solomon closed his eyes as he took a deep breath and began to walk away from the carriage. He had ordered for it to move already as he still had some unfinished business to attend to. He walked towards Shadow and knelt beside the dying man. There was no other alternative to stop the Demon's Rampage. Somehow, Solomon was not completely certain about that at the back of his mind. Regardless, he did not let it falter his decisions for now.
"I will hold your responsibility of protecting your charges now."
This was what Solomon declared as he stood and looked at a certain direction where the balcony was in sight. There he saw white hair being softly blown by the cold breeze. It was Shadow's companion and likely prodigy. Although, the girl was asleep or perhaps unconscious. In any case, he has a feeling that something terrible happened to the girl as Sereinia seemed had thought that the young girl was lost as well. Regardless, he would take the girl to ease the Princess broken soul. But before taking his leave, he looked at Shadow one last time and spoke.
"Until we meet again in whatever world it might be."
After saying that, Solomon made his way to the balcony and sensed the presence of another. However, he had chosen to ignore it. For now, it was not something he should be concerned about. Finally reaching the balcony, he looked at the unconscious young girl. A quick check on her vitals had informed him that the girl was fine. Yet, the girl was sleeping much like the dead. This was indeed a curious case. Well, all he could do for now is to take the girl which he did. It would be quite a while before they returned to Cre' Est. Still, they walked through the encroaching darkness of the night as the only light they have was the moon above.
Dietrich's heavy footfalls echoed through the empty street as he approached the crumpled form of the Demon. For the first time in his entire adult life, he had watched a battle from the sidelines. He had watched from inside the darkened window of a nearby building. He felt no shame, strangely. As he had watched the final stand of the Demon he had realized that, no matter how deeply he yearned to, it was not his place to intervene. Whether this revelation was given to him by Uirlin or not, he was not sure. This glorious end was for the Demon alone; that was all he was sure of. For some reason, he felt that if he had entered the fray, he would have only stolen glory that rightfully belonged to the Demon. The Demon had earned his Mighty Doom, and Uirlin had given him the right to have it all to himself. So, he had simply watched and waited. He waited until the street was completely empty, and the soldiers had moved on with their wounded emperor. He had breathed a sigh of relief when the weeping woman had been carried off; he had almost been spotted when the white-haired knight returned again though. He had come and retrieved another young girl, the neck-breaker, who seemed to be unconscious. Finally though, he had been left alone with the Demon.
With his honor secure, Dietrich knelt by the still form that the Demon had resided in. For the first time, he touched the Demon, placing his open palm reverently on his torso. As he knelt, he prayed to Uirlin, that he might grant him a Doom just as honorable. After a few moments, he stood once more.
"You would have been a mighty foe, Demon. Go to the home of whatever god you serve, and if you are barred entrance, look for the Golden Hearth. You will assuredly be welcomed there. Rest assured, I will continue your quest. I will hunt the vermin wherever they hide. I can only hope that I die as well as you."
With that, Dietrich once again muttered the last rites of the Powerful One. As he did so, he adjusted the Demon's corpse into a more honorable position. He rolled him onto his back, crossed his limp arms over his chest, and closed his eyes. Then he moved about the open street and gathered up every lost weapon he could find. Most of the bodies of the assassins had also been left in the street. Dietrich stepped over them with relative disdain. He piled the Demon's war-trophies around his body, quickly creating a series of trophy mounds.
With this final act, Dietrich turned and melted into the city once more. The rain had stopped. The sky was darkening. It was unearthly quiet.
I suppose that's the end of that little adventure. At least I can assuredly say that I was a witness to the death-throes of the Red-Eyed Demon.
With his honor secure, Dietrich knelt by the still form that the Demon had resided in. For the first time, he touched the Demon, placing his open palm reverently on his torso. As he knelt, he prayed to Uirlin, that he might grant him a Doom just as honorable. After a few moments, he stood once more.
"You would have been a mighty foe, Demon. Go to the home of whatever god you serve, and if you are barred entrance, look for the Golden Hearth. You will assuredly be welcomed there. Rest assured, I will continue your quest. I will hunt the vermin wherever they hide. I can only hope that I die as well as you."
With that, Dietrich once again muttered the last rites of the Powerful One. As he did so, he adjusted the Demon's corpse into a more honorable position. He rolled him onto his back, crossed his limp arms over his chest, and closed his eyes. Then he moved about the open street and gathered up every lost weapon he could find. Most of the bodies of the assassins had also been left in the street. Dietrich stepped over them with relative disdain. He piled the Demon's war-trophies around his body, quickly creating a series of trophy mounds.
With this final act, Dietrich turned and melted into the city once more. The rain had stopped. The sky was darkening. It was unearthly quiet.
I suppose that's the end of that little adventure. At least I can assuredly say that I was a witness to the death-throes of the Red-Eyed Demon.
Mayumi
"Will I ever escape from this darkness?"
"Will I ever escape from this darkness?"
In this scene, a tall broad framed figure with white hair appears before her. The person was obviously a male and seemed to be older than her by quite a bit. Darkness surrounded the man like a concrete wall, isolating him from the rest of the world, but a thick chain made out of flowing red liquid looking suspiciously like blood, had made a hole through the wall as if it was nobody’s business and connected his hand... to hers???
Suddenly, a complicated puzzle appeared out of thin air in front of her, expecting to be solved. Not knowing what she should do…
Stare... Continues staring... Insert triple blinks here*
Mayumi shook her head and kicked the puzzle away from her to be solved somewhere in the future.
Returning her attention to the unfinished scene, Mayumi felt a hint of familiarity nudge the back of her mind even though she could not see the man’s face. The dark chain-like tendrils that held her arms tightly in place loosened upon sensing her curiosity, allowing her to move towards the scene. Cautiously, she took a few steps forward and reached out with her chained hand to meet the cold wall of darkness surrounding him. At first, it seemed to refuse budging, but slowly, she could feel it steadily growing warmer. Just like that, the wall melted around her hand and the mysterious man turned to meet her as if he had just noticed her presence. Fair skin was revealed as the man turned more towards her… and then, the scene blacked out.
"..."
At that very moment, Mayumi was sure she was more than ready to murder someone right then, but as that thought crossed her mind, the dark tendrils tightened once more, forcing her back to her original place.
Glaring at the wispy tendrils, she tried biting at them, only to have her canines sink into thin air as she felt herself weaken.
Present time...
The young teen's body temperature was rising from the mental exhaustion the visions were causing her. At the rate the temperature was going up, the girl was bound to have a high fever within a day’s time.
Shadow
"The rain has ceased... The land is calm... I can only hope that they will continue to fight and persevere through the darkness of Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht."
Shadow's body hit the ground, the sting of the wounds caused by Yarun's swords extending out from his chest to the rest of his body as the feeling of his broken back also struck home. The instantaneousness of it all was staggering, and the fact that it was delayed until he fell was something of a mystery. Why it was that pain worked in such ways, Shadow never knew, and now it seemed, would never know. He lay there for a moment or two, his eyes wide from pain and shock as the Demon's presence had suddenly vanished and thrown his own back into the forefront.
Likely this was its way of retreating and cheating death while making Shadow suffer the consequences of it fallacies.
Regardless, at that moment, Shadow was still as stone. Since his lower spine was now broken, he could no longer move his legs due to the pinching of specific nerves along his back. He could tell they weren't severed but without his spine in proper alignment, there was no chance of moving his legs. His arms wanted to work, but they would not, and so he simply let out a sigh as he waited for the inevitable to come. The pain of taking in that breath was almost excruciating with the two punctured lungs he had to work with, but it was all made too clear his fate when he felt Sereinia's approach. Through the rain, his right eye wandered tot he corner and saw her on her knees beside him. Her tears were falling like the rain which had just passed, and though the rest of the world seemed to revel in his last moments, there was one now who mourned the loss and proved to Shadow that his existence meant more than just death and suffering.
However, even in death, Shadow could not stop causing pain to others.
Sereinia was then taken away by Solomon as Shadow's consciousness began to fade. For too long he'd imagined what death felt like, having forced it upon countless thousands throughout his lifetime. The feeling was miserable, but Shadow was able to take some small comfort in the fact that the deaths of his victims, most of the time, were quick and painless. They died before they even knew what had happened. For those who Shadow killed slowly, he had a new appreciation for as his eyes slowly lost their light, and everything faded in his mind to white.
Shadow's mind soul left the world, his body remaining behind on the ground where it fell.
Along the way, there was one who would grant him the honor of a warrior's death by adjusting his body to one of pride and send-off to the next world.
But Shadow would never know.
Throughout the following days, cheers could be heard across the continent about the fall of the demon and the death of one who had caused so much suffering to others. The day of his death was marked as an official holiday titled the "Demon's Demise", and it would be celebrated all across the continent each and every year until the end of time some would say. It was clear to see that Shadow's passing had a big impact on the world, but there were still those out there who would not accept this as truth. Others still thought it was a trick. Thought that the Demon can never be killed, only silenced temporarily.
And then... The smallest exception of all... There were those determined to change the Demon's fate.
Three days passed, and the world rejoiced at the Demon's parting. However, something that was never known was that the Demon's body had disappeared from the battlefield several hours after the night had fallen. The bodies of his victims still littered the outskirts of the city despite attempts by city guards and workmen to clean them up. There were so many that they decided it would be easier to make a graveyard outside the city instead, and so they did. One by one the bodies slowly vanished over the course of time, until the final head stone was erected in memory of the glorious day that was the end of the Demon, as well as so many other Assassins of Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht.
But where was the Demon's body?
One by one the guards and workmen checked the eyes of all those they buried, but none had the signature red eyes of the Demon. This truth was kept quiet, and the common logic was that someone who hated him must have taken his body away and either mutilated it and hidden the remains where nobody would find them, thrown the body to the wolves and other forest predators, or somehow disposed of it in a manner best left unsaid. That was the common "truth" that was held within the hearts and minds of those who buried all of the Assassins during those three days. It was also a truth which escaped from their lips when they visited the pubs and bars, and so it became a passing rumor across the land that the Demon's body had vanished in the night.
But what did that mean?
It was anyone's guess, but it was also once again the cause of nightmares and paranoia as the return of the Demon became a thought in the back of everyone's mind.
~*~*~
What is the plan? Do the gods wish to bring such havoc? The suffering of the people is just too much to bear…innocence is destroyed in many lives this day. Life is taken from the unassuming. Tears are shed in every moment. But there is still not enough suffering to be had, even as Shadow knocks the sweet doctor from consciousness and carries her over near the building upon which the twins sit. Even with the now steadily falling rain, the melancholy sounds of the city wash the area. Calandra gives a small sob, burying her face in her brother’s shoulder.
But Linos’ need to care for the doctor is deep, and he stands, patting his sister’s hand.
“I will be back in a moment, my sister. I must check to see that Sereinia is well.”
She takes his hand, another sob retching itself from her paled lips. He stops, turning and crouching back down beside her as she begs him between her tears not to go. Giving his sister a pained smile, Linos pulls her into his arms, hugging her close and taking in the scent of her. She stands with him, sobbing into his shoulder and neck, clutching to him desperately. Her fallen tails are tugged by the winds of the storm, and Linos pulls back to look at her, pulling her beautiful silver-blue hair fully free, allowing their true length to fly free. Taking a lock of hair, he looks at Calandra with love and affection, placing the strands against his lips. Then, without a moment to spare, he gives his dear sister a sweet, gentle kiss and departs to check on the doctor.
As the emperor and Shadow trade blows, Linos sneaks down to Sereinia, checking her vitals with a small sigh of relief. But it does not take long for her to wake. And the mistake Linos makes begins the first of many tragedies this day.
“Are you alright, Sereinia? Do you feel any pain anywhere?”
The good doctor doesn’t even realize Linos is there. As if she is in a trance, she ignores his questions, instead staring straight out at the duel with pained amethyst eyes. Before Linos can stop her, she stands and runs to the pair. He follows, reaching out to her.
“Sereinia, please…don’t go any farther. Let them do what they need to do.”
“Please stop it!!!”
Amazingly at this time, the Emperor stands up and begins making his way toward the doctor. By this time, Linos manages a hand on Sereinia’s shoulder in hopes of stopping her. In an instant, the brave Falcon realizes his dire mistake.
The shot cracks through the air, hitting the Emperor with the force to stop him in his tracks. He crumples to the ground, but that single bullet is not finished with him. Grazing the face of the good doctor, that single bullet manages to pierce straight through Linos’ throat, slamming against his spine and snapping it in two.
Golden green eyes widen in horror as he hears a distant scream. It all feels like a dream to him, though. His body becomes numb, his eyes glazing over even as he feels the gentle hands patting his face. He sees very little, but for those tear-filled eyes and that long, silver-blue hair.
Because that’s how he’s always been…even when you were children.
“Mother, Tendai needs healing. Her wounds are great. Please help her.”
Linos and Calandra were only seven at this point. Tendai, one of their older cousins, had gotten into trouble, and thus needed to be punished. Ten lashings from her own father. But Garnus was not one to give simple lashings, instead being sure that every lash stripped flesh from bone. Ten lashings were life threatening. But it was Galiendhe policy to force lashings to heal on their own.
“You know I cannot do anything about that, Linos. Just ignore her cries and go help your sister with her training. Then you both may have a bath in the spring water.”
At first Linos had been hesitant. But he quickly had come up with an idea to help his cousin, a young woman nearly three times his own age that he barely knew. Calandra had tried to stop his nonsense upon hearing about it, but nothing she could say or do would stop him.
Taking some fabric into the spring bath with him and his sister, Linos soaked up some of the precious spring water, later taking it to help Tendai’s wounds. Though Linos would get his own lashings for this, he had managed to save his cousin’s life. And Calandra was right there, more than willing to take half of the lashings to save her brother some of the pain.
They had shared everything together…
So why shouldn’t they share this?
And there she sits, thinking of taking her own life to be with Linos, when he looks up at her, seeing that flowing silver hair blocking his face from the rain. His golden green eyes hold tears of regret and sorrow, but also of knowing. She can and will live on without him. There is still so much to do.
So instead, she tries desperately to keep him alive, tearing off most of her shirt to plug the wound. But it’s no use, and within mere moments, the clean white fabric is drenched in blood. Shivering with cold, she begins to truly cry, begging between sobs for him not to go.
“You cannot leave me here! Please, don’t leave me here…”
Still trying to swallow, Linos looks up at his sister, his eyes suddenly shedding a few sparkling tears, and gives a small, sorrowful smile. He understands what this is. He feels the blanket of darkness taking over, trying to cover him, even as his dear Calandra begs him to stay awake.
They both know it’s no use.
But her cries still pain him, even in death. He begs the gods to allow his hand to move, gifted just enough connection to allow his left hand to grasp his Orichalcum whip, lifting it slightly as he manages a few small breaths. Calandra takes it from him with a nod, taking his hand in hers, now covered with his blood, placing his palm on her face.
Even with all of the blood around them, Linos still seems to be able to add more. With every heartbeat, his Life’s Blood seeps from the wound of his neck.
And slowly, his eyes begin to only see darkness. Slowly, he is covered with the blanket of cold. Slowly, his soul leaves his body, taken by the angels of the gods to serve in the After Life, forever leaving his sweet Calandra to exact the revenge of her beloved family…alone.
She screams all of her rage and sorrow as she watches the last of the light in his shimmering golden green eyes fade away. His hand goes limp against her face, his heartbeat slowing, growing softer, and dying. Once more like acid down her cheeks, Calandra lets all of her sorrows fall, pulling the body of her lost brother into her lap and holding him against her, screaming towards the skies and rocking back and forth on her knees, her hair staining crimson at the tips as it sits in tangles around her.
“Gods be damned! Curse you all!!! How dare you?! HOW DARE YOU?!?!”
How could she possibly live through this? How can she survive, only a half of a whole?
Pulling him to her, Calandra weeps, the power of her sorrow seeming to radiate around her, even forcing some of the Te’i Sai to even take a wide berth when making their way around her towards the Demon.
And even as the battle rages around her, cannons firing, buildings collapsing, heads flying, Calandra weeps and screams. Even as the Demon falls and cheers call, she cries for her loss. It is only when Sereinia begins her own cries that Calandra cannot cry any more. So instead, she sits there, trembling, clutching the already cooling body of her dear brother, numb and unsure of what to do next.
As if she suddenly feels a surge of energy, Calandra stands abruptly, lifting her brother’s body into her arms, and faces the nearest exit of the city. Taking a step, she stumbles, her body soaked crimson, her face red and puffy, smeared with her brother’s Life’s Blood. She quickly catches herself, her silvery green eyes dead and hollow, her left eye already beginning to change into a strange, fiery blue.
As she leaves the city with small, stumbling steps, she holds her brother tight against her mostly bare chest, her silver hair seeming to darken with each tiny step. She steps past the Royal Knights with little hesitation, perhaps only to look back on the screaming Sereinia with sorrowful eyes.
Then, she continues into the setting sun, defeated and lost, forever alone in the wasteland they call a home…
Within only a couple of weeks of Shadow’s death and disappearance, rumors begin to spread of a woman with blue-black hair and a blue eye that blazes fire. Her skin is as pale as the moon, and she moves like a shadow through the night, calling for Justice and Vengeance to be her guide.
Little is truly known about this being, especially whether or not she is a force of good. But people say that she uses two katanas and a strangely special chain that glows when she wields it…
They call her the Nightingale…
Little is truly known about this being, especially whether or not she is a force of good. But people say that she uses two katanas and a strangely special chain that glows when she wields it…
They call her the Nightingale…
Dietrich Faust
"The Demon is dead. Why does it feel like this story isn't over yet?"
"The Demon is dead. Why does it feel like this story isn't over yet?"
Dietrich spied the caravan on the horizon. The glow of campfires betrayed its location in the gathering dark of night. For three days he had followed what remained of the Emperor's own personal retinue through the country-side. For the first two days he had hung back, wary of approaching armed men who were undoubtedly edgy while protecting their wounded emperor. Now though, he had made up his mind. He knew what he was about to try to do was most likely folly, but it was his only chance.
By Uirlin, a horse would be nice right about now...
His goal now was to find more of the rotten curs that the Demon had referred to as assassins. The only problem was that he didn't have the slightest clue as to where they could be found. He needed information, and the only people he could think of that might have that information were currently being held as, more or less, prisoners of the emperor. The irony of the situation brought a ghost of a smile to Dietrich's face.
He pressed on down the road in a leisurely fashion, he didn't want to spook the soldiers before he could speak to them. Getting shot like a dog in the street would certainly not be an honorable doom. The air was cool, and brought to Dietrich's nose the smells of cook-fires and meat. He felt his stomach rumble. As he came closer he saw that the Imperials had made camp a little ways off of the main road in the trees. As he expected he was quickly spotted, and a squad of soldiers approached him. They carried halberds, but appeared to be more interested in getting back to their supper than getting into a fight.
"This is an Imperial Army camp, what's your business here?" An older man with a mustache asked.
"No business, just a tired wanderer who would much rather sleep in the company of men than with the wolves." Dietrich said in a cordial manner. "I don't ask for food or drink, only a place by your fire for the night."
The older man eyed him for a moment, his experienced eyes scanning Dietrich's face for deceit. He didn't seem to find any, but still seemed unsure, or reluctant. Normally, Imperial detachments had a kind of "open door" policy within its own borders. If you didn't seem like the type that would murder soldiers in their sleep and steal their things, you could normally expect to be allowed safety within the camp for the night. However, escorting the emperor himself most likely altered that mentality.
The man scratched his unshaven face for a moment. Dietrich could not really blame him for his uncertainty. A brute with a sword the size of a tall man slung across his back deserved a bit more scrutiny than your average pilgrim.
"Aaahhh... Its not really my place to decide this." He turned and gestured to one of the other soldiers. "Kyras, go and seek out Sir Kreigg. He will know what to do."
Kreigg? I've heard that name before, a Veilbrandian name.
Dietrich wracked his brain, he knew that name... Somehow...
The Demon froze in place as a gasp escaped his lungs, and as he looked down he was greeted by the sight of two blades protruding from his chest on either side. Looking over his shoulder, he saw that Solomon had attacked his lower spine with his knee and broken it, and the only thing holding the Demon up on his feet right now were the two Royal Knights. As they backed away, and Yarun retracted his weapons from the Demon's body, they watched the Demon's reaction and noted that his eyes regained their pupils, and that the persona of the Demon was now fading from existence as Shadow returned to the world, but not in time to defend himself.
Down to the earth, the Demon fell. The once proud, confident, and unyielding body of the Red-Eyed Demon struck the earth, his muscles no longer able to support his weight without his spine in tact to provide proper base. As he hit the ground, the earth around his body slowly turned red.
As the Demon lie there, the rain ceased and the clouds began to part, giving way to the fading twilight as they moved on from this horrific scene outside of Triveila. The remaining Assassins were quickly dispatched by Yarun and Solomon, who then turned their attention to Sereinia, knowing that the Emperor would have their heads if they did not retrieve her and bring her back. They were going to save her, and they were going to save their Emperor from all of this no matter the cost. Whatever happened to Shadow now was of no concern to them.
Yarun had pierced both of his lungs, and his life would soon be extinguished from this world no matter how quickly or efficiently anyone worked to save him.
Finally, after all the years of fear, torment and death… The Red-Eyed Demon was no more.
Two figures watched the scene unfold from a distance in the forest just out of sight. They both watched as Shadow's form crumpled to the ground, and the dark aura surrounding his body evaporated into nothingness. Over time, several people approached his body, but the two figures waited until everyone had left the scene and were beyond their range of vision before exiting the forest.
One of them was a tall and well muscled young man in his mid-late twenties with dirty blonde hair and deep ocean blue eyes. The other was a familiar form to anyone who had been there during the bloody New Year in Cre' Est with her long, flowing brown hair and chocolate brown eyes as she sadly examined Shadow's body. The man examined Shadow as well, and looked over at her for a moment. Her eyes told the whole story, and so he nodded to her as he picked up Shadow's lifeless form. The two of them walked away into the darkness, the body of the Red-Eyed Demon safely secured, and disappeared.
The following day, the bodies of the dead were buried and disposed of by the city guards and other civilian volunteers. Each and every single man was checked for red eyes, but none of them had the infamous red spheres the Demon was known for.
If was from this that the whispers of the Demon's disappearance was born.
Down to the earth, the Demon fell. The once proud, confident, and unyielding body of the Red-Eyed Demon struck the earth, his muscles no longer able to support his weight without his spine in tact to provide proper base. As he hit the ground, the earth around his body slowly turned red.
As the Demon lie there, the rain ceased and the clouds began to part, giving way to the fading twilight as they moved on from this horrific scene outside of Triveila. The remaining Assassins were quickly dispatched by Yarun and Solomon, who then turned their attention to Sereinia, knowing that the Emperor would have their heads if they did not retrieve her and bring her back. They were going to save her, and they were going to save their Emperor from all of this no matter the cost. Whatever happened to Shadow now was of no concern to them.
Yarun had pierced both of his lungs, and his life would soon be extinguished from this world no matter how quickly or efficiently anyone worked to save him.
Finally, after all the years of fear, torment and death… The Red-Eyed Demon was no more.
Two figures watched the scene unfold from a distance in the forest just out of sight. They both watched as Shadow's form crumpled to the ground, and the dark aura surrounding his body evaporated into nothingness. Over time, several people approached his body, but the two figures waited until everyone had left the scene and were beyond their range of vision before exiting the forest.
One of them was a tall and well muscled young man in his mid-late twenties with dirty blonde hair and deep ocean blue eyes. The other was a familiar form to anyone who had been there during the bloody New Year in Cre' Est with her long, flowing brown hair and chocolate brown eyes as she sadly examined Shadow's body. The man examined Shadow as well, and looked over at her for a moment. Her eyes told the whole story, and so he nodded to her as he picked up Shadow's lifeless form. The two of them walked away into the darkness, the body of the Red-Eyed Demon safely secured, and disappeared.
The following day, the bodies of the dead were buried and disposed of by the city guards and other civilian volunteers. Each and every single man was checked for red eyes, but none of them had the infamous red spheres the Demon was known for.
If was from this that the whispers of the Demon's disappearance was born.
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"I am more worried of the silence for It is the unspoken words that cut the deepest."
"I am more worried of the silence for It is the unspoken words that cut the deepest."
It had been a few days since the Emperor's Caravan had departed from the battlefield where the Demon had been laid to rest for eternity. The morale of the troops were both a mixture of pride and worry. The latter part was due to the condition of the Fallen Emperor who had yet to wake from his unconscious daze. It was becoming a growing concern but the Royal Knights which were Yarun and Solomon made sure that such news would not jolt the men into despair especially the Empress waiting back at the Capitol. Furthermore, the two heroes as they are now known did not want the vipers back at the Palace to know the situation of the Emperor. In addition, it was better to have men who are joyous than in despair.
As such, the retinue stopped for a much needed rest. They set up a camp where everyone shared hearty stories, concerns, and eagerness about the death of the Red-Eyed Demon. Unknown to all of those in the camp, a pair of orange-gold eyes gazed from the distant towards the people with such mysterious intent. Protected by the cloak of darkness, the fur of black mingled with it perfectly. If one would take look closely or perhaps a certain doctor would take notice, this was the same feline who had crossed paths with Sereinia back in Triveila. The one who had brought subtlety the news of bad malice.
Without much concern, the activities within the camp continued on. As for Solomon, he had went to check on the Emperor's condition. The Imperial Doctor discussed with him the probable reasons for such a deathlike slumber. It is why he is more concern to return back to the Capitol so the Emperor could get proper treatment. However, he was a reasonable man and would not deprive the men their needed rest. After all, they had been pushing on without much stop. Bidding his goodbye to the doctor and taking one last look at the sleeping Emperor, he left the carriage to cater next to the needs of the other guests he had brought in their company.
"I will hold your responsibility of protecting your charges now."
His last words to the fallen Demon echoed inside Solomon's mind. During that time, it was the most natural thing to say. A way to bring some relief to the man he had decided to kill with the aid of his fellow Knight. But as of now, he seemed to have troubles about that especially towards the recently found Princess who refused to eat any of her meals. Sereinia had demanded to return where Shadow was however, he could not allow that. As such, the Princess created conditions that until she was taken there she would not eat anything at all. If he remembered, her exact words were,
"Take me where Shadow is right now. If not, I will rather chose to starve myself to death than remain here with you."
Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Solomon could feel an onset of headache coming. It was not also helpful when Yarun had completely chosen to leave all of this in his 'capable' hands as the Sword Dancer had described. Due to that, he had done something complete lacking of a gentleman's refinement. There was no doubt in his mind that once the Emperor finds out would have his head one way or another. Stopping at the carriage where two soldiers were assigned to keep watch, he glanced at the men who saluted back. Knocking on the door, he alerted Sereinia of his presence.
"This is Solomon. I am here to check if you have eaten your meal."
A few minutes of silence went by and still no answer behind the door. As such, Solomon opened the door and saw Sereinia sleeping on the side with fresh tracks of tears on her face. It was without doubt that the Princess was still grieving about the Red-Eyed Demon. He could not say anything to make that go away. The only one capable of that is herself and if by a miracle Shadow, himself. But for now, all he could do was to ensure her health during this period of lamentation. Looking at the side, the tray that contained her meal had finally been touched. It was not much but some of the portion were eaten. This made him release a small sigh of relief. Reaching for his right side cheek, he could still feel the warmth of the Princess' hand connecting with it.
"I demand you eat. There is no way I would allow you to be taken back to where Shadow is. He is dead. Accept that."
Solomon argued back to Sereinia who was completely firm on her decision to return where Shadow was. In such a state, she has little concern about other things. Moreover, she has no concern about herself in general. This was something unacceptable as The Emperor, Empress, and even Shadow had left the task to protect her at his hands whether it was by order or a request. As such, he cannot simply choose to give it up or throw that away on the side. Still, the Princess was proving herself being difficult.
"I will not eat! He is not dead! Take me back to him!"
Something snapped within Solomon as he grabbed Sereinia's food tray and bite into the bread which was part of her meal. Afterwards, he pulled her to him by grabbing her arm. In one swift and full motion, his lips was on hers. Due to the surprise, she had her lips parted enough for him to literally spoon-feed her the bread he had taken piece of in his mouth. The next action was a loud slap on his cheek which was the done by the Princess in shock and great disbelief.
In truth, Solomon had wanted to apologize for that. However, he did the opposite as he used that gesture as a warning. In any case, it seemed to work as Sereinia had taken heed of it by eating even just a little of her meal. Approaching the sleeping Princess, he wiped a fresh tear that fell from her eye. She must be dreaming of something incredibly sad and it does not take a genius to figure what it could be, Tucking a loose strand hair behind her ear, he gazed at the forlorn Princess who was swept away into very complicated matters. Now, she was being placed in another twisted life.
"It's frustrating and painful isn't it? Always being left behind with the vague reasons of being protected..."
Solomon whispered softly before he decided to leave Sereinia to her rest. There was another person that he needed to check up on. Taking his leave, the door to the carriage was once more locked and guarded. It was then those eyes of amethyst revealed itself. Glimmering with sadness, it seems she was awake just in time to hear what the White Knight had said. She rolled to the other side of her bed making her back face the door instead. The toll of what happened had yet to leave her at all. It continued to linger on her and Solomon's words even further cemented one of the reasons why all of these were painful to her. She was so helpless when it truly mattered.
"It is... It is.."
On Solomon's next agenda, it was to visit Shadow's acquaintance or student if his conclusion was correct. At the same time, if he remembered correctly, Sereinia called out to a Mayumi. There is a great possibility that the silver-haired girl that he had taken was this Mayumi person. Well, he hoped that he is correct. There is this lingering hope that this young girl would be the key to have the Princess at the very least moved on from Shadow's Demise. Entering the carriage which was also protected by two guards, he was somewhat disappointed. The girl was still asleep and this was not because of any noticeable injuries or a means of rest. There was something odd about her condition which ails him. As such, he had asked the doctor of their retinue to check on her from time to time. But even then, there was no explanation for such a state.
"What has happened to you...?"
Approaching Mayumi's bedside, Solomon's concern could be seen dancing within those pale silver eyes. He proceeded to touch the girl's forehead and with that he felt she was hot than the normal. It seemed she had developed a fever. He quickly ordered one of the guards to call for the doctor. After doing so, he stayed beside her while making sure that there would be no more health hazards to her. There was also this feeling of familiarity once again tingling at the back of his mind. He had never acted upon it and had chosen to ignore it which he would do once more. When the doctor arrived, he left the girl to the man's care as a guard had called him about a matter.
"I will leave her to your care, doctor."
With that said, Solomon left Mayumi even though there was this resentment that he disliked what he had done. Shaking such feelings as nonsensical. He focused his mind at the matter that was thrown at his way. There seemed to be a rogue mercenary that had chanced upon their camp and wanted to stay in their midst. Normally, this would be fine if the Emperor and the Princess was not with them. As such, he could not allow for any of them to have their defenses lowered at this point. After all, the perfect chance to wreck havoc more than anything is right now. They were most vulnerable now despite what the other soldiers might think or conclude.
Arriving at the scene, Solomon gestured for the guards to lower their weapons. He did not want to cause a scene at this time and even more so to start a fight when it could be averted. The soldiers heeded his instructions as he faced the man who expressed his wish to join their company for the night. His eyes of silver white resembled the moon that hanged above them. However, there was no gentleness within. It was more like an empty mirror that nothing was reflected no matter how much one wished to be so. At the same time, the White Knight's expression was completely indifferent and nothing can be read upon it.
Ending his words at that, Solomon scrutinized the man before him in his own subtle way. Somehow, he doubts that this man had just simply chanced upon them. There was this lingering instinct that this rogue mercenary had been following them. If that is so, this man was a potential threat. It would be better to reject his desire to stay with them. However, there is a saying that one should keep his enemies closer. At the same time, he highly doubted that Yarun would object to his decision. Speaking of which, he had yet to see the Captain of the Royal Knights. Hopefully, Yarun was not making trouble that was out of his range. In any case, he could also get the chance to conclude whether his notions about this man were simply baseless or truth.
"I'll allow it. But, I would like you not to remove your presence from the eyes of these soldiers. I am Solomon Kreigg, Vice Captain of the Royal Knights. If you would need anything, do come to me, Sir? Your name would be?"
As such, the retinue stopped for a much needed rest. They set up a camp where everyone shared hearty stories, concerns, and eagerness about the death of the Red-Eyed Demon. Unknown to all of those in the camp, a pair of orange-gold eyes gazed from the distant towards the people with such mysterious intent. Protected by the cloak of darkness, the fur of black mingled with it perfectly. If one would take look closely or perhaps a certain doctor would take notice, this was the same feline who had crossed paths with Sereinia back in Triveila. The one who had brought subtlety the news of bad malice.
Without much concern, the activities within the camp continued on. As for Solomon, he had went to check on the Emperor's condition. The Imperial Doctor discussed with him the probable reasons for such a deathlike slumber. It is why he is more concern to return back to the Capitol so the Emperor could get proper treatment. However, he was a reasonable man and would not deprive the men their needed rest. After all, they had been pushing on without much stop. Bidding his goodbye to the doctor and taking one last look at the sleeping Emperor, he left the carriage to cater next to the needs of the other guests he had brought in their company.
"I will hold your responsibility of protecting your charges now."
His last words to the fallen Demon echoed inside Solomon's mind. During that time, it was the most natural thing to say. A way to bring some relief to the man he had decided to kill with the aid of his fellow Knight. But as of now, he seemed to have troubles about that especially towards the recently found Princess who refused to eat any of her meals. Sereinia had demanded to return where Shadow was however, he could not allow that. As such, the Princess created conditions that until she was taken there she would not eat anything at all. If he remembered, her exact words were,
"Take me where Shadow is right now. If not, I will rather chose to starve myself to death than remain here with you."
Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Solomon could feel an onset of headache coming. It was not also helpful when Yarun had completely chosen to leave all of this in his 'capable' hands as the Sword Dancer had described. Due to that, he had done something complete lacking of a gentleman's refinement. There was no doubt in his mind that once the Emperor finds out would have his head one way or another. Stopping at the carriage where two soldiers were assigned to keep watch, he glanced at the men who saluted back. Knocking on the door, he alerted Sereinia of his presence.
"This is Solomon. I am here to check if you have eaten your meal."
A few minutes of silence went by and still no answer behind the door. As such, Solomon opened the door and saw Sereinia sleeping on the side with fresh tracks of tears on her face. It was without doubt that the Princess was still grieving about the Red-Eyed Demon. He could not say anything to make that go away. The only one capable of that is herself and if by a miracle Shadow, himself. But for now, all he could do was to ensure her health during this period of lamentation. Looking at the side, the tray that contained her meal had finally been touched. It was not much but some of the portion were eaten. This made him release a small sigh of relief. Reaching for his right side cheek, he could still feel the warmth of the Princess' hand connecting with it.
"I demand you eat. There is no way I would allow you to be taken back to where Shadow is. He is dead. Accept that."
Solomon argued back to Sereinia who was completely firm on her decision to return where Shadow was. In such a state, she has little concern about other things. Moreover, she has no concern about herself in general. This was something unacceptable as The Emperor, Empress, and even Shadow had left the task to protect her at his hands whether it was by order or a request. As such, he cannot simply choose to give it up or throw that away on the side. Still, the Princess was proving herself being difficult.
"I will not eat! He is not dead! Take me back to him!"
Something snapped within Solomon as he grabbed Sereinia's food tray and bite into the bread which was part of her meal. Afterwards, he pulled her to him by grabbing her arm. In one swift and full motion, his lips was on hers. Due to the surprise, she had her lips parted enough for him to literally spoon-feed her the bread he had taken piece of in his mouth. The next action was a loud slap on his cheek which was the done by the Princess in shock and great disbelief.
In truth, Solomon had wanted to apologize for that. However, he did the opposite as he used that gesture as a warning. In any case, it seemed to work as Sereinia had taken heed of it by eating even just a little of her meal. Approaching the sleeping Princess, he wiped a fresh tear that fell from her eye. She must be dreaming of something incredibly sad and it does not take a genius to figure what it could be, Tucking a loose strand hair behind her ear, he gazed at the forlorn Princess who was swept away into very complicated matters. Now, she was being placed in another twisted life.
"It's frustrating and painful isn't it? Always being left behind with the vague reasons of being protected..."
Solomon whispered softly before he decided to leave Sereinia to her rest. There was another person that he needed to check up on. Taking his leave, the door to the carriage was once more locked and guarded. It was then those eyes of amethyst revealed itself. Glimmering with sadness, it seems she was awake just in time to hear what the White Knight had said. She rolled to the other side of her bed making her back face the door instead. The toll of what happened had yet to leave her at all. It continued to linger on her and Solomon's words even further cemented one of the reasons why all of these were painful to her. She was so helpless when it truly mattered.
"It is... It is.."
On Solomon's next agenda, it was to visit Shadow's acquaintance or student if his conclusion was correct. At the same time, if he remembered correctly, Sereinia called out to a Mayumi. There is a great possibility that the silver-haired girl that he had taken was this Mayumi person. Well, he hoped that he is correct. There is this lingering hope that this young girl would be the key to have the Princess at the very least moved on from Shadow's Demise. Entering the carriage which was also protected by two guards, he was somewhat disappointed. The girl was still asleep and this was not because of any noticeable injuries or a means of rest. There was something odd about her condition which ails him. As such, he had asked the doctor of their retinue to check on her from time to time. But even then, there was no explanation for such a state.
"What has happened to you...?"
Approaching Mayumi's bedside, Solomon's concern could be seen dancing within those pale silver eyes. He proceeded to touch the girl's forehead and with that he felt she was hot than the normal. It seemed she had developed a fever. He quickly ordered one of the guards to call for the doctor. After doing so, he stayed beside her while making sure that there would be no more health hazards to her. There was also this feeling of familiarity once again tingling at the back of his mind. He had never acted upon it and had chosen to ignore it which he would do once more. When the doctor arrived, he left the girl to the man's care as a guard had called him about a matter.
"I will leave her to your care, doctor."
With that said, Solomon left Mayumi even though there was this resentment that he disliked what he had done. Shaking such feelings as nonsensical. He focused his mind at the matter that was thrown at his way. There seemed to be a rogue mercenary that had chanced upon their camp and wanted to stay in their midst. Normally, this would be fine if the Emperor and the Princess was not with them. As such, he could not allow for any of them to have their defenses lowered at this point. After all, the perfect chance to wreck havoc more than anything is right now. They were most vulnerable now despite what the other soldiers might think or conclude.
Arriving at the scene, Solomon gestured for the guards to lower their weapons. He did not want to cause a scene at this time and even more so to start a fight when it could be averted. The soldiers heeded his instructions as he faced the man who expressed his wish to join their company for the night. His eyes of silver white resembled the moon that hanged above them. However, there was no gentleness within. It was more like an empty mirror that nothing was reflected no matter how much one wished to be so. At the same time, the White Knight's expression was completely indifferent and nothing can be read upon it.
Ending his words at that, Solomon scrutinized the man before him in his own subtle way. Somehow, he doubts that this man had just simply chanced upon them. There was this lingering instinct that this rogue mercenary had been following them. If that is so, this man was a potential threat. It would be better to reject his desire to stay with them. However, there is a saying that one should keep his enemies closer. At the same time, he highly doubted that Yarun would object to his decision. Speaking of which, he had yet to see the Captain of the Royal Knights. Hopefully, Yarun was not making trouble that was out of his range. In any case, he could also get the chance to conclude whether his notions about this man were simply baseless or truth.
"I'll allow it. But, I would like you not to remove your presence from the eyes of these soldiers. I am Solomon Kreigg, Vice Captain of the Royal Knights. If you would need anything, do come to me, Sir? Your name would be?"
Mayumi
"That will never happen, now that I know of it.”
"That will never happen, now that I know of it.”
Men clad in black robes filled the scene as they surround a single man obscuring her view of him. Catching movement out of the corner of her eyes, she turned to find herself staring straight into dark brown orbs. Eyes widened for a split second before they narrowed into slits.
"Kiiro." She stated dryly.
The scene shifted letting her watch on in third person’s view.
Kiiro’s sight was locked onto something across the other side of the scene. Slowly he walked forward, his eyes never leaving his supposed prey. Soon, a small figure appeared on the other side of the scene, identity concealed by the hood of an onyx cloak. Judging by the small athlete frame, she could tell it was a young girl. Kiiro slowly drew closer to the girl, but she did not move seemingly glued to her spot by something she wasn’t seeing. It was then she noticed Kiiro's mouth moving. What was he saying? Suddenly, the aura became tense around the young girl as she charged forward recklessly. Her recklessness was rewarded with a blow to her head sending her reeling across the clearing before landing unconscious many feet away. Kiiro made his way towards the still figure and gathered her into his arms. With that, he walked away with the figure. Before he left the scene, Mayumi caught a glimpse of the girl’s face which caused her to stiffen. Shaking herself out Mayumi glared at the retreating back as the scene faded.
‘I will never succumb to such.' She told herself determinedly.
Though she said that, she knew the more time she spent in this void her physical body would weaken.
In real time…
The doctor whom was called to check on Mayumi had left in a hurry to report to Solomon, perplexed at the girl’s condition. He had tried all types of neutralizers and drugs he had, but still the temperature was only heading for the worst.
Mayumi shifted uncomfortably as her temperature continued to increase, her head dropped slightly to her right revealing a pale brown mark below her left ear with strands of silver strewn over it.
“Sorry to interrupt Sir Kreigg, but I’m afraid this information can’t wait. About the girl you’ve asked me to check on earlier, her temperature just keeps rising despite all my efforts. If this continues… I’m not sure if she’ll make it.” The doctor informed with concern clearly heard in his tone.
Dietrich Faust
"I'll allow it. But, I would like you not to remove your presence from the eyes of these soldiers. I am Solomon Kreigg, Vice Captain of the Royal Knights. If you would need anything, do come to me, Sir? Your name would be?"
"Dietrich Faust, Chosen of the War-God. I heartily thank you for your hospitality Vice-Captain, and I will certainly obey your wishes." Dietrich replied.
Dietrich was thoroughly convinced he had met this man before. He realized that he was the one he had watched strike down the Demon, and inspect his body later; but it was more than that. The grey eyes, the white hair, the name Kreigg, they all tugged at his memory. He decided to press his luck with the Vice-Captain.
"Kreigg, that's a Veilbrandian name. Where were you born Vice-Captain? We could well have been neighbors!" He attempted to chuckle cordially, but all that came out was a dry rasp.
At that precise moment though, a man dressed as a field medic burst onto the scene.
“Sorry to interrupt Sir Kreigg, but I’m afraid this information can’t wait. About the girl you’ve asked me to check on earlier, her temperature just keeps rising despite all my efforts. If this continues… I’m not sure if she’ll make it.”
Dietrich's attention was snagged. The only girls that would be in this camp were the two he was after. He hadn't realized that they were in such critical condition. It sounded like he was running out of time. Dietrich felt tension begin to well up inside him, he needed to get into contact with one of them... Somehow.
Suddenly, inspiration.
"A rising fever you cannot stop? It sounds like a textbook case of daemonic possession to me." He addressed the Vice-Captain again. "Lord Kreigg, I know I may not look it, but I am essentially a priest. If you would be so gracious as to let me go to the girl, I'm sure I could be of some use. If not to cast out a daemon, than at least to give the poor girl her last rites."
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"If we ever meet, would I know what to say...?"
"If we ever meet, would I know what to say...?"
"Dietrich Faust, Chosen of the War-God. I heartily thank you for your hospitality Vice-Captain, and I will certainly obey your wishes."
Upon hearing the reply of the man now known as Dietrich Faust, Solomon gave an nod of acknowledgement. It would not be hard for the soldiers to keep track of the seemingly rogue mercenary. The man was too big to be put aside or be ignored easily by others. Furthermore, the soldiers will be probably be more wary with a stranger in their midst. Especially if that said guest was someone who could not be simply passed as a mere pilgrim or traveler. In any case, he has other duties to attend to. For now, Dietrich will be put under a close eye. He has this vague feeling that this man had some underlying agenda than what was already said. Putting that aside at the moment, he was about to excuse himself when Dietrich asked him a query.
"Kreigg, that's a Veilbrandian name. Where were you born Vice-Captain? We could well have been neighbors!"
It seems that Solomon's surname had hit certain familiarity with Dietrich. There was nothing wrong about the question being asked as Dietrich appeared to be of Veilbrand as well. The name Kreigg was something that he had picked up from the old lady who had taken care of him. Still, he was not even sure if that was even his true identity or anything else as the memories of his family was nothing more but a mere figment of his imagination. The time he had spent on his travels of searching any connections to the people he is related to by blood had proven to be very difficult. Still, he has yet to give up on that search. It was during that trail of thought that he had been interrupted by the army doctor they had taken with them.
“Sorry to interrupt Sir Kreigg, but I’m afraid this information can’t wait. About the girl you’ve asked me to check on earlier, her temperature just keeps rising despite all my efforts. If this continues… I’m not sure if she’ll make it.”
Concern clearly reflected within those silver-white eyes. Solomon was not a medical expert and the knowledge he had gained was through personal experiences and occasional readings when needed. If the doctor in their company could not understand such a condition, the only plausible thing he could do was ask Sereinia to look after Mayumi. Perhaps, it would be the best for the two to be together especially in such times like these. Making the said decision, he was about to impart just a few words to Dietrich and take his leave when the man spouted something rather comedic in his opinion.
"A rising fever you cannot stop? It sounds like a textbook case of daemonic possession to me. Lord Kreigg, I know I may not look it, but I am essentially a priest. If you would be so gracious as to let me go to the girl, I'm sure I could be of some use. If not to cast out a daemon, than at least to give the poor girl her last rites."
There are things in this world that cannot be explain most of the times. However, Solomon never believed in the existence of Demons or such. All of these at some point came from things that humans clearly understand. Yet as time passed by, it had gotten hazy to the point of fantasy stories were created to remember them by. Although, he clearly disliked the notion of the possibility to have the Mayumi die. There was no way he would simply allow the charge which he had promised to take care of reach demise just like that. On the other hand, there was nothing wrong in taking a chance with this rogue mercenary who perhaps due to his strong belief in Uirlin had made him possibly close to being a priest.
"... Come with me then." Solomon spoke towards Dietrich as he gazed at one of the soldiers. "Bring Dr. Nouralail to me at once."
With that said, Solomon led the way to the carriage where Mayumi was placed. As they entered, a peculiar sight took his entire attention. It was the rather the odd-shaped mark peeking behind the girl's long white hair. He was not certain what the mark looked fully however, there was this certain feeling. Yet, it did not show upon his face which remained indifferent as he closed the gap between him and Mayumi's bed. He gently pushed aside the other strands that covered the mark and a realization hit him very hard. Reaching for his collar which effectively covered his neck, he had a somewhat further distant look than normal.
"This is reality..."
Upon hearing the reply of the man now known as Dietrich Faust, Solomon gave an nod of acknowledgement. It would not be hard for the soldiers to keep track of the seemingly rogue mercenary. The man was too big to be put aside or be ignored easily by others. Furthermore, the soldiers will be probably be more wary with a stranger in their midst. Especially if that said guest was someone who could not be simply passed as a mere pilgrim or traveler. In any case, he has other duties to attend to. For now, Dietrich will be put under a close eye. He has this vague feeling that this man had some underlying agenda than what was already said. Putting that aside at the moment, he was about to excuse himself when Dietrich asked him a query.
"Kreigg, that's a Veilbrandian name. Where were you born Vice-Captain? We could well have been neighbors!"
It seems that Solomon's surname had hit certain familiarity with Dietrich. There was nothing wrong about the question being asked as Dietrich appeared to be of Veilbrand as well. The name Kreigg was something that he had picked up from the old lady who had taken care of him. Still, he was not even sure if that was even his true identity or anything else as the memories of his family was nothing more but a mere figment of his imagination. The time he had spent on his travels of searching any connections to the people he is related to by blood had proven to be very difficult. Still, he has yet to give up on that search. It was during that trail of thought that he had been interrupted by the army doctor they had taken with them.
“Sorry to interrupt Sir Kreigg, but I’m afraid this information can’t wait. About the girl you’ve asked me to check on earlier, her temperature just keeps rising despite all my efforts. If this continues… I’m not sure if she’ll make it.”
Concern clearly reflected within those silver-white eyes. Solomon was not a medical expert and the knowledge he had gained was through personal experiences and occasional readings when needed. If the doctor in their company could not understand such a condition, the only plausible thing he could do was ask Sereinia to look after Mayumi. Perhaps, it would be the best for the two to be together especially in such times like these. Making the said decision, he was about to impart just a few words to Dietrich and take his leave when the man spouted something rather comedic in his opinion.
"A rising fever you cannot stop? It sounds like a textbook case of daemonic possession to me. Lord Kreigg, I know I may not look it, but I am essentially a priest. If you would be so gracious as to let me go to the girl, I'm sure I could be of some use. If not to cast out a daemon, than at least to give the poor girl her last rites."
There are things in this world that cannot be explain most of the times. However, Solomon never believed in the existence of Demons or such. All of these at some point came from things that humans clearly understand. Yet as time passed by, it had gotten hazy to the point of fantasy stories were created to remember them by. Although, he clearly disliked the notion of the possibility to have the Mayumi die. There was no way he would simply allow the charge which he had promised to take care of reach demise just like that. On the other hand, there was nothing wrong in taking a chance with this rogue mercenary who perhaps due to his strong belief in Uirlin had made him possibly close to being a priest.
"... Come with me then." Solomon spoke towards Dietrich as he gazed at one of the soldiers. "Bring Dr. Nouralail to me at once."
With that said, Solomon led the way to the carriage where Mayumi was placed. As they entered, a peculiar sight took his entire attention. It was the rather the odd-shaped mark peeking behind the girl's long white hair. He was not certain what the mark looked fully however, there was this certain feeling. Yet, it did not show upon his face which remained indifferent as he closed the gap between him and Mayumi's bed. He gently pushed aside the other strands that covered the mark and a realization hit him very hard. Reaching for his collar which effectively covered his neck, he had a somewhat further distant look than normal.
"This is reality..."
Dietrich Faust
Dietrich watched as the Vice-Captain entered the carriage and approached the unconscious girl inside. He looked around, expected some sort of invitation. He received none, and so removed Gewalt, still in its sheath, from his shoulders. He allowed the massive weapon to lean again the outside of the carriage, and then stepped inside. Entering the carriage was like stepping into a bog. The air seemed warm, thick, and heavy, and the strangest feeling of unease came over Dietrich as he came to stand beside the Vice-Captain.
I wonder if she really is possessed...
The girl herself seemed like the image of innocent purity at the moment; but Dietrich had scene enough to know better. He unconsciously rubbed his neck. The Vice-Captain seemed to be deep in thought about something, though from the moment they had met Dietrich had pinned him as being rather aloof. Well, aloof wouldn't be the exact word for it. He seemed aware of what was happening around him, just so much so that he didn't seem to focus on any one thing at a time.
After making that observation, Dietrich took the liberty of stepping forward and examining the girl himself. He wasn't a doctor by any means, but anyone could tell that she was fading fast. He was struck by her youth and appearance, she looked like she belonged in a comfy palace in Cre'Est, not snapping men's necks in the woods with a Demon. Whatever had pushed her down the path she had chosen, it couldn't have been pleasant. Dietrich checked her for infected cuts or injuries, realizing that the doctor had most likely already done this multiple times. In fact, he wasn't quite sure what he was hoping to accomplish here. If she wasn't awake, then he couldn't get anything out of her anyway.
Then he noticed it, a small tattoo just under her ear. It was a symbol, but its meaning was foreign to Dietrich. Perhaps it was a family crest? No matter. Whatever it meant, it was most likely none of his business. He stood up abruptly and stepped away from her, and realized that his hands were shaking.
Strange.
"I'm no physician, but I'll wait here if you don't mind. If your Dr. Nouralail can't do anything to help her, than I would like to be able to attend to her spiritual health."
He realized that his tone had reverted into its rather blunt form, he quickly added.
"If it would please you, Vice-Captain."
... Where the Demon Fell...
Three days had passed, and the bodies had mostly been cleaned from the site where the Demon slaughtered so many of his fellow Assassins and forever marred the land in a red stain which would never fade from the Earth outside the city. The guards had cleaned up the bodies, and even marked the location of the spot where the Demon's body fell with a monument to his death, a prayer for those he killed written on it as a way to honor the lives of the innocent which fell to his blade for over two decades. Many had visited the monument, spat on the Demon's title, and knelt down to pray for those dearly departed whom they missed so much. Even if the cause of their dearly departed's death was never confirmed, blame was placed on the Demon.
Today, there was one who was examining the battlefield, scanning it and rescanning it over and over again to piece together what had happened.
He was an investigator of Gweynura, hired by the Royal Family to confirm the death of the Demon. He examined the monument, the blood stains surrounding it, and the facts which had been gathered from that day by speaking to those who either witnessed or were part of the event. He was followed by two assistants, each one with different opinions about what transpired that day.
"I still say that the Demon is dead and that he was carried away to be disposed of in a dishonorable way by a disgruntled civilian." Said the first assistant, who's name was Monden.
"No, if that were the case then we'd see evidence of that. As it stands, there's almost nothing which states that his body ever left. No drag marks, no blood trails... nothing." Said assistant number two, named Frederich.
The Investigator himself looked back at the two bickering assistants and wondered how they were ever assigned to him with their limited observational skills.
"You two need to calm down and open your eyes. There's plenty here to say what happened." He said.
The two assistants looked at him and confusion, then to each other, and shrugged as they both stood to either side of him.
"Look here." He said, pointing to the gathering of blood beneath the monument.
"The blood stains here in the dirt and grass suggest that the Demon's body lost much of its blood... about two pints I'd say. However, if you look closely, the ground is slightly more saturated in these two locations where his upper torso was lying. That being the case, he was either stabbed or shot through the chest twice, each one puncturing a lung if I had to guess based on the amount of blood and the position relative to the body outline." He said, slightly proud of himself.
"What body outline?" Asked Frederich.
The investigator looked behind him with wide eyes, but said nothing as he turned and pointed to the ground.
"Look here!" He said forcefully, pointing to the ground.
"You can clearly make out the presence of fabric markings in the dirt around the torso and, over here, there are markings where his boots dug into the ground. You can tell they were boots and not shoes based on how deep the indentations are in the dirt... Quite heavy boots if I had to guess, maybe ten to fifteen pounds or so. And there, his weapons dropped just out of range of his hands right there to his sides. However, there are no signs of them, which means they likely were untouched until his body was taken away. Before that, however, he was flipped over. Note the ever so slight drag of the boots and the shifting of weight in the dirt right here where his head was. Someone flipped him over into a more traditional burial posture, likely as a last right from one warrior to another in respect for his skills. Not many would think to do so for this one, so it must have been someone he made an impression on."
"Wait a minute sir, you said his body was taken away... How would you know that?" Monden asked.
The Investigator looked back at Monden, smirking slightly and rolling his eyes, again wondering how the boy had been assigned to assist him.
"Here, you can see slight imprints of the fingers which picked up the body of the Demon. They are fairly large, meaning that a man of... Oh, I don't know... Six feet two to six feet four inches or so, must have picked his body up and carried it away. You can also tell because there are different boot indentations around his body, and I know for a fact that nobody approached him save for the one who flipped him over thanks to eye witness accounts. Nobody else every came near this site during the clean up procedure either. So they had to have been the boots of someone who picked him up and carried him away. There are also two other imprints there, female by the look and size of them, and she likely was here to lend a helping hand... Why, I will never know."
The Investigator looked at his to assistants to make sure they were following along before continuing.
"Now, there is no trail of blood, but if you follow the ever so faint imprints of those boots belonging to the man which picked up the Demon you can see that they lead to the forest."
At the edge of the tree line, he tracked the evidence for a moment before stepping inside to continue his explanation.
"The trail stops here, albeit temporarily, at this gathering of dried blood. Whoever removed the Demon's body put it down here, and if my eyes are not deceiving me the female companion knelt down right here to perform some kind of... procedure which caused this gathering of blood to accumulate before they both continued to proceed with removing his body from this site... Let's see if we can find out how far they go."
The Investigator and his two assistants followed the trail onward for almost a mile before it suddenly and mysteriously ran cold just before it came to the mountains another mile or so ahead. The Investigator looked around, but could not find any further evidence of the presence of either the Demon or the two individuals who helped carry him away. The trail just... ended.
"... Dammit!" He exclaimed.
The assistants cringed at his anger for a moment, but then they all headed back together as the Investigator wrote down his findings.
"So what now sir?" Frederich asked.
"Now, my good Frederich, we return home and I report my findings to His and Her Majesty. They likely will not be pleased that the Demon's body did not turn up, but never the less they will be glad to know that he could not have survived two collapsed lungs. Nobody can, as there isn't a medicine or procedure in the known world which can undo damage like that."
The two assistants nodded to him in confidence as they continued to follow him on the path home.
The Demon was confirmed dead upon their return, with the information that his lungs had been collapsed by either two bullets or blades becoming the official report which the people now began to gossip about. Everyone knew that there was no cure, medicine, or procedure which could reverse that damage.
... Was there?
"There was still someone I can hold on to..."
"Vice-Captain Kreigg summons your presence. It seems the albino girl is in critical condition."
At first, Sereinia was not interested in any requests or callings from the White Knight of Cre' Est. She could careless about what he wanted. However, her indifference was removed immediately upon hearing the mention of an albino girl. The only person that registered on the top of her head was none other than Mayumi. The girl was still in a comatose state due to the dreams of the future. Without much dilly dallying, she stood from her bed and sprinted out of her carriage while the guards stationed to watch her followed along with the one in charge of accompanying her.
Desperation filled the hidden princess. Sereinia had a lot of questions that suddenly popped into her head. She had left Mayumi in the care of Calandra which made her wonder if the half of the twins was safe. There was also the concern about Linos who had went ahead in search of Shadow. She was too preoccupied about her own grief that she had failed to notice her other companions. Thinking about it, she had no idea where everyone was or if they were safe. Somehow, she has this vague feeling of uneasiness in regards to the thoughts about the twins. Yet, she could only hope and pray the two were safe. Adding to that, the Emperor who shielded her from harm as she recklessly plunged herself into the fields of battle, seems to be still not well as Solomon failed to mention anything related about the Ruler of Cre' Est. The one that is her biological father.
There was also the matter about Mayumi. Sereinia has no true idea about these futuristic dreams or what kind of strain it would cause on the younger girl's health. All she was definite about is that Mayumi was very vulnerable in such a catatonic status. Moreover, if the albino girl that the soldier was talking about was truly Mayumi, she only felt much guilt and concern knowing that she had forgotten about the girl in her own wallowing and self-pity. She had failed to see that there were still other things that mattered to her. Shadow was not here but it does not mean all was lost. There was still Mayumi that she had to take care of. It was not because of responsibility or a promise. This was because the girl was important to her.
Wandering around the camp in a frantic manner, Sereinia was clearly in a rush and panic. In such a state, she did not bother to have the soldier tell her where the so-called albino girl was being kept. There were a few carriages yet, there were still plenty in her opinion especially when she was in such a rush to be beside the younger girl's side. Fortunately, a soldier appeared before her as she quickly approached the man and asked with much panic. At first, the man did not understand her inquiry as she spoke in such a breathless and incoherent set of sentences. However, soon enough, the intention was sent across and the soldier accompanied her to the carriage where Mayumi was being kept.
"Mayumi!"
It was the greeting that Sereinia spoke once she entered the carriage. She did not bother with the presence of the two men. Rushing to Mayumi's side, she reached for the girl's hand and placed her other hand on the girl's forehead. There was no doubt that this person was Mayumi and she was having a high-grade fever. There was a certain instability in the rising of her temperature from her quick observation. She quickly barked orders to retrieve a basin of clean water, towels, and the pouch of her personally-crafted medicines. Solomon who was unnerved by the lack of delicacy in her words and gestures which was always present ordered the men to do what the princess bid. Somehow, he was right to assume that it was this Mayumi who would effectively removed Sereinia from her so-called slump.
"Do not worry, Mayumi... I am here now... Please, be strong..."
Sereinia whispered with much concern and plead. She did not want to lose someone important to her once more. The feeling of being left behind was entirely painful from the very beginning. Having to experience it again for the fourth time would be suicidal. She was not even sure if she could handle such a pain. Gently placing the wet towel on Mayumi's forehead, she also ensured to sustain the girl with the needed nutrients of her body. Even if the girl was in a trance-like sleep, it does not mean that Mayumi was not using energy. She was certain that this futuristic dreams were taking a great toll on the girl's body. The rising fever was enough evidence of that. As such, she injected the girl with an antibiotics to stabilize her body from the fever and also a form of formulation that could sustain Mayumi's body need for food. After doing so, she stayed beside Mayumi and finally took heed of the people present within the carriage. Specifically, one in particular.
"Let me stay here with Mayumi... I beg of you..."
At first, Sereinia was not interested in any requests or callings from the White Knight of Cre' Est. She could careless about what he wanted. However, her indifference was removed immediately upon hearing the mention of an albino girl. The only person that registered on the top of her head was none other than Mayumi. The girl was still in a comatose state due to the dreams of the future. Without much dilly dallying, she stood from her bed and sprinted out of her carriage while the guards stationed to watch her followed along with the one in charge of accompanying her.
Desperation filled the hidden princess. Sereinia had a lot of questions that suddenly popped into her head. She had left Mayumi in the care of Calandra which made her wonder if the half of the twins was safe. There was also the concern about Linos who had went ahead in search of Shadow. She was too preoccupied about her own grief that she had failed to notice her other companions. Thinking about it, she had no idea where everyone was or if they were safe. Somehow, she has this vague feeling of uneasiness in regards to the thoughts about the twins. Yet, she could only hope and pray the two were safe. Adding to that, the Emperor who shielded her from harm as she recklessly plunged herself into the fields of battle, seems to be still not well as Solomon failed to mention anything related about the Ruler of Cre' Est. The one that is her biological father.
There was also the matter about Mayumi. Sereinia has no true idea about these futuristic dreams or what kind of strain it would cause on the younger girl's health. All she was definite about is that Mayumi was very vulnerable in such a catatonic status. Moreover, if the albino girl that the soldier was talking about was truly Mayumi, she only felt much guilt and concern knowing that she had forgotten about the girl in her own wallowing and self-pity. She had failed to see that there were still other things that mattered to her. Shadow was not here but it does not mean all was lost. There was still Mayumi that she had to take care of. It was not because of responsibility or a promise. This was because the girl was important to her.
Wandering around the camp in a frantic manner, Sereinia was clearly in a rush and panic. In such a state, she did not bother to have the soldier tell her where the so-called albino girl was being kept. There were a few carriages yet, there were still plenty in her opinion especially when she was in such a rush to be beside the younger girl's side. Fortunately, a soldier appeared before her as she quickly approached the man and asked with much panic. At first, the man did not understand her inquiry as she spoke in such a breathless and incoherent set of sentences. However, soon enough, the intention was sent across and the soldier accompanied her to the carriage where Mayumi was being kept.
"Mayumi!"
It was the greeting that Sereinia spoke once she entered the carriage. She did not bother with the presence of the two men. Rushing to Mayumi's side, she reached for the girl's hand and placed her other hand on the girl's forehead. There was no doubt that this person was Mayumi and she was having a high-grade fever. There was a certain instability in the rising of her temperature from her quick observation. She quickly barked orders to retrieve a basin of clean water, towels, and the pouch of her personally-crafted medicines. Solomon who was unnerved by the lack of delicacy in her words and gestures which was always present ordered the men to do what the princess bid. Somehow, he was right to assume that it was this Mayumi who would effectively removed Sereinia from her so-called slump.
"Do not worry, Mayumi... I am here now... Please, be strong..."
Sereinia whispered with much concern and plead. She did not want to lose someone important to her once more. The feeling of being left behind was entirely painful from the very beginning. Having to experience it again for the fourth time would be suicidal. She was not even sure if she could handle such a pain. Gently placing the wet towel on Mayumi's forehead, she also ensured to sustain the girl with the needed nutrients of her body. Even if the girl was in a trance-like sleep, it does not mean that Mayumi was not using energy. She was certain that this futuristic dreams were taking a great toll on the girl's body. The rising fever was enough evidence of that. As such, she injected the girl with an antibiotics to stabilize her body from the fever and also a form of formulation that could sustain Mayumi's body need for food. After doing so, she stayed beside Mayumi and finally took heed of the people present within the carriage. Specifically, one in particular.
"Let me stay here with Mayumi... I beg of you..."
"When the thing you searched for is in front of you, doubt takes over..."
"When you found that mark, it means you are not alone anymore child."
Those words resonated within Solomon's head like a never ending echo. The pale brown mark of a pentacle which was truly an odd mark spoke to him in droves while the voice of the one who had once taken care of him haunted him much like a nightmare. Touching the right portion of his neck which was covered by his detached collar effectively, he could feel a rather tingling sensation. There were a lot of questions that plagued him and he desperately wanted to hear the answers right now. However, it was truly impossible to do so. Adding to that, he had no clear proof to be as hopeful as he is. All he had to go on were simple words of an old lady that could just be mere fantasy stories out of sympathy to an abandoned child.
"I'm no physician, but I'll wait here if you don't mind. If your Dr. Nouralail can't do anything to help her, than I would like to be able to attend to her spiritual health."
The only thing that Solomon heard was health. Gazing at Dietrich, those silver-white eyes seemed so hollow yet a subtle sense of confusion could be seen for a second. The rest of the words that were spoke were nothing more but mere passing of the wind to him. However, his expression had remained indifferent. This was quite a feat as his inner self was caught up in the sea of great turmoil. He remained silent and looked at the fragile sleeping girl on the bed. Could it be truly possible that the Red-Eyed Demon did not only left the mere responsibility of protecting the princess but also the one connection that he had been searching for as well? If that was so...
"If it would please you, Vice-Captain."
This time Solomon heard Dietrich quite clearly however, the reason for such a statement was a blank to him. He could not blame the War-God Devotee as the fault lies entirely with him for not listening well. In any case, he could not just say yes immediately. He did not want to allow something that possibly could endanger the young girl or the princess in the process so needlessly without confirming. But before he could do so, Sereinia literally burst into the door as she called out the girl's name, Mayumi. It would seem that he was right in concluding that this was the girl that Sereinia was talking about before.
"So, her name is Mayumi..."
Solomon inwardly said as his eyes lingered on Mayumi's form. He also attentively listened to Sereinia's wishes which was more of a demand in terms of treating or aiding the girl's failing health. Somehow, the rising fever was stabilized by Sereinia. Yet, the girl was still somewhat pale. It was no wonder as he had heard of the tales of a very talented doctor named Nouralail. Her reputation fits her well however, he has this thought that the princess was seeing this as more of a curse than anything else. The ability to help and save lives but never the ones that she holds close. Perhaps, it was one of the reason why Sereinia was so devastated about what happened with the Red-Eyed Demon. She could not save him in the end.
"Let me stay here with Mayumi... I beg of you..."
There was a long period of silence before Solomon was able to answer. He does not see anything wrong with such a request. In his judgment, it would be for the best as Sereinia seemed to draw strength from Mayumi who also seemed to do the same. As such, he gave his approval on such a matter.
"As you wish. Sir Faust. I would ask you to step out with me. I would like for them to have a moment alone and to rest for now."
Silver-white eyes gazed at Dietrich. Solomon's words had a tone of civility yet at the same time it left no room for negotiations or retaliation. The White Knight wanted for the rogue mercenary to leave with him this instant. There were no room for anymore excuses or reasons. When it was done, Solomon faced Dietrich once more when they were outside the carriage and far from the hearing range of the princess. He must put the mercenary into his place and to also have a clear understanding what the man's intentions were.
"I have no quarrel from you but stay away from those ladies. You are here for a reason and that is not merely for a rest. I could tell. As such, I will give you a warning endanger them or come near them without my permission. I will eliminate you. In any case, you are free to stay here for the night. Thus, I bid you good night."
With that said, Solomon left Dietrich with a curt nod and walked away while the soldiers accompanied Dietrich. After all, they were ordered to keep an eye on him. For now, Solomon needed some time to clear his head and to set his thoughts straight. There were a lot thing he needed to clarify. The haze in his head was far too much that he was lacking in his personal defenses. He could not have that especially at such a crucial time. Walking through the camp, the soldiers that passed him by would offer a salute and a bow. Yet, he briskly walked passed them without much an acknowledgment. He was in turmoil and this was something true as he remembered something in the past.
The vision of how the old lady that took care of Solomon was cut down in cold blood in front of him by a Te'i Sai assassin. It was something he could never forget as blood trickled down on his cheek. At that time, he cannot clearly remembered where it came from. Did he cry a tear of blood or he was just hurt as the old lady shielded him from harm. Either way, the blood that feel down his cheek served as the key to ignite him. He also said something during that incident. Yet, it was covered in a red haze. It all happened there at Xiel Ahu, the place that he had grown up in. There was no certainty that was his homeland. Yet, it was the place he had come to call home at one point. Releasing a small sigh, he stopped from his walk and looked at the sky. He wondered what else was in store for him. Speaking of which, he looked around him.
"Where is Yarun...?"
Those words resonated within Solomon's head like a never ending echo. The pale brown mark of a pentacle which was truly an odd mark spoke to him in droves while the voice of the one who had once taken care of him haunted him much like a nightmare. Touching the right portion of his neck which was covered by his detached collar effectively, he could feel a rather tingling sensation. There were a lot of questions that plagued him and he desperately wanted to hear the answers right now. However, it was truly impossible to do so. Adding to that, he had no clear proof to be as hopeful as he is. All he had to go on were simple words of an old lady that could just be mere fantasy stories out of sympathy to an abandoned child.
"I'm no physician, but I'll wait here if you don't mind. If your Dr. Nouralail can't do anything to help her, than I would like to be able to attend to her spiritual health."
The only thing that Solomon heard was health. Gazing at Dietrich, those silver-white eyes seemed so hollow yet a subtle sense of confusion could be seen for a second. The rest of the words that were spoke were nothing more but mere passing of the wind to him. However, his expression had remained indifferent. This was quite a feat as his inner self was caught up in the sea of great turmoil. He remained silent and looked at the fragile sleeping girl on the bed. Could it be truly possible that the Red-Eyed Demon did not only left the mere responsibility of protecting the princess but also the one connection that he had been searching for as well? If that was so...
"If it would please you, Vice-Captain."
This time Solomon heard Dietrich quite clearly however, the reason for such a statement was a blank to him. He could not blame the War-God Devotee as the fault lies entirely with him for not listening well. In any case, he could not just say yes immediately. He did not want to allow something that possibly could endanger the young girl or the princess in the process so needlessly without confirming. But before he could do so, Sereinia literally burst into the door as she called out the girl's name, Mayumi. It would seem that he was right in concluding that this was the girl that Sereinia was talking about before.
"So, her name is Mayumi..."
Solomon inwardly said as his eyes lingered on Mayumi's form. He also attentively listened to Sereinia's wishes which was more of a demand in terms of treating or aiding the girl's failing health. Somehow, the rising fever was stabilized by Sereinia. Yet, the girl was still somewhat pale. It was no wonder as he had heard of the tales of a very talented doctor named Nouralail. Her reputation fits her well however, he has this thought that the princess was seeing this as more of a curse than anything else. The ability to help and save lives but never the ones that she holds close. Perhaps, it was one of the reason why Sereinia was so devastated about what happened with the Red-Eyed Demon. She could not save him in the end.
"Let me stay here with Mayumi... I beg of you..."
There was a long period of silence before Solomon was able to answer. He does not see anything wrong with such a request. In his judgment, it would be for the best as Sereinia seemed to draw strength from Mayumi who also seemed to do the same. As such, he gave his approval on such a matter.
"As you wish. Sir Faust. I would ask you to step out with me. I would like for them to have a moment alone and to rest for now."
Silver-white eyes gazed at Dietrich. Solomon's words had a tone of civility yet at the same time it left no room for negotiations or retaliation. The White Knight wanted for the rogue mercenary to leave with him this instant. There were no room for anymore excuses or reasons. When it was done, Solomon faced Dietrich once more when they were outside the carriage and far from the hearing range of the princess. He must put the mercenary into his place and to also have a clear understanding what the man's intentions were.
"I have no quarrel from you but stay away from those ladies. You are here for a reason and that is not merely for a rest. I could tell. As such, I will give you a warning endanger them or come near them without my permission. I will eliminate you. In any case, you are free to stay here for the night. Thus, I bid you good night."
With that said, Solomon left Dietrich with a curt nod and walked away while the soldiers accompanied Dietrich. After all, they were ordered to keep an eye on him. For now, Solomon needed some time to clear his head and to set his thoughts straight. There were a lot thing he needed to clarify. The haze in his head was far too much that he was lacking in his personal defenses. He could not have that especially at such a crucial time. Walking through the camp, the soldiers that passed him by would offer a salute and a bow. Yet, he briskly walked passed them without much an acknowledgment. He was in turmoil and this was something true as he remembered something in the past.
The vision of how the old lady that took care of Solomon was cut down in cold blood in front of him by a Te'i Sai assassin. It was something he could never forget as blood trickled down on his cheek. At that time, he cannot clearly remembered where it came from. Did he cry a tear of blood or he was just hurt as the old lady shielded him from harm. Either way, the blood that feel down his cheek served as the key to ignite him. He also said something during that incident. Yet, it was covered in a red haze. It all happened there at Xiel Ahu, the place that he had grown up in. There was no certainty that was his homeland. Yet, it was the place he had come to call home at one point. Releasing a small sigh, he stopped from his walk and looked at the sky. He wondered what else was in store for him. Speaking of which, he looked around him.
"Where is Yarun...?"
"There is only one decision to make and that is..."
Rogue pink eyes gazed at the star-filled sky above. Yarun was not in the mood to join or interact with anyone at the moment. As such, he decided to separate himself from the others. Placing himself outside the perimeter of the camp, he wanted some time alone and also away from Solomon's constant nagging. At the same time, he did not want to get himself involved in taking care of the recently found princess and the critically injured Emperor. It was not like he was running away from such events. He just needed some time to set himself straight. The whole Red-Eyed Demon matter still does not sit well with him even now.
"Sometimes, there is no way out."
"Go ahead, just do it."
"I really like you... but I want to..."
Yarun immediately looked away from the sky and his hands were clenched into tight fists. It seemed he was upset about something. Specifically, it was towards the voices of his distant past suddenly popping one by one in his head. Somehow, the way he defeated the infamous demonic assassin still did not satisfy him. He knew for a fact that there was no other way at that time. There was also the fact that the Demon had been slain and lose the battle for life. But why does it feel like that no-good Demon won instead of him and Solomon. That was the thing he never comprehended completely. It also stirred certain memories that he truly despised the most.
In the end, Yarun became another tool for somebody. It was always the same. As a result, he unsheathed one of his swords and sliced a nearby tree. It took quite a force and much needed technique but it was done. The tree fell on the ground causing quite a commotion as the inhabitants of the nearby forest were startled. There was also the lingering thought that Solomon would scold him for such a deed. He would be lectured about caring for the environment and so on. Sheathing his sword once more, he finally concluded one thought in his head which was not much complicated.
"I need to be stronger."
It was the most simplest thing Yarun could do. If he was strong, everything would just fall into place. He would have to train harder. Even if the Red-Eyed Demon has fallen, he would do everything in his power to erase such a legend with his own deeds. He will bury the infamous legend of the Demonic Assassin, Making that person disappear from the annals of history. After all, there was no need for his existence to begin with. Everyone would agree on that he was certain.
"Captain Desson!"
Looking behind him, Yarun saw a soldier who seemed to be out of breath. The man must have been searching for him for a long time. It was probably due to the large tree he cut down which made his location known.
"What?"
Answering in a slightly irritated tone, the soldier tensed and was rather nervous. After all, everyone knows that the Captain had a rather nasty and violent streak when crossed. He did not want to taste the blade of the Captain at all costs.
"Forgive me, Captain for my interruption! I was only sent by Sir Kreigg, he is searching for you... Please forgive me!"
Unknown to the soldier who was fervently apologizing and bowing his head over and over again. Yarun had already left him from the moment the Sword Dancer heard Solomon's name. It seemed that Solomon needed him for something or was probably making sure that Yarun did not get into trouble. In any case, Yarun did not mind. After all, he also needed to be beside the Emperor in such a vital time. Enemies of all kind will see this as a perfect moment to strike them all done. After all, it was only the Red-Eyed Demon who was gone. It does not mean other rivals and heinous criminals were dead.
It was during such a though that Yarun felt something strange in the air. He looked at a certain direction for the longest time. Somehow, he had a sense that someone was watching. Narrowing his eyes, he continued to look for some time before finally letting the matter go. Concluding it as nothing more but animals in the dark. He continued his trail back to the campsite and to discuss some issues with Solomon. After all, they would need to tell the Empress and then the Council and all those formalities.
"Soon, your time will come."
After saying such words of foreboding, the hooded-figure disappeared from the cliff at the exact moment that Yarun sensed the mysterious person's presence. As the night passes, the retinue continued their journey to the Capitol of Cre' Est. In one week, they soon reached their destination and lot of explaining, confusion, and importance were done as Sereinia, was now formally announced by the Empress as her daughter. At the same time, the condition of the Emperor was being contained within the Palace. Regardless two weeks had passed since everyone had arrived at Cre' Est. the winds were suddenly strong as if implying that the Calm before the Storm was about to end.
"Sometimes, there is no way out."
"Go ahead, just do it."
"I really like you... but I want to..."
Yarun immediately looked away from the sky and his hands were clenched into tight fists. It seemed he was upset about something. Specifically, it was towards the voices of his distant past suddenly popping one by one in his head. Somehow, the way he defeated the infamous demonic assassin still did not satisfy him. He knew for a fact that there was no other way at that time. There was also the fact that the Demon had been slain and lose the battle for life. But why does it feel like that no-good Demon won instead of him and Solomon. That was the thing he never comprehended completely. It also stirred certain memories that he truly despised the most.
In the end, Yarun became another tool for somebody. It was always the same. As a result, he unsheathed one of his swords and sliced a nearby tree. It took quite a force and much needed technique but it was done. The tree fell on the ground causing quite a commotion as the inhabitants of the nearby forest were startled. There was also the lingering thought that Solomon would scold him for such a deed. He would be lectured about caring for the environment and so on. Sheathing his sword once more, he finally concluded one thought in his head which was not much complicated.
"I need to be stronger."
It was the most simplest thing Yarun could do. If he was strong, everything would just fall into place. He would have to train harder. Even if the Red-Eyed Demon has fallen, he would do everything in his power to erase such a legend with his own deeds. He will bury the infamous legend of the Demonic Assassin, Making that person disappear from the annals of history. After all, there was no need for his existence to begin with. Everyone would agree on that he was certain.
"Captain Desson!"
Looking behind him, Yarun saw a soldier who seemed to be out of breath. The man must have been searching for him for a long time. It was probably due to the large tree he cut down which made his location known.
"What?"
Answering in a slightly irritated tone, the soldier tensed and was rather nervous. After all, everyone knows that the Captain had a rather nasty and violent streak when crossed. He did not want to taste the blade of the Captain at all costs.
"Forgive me, Captain for my interruption! I was only sent by Sir Kreigg, he is searching for you... Please forgive me!"
Unknown to the soldier who was fervently apologizing and bowing his head over and over again. Yarun had already left him from the moment the Sword Dancer heard Solomon's name. It seemed that Solomon needed him for something or was probably making sure that Yarun did not get into trouble. In any case, Yarun did not mind. After all, he also needed to be beside the Emperor in such a vital time. Enemies of all kind will see this as a perfect moment to strike them all done. After all, it was only the Red-Eyed Demon who was gone. It does not mean other rivals and heinous criminals were dead.
It was during such a though that Yarun felt something strange in the air. He looked at a certain direction for the longest time. Somehow, he had a sense that someone was watching. Narrowing his eyes, he continued to look for some time before finally letting the matter go. Concluding it as nothing more but animals in the dark. He continued his trail back to the campsite and to discuss some issues with Solomon. After all, they would need to tell the Empress and then the Council and all those formalities.
"Soon, your time will come."
After saying such words of foreboding, the hooded-figure disappeared from the cliff at the exact moment that Yarun sensed the mysterious person's presence. As the night passes, the retinue continued their journey to the Capitol of Cre' Est. In one week, they soon reached their destination and lot of explaining, confusion, and importance were done as Sereinia, was now formally announced by the Empress as her daughter. At the same time, the condition of the Emperor was being contained within the Palace. Regardless two weeks had passed since everyone had arrived at Cre' Est. the winds were suddenly strong as if implying that the Calm before the Storm was about to end.
Dietrich
"I'll find them, one way or another."
"I'll find them, one way or another."
Dietrich had always enjoyed the night. It was regarded as a morbid fascination back home in the mountains, where people still believed that trolls and goblins roamed through the forests in the darkness. Instead of being terrified, Dietrich had always felt peace in the still silence. It wasn't that he enjoyed darkness, he simply enjoyed the quiet peace. Winter nights were the best, when it seemed as though the whole world had died, and the earth was one massive graveyard. Indeed, he had always enjoyed the night.
He was on the third floor of an inn, in a cramped room, sitting in a rickety old chair by the window. The sun hadn't risen yet, but the sky was beginning to glow in the distance. He hadn't gotten much sleep. He nursed a wineskin, full of disgusting city water. He hadn't been able to get close enough to either of the two young women to receive any information on the "assassins". Kriegg had kept close watch on him the entire trip, and he never got as close to either of them as he had in the carriage. As soon as they had entered the "magnificent" city of Cre'Est, the whole retinue had been swamped by ecstatic city dwellers, all clamoring to catch a sight of their emperor.
Dietrich had been forced to make a choice, stick with the pack and risk recognition and possible imprisonment for his rather shaky history with the Empire; or slip away and risk never having the chance to learn more about the most dangerous foes he had ever faced. He had chosen the latter, melting away into the crowd once they passed through the gates. He was quite sure nobody would notice him leave, and even if they did, he was quite sure they wouldn't care.
He had wandered around the first day until he found an inn, and payed for a cheap room. He still had quite a bit of money left, nothing to worry about, yet. Then, he had waited. And waited. And waited. There wasn't much to do, but the rest finally allowed him to return to full strength again. He heard that the Emperor had made a full recovery, and formally announced the restoration of his daughter. Dietrich wondered who it could be, certainly not the albino girl?
He took the time to train as hard and as long as he possibly could. Still, the boredom of the city nearly drove him mad. He craved the smells and sounds of the wilderness. Still, for some reason he felt that he should stay in the city. Something was going to happen, soon, he could almost taste it. So there he sat, in an uncomfortable wooden chair, sticking his head out the window and watching the sun rise on the first day of his third week in the city.
Fate seems to conspire against me. Only once, I wish my plans would have come together without a hitch. Now I've got to figure out how to get to close to one of those women. Somehow, I've got to find out what they know about them, the Demon's foes.
Mayumi
“Leaving this world without completing my goals is not an option.”
“Leaving this world without completing my goals is not an option.”
The visions had gone on and on for what seemed like an eternity now. Mayumi’s body and mentality had weakened considerably and yet, it wasn’t done with her.
‘This reminds me of master’s mental training.’ She thought, her face pale but betraying no emotions.
Another scene. Two dark figures stood facing each other, the aura between them thick with impenetrable intensity. Soon, the two darkness conflicted giving blows to each other at a speed blind to the naked eye. They were halves fighting against each other for dominance.
Half way through the vision, the void wavered signalling she was on the brink of life. Knowing this was her only chance, Mayumi used the very last bit of energy left in her, releasing herself from the torturous void’s clutches forcing her way back into the present.
Back to the present...
Eyes snapped open to reveal spinning red irises. To their displeasure, the sight that met them was not a familiar one. Sitting up with some difficulty, Mayumi scanned her surroundings with unfocused eyes but was enough to tell her that she was in some sort of guest room suited for the noble class. A pull at her consciousness snapped Mayumi’s attention back to her current situation. She found the need to distract her mind from the darkness before it could consume her again, thus, she did the first thing that came to mind...
Piercing pain coursed through her body as she sank her canines into her left forearm to curb the thirst she had for the red liquid that now flowed freely down her arm. The pain failed to be enough though as Mayumi alternated between the present and the void which held visions of the future.
Clutching her head, a blood curdling scream was released echoing throughout the place as she fought against the clutches of darkness that threatened to draw her back in. She had enough, enough to last her months of sleepless nights, and enough to scar her mentally. Clenching her teeth, she struggled to keep herself conscious. All of a sudden, unimaginable pain coursed through her. Mayumi felt like her soul was being torn from her physical body and knew it was most likely a side effect from the unending visions. Falling back down onto the bed, Mayumi writhed in pain as her skin turned a shade paler than its normal tone.
Shadow
"With the Gift of the Assassins, time and space no longer apply in my dreams... Colors and images all reveal to me the fate of not only myself, but of all. A curse of the worst kind, yet a blessing all the same."
...
......
.........
All was white, with nothing and nobody save for this lone consciousness which drifted in the void of the infinite.
... Time was gone.
... Space was irrelevant.
Without the ability to see, hear, taste, smell or touch, this empty sense of being wandered the abyss.
Suddenly, there was a new feeling. A single sense had returned to this being of light, with the ability to feel. A tug pulled it this way and that, back and forth, inside and out. Something was dragging it across the void to a light which seemed to burn through the everlasting white surrounding it.
Then, another sense returned.
Hearing.
Voices... Voices surrounded this spec of energy as it drifted towards the source of light before it. Innumerable voices of the past, present, future, and even a voice that was all too familiar. The spec of energy recognized the voice as that of its own... in life before.
Then, all at once... Everything came back.
All of his senses returned to him. All of his memories returned to him. His dreams, his fears, and his reality all came rushing back to him. Despite this sudden epiphany of consciousness, he could not move. Nor could his body stir from this dream that was now cascading forth like a rogue river tearing through a valley at top speed as the rains provided it with strength.
Darkness and pain surrounded him, but it was not his own. A small body made of light surrounded by a veil of darkness and hatred, curled into a ball to protect itself from the horrors which surrounded it. He made his way over to the veil, and touched it with his hand. A sharp pain shot through his arm, but stopped after but an instant. He clenched his fist and punched through it, placing his hand on the small body of light protecting itself inside. There was no pain on this small body of light, the form of which he then recognized as that of his protege.
She was sensing the pain of others, and taking them unto her own consciousness. Though her body did not register the pain and damage she was absorbing, her mind did.
This was incredibly dangerous, and he could not let it continue on any longer. He moved his hand, ignoring the pain in his arm, and gently cupped the cheek of the young woman bathed in light before him. Speaking softly to her at first, like that of a brother comforting his infant sister.
"Awaken, little one. Shed this veil of pain which blankets your mind and return to the world of light from whence you came." He said.
The small body of light opened its eyes, two small black and red spheres looking back at him as the veil of darkness faded away. She stood up slowly before him, looking at him with confusion and sadness in her eyes. He smiled to her and patted her head, reassuring her that she was finished with her ordeal. She smiled to him in return, and closed her eyes as her body slowly disintegrated into small specs of light. Once they vanished, he looked around and wondered to himself what was going on, where he was, and what was happening.
He was fully conscious within his own mind, but his body was still in that state of dreams from which he knew not how he could escape. As he looked around, however, there was something familiar about his surroundings. He wasn't just surrounded by darkness as per usual, nor was he experiencing the same kind of pain which typically filled his dreams before. Instead, there was light and actual surroundings. A real environment to behold rather than just a dark plane from which he would wander in silence and loneliness. He could see people, buildings, grass and trees. Dirt beneath his feet as the darkness of his nightmares slowly vanished from his mind as he looked up towards a bright blue sky.
It was the first time in his life that he had beheld such beauty in his drams.
Then, this sight vanished and was replaced by darkness once more, but this time it was different. He could feel his eye lids, his fingers, his feet, and even his hair gently flowing in a light breeze.
Slowly, his eyes opened to reveal two glowing red spheres.
... The Demon was awake once more...
Shadow's eyes felt heavy, and as he tried to sit up he was met with excruciating pain. He was forced to sit back down, and a familiar form was suddenly leaning over him in an instant. Two deep brown eyes met his own, as her long brown hair flowed down and gently caressed his chest which was wrapped in medical bandages. Her right hand gently stroked his cheek as she leaned in and placed her forehead against his own. She whispered to him to rest and relax, as his body had been through a terrible ordeal and needed to heal before he could stand again.
Shadow looked around, each turn of his head sending small spikes of pain through his back. According to the woman leaning over him, his spine was set, but still mending. Until it was set and back to its original strength, he was bound to the bed upon which he lay. As he looked around, however, he noticed that he was back in the caves outside of Cre' Est, the springs with near mythical power just a few feet away. When he finally found the strength, he used his voice for the first time since his incapacitation.
"... What happened while I was... gone?" He asked.
"... Your lungs were collapsed, and we only just managed to rush you here to these springs in time to save you. Once your body was soaked in the springs for a few days, its condition stabilized enough for me to operate on you. I had to drain your lungs of fluid, and set your spine, but your body is recovering just fine now. Your spine is already more than twice as strong as it was even yesterday, and your lungs have healed very well also. You should be back on your feet in another couple of days. You can resume training then... As I know that will be your first course of action." She said, sadness coursing through her voice during the final sentence.
Shadow looked up towards the ceiling, contemplating his choice of words very carefully.
"You're right, I will continue my training. I have to rebuild my muscles once I am able to stand again." He said.
"Yes, but must you really return to your old way of life Shadow? You have a chance at a fresh start. Everyone believes you dead... You have a chance to start over now. Will you truly throw this chance away and continue on fighting against the likes of Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht?" She asked him.
"... Yes, I must." He said quietly.
She looked at him sadly and sighed, but never the less continued to stroke his face as she stayed by his side.
"I know that you don't like my choices, but this is my choice and nobody else's. I have the power to stop them, and that is what I am going to do."
Her eyes lost their intensity, but she continued to smile and let him speak.
"I am sorry... but you know what happens when I make up my mind." He said, a small smile spreading across his face.
"Yes... I know." She said softly.
Over the next few days, Shadow continued his rehabilitation. Thanks to the waters of the springs, his spine was healing well and he was able to stand within five days of reawakening. Once he was confident that his body could hold together, Shadow began his training again and asked his old friend Drake to deliver his old training clothing, as well as extra weights to further improve his training. Once his friend delivered the weights, Shadow set about applying them to his training.
Shadow's clothing during this time of training changed drastically. In addition to his Orichalcum vambraces, greaves, armored gloves and boots, he wore an upper body suit of armor piece comprised of Orichalcum as well. However, at first, Shadow could not wear the upper body armor in conjunction with his other weighted items. In time, however, his body grew accustomed to it. Shadow's musculature was rebuilt and improved over the months he spent in isolated training, and he gained a nearly eight percent increase in overall ability in all aspects of his combative prowess. His musculature increased in size as well, being about ten percent larger than before. His body fat decreased a few percent, and his overall health and fitness increased drastically.
All in all, Shadow was new and improved in every sense of the phrase.
Close to five months passed during this time of training, and Shadow was kept informed of outside events thanks to Taira's personal Falcon. He knew the state of the Emperor, and he knew the state of affairs politically across Cre' Est with its ruler incapacitated. Also, the state of affairs regarding Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht. Their crimes and sprees of destruction and death had increased dramatically after Shadow's apparent death, and so had crime in general. As long as the Red-Eyed Demon was alive, most others were afraid to commit crimes of any nature, but now that the world thought he was dead, it was a "grab all you can as fast as you can" effort on the part of thieves, corrupted bounty hunters, scam artists and bandits.
All across the continent, crime and mayhem was on the rise. It seemed that with the passing of the Demon, things only got worse. Shadow was no angel, but as long as he was alive the continent seemed to maintain a state of balance.
When Shadow's training was complete, Shadow walked outside for the first time in almost five months since that fatal night. The sun on his face and the wind in his hair felt wondrous after his isolation in those caves. He could have come outside at any time, but he chose not to in favor of increased time training.
He knew that as long as the world thought he was dead, he would be able to move about uninhibited. He still wore black pants and boots, but his upper body was clothed in a beige shirt with a forest green tunic worn over it. He wore simple red bands on each wrist, and wore a red bandana on his forehead as well. His hair was about an inch shorter than it was before, and his bangs were kept out of his face by the bandana. He had since acquired an ample supply of special chemicals which, thanks to Linde, would be able to change his eye coloration for about six hours at a time. This would enable him to move about freely like a normal person, and he had more than enough gold to keep the herbs and necessary ingredients in supply.
He reached the gates of Cre' Est and applied the eye drops, giving himself a minute or two to let it set and change his eyes to a deep brown coloration before walking into the city. He kept close to the gates at first until he was certain that nobody recognized him, and then he took a casual stroll through the city. Along the way, he passed several guards, none of whom gave him a second look with his new attire and look, and moved forward until he found the Castle of Cre' Est. He stopped outside the gates and examined the patterns of the guards, finding a weak point which could have been exploited had he not chosen to take a more casual and normal approach to finding out what had since happened to Sereinia and Mayumi. Solomon and Yarun, as much as he had heard from other guards, were also in something of a strange/bad way thanks to the Emperor's current state, and the news of the Empress...
"... If only it was possible for wishes and dreams to affect reality." He said quietly.
Shadow continued about his business, talking to the city folks and merchants as he continued to gather information regarding the state of things since his time away.
What he found caused his heart to sink, but he knew that he could do something about it if he could gather the right information. Finding the right people to get that information from, however, was a different story. However, Shadow was not about to let them down again.
"... I will find you..." He said quietly as he watched the sun begin to set behind the horizon line.
Mayumi
"..."
"..."
In one soothing wave, the pain was gone along with the familiar voice. For some reason he wasn't physically there with her now, but knowing him he would be, soon. For now, she had to regain her strength and start her training the second she did. She could not afford any more delays to the accomplishment of her goals.
Quick footsteps came from what she assumed was a hallway beyond the door of the room, most probably in reaction to her scream. Mayumi knew she was in no condition to fight therefore did not bother making a move, instead opting to watch the door with wary black-red orbs.
Suddenly, Sereinia burst through the door accompanied by the two Royal Knights that Mayumi least expected to see. Distrust filled her eyes but the silver-white haired girl said nothing. The older lady was by her bed side in a second and Mayumi felt the need to let her know of her findings, speaking in a hushed tone for their ears alone.
"I can feel his presence."
The 15 year old girl did not wait to see Sereinia’s reaction, closing her eyes tiredly but was not asleep. She did not feel the need to talk any more than the few words she had just spoken. Voices that spoke to her weren’t heard or were just a blur that bypassed her. Her mind was too full to acknowledge anything else. She was full of questions... she needed answers and there was only one person whom she knew would indefinitely have them now. By the way he had reached into her dreams and pulled her out of darkness’ reach was prove of that.
‘Shadow...'
After Sereinia and the others left the room, Mayumi opened her eyes and got up, slowly making her way over to the bathroom using the walls to support herself.
Icy water ran over her, aiding in waking her fully from the haze that cloaked her mind. Mayumi’s fingers brushed against letters engraved into the skin on her left hip bone, letters of a man she detested to his very bones.
'Kiiro.' Blood dripped from where fingernails had pierced the flesh of palms.
Dressing in a plain white kimono that had been placed on the counter of the bathroom, Mayumi made her way back to the bed and closed her eyes to start meditation. She would not sleep till she was sure she was far from the void’s grasp.
Three days went by before Mayumi could stand and move about without the need of walls for support. After a couple more days that she used to explore the place she was in, her training started with renewed fervour. Her weights were put back on after a week of training along with a whole new outfit.
Besides the few words spoken to Sereinia, Mayumi did not speak any longer. Her eyes were distant, looking as if there was never really a time she was there. Even throughout training, she looked as if she wasn’t really there.
One day while she was training in the training field for royal guards…
“Hey little girl, how ‘bout training with us hm?” A royal guard approached her along with a group behind him, but Mayumi’s mind failed to register his words as she continued training.
The royal guard grabbed her arm annoyed, thinking she had ignored him on purpose.
“Hey, your parents ever taught yea to respect your elders?” the middle aged man asked as the group behind him snickered.
This time, Mayumi heard him. The word ‘parents’ standing out among the other words he had spoken.
‘Parents?’ She pondered.
The guard now angered was about to hit her from behind when instincts kicked in and Mayumi caught hold of his arm. Somersaulting forward, she used the momentum to throw the guard forward as she landed on her feet gracefully. Seeing what Mayumi did, the group of royal guards charged at her from different directions with their swords draw. In what seemed like a splitting second, the group was taken out with Mayumi standing on top of the pile. A passing guard had seen what Mayumi had done and ran off heading inside the castle calling someone named Sir Kreigg. Mayumi took no notice of the running guard, her attention fixed to the man who had spoken to her earlier. Stopping before him, she looked down at him with eyes of a child and asked.
“What is this word ‘parents’ you speak of?”
The guard stared at her blankly wondering what she meant. After all, who would not know of the word parents?
Before he could answer her question, the royal knight known as Sir Kriegg appeared and Mayumi stared at him distrustfully before walking off back to her room. Any words he said blurred out by her mind. As she walked through the hallways, she unknowingly passed the Empress of Cre’Est before entering the room she was given.
After that little scene, some guards took pity on the girl while others avoided her like the plague.
Weeks turned to months as time passed quickly with Mayumi spending the whole time training and improving herself, overcoming every weakness she could find.
Now, three months had passed. Mayumi walked through the hallways restlessly, trying to sort her thoughts out before settling on a bench in the court yard of the castle. For some reason, the guards won’t let her leave the castle though she had sneaked out several times to see Sora already. Sereinia was there after all and Shadow would be displeased with her if she left the older lady by herself.
Dietrich
Three months. The longest amount of time Dietrich had stayed in one place for years. During his time in Cre'Est, it seemed that crime in the city had spiked to an unprecedented level. From what he could pick up through rumor and gossip, it seemed that this surge was caused by the news of the Demon's death. At first the city guard had been able to keep things under control, but the outskirts of the city had quickly become chaotic. It seemed as if the rats of the city had lost all their sense of fear, like someone had just proved to them that hell didn't exist.
It had gotten to the point where the city guard had begun issuing bounties on the heads of prominent figures in the city's underworld. Even going so far as to form covert brute squads made of civilians to go out and butcher entire gangs. Dietrich had signed up at once, and been assigned to a brute squad almost immediately.
Lou Banil, Olzsel Turan, Kurt Yewell, and Wyatt Bern. As fine a group of men as one could find to be in a brute squad. All were veterans, ex-imperial grunts who had "done their time" and returned to city life. They had been friends in the service, and had stuck together and made lives for themselves after their army years. Dietrich was the only one among them that hadn't been a legitimate soldier at some point, and the tight-knit group eyed him with distrust at first. Very quickly though, they realized that they had all fought at the battle of Sabaton together, and Lou swore that he remembered seeing Dietrich there. Dietrich got along with them well after that.
Basically, their job was to kill people, plain and simple. The only rule was who they were allowed to kill, which included people actively committing heinous crimes, or groups of people known to commit crimes on a regular basis. Now, they didn't cut down starving boys in the street for taking apples from a stall, that would just be wrong. However, they operated on a much more loose standard than the official guards.
They had gotten into a few good scraps, but nothing serious enough for Dietrich to really enjoy. The petty gangs and criminals of the city were no match for him and the hardened veterans. Needless to say, they created quite a name for themselves in the outskirts of Cre'Est. People hurried to stay out of their way. It got to the point where they became so well known, that they could no longer operate effectively. No gangs would come out to openly fight them anymore, and they couldn't deal with any criminals because lookouts were posted on every street corner watching for them. Every thief and cut-purse two blocks ahead of them knew to lay low until they passed by.
So, they decided to call it quits eventually. Of course, they milked the pay they got for as long as possible. Getting payed to walk around the city holding weapons was quite the gig. Still, the vet's started to worry about their families' safety, which was understandable. After three months in the brute squad, they had parted ways and gone home. The city guard had brought down the iron fist finally, and had recruited and trained enough new guards in three months time that the brute squads were no longer needed. So, once again, Dietrich was out of work, and intolerably bored.
He sometimes forgot why he was even in the city at all. When he remembered, he grew morose. He had waited in this stinking, rotten city for too long waiting for a chance that might never come. He had thought that Uirlin would guide him to the foes he so desired. Now Dietrich realized that he had already been given all the guidance he needed. He knew where the information he sought for was, all he had to do was take it. It was his cowardly fear of capture or imprisonment that had kept him here for this long. Fear of an inglorious death in a dungeon cell was still fear, and any fear left to fester lead only to cowardice.
Finally, he had had enough, as the sun set he marched off towards the palace; Gewalt slung over his shoulder.
"It continues... How long has it been since that day...?"
Somehow, the passage of time was both imminent and yet so long. It was a mixture of complicated feelings for the lone maiden adorned in a black dress with a long trail and white intricacies. Raven black tresses entirely unrestricted from any form of ornaments fell much like perfectly pressed silk curtain. It completely brought out her milky white complexion making her look like one of those artistically crafted porcelain dolls. At the same time, it also made those deep mauve irises more noticeable. Although, it glittered ever so subtlety with crystals of sadness as her gaze was placed on the sparkling waters of the fountain.
Standing before the fountain so pristine yet with an aura of elegant melancholy made her a vision of fragile beauty. If one would come to chance upon her, he or she would possibly wonder if the maiden was a statue or a life-sized doll. However, this was not possible as she stepped forward to the edge of the fountain proving that she was alive. Removing her delicate-looking shoes, she walked over the brick-walled edge and felt the cold tingling sensation of her feet as it was submerged into the water. She seemed to enjoy such an action as the veil of gloom was slightly lifted from her beautiful face that many had come to adore. Most of the people would agree that she is more fitted to smile than to have such a sad countenance.
It came out of her lips as a whisper as she looked at the sky above her. Tinted with the colors of the setting sun, it was so high and seemed so unreachable no matter how much she stretched her arms to touch it. That thought was so similar to the matters that were plaguing her. She hoped for a way to grasp it all without giving up or placing burdens on the ones she cherishes. Yet, it was impossible to do so. Tomorrow, she would be formally introduced in front of a massive gathering of Rulers across the Continent as the Crowned Princess, the Heiress to the Rose Throne of Cre' Est. She will no longer be known as Dr. Sereinia Nouralail but as a Princess meant to rule in the future. There was quite an irony in that sentiment which she cannot help but have a small smile on her face.
All of Sereinia's life, she was just a daughter of a humble baker from Gweynura who strove to become a doctor to aid her sickly little brother. In a series of unfortunate events, she lost her parents and little brother she had come to know as her own. As a result, she was taken care of by her Aunt Beatiz at Triveila who she had the pleasure of inviting for her Royal Appointment Ceremony. After a few years of traveling as a Doctor, she returned back in Triveila and there she met the man who she would soon cherish to the point of being broken along with a young girl who proved to be tougher than she looked. Those two individuals became very important to her. Who would have ever guessed that these were all going to happen?
Now, Sereinia was here at the Imperial Palace of Cre' Est. Specifically, she was in the central gardens. The Empress had declared her lineage before the Council prior to her and the Emperor's arrival. As such, some of the preparations were put to place and it was not that messy when they arrived. The Emperor's condition did not get better even with proper medical treatment. Emperor Eonis entered a comatose state similar to Mayumi but with no explanation of having foreseeing abilities. This information was hidden from everyone except for the Empress, Yarun, Solomon, the doctor, and her. As for the Red-Eyed Demon, Shadow was announced dead. The Royal Knights, Yarun and Solomon were honored as Heroes and Great Demon Slayers. Mayumi was now awake from her stupor and was well enough to start her training regimen. Somehow, the girl was the one that thing that made Sereinia hope that Shadow was still alive. The words Mayumi spoke to her that moment still lingers.
Spoken with much affection and heartbreaking longing, Sereinia lowered her head and looked at her feet submerged in the fountain's water. The train of her dress was now wet as well but she did not mind as she wistfully walked around in circles. She enjoyed the moments where she could get free from her escorts. There were a lot of things on her mind and the answers to them were nowhere to be found. Although, it was good that she had established a certain understanding with her birth parents, She also had met her blood relatives, got closer to the two Royal Knights, and somehow she was starting to move on even if just a little bit. Yet, she was not yet ready to stop her grieving and hence the black dress she wore. Thinking about it, she remembered the conversation she had with her birth mother. It revealed to her a lot of things and put some issues into perspective.
Standing before the fountain so pristine yet with an aura of elegant melancholy made her a vision of fragile beauty. If one would come to chance upon her, he or she would possibly wonder if the maiden was a statue or a life-sized doll. However, this was not possible as she stepped forward to the edge of the fountain proving that she was alive. Removing her delicate-looking shoes, she walked over the brick-walled edge and felt the cold tingling sensation of her feet as it was submerged into the water. She seemed to enjoy such an action as the veil of gloom was slightly lifted from her beautiful face that many had come to adore. Most of the people would agree that she is more fitted to smile than to have such a sad countenance.
"There is no turning back anymore..."
It came out of her lips as a whisper as she looked at the sky above her. Tinted with the colors of the setting sun, it was so high and seemed so unreachable no matter how much she stretched her arms to touch it. That thought was so similar to the matters that were plaguing her. She hoped for a way to grasp it all without giving up or placing burdens on the ones she cherishes. Yet, it was impossible to do so. Tomorrow, she would be formally introduced in front of a massive gathering of Rulers across the Continent as the Crowned Princess, the Heiress to the Rose Throne of Cre' Est. She will no longer be known as Dr. Sereinia Nouralail but as a Princess meant to rule in the future. There was quite an irony in that sentiment which she cannot help but have a small smile on her face.
All of Sereinia's life, she was just a daughter of a humble baker from Gweynura who strove to become a doctor to aid her sickly little brother. In a series of unfortunate events, she lost her parents and little brother she had come to know as her own. As a result, she was taken care of by her Aunt Beatiz at Triveila who she had the pleasure of inviting for her Royal Appointment Ceremony. After a few years of traveling as a Doctor, she returned back in Triveila and there she met the man who she would soon cherish to the point of being broken along with a young girl who proved to be tougher than she looked. Those two individuals became very important to her. Who would have ever guessed that these were all going to happen?
Now, Sereinia was here at the Imperial Palace of Cre' Est. Specifically, she was in the central gardens. The Empress had declared her lineage before the Council prior to her and the Emperor's arrival. As such, some of the preparations were put to place and it was not that messy when they arrived. The Emperor's condition did not get better even with proper medical treatment. Emperor Eonis entered a comatose state similar to Mayumi but with no explanation of having foreseeing abilities. This information was hidden from everyone except for the Empress, Yarun, Solomon, the doctor, and her. As for the Red-Eyed Demon, Shadow was announced dead. The Royal Knights, Yarun and Solomon were honored as Heroes and Great Demon Slayers. Mayumi was now awake from her stupor and was well enough to start her training regimen. Somehow, the girl was the one that thing that made Sereinia hope that Shadow was still alive. The words Mayumi spoke to her that moment still lingers.
"...Shadow..."
Spoken with much affection and heartbreaking longing, Sereinia lowered her head and looked at her feet submerged in the fountain's water. The train of her dress was now wet as well but she did not mind as she wistfully walked around in circles. She enjoyed the moments where she could get free from her escorts. There were a lot of things on her mind and the answers to them were nowhere to be found. Although, it was good that she had established a certain understanding with her birth parents, She also had met her blood relatives, got closer to the two Royal Knights, and somehow she was starting to move on even if just a little bit. Yet, she was not yet ready to stop her grieving and hence the black dress she wore. Thinking about it, she remembered the conversation she had with her birth mother. It revealed to her a lot of things and put some issues into perspective.
"Sometimes the things that are broken can be put back together bit by bit,,,"
Sereinia had decided to take responsibility with what happened with the Emperor Eonis who was also her birth father. She had requested to serve as one of his personal doctors. After all, it was due to her recklessness that he got hurt without reprieve. Thankfully, it was granted. At the same time, this person is her father. That notion alone matters to her the most than her taken oath to help and moral desire. There was also the reason that she wanted to spend some time with her father even if the man was in a comatose state. As such, she would often be found in the Emperor's personal chambers watching over him and accompanied by the Empress who would always find the time to stay by her husband's side.
Witnessing that, Sereinia was somewhat envious and glad. She was not that astute with politics but, she could understand that it was a tumultuous period. Even more so with the Emperor incapacitated, the Empress must rule on her own. Yet, there would always be time for the two to be together no matter what. She desired that kind of love. It was during those moments that she had finally broke the invisible wall between her and the Empress who was her birth mother. At one point, she had come in early as the Empress was nowhere in sight for now. She concluded that the Empress Regalie must have been hold back by a meeting. Well, she did not mind being alone for now and simply did her usual routine by checking the Emperor's vitals and conditions if there were any changes. After doing so, she would quietly stay by his side watching over him. However, this time there was something different to be noted.
Placing down a quaint yet traditional looking Triveilian music box which featured its Primary deity on the bedside table, Sereinia had thought that perhaps music would be a nice change for the Emperor who remained asleep. At the same time, the said music box brought both pleasant memories and sad realizations. This was a prize that Shadow had won in one of the Festival Games at the Capital City of Triveila. She remembered how adorably innocent Shadow was about the customs of the Festival were at that time. Those memories seemed so near to her yet they were truly far. In any case, she shook those thoughts away for now and looked at the sleeping Emperor with a gentle countenance. She took her usual seat beside his bed and gently removed a loose strand as she tucked it behind his ear.
After stating that, Sereinia opened the music box and the melody gently spilled forth and soon wrapped the entire room with its soothing tune. She closed her eyes and allowed the song to wrap around her consciousness. It took her to a place of comfort and at the same time a sense of melancholic revelations. Unknown to her, the Empress Regalie had finally arrived in the room but had decided not to interrupt. As such, Regalie simply looked at Sereinia and then to Eonis gently. The two most important people in her life were here and together. There was this sense of warmth flooding in her. Circumstances may not be the best, yet she cannot help but be happy for these everyday and probably mundane moments. When the melody had ended, Regalie had chosen this time to announce her presence.
Upon hearing the familiar and warm voice, Sereinia stood from her position and quickly bowed in respect to the Empress. She did not want to appear rude and impolite. As such, she apologized with respect. On a certain note, she had this vague feeling that she did not want to disappoint the Empress not just because of the woman's status and power. To be considered as a daughter of someone wonderful as the Empress, she cannot have this desire not to shame. Nevertheless, she allowed that idea dissolve from her mind for now.
It is true that she is now known as a princess and child to the Current Emperor and Empress. She was even accepted by them wholeheartedly. Yet, there was still the awkwardness and confusion how to handle it. This cannot be blamed for Sereinia had grown into adulthood without any conflicting information about her origins until recently. It seems there is truth to the saying that becoming an adult complicates a lot of things unlike when one is still a child. Still, this gesture of Sereinia saddened Regalie however, she understood the rather strained connection between the two of them. After 22 years of separation, they had just met for the first time. The mere knowledge of this at times would make any conversation impossible. Yet, Sereinia was here holding on even when it was obvious to Regalie how difficult it was.
The Empress spoke while she approached her husband's bedside and then took her respective seat on the other side. She gently held Eonis' hand and had a concerned yet loving expression on her face. Sereinia watched the Empress every movements not because of wariness or such things. Rather, she could not believe how elegant and beautiful the Ruler of Cre' Est is. There had been rumors that the Empress was of great beauty that many hearts were broken when she had chosen to marry. As such, Sereinia could not believe that this beautiful person was her birth mother. Taking out herself from such a trance, the good doctor answered the inquiry while looking at the music box.
There was a brief moment of silence as if Sereinia's answer was left to float in the air. In that short interlude, she reached to touch the quaint music box and remembered the happiness she felt when Shadow gave it to her. Perhaps, it was nothing to him yet, it meant something to her. This item was now an important object to her for it held wonderful memories of the Festival of the Gods. Her warm thoughts were only interrupted when the Empress had finally chosen to answer which left Sereinia rather surprised by such unabashed choice of words.
The question thrown towards Sereinia had made her wonder if she had ever felt such a sense of frustration. In which, she would wish terrible things to a person. Recalling, she never did yet there was this want to be put above others. It would sound selfish however, she did want to be thrown into danger or plunged into her death knowing that HE would come to save her in a perilous situation even at the expense of his life. Thinking about it now, she at some point thought such a thing as well.
Sereinia answered with relevant shame and realization. She was slowly seeing herself as a hypocrite one moment at a time. Retracting her hand on the music box, she placed it on her lap and had a rather sad expression on her face. The Empress noticed this as she glanced at Sereinia and had a gentle countenance.
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia listened to Regalie's words. Somehow, it cleared some of her doubts. As the haze over her emotions and thoughts were slightly dispersed from the truth. However, the next words that left the Empress' lips forced Sereinia to think about someone specific.
This inquiry caught Sereinia by surprise. As a result, no words spilled forth from her lips. She was not certain how such kind of thinking led to Shadow or how the Empress would gain enough information to conclude such a matter. In any case, her confusion might had been obvious as Regalie answered without another beat.
Upon hearing the explanation, Sereinia managed to remove her confusion. However, it was replaced with a sense of irritation. Somehow, she remembered how the soldiers reacted to her depression and grief over the demise of Shadow. They could never understand and labeled her as someone crazy. Everyone was overjoyed by the death of the Demon. They never thought for one second that even Demons have something that they chose to protect and care for. Thinking the Empress was the same as her citizens, she looked at Regalie with renewed determination to protect Shadow's honor.
However, Sereinia was cut off with the Empress' strong yet warm voice. It sliced through the thick veil of suspicions and doubts without much of a hassle. Regalie's eyes did not show any form of malice or lie as she spoke her words.
Regalie gave a nod and then looked at Eonis who still remained asleep. She spoke the name Shadow over and over again as if testing it whether she was capable of speaking such a word or not. After doing so, she asked another question to Sereinia without looking at the younger girl.
Normally, a person when asked this question would blush and often avoid the topic completely. Sometimes, it would be rather humorous when done. However, it was a different case for Sereinia who answered immediately and with pride much similar to a child who won a prize from a simple game of hide and seek.
Stopping from her sentences, Sereinia was rather startled by the laughter coming from the Empress. It made her wonder if her words were funny or did she do something that warranted the Empress to find it as humorous. For that, it prompted her to ask the Empress as she could not see anything sort of comedic about her words.
Stifling her laughter, Regalie managed to calm herself down. She found Sereinia's choice of words to be quite comedic. The girl was clearly inexperienced and innocent in the matters of the heart. She may have the ability to empathize and the passion to care for others. However when it comes to another form of love, Sereinia was completely ignorant about it to the point that she does not know the difference. When, Regalie had settled herself, she faced the younger girl and answered her query.
Now understanding what the Empress really meant, Sereinia blinked a couple of times and then looked away. She had always thought that the feelings of liking someone were similar in everyone. There were not much of a difference. Although, she had always wondered the kind of love that is shared between two people much like the parents she had grown with. The love that would make everyone envious and yet warm inside. Thinking about it, she had never experienced such a thing. She had always viewed everyone around her as someone to be liked. Her parents, brother, Aunt, friends, Mayumi and then Shadow are all important to her. She placed them on the same priority. Yet, these past months she came to an understanding. Shadow was slightly different from the others.
Seeing the hesitation and confusion in Sereinia's eyes, Regalie had a gentle smile on her face and decided to help her daughter understand her feelings a bit more. There was no harm in having her realize what her emotions meant or what it could possibly lead to. It may be painful in the long run however, it would be worth it for her. This is something that Regalie knows very well.
It was then Sereinia finally understood what the Empress was trying to come across for her. She looked at Regalie with realization dawning on her. The confusion she had been suffering constantly about her emotions when Shadow was involved were now becoming clearer to her as the seconds passed by.
Those words were just a mere whisper to Sereinia as she remembered every little detail of her feelings in different situations. She had never experienced such a dilemma before and the need to be with someone always. After all, she was a traveler and went to various places. She was constantly far from a her loved ones but she did not mind. To her, the distance had made the heart grow fonder. It made seeing them again worth it. This is what she believed but when it comes to Shadow. It was completely different. Now, she also understood why she felt irritated or rather the perfect word was jealous of Linde. It was because she loves Shadow more than a friend, brother, protector, or a savior. She loves him as a man. Then, a question popped into her head as she asked it to the Empress.
Answering the question, Sereinia knew that this love if known publicly would not be best for Cre' Est. Even more so with the current situation, the crimes were amassing and the guards could only hoped to slow it down enough. The integrity of her as an Heiress would possibly cause a riot to the citizens who sees Shadow as nothing more a Demon of Slaughter.
The Empress nodded with a heartwarming smile as she looked at Eonis and gently caressed his cheek while holding his hand with hers. Her eyes that were also of dark mauve glittered with longing and love which in Sereinia's opinion was breathtaking to see. It is why she was rather taken aback by Regalie's answer. Who would have thought such a thing was possible?
Witnessing that, Sereinia was somewhat envious and glad. She was not that astute with politics but, she could understand that it was a tumultuous period. Even more so with the Emperor incapacitated, the Empress must rule on her own. Yet, there would always be time for the two to be together no matter what. She desired that kind of love. It was during those moments that she had finally broke the invisible wall between her and the Empress who was her birth mother. At one point, she had come in early as the Empress was nowhere in sight for now. She concluded that the Empress Regalie must have been hold back by a meeting. Well, she did not mind being alone for now and simply did her usual routine by checking the Emperor's vitals and conditions if there were any changes. After doing so, she would quietly stay by his side watching over him. However, this time there was something different to be noted.
Placing down a quaint yet traditional looking Triveilian music box which featured its Primary deity on the bedside table, Sereinia had thought that perhaps music would be a nice change for the Emperor who remained asleep. At the same time, the said music box brought both pleasant memories and sad realizations. This was a prize that Shadow had won in one of the Festival Games at the Capital City of Triveila. She remembered how adorably innocent Shadow was about the customs of the Festival were at that time. Those memories seemed so near to her yet they were truly far. In any case, she shook those thoughts away for now and looked at the sleeping Emperor with a gentle countenance. She took her usual seat beside his bed and gently removed a loose strand as she tucked it behind his ear.
"Good day to you again, Your Highness... I brought you something today. It is a precious gift to me. I want you to listen to the music. It is one of Triveila's folk songs and it is one of my favorites."
After stating that, Sereinia opened the music box and the melody gently spilled forth and soon wrapped the entire room with its soothing tune. She closed her eyes and allowed the song to wrap around her consciousness. It took her to a place of comfort and at the same time a sense of melancholic revelations. Unknown to her, the Empress Regalie had finally arrived in the room but had decided not to interrupt. As such, Regalie simply looked at Sereinia and then to Eonis gently. The two most important people in her life were here and together. There was this sense of warmth flooding in her. Circumstances may not be the best, yet she cannot help but be happy for these everyday and probably mundane moments. When the melody had ended, Regalie had chosen this time to announce her presence.
"Good day, Sereinia. It seems you brought Eonis a music box today."
Upon hearing the familiar and warm voice, Sereinia stood from her position and quickly bowed in respect to the Empress. She did not want to appear rude and impolite. As such, she apologized with respect. On a certain note, she had this vague feeling that she did not want to disappoint the Empress not just because of the woman's status and power. To be considered as a daughter of someone wonderful as the Empress, she cannot have this desire not to shame. Nevertheless, she allowed that idea dissolve from her mind for now.
"Good day to you, Your Eminence. Please pardon my ignorance of your presence."
It is true that she is now known as a princess and child to the Current Emperor and Empress. She was even accepted by them wholeheartedly. Yet, there was still the awkwardness and confusion how to handle it. This cannot be blamed for Sereinia had grown into adulthood without any conflicting information about her origins until recently. It seems there is truth to the saying that becoming an adult complicates a lot of things unlike when one is still a child. Still, this gesture of Sereinia saddened Regalie however, she understood the rather strained connection between the two of them. After 22 years of separation, they had just met for the first time. The mere knowledge of this at times would make any conversation impossible. Yet, Sereinia was here holding on even when it was obvious to Regalie how difficult it was.
"You don't need to be so formal with me. You could call me Miss Regalie if you like. That song is of Triveila, correct?"
The Empress spoke while she approached her husband's bedside and then took her respective seat on the other side. She gently held Eonis' hand and had a concerned yet loving expression on her face. Sereinia watched the Empress every movements not because of wariness or such things. Rather, she could not believe how elegant and beautiful the Ruler of Cre' Est is. There had been rumors that the Empress was of great beauty that many hearts were broken when she had chosen to marry. As such, Sereinia could not believe that this beautiful person was her birth mother. Taking out herself from such a trance, the good doctor answered the inquiry while looking at the music box.
"Yes. It is a song about dreams. I wanted to wish the Emperor a pleasant dream..."
There was a brief moment of silence as if Sereinia's answer was left to float in the air. In that short interlude, she reached to touch the quaint music box and remembered the happiness she felt when Shadow gave it to her. Perhaps, it was nothing to him yet, it meant something to her. This item was now an important object to her for it held wonderful memories of the Festival of the Gods. Her warm thoughts were only interrupted when the Empress had finally chosen to answer which left Sereinia rather surprised by such unabashed choice of words.
"I think the opposite... I wanted him to have nightmares so he would wake up and stop me from worrying. Did I surprise you? Do you not feel such frustration sometimes? Especially towards the one you care the most?"
The question thrown towards Sereinia had made her wonder if she had ever felt such a sense of frustration. In which, she would wish terrible things to a person. Recalling, she never did yet there was this want to be put above others. It would sound selfish however, she did want to be thrown into danger or plunged into her death knowing that HE would come to save her in a perilous situation even at the expense of his life. Thinking about it now, she at some point thought such a thing as well.
"I think I might have..."
Sereinia answered with relevant shame and realization. She was slowly seeing herself as a hypocrite one moment at a time. Retracting her hand on the music box, she placed it on her lap and had a rather sad expression on her face. The Empress noticed this as she glanced at Sereinia and had a gentle countenance.
"There is nothing to be ashamed about it. Love and hate are closed to each other much like pain and relief. They go hand in hand and never without the other. Believe me, it is what makes our life excruciatingly beautiful."
Pausing for a moment, Sereinia listened to Regalie's words. Somehow, it cleared some of her doubts. As the haze over her emotions and thoughts were slightly dispersed from the truth. However, the next words that left the Empress' lips forced Sereinia to think about someone specific.
"Do you feel that way towards the Red-Eyed Demon?"
This inquiry caught Sereinia by surprise. As a result, no words spilled forth from her lips. She was not certain how such kind of thinking led to Shadow or how the Empress would gain enough information to conclude such a matter. In any case, her confusion might had been obvious as Regalie answered without another beat.
"I have heard about what happened. I did require a complete report from Solomon and Yarun."
Upon hearing the explanation, Sereinia managed to remove her confusion. However, it was replaced with a sense of irritation. Somehow, she remembered how the soldiers reacted to her depression and grief over the demise of Shadow. They could never understand and labeled her as someone crazy. Everyone was overjoyed by the death of the Demon. They never thought for one second that even Demons have something that they chose to protect and care for. Thinking the Empress was the same as her citizens, she looked at Regalie with renewed determination to protect Shadow's honor.
"Do you think it is silly for me to be sad about his death? He is still human even with all he has done! He--"
However, Sereinia was cut off with the Empress' strong yet warm voice. It sliced through the thick veil of suspicions and doubts without much of a hassle. Regalie's eyes did not show any form of malice or lie as she spoke her words.
"I know. It is why you cried for him. What is his name?"
Removing herself from awe, Sereinia answered with embarrassment yet with gratefulness. "Shadow..."
Removing herself from awe, Sereinia answered with embarrassment yet with gratefulness. "Shadow..."
Regalie gave a nod and then looked at Eonis who still remained asleep. She spoke the name Shadow over and over again as if testing it whether she was capable of speaking such a word or not. After doing so, she asked another question to Sereinia without looking at the younger girl.
"Do you like him?"
Normally, a person when asked this question would blush and often avoid the topic completely. Sometimes, it would be rather humorous when done. However, it was a different case for Sereinia who answered immediately and with pride much similar to a child who won a prize from a simple game of hide and seek.
"Of course! I like him! I also like Mayumi, Layla, Linos, Aunt Beatiz..."
Stopping from her sentences, Sereinia was rather startled by the laughter coming from the Empress. It made her wonder if her words were funny or did she do something that warranted the Empress to find it as humorous. For that, it prompted her to ask the Empress as she could not see anything sort of comedic about her words.
"Uhmm, is there something funny about what I said?"
Stifling her laughter, Regalie managed to calm herself down. She found Sereinia's choice of words to be quite comedic. The girl was clearly inexperienced and innocent in the matters of the heart. She may have the ability to empathize and the passion to care for others. However when it comes to another form of love, Sereinia was completely ignorant about it to the point that she does not know the difference. When, Regalie had settled herself, she faced the younger girl and answered her query.
"Child, it seems you have my meaning synonymous with another. What I meant is love. A bond that is enough to bind two into one."
Now understanding what the Empress really meant, Sereinia blinked a couple of times and then looked away. She had always thought that the feelings of liking someone were similar in everyone. There were not much of a difference. Although, she had always wondered the kind of love that is shared between two people much like the parents she had grown with. The love that would make everyone envious and yet warm inside. Thinking about it, she had never experienced such a thing. She had always viewed everyone around her as someone to be liked. Her parents, brother, Aunt, friends, Mayumi and then Shadow are all important to her. She placed them on the same priority. Yet, these past months she came to an understanding. Shadow was slightly different from the others.
"... I am... not sure..."
Seeing the hesitation and confusion in Sereinia's eyes, Regalie had a gentle smile on her face and decided to help her daughter understand her feelings a bit more. There was no harm in having her realize what her emotions meant or what it could possibly lead to. It may be painful in the long run however, it would be worth it for her. This is something that Regalie knows very well.
"I want you to answer quickly to this one question, is that fine?"
Sereinia looked at the Empress and gave a quick nod, "Yes."
Hearing Sereinia's reply, Regalie asked her the question. "What is your greatest wish?"
Without any room for hesitation, Sereinia answered as if it was the easiest thing "To be with Shadow. Ah..."
Sereinia looked at the Empress and gave a quick nod, "Yes."
Hearing Sereinia's reply, Regalie asked her the question. "What is your greatest wish?"
Without any room for hesitation, Sereinia answered as if it was the easiest thing "To be with Shadow. Ah..."
It was then Sereinia finally understood what the Empress was trying to come across for her. She looked at Regalie with realization dawning on her. The confusion she had been suffering constantly about her emotions when Shadow was involved were now becoming clearer to her as the seconds passed by.
"There is your answer..."
Those words were just a mere whisper to Sereinia as she remembered every little detail of her feelings in different situations. She had never experienced such a dilemma before and the need to be with someone always. After all, she was a traveler and went to various places. She was constantly far from a her loved ones but she did not mind. To her, the distance had made the heart grow fonder. It made seeing them again worth it. This is what she believed but when it comes to Shadow. It was completely different. Now, she also understood why she felt irritated or rather the perfect word was jealous of Linde. It was because she loves Shadow more than a friend, brother, protector, or a savior. She loves him as a man. Then, a question popped into her head as she asked it to the Empress.
"Are you fine with that?"
The Empress looked at Sereinia with curiosity. "With what?"
The Empress looked at Sereinia with curiosity. "With what?"
Answering the question, Sereinia knew that this love if known publicly would not be best for Cre' Est. Even more so with the current situation, the crimes were amassing and the guards could only hoped to slow it down enough. The integrity of her as an Heiress would possibly cause a riot to the citizens who sees Shadow as nothing more a Demon of Slaughter.
"I am your Heiress and I am in love with the Red-Eyed Demon."
"No. Not at all. Your Heart is your own no matter what. I will never have you be dictated on that. Plus, my husband here is the same."
Wonder flashed across those amethyst-colored eyes of Sereinia as she asked. "Same?"
Wonder flashed across those amethyst-colored eyes of Sereinia as she asked. "Same?"
The Empress nodded with a heartwarming smile as she looked at Eonis and gently caressed his cheek while holding his hand with hers. Her eyes that were also of dark mauve glittered with longing and love which in Sereinia's opinion was breathtaking to see. It is why she was rather taken aback by Regalie's answer. Who would have thought such a thing was possible?
"The first time we met, he was about to kill me. But look at us now, it might not be perfect but it is worth everything."'
"Sometimes the best way to protect someone is at a distance."
There was something different about Solomon. This was what Sereinia had noticed from the short time she would get to spend with him. There was this odd notion with the White Knight. He had been rather unfocused or what one would call distracted. There was also her sudden interest about Mayumi as he would ask questions about the young girl. It made her wonder what caused such a curiosity. Yet in the end, she had chosen to ignore it. There was no need to dwell on such a thing. Specially when Solomon was quite busy with a lot of things. Mainly, he has his hands full in maintaining the peace of the nation of Cre' Est and arrest the wrong-doers who seemed to multiply in droves since the Demon's Demise. As such, it helps that he is known as one of the Demon Slayers which strikes fear to those the wanton criminals. The reputation serves as a sort of blockade to slow down the rise of the crimes. But this was not exercise full. This is due to the fact that he cannot go too far from the Palace due to the Emperor's comatose state. He cannot leave the Royal Family totally defenseless especially in such current state of affairs.
As of now, Solomon's main responsibility was to protect Sereinia, the Crowned Princess. The result she was often reprimanded to stay inside the Eastern Wing of the Palace and if needed to come out, she must have an escort always. It was rather restricting unlike in the old days.
Before, Sereinia could go anywhere without a care. Although, she understands why such strict rules must be implemented. It was to secure her life. After all, she was no longer an ordinary baker's daughter or a traveling doctor anymore. She was now an Heiress to the Rose Throne and would be expected to lead the nation of Cre' Est in the future. Her life how unreasonable as it may sound was far important than others. Thinking about it, she cannot help but wonder if her life was truly worth something. As far as she was concerned, her life always equated to someone getting hurt or dying. Her conclusion it was not worth it at all. But of course, her own opinion does not matter on this subject. With such thoughts, she reached out her hand to the flowing water from the fountain. It was then she remembered this one conversation she had with Solomon after a few weeks since her arrival at the Capitol.
Averting her eyes, Sereinia did not like to look at Solomon. It might be perceived as impolite or rude. However, she could not help but remember the kiss that was given to her by him. Even if the root of it was to feed her by any means. She could not stop having an aversion from him in a sense of embarrassment and being aware that Solomon was not just a Knight but also a Man. It slightly irked her to a degree finally noticing that. Shaking her head ever so slightly to stop thinking about the aforementioned kiss, she answered with a rather guilty voice making her look more like of an adorable child.
Hearing Sereinia's reply, Solomon cannot help but released a sigh. The Princess reminds him of someone which was Yarun. It seemed that he would be taking care of another child and here he thought that taking care of the Princess would be easy. But more than that, he could notice that something was out of place with her. It seemed that she had avoided looking at him directly every time they would have a discussion or they would have a moment of conversation. He also noticed that she has a faint blush on her cheeks each time they meet. Then, it finally hit him. The one-time kiss that occurred back at the camp. It was not for him to forget, however, he had concluded it would be the best for them to make it so it never happened. Adding to that, she had never confronted him for such an act so, he had thought she had decided the same thing. In any case, he did not have any ulterior motives behind it. At that time, he had no other way to force her to eat. Thinking about it, he should apologize about it. After all, there were a lot of people who would have his head if this was revealed. There was the Emperor and then Shadow. Well, what is done is done.
Upon hearing his words, Sereinia turned to face him as her eyes of amethyst showed surprise and a bit of embarrassment of being caught in thinking such a thing. She had wanted to simply forget such a thing for it was actually her first kiss. Though, it may be childish. She had always had a romantic notion on how her first kiss would be like. So, there was a certain sense of disappointment. Calming herself, she did not want to talk about it anymore.
Somehow, Sereinia felt a slight degree of annoyance and ache in the way Solomon answered which was quite confusing. Why was she feeling such a thing? It was the same with Shadow when she saw him with Linde at that time. Her feelings were now in turmoil once more. Taking a deep breath, she stopped thinking such things and decided to focus on the situation at hand.
The question made Solomon raised his head and straightened his posture. It was not a secret to the officials inside the Palace that the current Government was slowly toppling down to chaos. Crime rates and chaos were rampant on the streets. This was also the same with the other nations. Furthermore, the vipers were making their move as the Emperor's protection on his family was lifted due to his condition. The Empress was a strong woman in the midst of this situation. She still managed to rule with a firm hand and show that the Ruler of Cre' Est was still in power. Still, it was only a matter of time before this fades as well.
Promises and oaths, Sereinia had always heard such words in order to protect her. It was rather sad for she cannot do anything else but depend on those people. She cannot do anything for herself, always being a burden. It is true that at some point, she had proclaimed not to be a hindrance. The thought of hurting a person in an act of violence was still something she put in contempt. To her, every matter could still be solved in a peaceful manner such as discussions and talks. Yet, the people around her sees otherwise. If she remembered correctly, she had been called a fool for choosing such a path. Perhaps, she really was.
Silver-white eyes gazed at the Princess as she spoke. It seemed that Sereinia had inherited the ability of the Empress in terms of speaking. However for the stubbornness, Solomon could attribute this to the Emperor. In any case, he had wondered about a certain white-haired girl. The mark that showed on the girl's left ear still weighed heavily on his mind. There was only one explanation to that symbol. That little girl who had killed many and the companion of the Red-Eyed Demon was her sister. A family which he had always sought for so many years.
The query about Mayumi made Sereinia wary of Solomon. She knew that the man had always been cautious about anyone who has affiliations with the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. The only exception to that was her which could be probably due to her status as a Crowned Princess. She could lie about not knowing but that was also impossible for her. In all of her life, she had never lied once and at the same time, if she had tried it would be easily seen through. At the same time, she really did not know anything. So, she answered truthfully.
Easing Sereinia's concerns, Solomon grabbed hold of the red crystal hanging from his collar and answered with strong conviction. He has no intention for such a thing to occur. If it comes to it, he was going to ensure the younger girl's safety even if his honor as a Royal Knight would be questioned or tarnished. There was no room for any hesitations. He has no intentions to confront Mayumi about the possible connection of blood between them. After all, he had decided to protect the girl and keep her safe and sound from now on.
As of now, Solomon's main responsibility was to protect Sereinia, the Crowned Princess. The result she was often reprimanded to stay inside the Eastern Wing of the Palace and if needed to come out, she must have an escort always. It was rather restricting unlike in the old days.
Before, Sereinia could go anywhere without a care. Although, she understands why such strict rules must be implemented. It was to secure her life. After all, she was no longer an ordinary baker's daughter or a traveling doctor anymore. She was now an Heiress to the Rose Throne and would be expected to lead the nation of Cre' Est in the future. Her life how unreasonable as it may sound was far important than others. Thinking about it, she cannot help but wonder if her life was truly worth something. As far as she was concerned, her life always equated to someone getting hurt or dying. Her conclusion it was not worth it at all. But of course, her own opinion does not matter on this subject. With such thoughts, she reached out her hand to the flowing water from the fountain. It was then she remembered this one conversation she had with Solomon after a few weeks since her arrival at the Capitol.
"Princess, I would like you to restrict yourself from leaving the Eastern Wing without an escort I assigned."
Averting her eyes, Sereinia did not like to look at Solomon. It might be perceived as impolite or rude. However, she could not help but remember the kiss that was given to her by him. Even if the root of it was to feed her by any means. She could not stop having an aversion from him in a sense of embarrassment and being aware that Solomon was not just a Knight but also a Man. It slightly irked her to a degree finally noticing that. Shaking her head ever so slightly to stop thinking about the aforementioned kiss, she answered with a rather guilty voice making her look more like of an adorable child.
"I apologize but I needed some time alone and being accompanied was not what I would determine as alone."
Hearing Sereinia's reply, Solomon cannot help but released a sigh. The Princess reminds him of someone which was Yarun. It seemed that he would be taking care of another child and here he thought that taking care of the Princess would be easy. But more than that, he could notice that something was out of place with her. It seemed that she had avoided looking at him directly every time they would have a discussion or they would have a moment of conversation. He also noticed that she has a faint blush on her cheeks each time they meet. Then, it finally hit him. The one-time kiss that occurred back at the camp. It was not for him to forget, however, he had concluded it would be the best for them to make it so it never happened. Adding to that, she had never confronted him for such an act so, he had thought she had decided the same thing. In any case, he did not have any ulterior motives behind it. At that time, he had no other way to force her to eat. Thinking about it, he should apologize about it. After all, there were a lot of people who would have his head if this was revealed. There was the Emperor and then Shadow. Well, what is done is done.
"I understand your sentiments. But do consider, that your life is important. Please do not go anywhere without my knowledge and I would also want to take this opportunity to apologize for what I did that night at the camp."
Upon hearing his words, Sereinia turned to face him as her eyes of amethyst showed surprise and a bit of embarrassment of being caught in thinking such a thing. She had wanted to simply forget such a thing for it was actually her first kiss. Though, it may be childish. She had always had a romantic notion on how her first kiss would be like. So, there was a certain sense of disappointment. Calming herself, she did not want to talk about it anymore.
"Let us just forget about it. You only did that to sustain my nourishment."
Lowering his head, Solomon gave a bow to show his sincerest apologies. "Of course, I only cared about your health."
Lowering his head, Solomon gave a bow to show his sincerest apologies. "Of course, I only cared about your health."
Somehow, Sereinia felt a slight degree of annoyance and ache in the way Solomon answered which was quite confusing. Why was she feeling such a thing? It was the same with Shadow when she saw him with Linde at that time. Her feelings were now in turmoil once more. Taking a deep breath, she stopped thinking such things and decided to focus on the situation at hand.
"Solomon, how is the Emperor?"
The question made Solomon raised his head and straightened his posture. It was not a secret to the officials inside the Palace that the current Government was slowly toppling down to chaos. Crime rates and chaos were rampant on the streets. This was also the same with the other nations. Furthermore, the vipers were making their move as the Emperor's protection on his family was lifted due to his condition. The Empress was a strong woman in the midst of this situation. She still managed to rule with a firm hand and show that the Ruler of Cre' Est was still in power. Still, it was only a matter of time before this fades as well.
"The Emperor is still not in the best of conditions. Even so, I have sworn to protect you and the Empress at the expense of my life. This will not be broken."
Promises and oaths, Sereinia had always heard such words in order to protect her. It was rather sad for she cannot do anything else but depend on those people. She cannot do anything for herself, always being a burden. It is true that at some point, she had proclaimed not to be a hindrance. The thought of hurting a person in an act of violence was still something she put in contempt. To her, every matter could still be solved in a peaceful manner such as discussions and talks. Yet, the people around her sees otherwise. If she remembered correctly, she had been called a fool for choosing such a path. Perhaps, she really was.
"I understand that you are bound by your promise. But please if it comes to a point where you must risk your life. I order you to save yours. After all, if you are gone... Who would protect me? So, do not waste your life... I also told this to Shadow and Mayumi."
Silver-white eyes gazed at the Princess as she spoke. It seemed that Sereinia had inherited the ability of the Empress in terms of speaking. However for the stubbornness, Solomon could attribute this to the Emperor. In any case, he had wondered about a certain white-haired girl. The mark that showed on the girl's left ear still weighed heavily on his mind. There was only one explanation to that symbol. That little girl who had killed many and the companion of the Red-Eyed Demon was her sister. A family which he had always sought for so many years.
"I see your point, my Princess. I will heed your words when the time comes. If I may be so bold, do you know anything about Mayumi's past?"
The query about Mayumi made Sereinia wary of Solomon. She knew that the man had always been cautious about anyone who has affiliations with the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. The only exception to that was her which could be probably due to her status as a Crowned Princess. She could lie about not knowing but that was also impossible for her. In all of her life, she had never lied once and at the same time, if she had tried it would be easily seen through. At the same time, she really did not know anything. So, she answered truthfully.
"No. I believe only Shadow knows about such a thing. Solomon, please watch over Mayumi... She is fragile and the only one left for me to hold onto... Do not take her away."
Easing Sereinia's concerns, Solomon grabbed hold of the red crystal hanging from his collar and answered with strong conviction. He has no intention for such a thing to occur. If it comes to it, he was going to ensure the younger girl's safety even if his honor as a Royal Knight would be questioned or tarnished. There was no room for any hesitations. He has no intentions to confront Mayumi about the possible connection of blood between them. After all, he had decided to protect the girl and keep her safe and sound from now on.
"I would not. I intend to protect her."
"Let me welcome you to this beautiful play, my princess..."
In the course of her stay in the Imperial Palace, Sereinia had the opportunity to meet with her relatives, specifically a cousin of hers. The one who is known as the Grand Prince of Cre' Est and the epitome of being what a prince meant. From what she had heard, the prince was quite the gentleman and a fair person to all those who would come to his court. At the same time, she had also been informed the prince was one of the sought out bachelors in the nation of Cre' Est. He was a handsome man who had status, talent, and skills to be desired by many women. With those information in mind, she was rather curious what kind of person this cousin of hers was truly like.
The chance appeared to her when Sereinia was being taken to the Audience Room where she would be introduced to the Council as the restored Crowned Princess. She was escorted by the Royal Guards as Solomon and Yarun had been given orders to attend to a delicate matter which was about the Emperor. As such, she was taken by soldiers under their command instead. It was during that moment she had met her popular cousin at the intersection of the hallways. Then, it was in that time she had understood that those rumors were not baseless but of truth.
Sereinia looked at the one who spoke with curious eyes. He was notably a man with great status. The way he carries himself was of noble lineage, the manner in which he speaks were of archaic tongue and his clothes were of grandeur. She has an initial conclusion that this man was either a Royal or an official. This was even proven more when the guards that accompanied her bowed their heads in respect and even saluted the person in front of them. She was even more certain that this man was really an important individual.
Looking at the man before her expectantly, Sereinia waited for his answer. It did come but not without a rather notable gesture on his part. In one swift movement, her hand was taken and then he planted a soft kiss on top of her hand. Normally, a girl would blush at such an action. However, it was a different case for her. She was rather indifferent to it and was more curious about the answer to her question about his identity.
Xeron spoke his words with elegance and charm as he released Sereinia's hand and gave her a sweet yet flirtatious smile. She was not taken aback by the show of subtle advances. Instead, she was struck by the thought that this man before her was someone related to her through blood. He was her cousin who was also the Grand Prince. She has a blood connection with someone so important. It was rather ironic as she was far more important for it has not yet sunk in to her that she is also a Royalty. Finally noticing that she has failed to reply, she immediately bowed her head in a polite gesture.
The introduction that Sereinia gave made Xeron arched one of his perfectly-shaped eyebrows. Causes were the rather distant politeness of adding a Mister at the beginning of his name and more importantly her name. It seemed that she was still using the family name of the ones who had adopted her. He found this fact quite interesting and useful in many ways. As such, he decided to poke around the reason for using such a name when she is now recognized as a Del Crest. She was even named as the sole heiress of the Rose Throne.
Some of the soldiers who were keen on the power struggle of the Throne and politics could understand the hidden meaning behind Xeron's words. Despite the friendly and seemingly harmless approach he made towards Sereinia, they gazed at the Grand Prince with suspicion yet nothing to prove their doubts. As for the Crowned Princess, she had not noticed anything beyond those words. After all, she dislikes doubting people except for herself which was ironic in many ways. In any case, she answered the question with a sad yet beautiful smile.
The Grand Prince had wanted to comment on such statement but was interrupted by one of the servants asking for Sereinia's presence already in the Audience Hall. As a result, he could only bid her goodbye for now and so did she. Afterwards, the Crowned Princess was whisked away to the Council where she will be introduced as the Empress' Heiress. As for Xeron, he continued on his way as he walked along the hallways with a smile filled with mysterious intention.
The chance appeared to her when Sereinia was being taken to the Audience Room where she would be introduced to the Council as the restored Crowned Princess. She was escorted by the Royal Guards as Solomon and Yarun had been given orders to attend to a delicate matter which was about the Emperor. As such, she was taken by soldiers under their command instead. It was during that moment she had met her popular cousin at the intersection of the hallways. Then, it was in that time she had understood that those rumors were not baseless but of truth.
"You are the lost princess, correct?"
Sereinia looked at the one who spoke with curious eyes. He was notably a man with great status. The way he carries himself was of noble lineage, the manner in which he speaks were of archaic tongue and his clothes were of grandeur. She has an initial conclusion that this man was either a Royal or an official. This was even proven more when the guards that accompanied her bowed their heads in respect and even saluted the person in front of them. She was even more certain that this man was really an important individual.
"They believe I am... and who might you be, Sir?"
Looking at the man before her expectantly, Sereinia waited for his answer. It did come but not without a rather notable gesture on his part. In one swift movement, her hand was taken and then he planted a soft kiss on top of her hand. Normally, a girl would blush at such an action. However, it was a different case for her. She was rather indifferent to it and was more curious about the answer to her question about his identity.
"I am Xeron Wilfredo Del Crest, the Grand Prince... But for you my lovely princess and cousin, Xeron would do."
Xeron spoke his words with elegance and charm as he released Sereinia's hand and gave her a sweet yet flirtatious smile. She was not taken aback by the show of subtle advances. Instead, she was struck by the thought that this man before her was someone related to her through blood. He was her cousin who was also the Grand Prince. She has a blood connection with someone so important. It was rather ironic as she was far more important for it has not yet sunk in to her that she is also a Royalty. Finally noticing that she has failed to reply, she immediately bowed her head in a polite gesture.
"It is nice meeting you Mr. Xeron. I am Sereinia Lucis Nouralail."
The introduction that Sereinia gave made Xeron arched one of his perfectly-shaped eyebrows. Causes were the rather distant politeness of adding a Mister at the beginning of his name and more importantly her name. It seemed that she was still using the family name of the ones who had adopted her. He found this fact quite interesting and useful in many ways. As such, he decided to poke around the reason for using such a name when she is now recognized as a Del Crest. She was even named as the sole heiress of the Rose Throne.
"Xeron would do and it's quite fascinating. You still use the name Nouralail. But... it does suit you better don't you think?"
Some of the soldiers who were keen on the power struggle of the Throne and politics could understand the hidden meaning behind Xeron's words. Despite the friendly and seemingly harmless approach he made towards Sereinia, they gazed at the Grand Prince with suspicion yet nothing to prove their doubts. As for the Crowned Princess, she had not noticed anything beyond those words. After all, she dislikes doubting people except for herself which was ironic in many ways. In any case, she answered the question with a sad yet beautiful smile.
"It appears I am a person with many names, Xeron. But, I am certain of one thing. I am Sereinia."
The Grand Prince had wanted to comment on such statement but was interrupted by one of the servants asking for Sereinia's presence already in the Audience Hall. As a result, he could only bid her goodbye for now and so did she. Afterwards, the Crowned Princess was whisked away to the Council where she will be introduced as the Empress' Heiress. As for Xeron, he continued on his way as he walked along the hallways with a smile filled with mysterious intention.
"Now we have our tragic heroine... Let this play begin with her demise..."
"Friendly reminder, I always win."
Remembering another meeting with a relative, Sereinia rather felt awkward about it. Solomon had informed her that the 2nd in line to the Rose Throne before her arrival was the Grand Princess who could pass as the Empress' own daughter. It is due to the similarity of their outer appearances that at times they are thought to be of Mother and Daughter instead of Aunt and Niece. However, such conclusions would easily be abolished when personalities come to light. The Grand Princess was someone who would use violence as a means to an end and dislikes negotiations. It was entirely contradictory with the Empress' belief of pacifism.
In that regards, Sereinia had been described much like her birth mother, Regalie. They shared same beliefs and ideals. There was also this certain presence about them that was just so calming and warm to be around with. In addition upon a closer look, she shared the Empress' eyes and countenance. With all of that, the good doctor could not be bothered with such details. She has yet to fully digest the fact being a princess when it was revealed to her back at Xiel A'hu especially now when she has the opportunity to converse with her birth parents or at least one of them for now. As of now, she was completely at a blank on how to interact with them. Maybe, it was better for this Grand Princess to be the Empress' daughter than her. Well, this was her initial opinion before meeting the cousin that she had been warned by Yarun and Solomon to be wary of.
It had been a few weeks since Sereinia's arrival at the Imperial Palace. She had been assigned to have crash courses about how the Ruling Family rules Cre' Est, the relations they have with the other nations, rules and traditions followed by the Del Crest, how to act as Princess, and those little things. At first, she had decided to stay beside Mayumi until the girl had woken up from her sleeping state. After that, she was plagued by the younger girl's cryptic words although she had a guess what it meant. She could only hope in the end that what she was thinking was real. In any case, it was one of those rare days that she had nothing on her schedule for the day. As such, she was given a free time to walk around the Palace to get familiar with the place that she has to call as her own from now on. But of course, she has escorts to look after her.
Passing by the courtyard, Sereinia saw a battalion of soldiers that seemed to be having some training exercises. She stood there as memories about Shadow and Mayumi training at the outskirts of Cre' Est played in her mind. At the same time, she also remembered how heavily he trained the others that were caught up in the event now known as Bloody New Year. During that time and even now, she had debated the harshness Shadow would use on such methods. Somehow, it seemed so distant now those times.
Quickly, Sereinia snapped from her trip on memory lane as she returned to the present. There she saw a woman with ash-blonde hair dressed in a rather extravagant set of clothes that was also fitted for battle, hit a solider with a steel rod on the face. This was enough for the said soldier to fall on the ground and cough out blood. Without much thought and with only the sense of helping who are hurt, she rushed to the scene and blocked the woman who was about to hit the fallen solider once more. Sereinia's escorts were too late to react as to stop the Princess who ran to help the soldier.
With a precise moment, the metal rod that was aimed to hit the soldier stopped just a few centimeters away from Sereinia's left cheek. Its holder stared at the good doctor with those bright purple eyes that were similar to hers in hue but had different intensity in terms of emotions. The said woman was also quite the beauty to be seen and somehow looked like the Empress. However due to her actions, people seemed to be intimidated more than be mesmerized by her.
The woman spoke and then allowed the metal rod touched Sereinia's cheek letting the doctor feel the coldness of the metal. After doing so, she continued speaking.
Unrelenting, Sereinia remained firm on her stand. She could not just stand on the side and watched someone get hurt. No one has the right to inflict pain on someone whether the deeds they said person committed was heinous. There are other ways to retrieve justice in a way or to instill valuable lessons. Violence is certainly not the way.
After placing the metal rod on its holster, the woman released a condescending tone of laughter. The soldiers who were there remained silent and the escorts assigned to Sereinia did the same. They knew better than to reprimand or involved themselves at the current debate. As for Sereinia, she did not see anything humorous about her stand. However, she remained still until the woman stopped her laughter and spoke with a threatening tone.
Realization hit Sereinia as she now knew who was the woman she was speaking to. This was her cousin who the two Royal Knights had warned her about. She had initially thought that they were just exaggerating on the violent and nihilistic views of the Grand Princess. However, they were right about everything.
Amalthea turned her back on Sereinia as she finished her statement. She hated the idea that so-called Crowned Princess would be given the Throne that she solely deserves. Someone as naive as Sereinia could never understand the beauty that war brings. Everything must be baptized in blood so it would be worth it. Words and negotiations are for those who are useless and worms in general. She walked away from Sereinia but stopped in the middle and looked over her shoulders.
With that, Amalthea left the scene while Sereinia watched her cousin disappear from her sight. There was conviction behind those words and she could also sense the truth in those statements. However, she also believed that humans can change for the better and not for the worse. We have the ability to walk away from the brutality and the lore of aggression. Yet, it was also true that she will have a tough road ahead of her and even she was having doubts about it as well. Still, she was standing firm on this stand. But for now, she knew that Amalthea would not simply back off. Her cousin would fight her if need be and that was something she was not looking forward to.
In that regards, Sereinia had been described much like her birth mother, Regalie. They shared same beliefs and ideals. There was also this certain presence about them that was just so calming and warm to be around with. In addition upon a closer look, she shared the Empress' eyes and countenance. With all of that, the good doctor could not be bothered with such details. She has yet to fully digest the fact being a princess when it was revealed to her back at Xiel A'hu especially now when she has the opportunity to converse with her birth parents or at least one of them for now. As of now, she was completely at a blank on how to interact with them. Maybe, it was better for this Grand Princess to be the Empress' daughter than her. Well, this was her initial opinion before meeting the cousin that she had been warned by Yarun and Solomon to be wary of.
It had been a few weeks since Sereinia's arrival at the Imperial Palace. She had been assigned to have crash courses about how the Ruling Family rules Cre' Est, the relations they have with the other nations, rules and traditions followed by the Del Crest, how to act as Princess, and those little things. At first, she had decided to stay beside Mayumi until the girl had woken up from her sleeping state. After that, she was plagued by the younger girl's cryptic words although she had a guess what it meant. She could only hope in the end that what she was thinking was real. In any case, it was one of those rare days that she had nothing on her schedule for the day. As such, she was given a free time to walk around the Palace to get familiar with the place that she has to call as her own from now on. But of course, she has escorts to look after her.
Passing by the courtyard, Sereinia saw a battalion of soldiers that seemed to be having some training exercises. She stood there as memories about Shadow and Mayumi training at the outskirts of Cre' Est played in her mind. At the same time, she also remembered how heavily he trained the others that were caught up in the event now known as Bloody New Year. During that time and even now, she had debated the harshness Shadow would use on such methods. Somehow, it seemed so distant now those times.
"Stupid boy! I hate tardiness! You deserve punishment!"
Quickly, Sereinia snapped from her trip on memory lane as she returned to the present. There she saw a woman with ash-blonde hair dressed in a rather extravagant set of clothes that was also fitted for battle, hit a solider with a steel rod on the face. This was enough for the said soldier to fall on the ground and cough out blood. Without much thought and with only the sense of helping who are hurt, she rushed to the scene and blocked the woman who was about to hit the fallen solider once more. Sereinia's escorts were too late to react as to stop the Princess who ran to help the soldier.
"Please stop! Hurting someone is not justifiable by anything."
With a precise moment, the metal rod that was aimed to hit the soldier stopped just a few centimeters away from Sereinia's left cheek. Its holder stared at the good doctor with those bright purple eyes that were similar to hers in hue but had different intensity in terms of emotions. The said woman was also quite the beauty to be seen and somehow looked like the Empress. However due to her actions, people seemed to be intimidated more than be mesmerized by her.
"If it isn't the miracle princess. I approved of your guts."
The woman spoke and then allowed the metal rod touched Sereinia's cheek letting the doctor feel the coldness of the metal. After doing so, she continued speaking.
"But, you have no business here."
Unrelenting, Sereinia remained firm on her stand. She could not just stand on the side and watched someone get hurt. No one has the right to inflict pain on someone whether the deeds they said person committed was heinous. There are other ways to retrieve justice in a way or to instill valuable lessons. Violence is certainly not the way.
"I have now. Stop hurting him. If he had offended you, there are other ways to inform him. Hitting him is not one of those ways. And it seems you know of me, then you would not mind to listen to my wish."
After placing the metal rod on its holster, the woman released a condescending tone of laughter. The soldiers who were there remained silent and the escorts assigned to Sereinia did the same. They knew better than to reprimand or involved themselves at the current debate. As for Sereinia, she did not see anything humorous about her stand. However, she remained still until the woman stopped her laughter and spoke with a threatening tone.
"You are so irritating. You might be the Crowned Princess and all. But does not mean you have authority over my jurisdiction. I am the Grand Princess Amalthea Wendona Del Crest and this is my regimen."
Realization hit Sereinia as she now knew who was the woman she was speaking to. This was her cousin who the two Royal Knights had warned her about. She had initially thought that they were just exaggerating on the violent and nihilistic views of the Grand Princess. However, they were right about everything.
"You who let others do the dirty work and preach as if some saint have no business with me. Listen well. What you believe is nothing but a ghost of a dream. This nation was forged with blood and everything else around you was created through aggression. If peace can really be attained with words, we would not need of soldiers, don't we? But why are they still here? Assassins as well. They are rampant and crimes littered across the continent. People crave for it and your views are nothing."
Amalthea turned her back on Sereinia as she finished her statement. She hated the idea that so-called Crowned Princess would be given the Throne that she solely deserves. Someone as naive as Sereinia could never understand the beauty that war brings. Everything must be baptized in blood so it would be worth it. Words and negotiations are for those who are useless and worms in general. She walked away from Sereinia but stopped in the middle and looked over her shoulders.
"I will allow your interference for now. But do remember, I always get what I want."
With that, Amalthea left the scene while Sereinia watched her cousin disappear from her sight. There was conviction behind those words and she could also sense the truth in those statements. However, she also believed that humans can change for the better and not for the worse. We have the ability to walk away from the brutality and the lore of aggression. Yet, it was also true that she will have a tough road ahead of her and even she was having doubts about it as well. Still, she was standing firm on this stand. But for now, she knew that Amalthea would not simply back off. Her cousin would fight her if need be and that was something she was not looking forward to.
"Tell me all your heart's desire and I will tend it for you, my lovely grandniece..."
The first time Sereinia met the Grand Duke Griffon Crux Del Crest who was the Empress' uncle and the Council Leader was upon her arrival at the Imperial Palace. During that time, she had yet to collect all her thoughts. She even had yet to accept of the things that happened at Triveila. Everything was a mess and she just wanted for it to stop. It was the Grand Duke who were one of the people who had pacified the millions of questions from the Council about her identity to allow her some time to set things in perspective. He was a kind man who treated her with warmth much like the Empress. He never once tried to pry about her concerns and simply told her to take her time. As such, it was no wonder that she felt at ease with him.
Adding to that, Sereinia was also pleasantly surprised how the Grand Duke looked like. She had expected someone older looking with a full set of white hair or something along those lines. After all, the Grand Duke was ruling Cre' Est by the side of the late Emperor Vista before aiding his niece, the Empress Regalie. However, she was presented with a handsome man who had very masculine features that were not too rugged but perfect enough to have those manly attractions. At the same time, he was still fit and had this certain way of handling himself that is of a certain regal charm of eccentricity. Despite all of that, he has this look in his eyes that were of purple hue much like hers a specific feeling of maturity that span ages.
Sereinia was sitting on a nearby bench at the gardens to think of the events that lingered in her head. This was when Griffon chanced upon her and asked for her permission to accompany her. There was a moment of silence between them before she spoke how things were happening so fast that she feels that there was no way she could keep up. Hearing his advice, she felt a certain sense of relief and understanding of her current position. Somehow, the weight of her mind was lifted momentarily.
Griffon smiled while looking at Sereinia and gently patted her head. The gesture alone made her feel at ease and comfortable. It reminded her of her father who she had come to know. When she would be saddened about something and would rather have it kept inside than speaking of it, her father would pat her head and somehow, it was enough for her knowing that he will be there. But, her real father was now in deathlike sleep who she only saw for the first time. It was not even in the most wonderful of settings. There was also her real mother that she felt awkward talking towards due to the sense of being a revered Ruler. Beside the Empress, she feels so little. However, it was a different story with the Grand Duke. She felt comfortable with him.
This statement made Sereinia curious as she also looked forward to meeting the Grand Duke's children. After all, he was a nice person so, his children must be the same.
However before Griffon could answer Yarun and Solomon had arrived and it was noticeable on their auras that they were not pleased with the current scenario.
Yarun declared as he approached Sereinia who wondered with such a reaction. It seemed that the Knights did not like something. She was not certain what it was about however, she had this vague feeling it was related to the Grand Duke.
After that, the two Knights hurriedly took Sereinia away leaving Griffon alone in the gardens. The smile that he gave her in return slowly faded into a smirk filled with malicious intents. His eyes of purple were filled with sinister plot while his thoughts were filled with dangerous plans for the unsuspecting prey.
Adding to that, Sereinia was also pleasantly surprised how the Grand Duke looked like. She had expected someone older looking with a full set of white hair or something along those lines. After all, the Grand Duke was ruling Cre' Est by the side of the late Emperor Vista before aiding his niece, the Empress Regalie. However, she was presented with a handsome man who had very masculine features that were not too rugged but perfect enough to have those manly attractions. At the same time, he was still fit and had this certain way of handling himself that is of a certain regal charm of eccentricity. Despite all of that, he has this look in his eyes that were of purple hue much like hers a specific feeling of maturity that span ages.
"There is no rush. No one can prepare you for the things that life would give you. All you could do is accept and then act as you like. So, just do what you know you need to do."
Sereinia was sitting on a nearby bench at the gardens to think of the events that lingered in her head. This was when Griffon chanced upon her and asked for her permission to accompany her. There was a moment of silence between them before she spoke how things were happening so fast that she feels that there was no way she could keep up. Hearing his advice, she felt a certain sense of relief and understanding of her current position. Somehow, the weight of her mind was lifted momentarily.
"Thank you. I am glad that you are here."
Griffon smiled while looking at Sereinia and gently patted her head. The gesture alone made her feel at ease and comfortable. It reminded her of her father who she had come to know. When she would be saddened about something and would rather have it kept inside than speaking of it, her father would pat her head and somehow, it was enough for her knowing that he will be there. But, her real father was now in deathlike sleep who she only saw for the first time. It was not even in the most wonderful of settings. There was also her real mother that she felt awkward talking towards due to the sense of being a revered Ruler. Beside the Empress, she feels so little. However, it was a different story with the Grand Duke. She felt comfortable with him.
"You can come to me whenever you need anything don't hesitate. It would be nice if you get along with my children too."
This statement made Sereinia curious as she also looked forward to meeting the Grand Duke's children. After all, he was a nice person so, his children must be the same.
"I would like to meet them as well."
However before Griffon could answer Yarun and Solomon had arrived and it was noticeable on their auras that they were not pleased with the current scenario.
"Grand Duke, if you would excuse us. We need to take the Princess to the Empress now."
Yarun declared as he approached Sereinia who wondered with such a reaction. It seemed that the Knights did not like something. She was not certain what it was about however, she had this vague feeling it was related to the Grand Duke.
"Of course. See you until then, Sereinia."
The Crowned Princess responded with a sincere gesture of a smile. "Yes. Until we meet again, Uncle Griffon."
The Crowned Princess responded with a sincere gesture of a smile. "Yes. Until we meet again, Uncle Griffon."
After that, the two Knights hurriedly took Sereinia away leaving Griffon alone in the gardens. The smile that he gave her in return slowly faded into a smirk filled with malicious intents. His eyes of purple were filled with sinister plot while his thoughts were filled with dangerous plans for the unsuspecting prey.
"Pour your heart to me. I will devour it all my dear grandniece."
"I will lend you my shoulder just once."
If Sereinia would have to choose which of her encounters was surprising, it would be the one with Yarun. It happened that one night when Mayumi had woken from her slumber and spoke of the presence that the younger felt. There was only one person that came into her mind. It was none other than Shadow. The possibility of him being alive was close to none as she was there to assess his injuries. There was nothing she could have done to help him yet she continued to hope that he had managed to survive. Adding to that thoughtful hope was the guilt of what happened to her birth father. The Emperor is in such a state due to the injuries he sustained from Shadow and aggravated by her recklessness.
Logically and normally, Sereinia should feel afraid and hatred for what Shadow had done. The man stood the epitome of everything she disliked. Destruction, death, violence, and killing were Shadow's tools to bring forth a new order which she was opposed to. Nevertheless, she could not bring herself to be angry which was the main cause of her guilt and shame. Her feelings did not make sense to her which was not like her at all. One thing was for sure, she was confused more than ever. Furthermore, there was this looming fate of being a Royal Princess bound to inherit the Throne of Cre' Est. The fact that her parents from Gweynura were not truly her own but just foster ones saddens her greatly. Her past was created from lies and that fact continued to bother her.
Even if Sereinia knew that she had to be strong, there was still a limit to it all. She just wanted to break down. It was why she had decided to escape her guards and went to a certain portion of the gardens reserved for the Royal Family at the Eastern Wing. She wanted to be alone for awhile to vent out her worries, concerns, fears, and doubts. However, what she found at the center of the gardens was the Captain of the Royal Knight practicing his swords under the faint light of the crescent moon. It was quite a hypnotizing display. The swords glistened much like gem making it so beautiful. It was quite ironic to describe weapons that had probably killed many to be beautiful. Yet, they were and Yarun appeared even more handsome but what touched her most were those rogue pink eyes that flashed somewhat similar to Shadow.
Those reddish pink eyes gazed at Sereinia with recognition and slight irritation. It was probably due to being once more called as someone else. After all, it is agitating to be mistaken as for someone else for so many times. Realizing this, she retracted herself and quickly apologized to Yarun who had now sheathed his swords and was wiping himself with a towel. It would appear that he had been in the gardens for quite some time doing some training.
Sereinia was not able to continue her words. It was not because of being interrupted rather, it was due the fact she cannot put into words what she was feeling at the moment. Yarun noticed the indecisiveness, longing, and sadness in her eyes. He could only think the most probable cause of such a thing and judging by the name he had heard that came out of her lips. It was the Red-Eyed Demon. As such without looking at her, he contented himself from wiping off the sweat from his face while commenting.
That question was left in the air as Sereinia did not know how to answer that. There were only her hope and Mayumi's words. Concrete proof was nowhere to be seen. Turning her back from Yarun, one could see that she was trembling as she tried to hold back the tears. Noticing this, he scratched his head and released a sigh.
Hearing this, Sereinia furiously faced Yarun once more and slapped him across the face. It came out without much of a notice. It was also unexpected for her to lose her temper that much. She had never done such a thing in her entire life.
Those rogue pink eyes locked its gaze on those deep amethyst eyes that were brimming with determined conviction. It seemed that Sereinia had gotten over her slump at the expense of Yarun getting slapped. Well, it seemed worth it. However, there was one more thing he could do.
Something within Sereinia just connected upon hearing Yarun's words. The tears suddenly fell from her eyes as they continued and her will to stop it just vanished into thin air. She took the offer and leaned on his shoulder. There were no other words that were spoken between them. The only sounds that could be heard were her cries as she let it all out while the firm and steady shoulder of the Royal Knight Captain who remained through all of that. During that time, Sereinia was not certain what propelled him to do such a thing. She had always viewed him as someone arrogant and self-serving. He never cared much for life as she had witnessed at the Masquerade Ball. However, it seems there was something more to him than meets the eye. As for Yarun, he was reminded of something in his past in the way she was tonight and perhaps this was his way to make amends. So, this was just a one deal thing.
Logically and normally, Sereinia should feel afraid and hatred for what Shadow had done. The man stood the epitome of everything she disliked. Destruction, death, violence, and killing were Shadow's tools to bring forth a new order which she was opposed to. Nevertheless, she could not bring herself to be angry which was the main cause of her guilt and shame. Her feelings did not make sense to her which was not like her at all. One thing was for sure, she was confused more than ever. Furthermore, there was this looming fate of being a Royal Princess bound to inherit the Throne of Cre' Est. The fact that her parents from Gweynura were not truly her own but just foster ones saddens her greatly. Her past was created from lies and that fact continued to bother her.
Even if Sereinia knew that she had to be strong, there was still a limit to it all. She just wanted to break down. It was why she had decided to escape her guards and went to a certain portion of the gardens reserved for the Royal Family at the Eastern Wing. She wanted to be alone for awhile to vent out her worries, concerns, fears, and doubts. However, what she found at the center of the gardens was the Captain of the Royal Knight practicing his swords under the faint light of the crescent moon. It was quite a hypnotizing display. The swords glistened much like gem making it so beautiful. It was quite ironic to describe weapons that had probably killed many to be beautiful. Yet, they were and Yarun appeared even more handsome but what touched her most were those rogue pink eyes that flashed somewhat similar to Shadow.
"Shadow...?"
Those reddish pink eyes gazed at Sereinia with recognition and slight irritation. It was probably due to being once more called as someone else. After all, it is agitating to be mistaken as for someone else for so many times. Realizing this, she retracted herself and quickly apologized to Yarun who had now sheathed his swords and was wiping himself with a towel. It would appear that he had been in the gardens for quite some time doing some training.
"I apologize. I did not mean to call you as another. I just..."
Sereinia was not able to continue her words. It was not because of being interrupted rather, it was due the fact she cannot put into words what she was feeling at the moment. Yarun noticed the indecisiveness, longing, and sadness in her eyes. He could only think the most probable cause of such a thing and judging by the name he had heard that came out of her lips. It was the Red-Eyed Demon. As such without looking at her, he contented himself from wiping off the sweat from his face while commenting.
"That man is dead. Accept it."
The dismissive way that Yarun spoke annoyed Sereinia who retorted. "You do not know that for sure!"
This response earned a snort from Yarun, "And how certain are you that he is alive?"
The dismissive way that Yarun spoke annoyed Sereinia who retorted. "You do not know that for sure!"
This response earned a snort from Yarun, "And how certain are you that he is alive?"
That question was left in the air as Sereinia did not know how to answer that. There were only her hope and Mayumi's words. Concrete proof was nowhere to be seen. Turning her back from Yarun, one could see that she was trembling as she tried to hold back the tears. Noticing this, he scratched his head and released a sigh.
"I don't know what's so special about that bastard. So, just forget him. You'll do yourself a big favor."
Hearing this, Sereinia furiously faced Yarun once more and slapped him across the face. It came out without much of a notice. It was also unexpected for her to lose her temper that much. She had never done such a thing in her entire life.
"Do not call him that! Forgetting him is not an option. I will take all the responsibility if being an Empress would make all the things he broke to be fixed. I will do so."
Those rogue pink eyes locked its gaze on those deep amethyst eyes that were brimming with determined conviction. It seemed that Sereinia had gotten over her slump at the expense of Yarun getting slapped. Well, it seemed worth it. However, there was one more thing he could do.
"Before you do all of what you said, here." Yarun gestured to his shoulder. "Cry. I'll just do this once."
Something within Sereinia just connected upon hearing Yarun's words. The tears suddenly fell from her eyes as they continued and her will to stop it just vanished into thin air. She took the offer and leaned on his shoulder. There were no other words that were spoken between them. The only sounds that could be heard were her cries as she let it all out while the firm and steady shoulder of the Royal Knight Captain who remained through all of that. During that time, Sereinia was not certain what propelled him to do such a thing. She had always viewed him as someone arrogant and self-serving. He never cared much for life as she had witnessed at the Masquerade Ball. However, it seems there was something more to him than meets the eye. As for Yarun, he was reminded of something in his past in the way she was tonight and perhaps this was his way to make amends. So, this was just a one deal thing.
"Thank you, Yarun..."
"Until the day, we meet again..."
Recalling all of those conversations, Sereinia felt rather nostalgic even if only three months had passed since the day of the Demon's Demise. She disliked how everyone across the continent celebrated it as wondrous Holiday. However, she could also not blame that as they know Shadow as a bloodthirsty killer that would not spare anyone he set his crimson red eyes upon. Somehow, she was always spared and even got the chance to tell him that she liked his eyes very much. Even to this day, she still admire those ruby red eyes of his. They are beautiful perhaps, it was a biased thing due to her feelings. But she could really careless about other people's opinion at this matter.
Sereinia had sad yet sweet smile on her face when she whispered those words to the passing breeze. She remembered saying such a thing to Shadow once. It might have been putting much pressure on him but at the time, he took it into a stride. In any case, she had to move forward and do what she can accomplish for now. There are things that only she could do this was one of the things that Shadow told her before. If that was so, she had to put her best efforts. Taking a deep breath, she removed her hand from the flowing water. The coldness that it left lingered for a few moments before disappearing to the warmth of her touch.
The interactions Sereinia shared with the people inside the Palace may it be good or bad aided her to put things into perspective. It had also provided her a new set of outlook in life and even made her rethink her stand. If she was right, she had gotten stronger not in a physical manner but rather in an emotional way. She was no longer confused on the things that used to weigh heavily on her mind. At the same time, she was also beginning to see things in a new light. Her relationship with her birth parents were progressing slowly but steadily. As for Solomon and Yarun, they were becoming more of her friends than protectors. For her relatives, there were still issues with Amalthea but as for Xeron and her Uncle Griffon it was fine despite what cautionary words her Knights say. Then there was Mayumi, the younger girl was still distant in a way. However, she managed to speak with her when time permits it. Her schedule made it impossible to do so. Although, she wished to spend a little more time with the Mayumi if possible.
Hearing a voice behind her, Sereinia looked behind her in wonder and in that precise moment. A sound of a gun being shot echoed through the central gardens as the birds flew across the air in distraught. The breeze was instantly stilled and the fountain water which was earlier clear and pristine was now rippling and crimson hued as it slowly filled the entire surface. There was also one wonderful red rose from its stalk that fell on the ground without much of an outside interference as deadly silence reigned.
"I will fix what you broke. I will be waiting for you to come and save me. You always do."
Sereinia had sad yet sweet smile on her face when she whispered those words to the passing breeze. She remembered saying such a thing to Shadow once. It might have been putting much pressure on him but at the time, he took it into a stride. In any case, she had to move forward and do what she can accomplish for now. There are things that only she could do this was one of the things that Shadow told her before. If that was so, she had to put her best efforts. Taking a deep breath, she removed her hand from the flowing water. The coldness that it left lingered for a few moments before disappearing to the warmth of her touch.
The interactions Sereinia shared with the people inside the Palace may it be good or bad aided her to put things into perspective. It had also provided her a new set of outlook in life and even made her rethink her stand. If she was right, she had gotten stronger not in a physical manner but rather in an emotional way. She was no longer confused on the things that used to weigh heavily on her mind. At the same time, she was also beginning to see things in a new light. Her relationship with her birth parents were progressing slowly but steadily. As for Solomon and Yarun, they were becoming more of her friends than protectors. For her relatives, there were still issues with Amalthea but as for Xeron and her Uncle Griffon it was fine despite what cautionary words her Knights say. Then there was Mayumi, the younger girl was still distant in a way. However, she managed to speak with her when time permits it. Her schedule made it impossible to do so. Although, she wished to spend a little more time with the Mayumi if possible.
"There you are."
Hearing a voice behind her, Sereinia looked behind her in wonder and in that precise moment. A sound of a gun being shot echoed through the central gardens as the birds flew across the air in distraught. The breeze was instantly stilled and the fountain water which was earlier clear and pristine was now rippling and crimson hued as it slowly filled the entire surface. There was also one wonderful red rose from its stalk that fell on the ground without much of an outside interference as deadly silence reigned.
Mayumi
"“Bonds are weaknesses that will be used against you more than aid you… That’s what I heard.””
"“Bonds are weaknesses that will be used against you more than aid you… That’s what I heard.””
Upon hearing the loud sound of a gunshot, Mayumi had a feeling of déjà vu come over her. Without a second to spare, she was sprinting through hallways racing towards the central gardens where she was sure the sound had come from.
It was weird that things like that kept happening to her. Was she a bad omen? People she encountered were either badly injured or worst ... Killed. Maybe it was time she stopped making contact with people. After all, her only mission at the present was to kill the man who murdered her master.
"Bonds are a weakness." She reminded herself.
Reaching the central gardens, Mayumi hid behind a wall, carefully masking her presence as she watched the scene unfold before her.
Sora awaited her signal, in the meantime camouflaging it-self among the greeneries of the trees sporting the castle grounds.
Dietrich Faust
Dietrich prowled down the main street towards the palace. The city bustled around him, with city-dwellers going about their daily lives. Many watched him out of the corner of their eye, or flat-out stared at him as he passed. He didn't mind though, it wasn't like he could really blame them. An armored man, almost a full head taller than most people that lived in this part of the empire, with a sword as tall as him across his back, was not a common sight in Cre'Est. Still, he pressed on through the throng, intent on his goal.
He felt good, very good in fact. He had let himself drift in a sea of indecision for too long, being certain of his actions was refreshing. The weight of Gewalt across his shoulders was reassuring, and he methodically clenched and unclenched his hands as he strode along. He missed his helmet, lost long ago; how he could not remember. His katzbalger sword hung by his left thigh, ready to be drawn in the close quarters of the street.
The palace was massive, and could be seen from any part of the city. From the outer wall to the inner districts, its spires rose and stood against the sky. Dietrich still had no idea what he was going to do when he got to the gates. He figured that he could always try to force his way in, but he wasn't too keen on being gunned down in the street. Spitted on steel by a palace guard would be honorable enough, but not shot down before he could engage in combat. Regardless, he would cross that bridge when he came to it.
As he came closer to the palace gates, the crowds began to diminish. The quality of life became better depending on how close one lived to the palace. Not many people had a reason to be this close. Dietrich had come just within sight of the gates when, suddenly, a shot rang out. He expected to feel a lead ball rip through his chest, instead, nothing.
But, it came from within the palace...
He built up speed and began running towards the gates. The guards standing outside seemed confused, and were peering through the wrought iron gates to the interior of the courtyard. Dietrich came upon them without them realizing it.
"What happened?" He spoke bluntly.
The two men spun around sharply, and two halberds were immediately pointed at his face. He lifted his arms up in the universal gesture of surrender.
"I mean you no harm, I just heard the shot." He stated.
Both of the guards' faces were covered by sallet helmets, but their eyes revealed their obvious fear of him, mixed with their admirable desire to do their duty. He saw through the bars behind them, as their fellow guards inside the courtyard ran towards the sound of the gun shot, and out of sight.
Seems that I'm at an impasse.
He smiled reassuringly and the two men seemed to relax slightly. Then he smacked the halberds to either side of him, plunged forward, and smashed the two guards heads together. They crumpled instantly, not dead, but certainly out for a few hours. Dietrich set to work searching for a key, but found none. The realization that the gate was obviously locked from the inside made him feel like a complete fool.
He stripped one of the guards of his breast plate and helmet; then swapped out his own and set the helmet over his head. He could tell that this guardsman's armor was made of a much higher quality steel than his own; which he had picked up years ago in a mercenary camp. He chuckled to himself, in this getup, he might be able to masquerade as a guard. At close range, it would be obvious he was an imposter, but from a distance he would fit right in.
"I really need to start thinking these things out more." He muttered to himself, as he latched onto the wrought iron gate and began to climb up. He reached the top, pulled himself over, and dropped down into the outer courtyard. He immediately drew Gewalt, but all the guards had gone to investigate the sound.
He closed the visor on his new helmet, and made his way in the direction of the actual palace itself. He was very interested in the gunshot, but he was also interested in not being spotted. So, wherever the guards were running, he would go in the opposite direction. He only hoped he would be able to find one of the women before his distraction was dealt with.
Shadow
Deep brown eyes watched the horizon line on the rooftops of Cre' Est as Shadow sat and waited patiently for something to happen. Nothing since he had left the marketplace was of any interest, and no persons of interest had since crossed his path either. Perhaps tonight, he'd catch a thief and interrogate them to find out what's been going on. Or, better yet, he'd find one of those overly self-obsessed mercenaries and "ask" him what the news of the day was instead.
It wasn't long before Shadow's chance arrived.
Down below in the dark alleyways of Cre' Est walked a man who held himself with great sense of pride. On his back was a war hammer, and quite the nice one at that. Shadow's Orichalcum daggers may have been puny by comparison in size, but when material was factored in it was no contest. Shadow lined him up and leaped down from the third story rooftop, landing rather lightly in front of him despite the drop, and performing a backflip. During the flip, he kicked forward with his right foot which slammed the tip of his steel toed and reinforced boots into the lower law of his target which sent him reeling off his feet and onto his back. The man was almost unconscious the moment he hit the ground, but a quick recovery and specialized nerve strike from Shadow brought him back to reality.
"Now, now. Don't be frightened." Shadow said softly as he grabbed the man's lapel with his right hand, meanwhile bringing his dagger in his left hand up to the man's throat.
"I'm only going to kill you if you don't answer my questions, so please do yourself and me a favor and answer honestly. Okay?" Shadow asked, his face completely relaxed and actually displaying happiness.
Oddly, it was the happiness and the ease of which Shadow spoke which had the large man pinned to the ground in sheer terror of what was going to happen if he didn't reply. Shadow's usual anger and aggressive facial expression had since vanished, and was now replaced by a much calmer and easy-going demeanor. With the absence of the Demon from his being, Shadow was now much closer to being a normal human than he ever had been in his life before... were it not for the fact that he was still the Red-Eyed Demon, even if the Demon was no more.
"Wh-wh... What do you want?" The man asked, a slight trembling in his voice.
"I want to know what's going on here in Cre' Est... The streets are filled with people living in fear. Thieves fill the rooftops in broad daylight. Mercenaries, such as yourself, and bounty hunters abound in a city which otherwise does not support them politically speaking... So what has happened?" Shadow asked politely and in a calm, even voice... as the dagger came ever closer to the man's flesh.
"I-I don't know! I have no idea what's going on from a political standpoint, but I do know, thanks to a source of mine, that the Emperor of Cre' Est is in a very bad way. Word is that it's a coma or something like that, and that there has been no way to wake him since "The Demon's Demise." But other than that, I have no idea. All I know aside from that is that the city is now a paradise for mercenaries, thieves and bounty hunters... That's all, I swear!" The man pleaded.
Shadow cocked his head to the right with a light hearted smile, and let go of the man's lapel as he sheathed his dagger. The man wasn't of much use, but it was a start. At least he knew now that there was something very wrong going on with the Royal Family, and that meant that Sereinia was in danger. Likely, if she was in danger, Mayumi was as well.
While Shadow had faith in his young protege, he knew that she was still only a child. Whether it was mental or physical, her limits would catch up to her soon if Shadow couldn't find her and continue her training. Training, for Mayumi, seemed to be the best way to keep her focused and in touch with reality, as she was very rapidly being overwhelmed by her Gift. If Shadow couldn't teach her to use it, she'd lose herself to it and there would be nothing Shadow could do to bring her back.
With this new knowledge in mind, Shadow set his sights on the Castle once more. He had infiltrated it once, and he would do so again. The guards outside were nothing to worry about, but if Yarun and Solomon were in any sort of predicament then it could be assumed that they would present a great obstacle if Shadow were to encounter them. Yarun especially, as he'd no doubt try to prove that his deed from "The Demon's Demise" was no fluke. Avoiding them was a top priority now, but Shadow had confidence that even if he couldn't avoid them, he'd be able to escape them. Armed with new weapons and items designed for just that, even warrior's as well trained as Yarun and Solomon wouldn't be able to follow him for long.
With his plan of attack now set, Shadow walked off through the city streets towards the Castle.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Allies and Enemies can be intermixed, the problem who do you believe in the end...?"
"Allies and Enemies can be intermixed, the problem who do you believe in the end...?"
The silence did not last long as soldiers flooded to the gardens where the deafening shot of a gun was heard. It was imperative that they respond to it immediately. However, they were far too late to do anything. Before them, they were presented with a fountain that now spouted crimson-colored waters. Its pristine vision of beauty was now altered to fit one of those horror stories. The source of such a terrifying thing was the lifeless body lingering on the water as the blood continued to spill forth from the head where the lead bullet had passed through. As for the circular projectile, it had made its mark on the marble pillar of the fountain. It was rather fragmented probably by the messy penetration it had done.
These were the words of the one responsible for the gunshot. It was none other than the Grand Princess, Amalthea. She stood there with her pistol still drawn. Eyes of bright purple filled with arrogant confidence and merciless justice gazed at the one she had saved from impending doom. There still standing in a trance was the Crowned Princess, Sereinia. Her deep amethyst eyes were wide with shock of what just happened in a brief moment. There a man who she did not know at all was now dead before her. He fell on the water after the echoing gunshot was heard. The glistening blade of the dagger that Sereinia had caught sight of as she turned around was still in the man's grip. Due to the positioning, the blood of the man splattered on her clothes, face, and hands.
Solomon had always gave Sereinia warnings that her life was in more danger than ever. She knew that now being in such a status would warrant her enemies especially when the internal political situation of Cre' Est was slowly crumbling by the seams. Regardless, this was not what shocked her greatly. After all, she had faced death and terror when she was in companion of Shadow. The horrors she had witnessed could not equivalent to the threats on her life. Yet, she could never get used to the fact of a person dying in front of her even if it was someone who had every intention of killing her. Slowly, she looked at the man who now lay in front of her as a corpse and then to the one who had caused his death. Amalthea had already withdrew her gun and mouthed a few words of order to the guards who were there. The said infantry followed as they approached the fountain to remove the corpse from the water and to ensure that Sereinia was now safe.
Sereinia spoke finally awakening from her stupor. Amalthea looked back at Sereinia and shook her head accompanied by a sarcastic laughter before speaking what was on her mind.
With that said and done, Amalthea turned her back at Sereinia and left the scene. As for Sereinia, she had removed herself from the fountain and was now being ushered by the guards to return to her room for the time being. At the background, she had also heard that Solomon and Yarun would be informed immediately once the two returned from their duties. They were assigned to ensure the safety of the Capitol for the Ceremony tomorrow. The Empress was also being notified and she knew that this would cause worry. She would have to ease that concern soon. There were also a few murmurs that caught her attention. The guards were praising Amalthea for saving her even when it was clear that the two did not share beliefs. Sereinia could not agree more. She was thankful for her violent cousin that the Royal Knights had warned her about. It seemed she was not that bad to begin with. After all, Amalthea did save her.
There was no doubt that Sereinia heard someone speaking to her probably. She looked at the one speaking and it was one pf the guards. However, she could not make sense what the guard was talking about. Somehow, the words were blurry to her and speaking of which, she was feeling a bit nauseous. Holding her head, she could feel her knees slowly giving away from her weight. If she remembered correctly, she was not hurt earlier. The blood she has was not of her own or did she assume wrongly? Perhaps, she was emotionally exhausted from that life-threatening experience and the conflict of morality with Amalthea. In any case, she caught something or rather someone from the corner of her eyes. There was something long that was silver or white from the corners peeking ever so lightly.
After saying that, Sereinia completely lost her consciousness as one of the guards quickly caught her. Panic ensued once more at the sudden development. At that instant, the soldiers gathered around the Crowned Princess with concern as other immediately went to call for the Doctor. She was burning probably due to a fever. Unknown to them, there was a rather very thin much like of a hair strand needle sticking out of her neck that had now fallen to the ground. It had gone unnoticed from the eyes of the soldiers. While from the distance, a black cat watched the events that transpired leisurely from one of the roofs. Its large golden eyes did not reveal anything as it jumped out of sight before anyone would notice.
"You're lucky, I didn't miss."
These were the words of the one responsible for the gunshot. It was none other than the Grand Princess, Amalthea. She stood there with her pistol still drawn. Eyes of bright purple filled with arrogant confidence and merciless justice gazed at the one she had saved from impending doom. There still standing in a trance was the Crowned Princess, Sereinia. Her deep amethyst eyes were wide with shock of what just happened in a brief moment. There a man who she did not know at all was now dead before her. He fell on the water after the echoing gunshot was heard. The glistening blade of the dagger that Sereinia had caught sight of as she turned around was still in the man's grip. Due to the positioning, the blood of the man splattered on her clothes, face, and hands.
Solomon had always gave Sereinia warnings that her life was in more danger than ever. She knew that now being in such a status would warrant her enemies especially when the internal political situation of Cre' Est was slowly crumbling by the seams. Regardless, this was not what shocked her greatly. After all, she had faced death and terror when she was in companion of Shadow. The horrors she had witnessed could not equivalent to the threats on her life. Yet, she could never get used to the fact of a person dying in front of her even if it was someone who had every intention of killing her. Slowly, she looked at the man who now lay in front of her as a corpse and then to the one who had caused his death. Amalthea had already withdrew her gun and mouthed a few words of order to the guards who were there. The said infantry followed as they approached the fountain to remove the corpse from the water and to ensure that Sereinia was now safe.
"...I thank you... However, you could not have killed him..."
Sereinia spoke finally awakening from her stupor. Amalthea looked back at Sereinia and shook her head accompanied by a sarcastic laughter before speaking what was on her mind.
"You're really pathetic. Did you think a man with such weak resolve would try to kill you at the very heart of this Palace? Talks are for babies. Kindness and mercy are diseases that only give time to these people to strike back again. It will never solve anything. Now we both know, he won't attempt to kill you again. You're father knows this most of all and save your thanks, I did that just for the pleasure of seeing you squirmed."
With that said and done, Amalthea turned her back at Sereinia and left the scene. As for Sereinia, she had removed herself from the fountain and was now being ushered by the guards to return to her room for the time being. At the background, she had also heard that Solomon and Yarun would be informed immediately once the two returned from their duties. They were assigned to ensure the safety of the Capitol for the Ceremony tomorrow. The Empress was also being notified and she knew that this would cause worry. She would have to ease that concern soon. There were also a few murmurs that caught her attention. The guards were praising Amalthea for saving her even when it was clear that the two did not share beliefs. Sereinia could not agree more. She was thankful for her violent cousin that the Royal Knights had warned her about. It seemed she was not that bad to begin with. After all, Amalthea did save her.
"Your Highness, -----Th---- is---- re.... ple--- "
There was no doubt that Sereinia heard someone speaking to her probably. She looked at the one speaking and it was one pf the guards. However, she could not make sense what the guard was talking about. Somehow, the words were blurry to her and speaking of which, she was feeling a bit nauseous. Holding her head, she could feel her knees slowly giving away from her weight. If she remembered correctly, she was not hurt earlier. The blood she has was not of her own or did she assume wrongly? Perhaps, she was emotionally exhausted from that life-threatening experience and the conflict of morality with Amalthea. In any case, she caught something or rather someone from the corner of her eyes. There was something long that was silver or white from the corners peeking ever so lightly.
"Mayumi?"
After saying that, Sereinia completely lost her consciousness as one of the guards quickly caught her. Panic ensued once more at the sudden development. At that instant, the soldiers gathered around the Crowned Princess with concern as other immediately went to call for the Doctor. She was burning probably due to a fever. Unknown to them, there was a rather very thin much like of a hair strand needle sticking out of her neck that had now fallen to the ground. It had gone unnoticed from the eyes of the soldiers. While from the distance, a black cat watched the events that transpired leisurely from one of the roofs. Its large golden eyes did not reveal anything as it jumped out of sight before anyone would notice.
Shadow
Shadow walked through the streets with all the silence and stealth he was known for. His footsteps, despite the metal reinforcements in the soul and toes, made no sound as they hit the ground as he moved carefully forward. It was nightfall by the time he made it back to the Castle, but it took only a matter of moments for him to find a gap in security and find a way through the gate surrounding it. He found himself wandering the grounds, taking great care to avoid contact with anyone for the time being as he made his way around.
Eventually, he came upon a rather gruesome scene. Blood stained the grass and still stained the waters of a fountain in the gardens. The obvious markings of a bullet striking the stone fountain were evident, and the bullet itself seemed to still be embedded in the stone. When Shadow pried it loose with a small needle, he examined it for a moment before placing it down on the fountain's edge. He looked around, examining other factors such as footprints and scuff marks in the dirt at his feet where signs of a body falling quite suddenly back towards the fountain could be seen. It became clear to Shadow that it was an instant death, most likely a shot to either the heart or the head. gauging from the height of the bullet in the fountain, it was a headshot of a man about his own height, if not a bit taller.
Shadow looked around further, and upon careful examination of the ground surrounding where another body had begun to fall, he spied something unusual which almost escaped his eye completely had it not been for the light of the moon shining off of it. There was a tiny needle lying in the grass, barely as thick as a strand of hair. He picked it up carefully and examined it, noticing right away that it was not any ordinary needle.
"........ No." He said quietly to himself.
Shadow had seen these needles before, and though he had never identified where they came from or why, he knew they were tied to a group who's deeds were very comparable to those of Te'i Sai. Their tactics were nearly identical, leading Shadow to believe they may in fact be Te'i Sai Assassins who now found work as private Assassins for someone else. The tactic of striking when and where nobody else would think to look for their presence, or even realize they were there, was the one which stood out the most to Shadow. If he could not identify these people quickly, he'd have no chance to save Sereinia and Mayumi.
At that moment, Shadow was spotted by a guard who quickly approached him and tried to apprehend him. Shadow's natural instincts kicked in during the guard's approach, and he knocked him out with a swift three strike combo, each target being a different nerve cluster to overwhelm his brain and cause it to temporarily shut down. With the guard dealt with, Shadow decided it was time to explore the Castle. He made his way towards the grand structure before him and made sure there were no guards nearby when he took out small metal claws and used them to ascend the wall using the cracks and seams in the stone walls. He made his way over to the first upper floor window he could see, and checked to make sure nobody was inside as he opened it and hopped inside.
With his eyes hidden thanks to the chemical mixture, which would last him another fifteen minutes or so, he had a limited time to explore freely before he would have to apply the drops again in order to keep his identity hidden. Solomon and Yarun might be given pause if they saw Shadow's new attire and different colored eyes, but he would not be able to fool them indefinitely if they were to make direct eye contact.
Shadow grabbed a servant's robe and took a stroll through the Castle as carefully as he could, observing all the protocol and mannerisms of the other servants as he made his way through the Castle. Certain areas were banned, so he had to find ways around them until finally, his time was up. He ditched the robes and escaped the Castle through another window leading to the inner courtyard where he applied the eye drops again to keep that brown coloration going. During his stroll, he found out that someone had tried to kill Sereinia in the gardens, but that one Lady Amalthea had rescued her by shooting him in the head. However, Sereinia had fallen unconscious before she could walk away from the scene, and she was now being carefully examined by the best Royal Doctors and guarded, undoubtedly, by Yarun and Solomon.
Shadow made his way out of the courtyard towards the gate, but was found and engaged by several other small guard patrols along the way. Shadow managed to knock them all out without causing any kind of real damage, a feat which he was not really known for.
However, Shadow had just made a huge mistake.
Shadow could hide many things from the eyes and ears of the world around him, but he could not hide the smaller details of his fighting style from the mind of Solomon Kreigg. Solomon had either watched him fight, or fought alongside him, enough times to have critically examined Shadow's fighting style and recognize the telltale signs of its use.
For one, Shadow didn't leave marks. That was a near impossible feat, even for Solomon. The human body's response to physical impact is to either swell or bruise, depending on the amount of force which is used. The force needed to knock someone out is fairly high, however, Shadow's surgical precision and flawless use of restraint when making blunt attacks was nothing short of inhuman. Solomon was not one to be blinded to that fact when these guards would return to deliver their report of an unknown youth defeating them in the courtyard. Solomon would be able to take one look at them and notice the lack of marks or fatigue in the guards, and that alone would be enough.
But there was another detail which would give Shadow away on the spot.
Shadow had infiltrated the Castle grounds without ever alerting anyone to his presence. Anyone who had noticed him had been dealt with before the could sound an alarm or call for reinforcements. The speed with which Shadow was able to bring down this group of six guards would be the ultimate giveaway for Solomon. Even if he couldn't understand how or why Shadow was back, he would know right away that it was him.
Yarun on the other hand was too hot headed to make the connection. Likely, Yarun knew in his own mind that Shadow was dead since it was his swords which really delivered the killing blow that day. Solomon had broken Shadow's back, but it was Yarun's weapons which pierced his lungs and caused his death. Yarun would refuse to believe that Shadow could come back after Yarun's weapons had struck such a blow against him.
As Shadow contemplated leaving, he remembered the name "Lady Amalthea" floating across his mind. Such a woman, who had reportedly wanted to watch Sereinia squirm, was someone Shadow was interested in meeting, if not just for the purpose of returning the favor. In fact, the thought of humiliating a stuck up Royal like her was quite appealing to him. Shadow turned and looked at the Castle just in time to make eye contact with a maid who was looking out an open window at him. The maid gasped and disappeared into the hallways beyond.
Shadow couldn't risk her telling anyone about him, so he immediately set after the maid and caught up to her in time to shove her into a closet as he knocked her out. He set her down gently inside and locked her inside, breaking the lock so that the door could not be opened at all now that it was stuck in its locked position. With that accomplished, Shadow set about finding his way through the Castle again as he searched for this Lady Amalthea. Finally, after a few minutes of searching and listening in on conversations, Shadow found the information he was looking for and made his way to her room. He didn't bother opening the door, but instead found his way into the ceiling thanks to a broken piece of stone just outside her door in the hallway. He crawled through the ceiling very slowly and carefully, finding a spot where he could quietly remove one of the tiles and drop into her room.
The Lady herself was getting ready to retire for the evening as she prepared herself for the ceremony which would take place tomorrow, and Shadow took the opportunity to drop silently into the corner of her room. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the wall, his red eyes shining once again now that the effect of his eye drops had expired. One good prank deserves another, and if nothing else, his red eyes would scare the life out of her and that alone would be well worth the risk of invading her space like this. He also had a feeling that she was the type to never admit to such an encounter, and that if he did manage to frighten her, she'd keep it to herself and never tell anyone what she had seen since her pride would not allow her to be seen in fear.
Those thoughts in mind, Shadow waited patiently for Lady Amalthea to realize that she was no longer alone.
Dietrich Faust
"It was like the old Veilbrandian folk tale; the one where the wolf wearing the bloody wool tricks the lamb into leading it straight to the flock. He only hoped a ram wasn't waiting to break his ribs once he got there."
"It was like the old Veilbrandian folk tale; the one where the wolf wearing the bloody wool tricks the lamb into leading it straight to the flock. He only hoped a ram wasn't waiting to break his ribs once he got there."
After what seemed an eternity of discretely prowling the grounds, avoiding patrols, and being completely out of his comfort zone, Dietrich had almost given up hope of finding his quarry. He had stowed Gewalt away in a broom closet early on, but his "uniform" was still glaringly revealing. He had not dared to venture into the palace itself with his incomplete disguise. Instead, he had prowled around the outer grounds, and had gotten a general feel for the area.
From vague sounds of commotion, he had been able to tell that whatever distraction had bought his ticket in, had died down. Very soon, the normal patrol routines would have begun again, and he would be dead in the water. He had resolved to cut his losses and escape before discovery, but his curiosity pushed him to make one last detour. He had very much wanted to investigate the scene of the distraction, and after making his hurried way towards where he remembered the guards gathering, came upon it quite soon.
It was a garden of sorts, with a large fountain residing in the middle. Glaringly, the limp form of a body had been lying on the ground close-by. Upon closer inspection, the body was revealed to be that of a palace guard. He seemed to have been somehow incapacitated, but with no obvious marks of a bludgeoning. Instead of questioning fate however, Dietrich rejoiced in his luck. He had grabbed the guard and hauled him off into the depths of the garden before he could be discovered, and quickly completed his outfit. He also snatched up the guards' halberd, to complete the illusion. Again, he marveled at the craftsmanship of the equipment. This was no simple grunts' issue fodder; this was high-quality stuff, worth at least an entire campaign's wages for an average mercenary.
"This guard has no bullet wounds though, and is still alive. On top of that, if he had been a victim of whatever happened here, his buddies wouldn't have just left him. Which means, there's someone else snooping around the palace today."
He had stowed both the guard, and the remnants of his old armor into the shrubbery. However, he couldn't bring himself to toss his katzbalger away, and hoped it wouldn't prove to be revealing. Then he had simply walked into the palace through the servants entrance. He could hardly contain his mirth at being able to walk right past the servants without being impeded. Now perhaps, he would be able to get something done.
Gradually, he made his way through the palace, making sure to appear as if he belonged there. He made sure to not stare at the expensive furnishings or grandeur, he had to make it seem like he was familiar with it all. Still, he couldn't help but get nervous anytime another servant or guard passed him in the halls.
"Wait a minute... What am I doing? Where am I going? I've got no idea where I should look. Hrm... There's no way I'll be able to get close to the doctor. Which means, I'll have to find that little neck-snapper. I suppose the only thing for it is to find the living quarters for the royal family. I have a feeling that the good doctor will be keeping her friend close to her."
After a few minutes of wandering, Dietrich seemed to come into an even more lavish area of the palace. Furniture became more prevalent, and he suddenly found himself in a sort of dinning hall. That was reassuring, he seemed to be on the right track. However, Dietrich suddenly realized a possible error in his plan. Fully armored guards with halberds were most likely not permitted in the royal family's private quarters. There would be no need, as more gentile and effective bodyguards were probably within earshot at all times, especially now. The cold face of the Vice-Captain Kriegg came to mind.
Dietrich grimaced darkly. This was getting to be more trouble than he had expected.
"Then again, I guess I realized it wouldn't be simple, I'm just not used to having to think things through. I'm used to just relying on base instincts and faith with everything except swordplay. This is hard for me because I can't just rush in and start swinging my sword like usual."
He was about to back out of the dinning room; to leave the palace and sneak out the way he had come. He could plan more, come again some other time. Abruptly though, he stopped.
"Then again, why not? Why is this time different than any other?"
The thought was liberating, and Dietrich honestly couldn't believe he hadn't already had it. Why was he sneaking around? What had he to fear? Was he really going to allow a title or any other worldly establishment stop him? What did he care for the words "Emperor", "palace", or "royal". Such things held no meaning for him, a Line-Breaker of Uirlin! Worldly men may see the Emperor as a holy position, a father and king of all his subjects; but to Dietrich he was simply a man. Why was he cowering and creeping, like a thief slinking through the temple of an omnipresent god?
Dietrich smirked as he strode through the dinning room, towards what he only hoped were the living quarters of the royal family.
"The boat has already been rocked a bit today, another shove shouldn't hurt." He muttered.
Once again, the thought of the Vice-Captain Kriegg; and the actual Captain of the guard himself, whom he had yet to meet, came to mind. Dietrich almost chuckled at the thought of running into one of them in these halls. Still, he resolved to put his mission first for now. Besides, how could he truly enjoy a glorious fight or an honorable death without Gewalt?
A servant girl suddenly rounded the corner in front of him and collided straight into his chest. She stumbled back, but quickly regained her footing. She appeared to be about to rebuke him when she realized who it was she had run into. A look of confusion, but not fear, crossed her face.
"What are you doing here? You can't just walk around here with a weapon like that!" She stated.
Dietrich quickly pieced together a reply, he couldn't let an encounter like this go to waste.
"Erm, my apologies... I was asked by... Doctor Nouralail to assist her. She feared for the safety of her patient, given the shooting, and wanted a guard posted with her." He managed to stammer out.
Mentally, he cursed his ineptitude with this kind of verbal confrontation. This sort of interaction was no different than a duel, and in the current situation, could turn out to be just as deadly. Unfortunately, the ability to lie effortlessly was not rewarded or looked on favorably where Dietrich came from.
"Doctor who? What are you talking about? Who are you?"
Dietrich once again swore silently, it seemed he had made a fatal error. The last time he had seen the doctor or the silver-haired neck-snapper had been months ago. There was no way that she was still bedridden with fever, she was most likely recuperated or dead by now.
"Dead. Huh. I had not considered that either."
Still, perhaps the tale could be salvaged.
"You mean to tell me that there is not a doctor attending to the wounded from the shooting?"
"As far as I know, no one was harmed in the shooting. It was the Grand Princess herself that saved the life of the Crown Princess with that pistol. She shot an assassin attempting to stab her, but then the Crown Princess swooned and was taken inside."
"Obviously! That is what I said, foolish girl! I've been assigned to guard the Crown Princess while she is recuperating! What don't you understand?"
"Well... I, that is to say, well what are you doing here then?"
"I told you, I've never been in the royal living quarters before! I have no idea where to go!"
The maid huffed and put her hands on her hips.
"Good Raggella, why didn't you just make that clear to being with! Fine, fine, just follow me!"
The maid turned and began storming off down the hall. Dietrich could barely repress his mirth as he followed her. It seemed they didn't hire maids for their smarts, then again, that was rather hypocritical of him. It was just like the Veilbrandian folk story, where the wolf wearing a coat of bloody wool tricks the lamb into leading it straight to the flock. He only hoped an angry ram wasn't waiting to break his ribs once he got there.
Prelude
"Every meeting we have is our first all the time..."
"Every meeting we have is our first all the time..."
No one knows what exactly happened.One thing was for certain the Crown Princess was not in the best of conditions. Sereinia has yet to wake from her unconscious state and furthermore, her fever was not going down at all. Instead, it was getting higher by the minute. The best Doctors were already assembled and the cause of such a bodily reaction still left them bewildered. They even interrogated the soldiers who were first on the scene and their answers were the same. The Princess was unharmed and had a spar of words with Lady Amalthea before collapsing. In any case, this night was very crucial for Sereinia's survival. If she does not stabilize, she will certainly lose her fight to live in the next days. This was enough to bring distraught to the Empress and the two Royal Knights, Solomon and Yarun.
For the best of intentions, Solomon had taken the responsibility to have the Empress return to her quarters where the Emperor stays as well. It would be better for Regalie to stay there for now instead by the side of her daughter. The Empress is a strong woman but even then, there are limits to that. After all, she is still a human in the end. The matters concerning of the comatose Emperor, the crumbling peace and order, the fangs of politics upheaval, and now the deteriorating health of the Crown Princess, these were all something that weighs heavily in the mind of the Empress. At the same time, Solomon had made an oath to protect them towards Eonis and Shadow. He has no intentions of breaking it. For now, he had assigned himself to be the Empress personal guard. The idea of having an assassin entering the premises of the Palace meant there was either a traitor among their ranks or a minimal lax in the security that a very skilled assassin had found.
The thought of it brings a certain suspect in mind. However, Solomon could not completely conclude due to the circumstances surrounding that person. There was also the sudden gesture of goodwill by the Grand Princess. He appreciated it for Sereinia was saved from being stabbed to death. However, there was something odd about the deadly design of timing. In any case, he would need to ask outside assistance and there was only one person that he knew would be capable of doing such a thing. Although, he was completely against about it. There was no other way. After escorting the Empress to her chambers and adding more guards, he strictly implemented his authority and permission in every guests requesting entrance to the Eastern Wing would be required. When that was done, he seek the one person that would not be bothered and would protect Sereinia with much vigor... The one that would be skilled enough to handle a fight with a high-caliber opponent if possible.
The White Grim Reaper inquired before the young girl known to the Red-Eyed Demon's Prodigy. The girl who also has the unique mark of the pentacle on her body as him. The connection that connects them possibly through the bonds of blood. This girl who shared the same ashen white hair is his long lost family, his sister.
For the best of intentions, Solomon had taken the responsibility to have the Empress return to her quarters where the Emperor stays as well. It would be better for Regalie to stay there for now instead by the side of her daughter. The Empress is a strong woman but even then, there are limits to that. After all, she is still a human in the end. The matters concerning of the comatose Emperor, the crumbling peace and order, the fangs of politics upheaval, and now the deteriorating health of the Crown Princess, these were all something that weighs heavily in the mind of the Empress. At the same time, Solomon had made an oath to protect them towards Eonis and Shadow. He has no intentions of breaking it. For now, he had assigned himself to be the Empress personal guard. The idea of having an assassin entering the premises of the Palace meant there was either a traitor among their ranks or a minimal lax in the security that a very skilled assassin had found.
The thought of it brings a certain suspect in mind. However, Solomon could not completely conclude due to the circumstances surrounding that person. There was also the sudden gesture of goodwill by the Grand Princess. He appreciated it for Sereinia was saved from being stabbed to death. However, there was something odd about the deadly design of timing. In any case, he would need to ask outside assistance and there was only one person that he knew would be capable of doing such a thing. Although, he was completely against about it. There was no other way. After escorting the Empress to her chambers and adding more guards, he strictly implemented his authority and permission in every guests requesting entrance to the Eastern Wing would be required. When that was done, he seek the one person that would not be bothered and would protect Sereinia with much vigor... The one that would be skilled enough to handle a fight with a high-caliber opponent if possible.
"Mayumi is your name, correct?"
The White Grim Reaper inquired before the young girl known to the Red-Eyed Demon's Prodigy. The girl who also has the unique mark of the pentacle on her body as him. The connection that connects them possibly through the bonds of blood. This girl who shared the same ashen white hair is his long lost family, his sister.
"I am certain you know what has happened. Please, stay by the Princess Sereinia's side. She needs you the most now."
"There is no ram just a slayer of demons."
It was fact that the Doctors had no idea what had struck the Crown Princess. However, they could not simply abandoned their duty to heal Sereinia even more so with the infamous Sword Dancer and now known as the Demon Slayer breathing down on their necks. Yarun would certainly behead them if he even finds one of them lacking in their devotion to save the Princess. While Solomon had taken the duty to keep the Empress and Emperor safe, Yarun had taken the responsibility to watch over the Princess. His eyes of Rogue Pink did not leave Sereinia's form as he inwardly cursed himself and even blew up on Solomon earlier. He had wanted to punish the guards for allowing such a thing to happen. This was inexcusable in so many ways. Furthermore, the notion that the Grand Princess was the one who saved Sereinia bothered him immensely. There was certainly a catch to that for the Lady Amalthea never does something without compensation.
His concerns were not shown through expressions. However, Yarun had inadvertently crumpled the papers that were handed to him earlier. It contained a detailed report of what happened and possible failure in the security layout of the Palace. As such, it earned him the eyes of the guards who were there along with the Doctors. He closed his eyes and calmed his thoughts as he did not want to show his nerves to anyone of them. As such, he turned towards the guards who had handed him the reports with those cold and nearly identical red eyes of the Demon he had been announced to have slain.
The guards fearfully and respectfully saluted towards the Captain of the Royal Knights at once. Afterwards, they scampered off to their respective positions while the Doctors immediately returned to their work when Yarun glanced towards their direction. The Sword Dancer then inwardly sigh. He blamed himself for not being there to protect Sereinia when she needed it the most. The very fact that an assassin had infiltrated the Palace reminded him of someone who had done such a thing some time ago. Its very thought irritated him however, it also brought many possibilities. The only conflict, there was no way that the person in his mind would do anything to harm the female before him. This was something he was certain of. As such, he could only think of another possibility. The vipers within the Palace are showing their poisonous fangs. In any case, the Appointment Ceremony would needed to be cancelled. Sereinia was in no condition to do so and even more the fact of it being public would put the Royalties into perilous situations more.
Interrupting Yarun's inner monologue, he looked towards the door where it was opened. There he caught sight of a maid and a rather large and burly man donning the standard Royal Guard Armor. The only difference it was ridiculously incomplete and unfit on the man. Without much of a warning and doubt, Yarun had drawn his Sin Eater and its sharp tip was pointed at the man's throat which the maid has brought foolishly. This action alerted the nearby guards and the maid was filled with fear and disbelief as she backed away. Rogue Pink eyes glowed eerily almost to a crimson tint.
His concerns were not shown through expressions. However, Yarun had inadvertently crumpled the papers that were handed to him earlier. It contained a detailed report of what happened and possible failure in the security layout of the Palace. As such, it earned him the eyes of the guards who were there along with the Doctors. He closed his eyes and calmed his thoughts as he did not want to show his nerves to anyone of them. As such, he turned towards the guards who had handed him the reports with those cold and nearly identical red eyes of the Demon he had been announced to have slain.
"Return to your positions. Guard the doors to the Princess' Chambers with you lives and if you dare neglect that, I will personally escort all of you to hell."
"Yes, Sir!"
"Yes, Sir!"
The guards fearfully and respectfully saluted towards the Captain of the Royal Knights at once. Afterwards, they scampered off to their respective positions while the Doctors immediately returned to their work when Yarun glanced towards their direction. The Sword Dancer then inwardly sigh. He blamed himself for not being there to protect Sereinia when she needed it the most. The very fact that an assassin had infiltrated the Palace reminded him of someone who had done such a thing some time ago. Its very thought irritated him however, it also brought many possibilities. The only conflict, there was no way that the person in his mind would do anything to harm the female before him. This was something he was certain of. As such, he could only think of another possibility. The vipers within the Palace are showing their poisonous fangs. In any case, the Appointment Ceremony would needed to be cancelled. Sereinia was in no condition to do so and even more the fact of it being public would put the Royalties into perilous situations more.
"Sir Desson, a minute please."
Interrupting Yarun's inner monologue, he looked towards the door where it was opened. There he caught sight of a maid and a rather large and burly man donning the standard Royal Guard Armor. The only difference it was ridiculously incomplete and unfit on the man. Without much of a warning and doubt, Yarun had drawn his Sin Eater and its sharp tip was pointed at the man's throat which the maid has brought foolishly. This action alerted the nearby guards and the maid was filled with fear and disbelief as she backed away. Rogue Pink eyes glowed eerily almost to a crimson tint.
"One wrong move you're dead."
"I am a princess but I slay my everything I desire."
The Grand Princess that was the epitome of Royalty who would never yield to anyone. Someone who believes she is above all and no one is an exemption to the rule. This is what Amalthea embodies without a hint of hesitation or doubt. Furthermore, she is not the kind to deal with negotiations, talks, or peaceful resolutions. She had always preferred the violent ways of solving one's problems. After all, they were more efficient and has a longer life-span than those that are ended with flowery words. In any case, she had heard that the Crown Princess, Sereinia was in a troublesome condition. It seemed that the girl had been struck by some unknown ailment. The very idea made Amalthea smirk. To her, Sereinia deserves such a thing for being utterly stupid and naive. Sereinia should know early what her place is from the very beginning and that is beneath Amalthea's feet.
For now, Amalthea was certain that the Ceremony would be cancelled which was truly a wonderful news. Sereinia is unworthy of becoming an Empress. The title and glory of it all only belongs to her. With that in mind, Amalthea proceeded to glass doors which lead to her balcony. The night had just settled in and the Palace was in a silent turmoil. Chaos was spreading through the corners of this nation like liquid fire and soon enough, she will bear witness to how the flames rises. Opening the doors, she felt the cold evening breeze as a very comforting thing. Walking towards the balustrade, she placed her arms on top of it as she enjoyed the night for what it was. Her long ash blonde locks were playfully caressed by the winds while a mysterious yet sadistic smile was present upon her lips as she spoke.
It was spoken loud enough for Amalthea's unexpected guest. She had sensed his presence for some time. The Grand Princess only chose to ignore it for a few minutes. She would not openly admit to herself that when she was a bit younger, she had seen the tales about the Red-Eyed Demon as a child's horror story. Yet as the years passed by, she had began to view the infamous assassin as someone she would want to meet at some point. After all, the man was the very symbol death and violence. It was only natural for her to have that desire. Before, she had thought it was impossible as the useless Royal Knights had disposed of the Demon. However, it seemed that those two knuckleheads failed at such a task. It was not hard to believe so.
For now, Amalthea was certain that the Ceremony would be cancelled which was truly a wonderful news. Sereinia is unworthy of becoming an Empress. The title and glory of it all only belongs to her. With that in mind, Amalthea proceeded to glass doors which lead to her balcony. The night had just settled in and the Palace was in a silent turmoil. Chaos was spreading through the corners of this nation like liquid fire and soon enough, she will bear witness to how the flames rises. Opening the doors, she felt the cold evening breeze as a very comforting thing. Walking towards the balustrade, she placed her arms on top of it as she enjoyed the night for what it was. Her long ash blonde locks were playfully caressed by the winds while a mysterious yet sadistic smile was present upon her lips as she spoke.
"Here I thought, I would never get the chance to see the Red-Eyed Demon ever. I am quite the fan."
It was spoken loud enough for Amalthea's unexpected guest. She had sensed his presence for some time. The Grand Princess only chose to ignore it for a few minutes. She would not openly admit to herself that when she was a bit younger, she had seen the tales about the Red-Eyed Demon as a child's horror story. Yet as the years passed by, she had began to view the infamous assassin as someone she would want to meet at some point. After all, the man was the very symbol death and violence. It was only natural for her to have that desire. Before, she had thought it was impossible as the useless Royal Knights had disposed of the Demon. However, it seemed that those two knuckleheads failed at such a task. It was not hard to believe so.
"It seems those two buffoons can't do their jobs right as expected. They couldn't even protect the Crown Princess. You know her right?"
Dietrich Faust
"You flatter me boy, I'm just a poor pilgrim, seeking absolution."
"You flatter me boy, I'm just a poor pilgrim, seeking absolution."
"One wrong move you're dead."
"Oh. Already?"
Dietrich fought to control his facial muscles, which were threatening to pull back into a grin. He let the halberd drop from his hands and, for the second time that day, he raised his hands in a non-threatening gesture. Still, he could tell that this man would not be nearly as easy to deal with as the two buffoons at the gates.
"Seems my disguise was not as effective as I had hoped. I suppose that this was inevitable, I have no experience with these methods." He said aloud.
Dietrich weighed his options. The blade currently pointed at him was, though showy and foreign, obviously no toy. The man's stance was also perfect, and he had the eyes of a swordsman. His build suggested that he relied on speed and avoidance instead of parrying and grappling though, which meant that in close quarters he might have some difficulty. On top of it all, the man's strange eyes also showed no sign of fear or apprehension whatsoever; which meant he was either very confident, or very arrogant. Then again, he had never seen this man fight before, and he wasn't about to underestimate an opponent inside the royal palace.
The other servants and guards in the room still seemed frozen in petrified surprise and fear. Quickly though, the other guards regained their senses and a handful of halberds were also pointed at him along with the sword.
"Heheheh, look at you all riled up over your princess. Rest assured, I've got no interest in harming anyone here. Though, if you plan to kill me, know that it won't be easy."
For the first time since entering the palace grounds, Dietrich felt comfortable. He lifted the visor of the borrowed helmet before returning his hands to the prisoner position.
"In a way, I guess you could say that I'm actually here to help."
One of the guards cocked his head to the side slightly.
"Wait, I know you! You were on the brute squad weren't you? You're one of those thugs we pinned badges on and sent into the slums after the "Demons' Demise"!" He stated. "Captain, this guy's a mercenary, of the meanest sort."
Dietrich chuckled darkly.
"You flatter me boy, I'm just a poor pilgrim, seeking absolution."
Shadow
"It seems those two buffoons can't do their jobs right as expected. They couldn't even protect the Crown Princess. You know her right?"
Shadow smiled as Lady Amalthea spoke to him, the sound of her voice causing him to wonder if she would try to attack him. If she truly was a "fan" of his, then the likelihood of her attacking him became almost nil. More likely, she would simply try to goad him into lashing out or demonstrating his skills for her. Whatever her desires, she was quite the enigma to him at the moment. Most women were terrified of him and ran on sight, but this one, Lady Amalthea, was different.
However, for Shadow, that was not enough.
"I must say that you interest me my Lady Amalthea..." Shadow said as he walked out of the corner to stand directly beside her.
"And to answer your question, yes, I am familiar with the Crowned Princess." He said as he looked at her with his most charming smile which, oddly enough, came across as quite genuine.
"However, if I may, Yarun is the only buffoon here. Regardless of whether Solomon was able to make it to her side in time to protect her, Yarun is the one who's arrogance and ignorance forever dooms him to fail in his pointless and fruitless quest to defeat me. Those pathetic swords of his couldn't even kill me after they had pierced my lungs. I can say with all honesty that I have never met someone who I had wanted to humiliate in combat quite so much as him, and that every time I do, it grows even more fun than the last time I had done so."
Shadow turned sideways, his body facing Lady Amalthea as he leaned on the balcony with his left arm. He reached into his pocket and slowly pulled out the hair-thin needle which he salvaged from the gardens and held it in front of her.
"I don't suppose you know where this needle, which is the most likely cause for Sereinia's condition, came from... do you?" He asked in a low voice.
Shadow's eyes began to glow brighter, but despite this, his expression and tone of voice did not change.
"I discovered a number of things at the scene of the incident, and I discovered this needle in the grass. It is a specially crafted needle used solely by members of Te'i Sai designated 'Vayura' Class, so called because it translates directly to Vanguard. These Assassins are typically larger men in the mid six foot range who's size and choice of weaponry hide their speed and skills behind a wall of muscle and flesh which most would see as being bulky and cumbersome. But let me confirm... They are wicked fast."
Shadow set the needle down on the edge of the balcony for her to look at and pick up if she so desired.
"So... my Lady. Would you grace this humble warrior with an answer to his inquiry?" He asked, gently reaching forward to stroke a stray strand of hair from her face.
He leaned in, putting his face mere inches from hers.
"Or shall I extract the information from you forcefully?" He asked, his tone changing slightly to one of mischievous intent.
Mayumi
"Soon, I will get my answers.”
"Soon, I will get my answers.”
"Mayumi?" Sereinia spotted her.
No sooner had she called out, the older lady fell unconscious her limp body quickly caught by one of the guards before it could touch the cold and unforgiving grounds.
Mayumi took calm strides towards the unconscious woman, inspecting her with sharp eyes. The tiniest glint of metal from Sereinia's neck did not escape the young assassin's attention. Pushing the guards away despite their protests, she quickly withdrew the needle with nimble fingers and threw it carelessly onto the grounds. Only then did she allow the guards to bring Sereinia away to her room where they thought it to be safe though Mayumi knew better than to think that, especially from what she had just seen and the information she had gathered quite a few months back.
As Sereinia was taken away, Mayumi took off to the rooftops with light and quick footfalls. She knew that if the one responsible for throwing the needle wasn't found soon, Sereinia's life would be as good as gone. A while later, Sora took over the position on the rooftops while Mayumi dropped down to the grounds to look around within the castle for the undoubtedly Te'i Sai assassin when she was confronted.
"Mayumi is your name, correct?" The knight named Solomon queried her.
Mayumi eyes were trained on the stone wall in front of her, not bothering to acknowledge his presence. Her lips sealed, refusing to answer the obvious question.
"I am certain you know what has happened. Please, stay by the Princess Sereinia's side. She needs you the most now."
Mayumi glanced at the white haired knight from the corner of her eyes. Nodding once in answer, she blended into the shadows of the castle and disappeared from his sight.
Travelling across the castle's rooftops once more, Mayumi went through the window that led to Sereinia's room and landed soundlessly on the ground, her sudden presence in the room startling the doctors at work. Watching on from the side lines, the teen kept herself alert for any signs of attacking.
Mayumi's ears picked up the almost inaudible swift sound of a sword being drawn. It had come from outside the doors of Sereinia's room. Creeping up to the door, Mayumi pressed her ear against the door ignoring the weird stares she was getting from the doctors and listened to the commotion outside.
"One wrong move you're dead."
That was the first thing she had heard, followed by a voice she recognised belonging to the giant man from before.
"Oh. Already?"
"Seems my disguise was not as effective as I had hoped. I suppose that this was inevitable, I have no experience with these methods." He said aloud.
It was then that a familiar presence decided to enter her senses causing her an urge to go after it.
'You're finally here, Master.'
The young teen wondered what she should do first. Help the giant outside or go after the man with the answers to her distracting questions? The first option was weighing on her heavier by the second as she continued hearing the conversation.
Sighing, she pushed open the doors and peeked out in a bored fashion, startling the two guards .
"Hey! What do you think you're doing?" One of them protested trying to close the door again, but failed miserably as Mayumi stood in the doorway with one hand against the door, her eyes staring with what people would think of as mischief, at the guard trying with all his might to push the door close.
The man who futilely failed in imitating a Cretian Guard spoke jovially as if he had been finally given the reason to remove such a hindrance on his person. Perhaps, the overgrown man knew that infiltration and disguises were not his strongest of suites. He was just waiting for an opportune moment to remove the sheep's clothing that he wore to reveal a wolf. Unfortunately, it was in front of the infamous Sword Dancer. Despite the show of surrendering, the Captain of the Royal Knights did not falter in his stance. Those eyes of crimson rose never left the visage of the man even once. Yarun never dropped down his guard or showed an opening of comfort which was far different from how he acted before the meeting with the Red-Eyed Demon. His stance and expression meant business which involved someone getting hurt in the process if not answered correctly.
"Wait, I know you! You were on the brute squad weren't you? You're one of those thugs we pinned badges on and sent into the slums after the "Demons' Demise"!" He stated. "Captain, this guy's a mercenary, of the meanest sort."
A mercenary who seeks to help. Yarun had heard of the Brute Squad as they were called by the people. Solomon had proposed using the bounty hunters and mercenaries to serve as the dark hand of justice. After all, they would need all the help to reign in the darkness that had spilled forth from the death of the criminal assassin. Seeing this as one of the available options at that moment, he approved of it. But as he had heard, they were slowly being dissolved as a sort of order was once more emerging from the depths. As such, they were disbanded once more. Judging by the man's appearance, he could conclude what the guard said about him being the meanest kind of vagabond warrior was plausibly true. The more reason for him not to withdraw his sword until he heard the man's reply. Yarun's indifferent and intimidating expression changed into of a sardonic smile coming fully bloom on his lips.
"You flatter me boy, I'm just a poor pilgrim, seeking absolution."
Upon seeing the smile on the Captain's face, the guards shivered in the possible consequence of that. The maid who had lead the Mercenary had already decided to run away from the scene and luckily no one had stopped her. Others wanted to follow her lead, however, the words Yarun had told them earlier rang clear in their heads. They could only hope and pray to the Goddess Raggella for her protection and blessings as the Captain withdrew his sword and returned it to its proper scabbard. It was during this time, they wished for the Vice Captain's presence. After doing so, Yarun clapped his hands as if praising something remarkable. It was completely enough to further terrify the onlookers and confuse anyone who had the courtesy of meeting Yarun for the first time.
After saying that, Yarun closed the distance between him and the Mercenary who was just an inch taller than him. He looked at the man with those eerie rogue pink eyes that seemed to glow in an almost hypnotizing manner. There was no trepidation or confidence in that gaze. Instead, it held a promise of painful pleasure and madness that even those who had been called insane would not dare to trifle with.
In one swift motion, Yarun had delivered a punch to the Mercenary's gut which would bring the man to his knees and enough to push out all of his air. This was a mere showcase in the difference of the ability between the two warriors. Yarun was obviously a greater cut above the mercenary. After doing so, Yarun turned his back at him as he would return to Sereinia's bedside. Absolution is something that no one can give and no where to be found. This was something he was certain for it was also the one thing he desired the most, even more than defeating the Red-Eyed Demon. The guards surrounded the Mercenary and began tying him up as properly as they could so escape would not be an option. But before he was dragged away, Yarun took one final look.
When the man had given Yarun a name, the Captain resumed his seemingly stoic expression and spoke one last time before the Mercenary was taken to the prisons below the Palace.
With that said and done, Yarun entered the room as the doors to Sereinia's Chambers were closed once more. As for Dietrich, he was taken by the guards to the Prisons and feel pity for the possible interrogation the Captain has in mind. It may be true that the man was one of the Mercenary who helped out in keeping peace. However, he showed up in the worst possible moment. Surely, the Royal Knights would not take this as nothing especially when he intended to come to the Princess in disguise. This was already a ground for possible connection with the assassin that wanted to kill the Crown Princess. He picked the worst timing to get involve. One of the guards escorting gave a comment to Dietrich's actions.
"Absolution. All of us search for that thing. The only problem."
After saying that, Yarun closed the distance between him and the Mercenary who was just an inch taller than him. He looked at the man with those eerie rogue pink eyes that seemed to glow in an almost hypnotizing manner. There was no trepidation or confidence in that gaze. Instead, it held a promise of painful pleasure and madness that even those who had been called insane would not dare to trifle with.
"Your absolution is not here. Take him to the cells."
In one swift motion, Yarun had delivered a punch to the Mercenary's gut which would bring the man to his knees and enough to push out all of his air. This was a mere showcase in the difference of the ability between the two warriors. Yarun was obviously a greater cut above the mercenary. After doing so, Yarun turned his back at him as he would return to Sereinia's bedside. Absolution is something that no one can give and no where to be found. This was something he was certain for it was also the one thing he desired the most, even more than defeating the Red-Eyed Demon. The guards surrounded the Mercenary and began tying him up as properly as they could so escape would not be an option. But before he was dragged away, Yarun took one final look.
"Identify yourself Mercenary."
When the man had given Yarun a name, the Captain resumed his seemingly stoic expression and spoke one last time before the Mercenary was taken to the prisons below the Palace.
"I will judge whether you are innocent or not later. Be prepared for it."
With that said and done, Yarun entered the room as the doors to Sereinia's Chambers were closed once more. As for Dietrich, he was taken by the guards to the Prisons and feel pity for the possible interrogation the Captain has in mind. It may be true that the man was one of the Mercenary who helped out in keeping peace. However, he showed up in the worst possible moment. Surely, the Royal Knights would not take this as nothing especially when he intended to come to the Princess in disguise. This was already a ground for possible connection with the assassin that wanted to kill the Crown Princess. He picked the worst timing to get involve. One of the guards escorting gave a comment to Dietrich's actions.
"You're reckless as they say you are, champ. You pick one hell of a timing to introduce yourself to the Captain."
Amalthea Wendona Del Crest:Solomon Kreigg
"The time is out of joint as such, I was born to set it right."
"The time is out of joint as such, I was born to set it right."
Those crimson-colored eyes were truly fascinating up close. Amalthea like it very much that she desired to pluck them out and put it on display. It reminded her the color of blood. She did not back away or show shyness from the closeness that the Red-Eyed Demon had created. The gentle gesture of stroking strands of hair was also not rejected. It did not matter to her at all. Instead, she leaned closer to him as well that now there was only a hairbreadth distance between their faces. She would admit the man was taller than her but the heels on her shoes were quite helpful to ease that. As such, their lips were aligned to each other.
After saying that, Amalthea retrieved the thin needle on top of the balustrade without looking or moving away from the infamous Demonic Assassin. She placed it between their lips and had the most seductive yet sardonic smile on her face. It was a fact that the Grand Princess was truly a stunning woman to behold. She has a beauty that can bewitched men and women all alike. However, her beauty was something only skin deep unlike the Crown Princess who was truly the epitome of what beautiful is.
On another part of the Palace, Solomon was reporting to the Council about the events and the cancellation of the Appointment Ceremony in the stead of the Empress. After it was done, he had decided to return to the Eastern Wing and continue his duties of protecting the Emperor and Empress. It was along the way he had taken noticed of a group of guards unconscious on the ground. He immediately run to one of the guard's side and checked for his vitals. The man was alive just knocked out cold. he did the same with the others and it was good to known none of them were dead. Alerting the other guards for a possible infiltration, he decided to take a closer look. There were no other marks that can be seen which was truly odd in more ways than one. The lingering suspect that plagues his mind earlier was surfacing once more.
Solomon murmured as he left the duty to take the unconscious guards to the others. He had also asked them to put the entire Palace on high-alert. There was one person who could do such a thing and due his experience of fighting against and alongside that person, there was no doubt in his mind. As for the reason for coming here, he only think of one. It was the maiden currently under the watch of Yarun and Mayumi. He highly doubted that Yarun would simply set aside a possible rematch between him and the Red-Eyed Demon. Furthermore, he respected the man as a warrior but the thought of having Mayumi go with Shadow's dangerous exploits was out of the question. As such, he must find Shadow before anyone else does.
The sirens wailed across the entire compound of the Palace. Amalthea backed away from the Red-Eyed Demon and then looked down from the balcony to the scurrying guards. It seemed that someone found out an unwanted guest lurking within the walls of the heart of Cre' Est. She then turned to face the infamous assassin while playing with the needle with her fingers delicately.
With that said, Amalthea released the needle from her hold as she allowed it to plummet to the grounds of the gardens below her balcony. She then walked passed the Red-Eyed Demon without an ounce of fear or the notion that her actions likely would place her as a candidate who wishes for Sereinia to die.
After saying that, the doors to Amalthea's quarters were being pounded heavily. One of the guards shouted in concern and responsibility.
Amalthea looked over her shoulders as her eyes of bright purple so similar in hue with Sereinia's. Yet, it was so different in terms of the emotions they would convey. Her long hair of ash blonde was softly blown by the evening breeze as she placed her index finger upon her lips. An act that implies of silence. With that, the doors to her quarters were forcibly opened to ensure her safety. As the guards flooded to her chambers while they noticed an opened balcony door, without anyone beyond it except for the princess calmly sitting on her bed.
"My dear Demon, do you know of a story about revenge?"
After saying that, Amalthea retrieved the thin needle on top of the balustrade without looking or moving away from the infamous Demonic Assassin. She placed it between their lips and had the most seductive yet sardonic smile on her face. It was a fact that the Grand Princess was truly a stunning woman to behold. She has a beauty that can bewitched men and women all alike. However, her beauty was something only skin deep unlike the Crown Princess who was truly the epitome of what beautiful is.
"It is a beautiful tragedy that starts with the demise of the hero."
On another part of the Palace, Solomon was reporting to the Council about the events and the cancellation of the Appointment Ceremony in the stead of the Empress. After it was done, he had decided to return to the Eastern Wing and continue his duties of protecting the Emperor and Empress. It was along the way he had taken noticed of a group of guards unconscious on the ground. He immediately run to one of the guard's side and checked for his vitals. The man was alive just knocked out cold. he did the same with the others and it was good to known none of them were dead. Alerting the other guards for a possible infiltration, he decided to take a closer look. There were no other marks that can be seen which was truly odd in more ways than one. The lingering suspect that plagues his mind earlier was surfacing once more.
"So, we will meet again."
Solomon murmured as he left the duty to take the unconscious guards to the others. He had also asked them to put the entire Palace on high-alert. There was one person who could do such a thing and due his experience of fighting against and alongside that person, there was no doubt in his mind. As for the reason for coming here, he only think of one. It was the maiden currently under the watch of Yarun and Mayumi. He highly doubted that Yarun would simply set aside a possible rematch between him and the Red-Eyed Demon. Furthermore, he respected the man as a warrior but the thought of having Mayumi go with Shadow's dangerous exploits was out of the question. As such, he must find Shadow before anyone else does.
The sirens wailed across the entire compound of the Palace. Amalthea backed away from the Red-Eyed Demon and then looked down from the balcony to the scurrying guards. It seemed that someone found out an unwanted guest lurking within the walls of the heart of Cre' Est. She then turned to face the infamous assassin while playing with the needle with her fingers delicately.
"It seems our time has been cut short."
With that said, Amalthea released the needle from her hold as she allowed it to plummet to the grounds of the gardens below her balcony. She then walked passed the Red-Eyed Demon without an ounce of fear or the notion that her actions likely would place her as a candidate who wishes for Sereinia to die.
"I suggest you go and save her. Once the sun rises, her life will be forfeited. As for these Te'i Sai assassins that you speak. You should know them better. They are after all your kin. Now, will this be a story about revenge that ends so sadly or that of a happy ending? I wonder."
After saying that, the doors to Amalthea's quarters were being pounded heavily. One of the guards shouted in concern and responsibility.
"Your Highness! We have been infiltrated! I have been ordered to take you to safety, Your Highness!"
Amalthea looked over her shoulders as her eyes of bright purple so similar in hue with Sereinia's. Yet, it was so different in terms of the emotions they would convey. Her long hair of ash blonde was softly blown by the evening breeze as she placed her index finger upon her lips. An act that implies of silence. With that, the doors to her quarters were forcibly opened to ensure her safety. As the guards flooded to her chambers while they noticed an opened balcony door, without anyone beyond it except for the princess calmly sitting on her bed.
Dietrich Faust
"I once fought three days with an arrow through my balls. This is nothing."
"I once fought three days with an arrow through my balls. This is nothing."
The blow was fast, incredibly fast. Easily faster than the unarmed master from Shaharan that had amazed Dietrich several campaign seasons ago. It was well aimed as well, directed just beneath the covering of his steel breastplate. Immediately he felt the air being shoved out of his lungs, and the dull pain well up in his stomach. His vision blurred, and his knees buckled. The strike itself hadn't surprised him, he had expected something of the sort, but his mind was still reeling over just how fast it had come. He felt a surge of shame as his legs gave out. The lithe man turned away from him, his superiority assured to him. Dietrich could practically smell the arrogance the man exuded like sweat. Somewhere in the depths of Dietrich's subconscious, something stirred that had not been aroused in many a month. Blood-lust.
Dietrich began to rise, his face contorted into a mask of bestial killer intent. He laid a hand on his katzbalger, but the butt of a halberd suddenly stuck his temple. He lost his vision, his ears rang.
"Identify yourself Mercenary."
He heard the voice, and could only assume it belonged to the man who had stuck him.
"Dietrich Faust!" He gasped out. His vision returned, still blurry. He saw the man returning to the sick bed of who could only be the Crown Princess. Dietrich was surprised to recognize the face, which belonged to the doctor who had been an acolyte of the Demon.
"I will judge whether you are innocent or not later. Be prepared for it."
____________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich grimaced as he was dragged down the hall. He had offered to walk, and so make himself less troublesome for the guards, but they seemed to feel safer with him off his feet. The dungeon was quite typical, just cold stone and bars. As they approached an open cell, one of the guards, an older man with a spectacular mustache, commented jovially.
"You're as reckless as they say you are, champ. You picked one hell of a time to introduce yourself to the Captain."
Dietrich chuckled darkly as the bindings were taken off his limbs and replaced with actual manacles. He didn't try to resist, as he felt it would only worsen his current situation.
"Bah, he's not so bad. Suppose he could have killed me if he wanted to." He replied.
The guard gave him a look, the kind one would give to someone who was touched in the head. Dietrich returned his stare.
"I once fought three days with an arrow through my balls. This is nothing." He added.
The guard shrugged, and lead Dietrich into his cell. He was stripped of all his effects, even his clothing, apart from his dark cotton leggings. The guards left the cell and locked the door behind them, but surprisingly didn't leave anyone posted to watch him. Dietrich supposed it really wouldn't be necessary, there was probably a guard stationed at the entrance to the dungeon itself.
The dungeon was beneath the palace itself, and was actually quite nice, as far as prisons go. Dietrich assumed that it was most likely used for political prisons and the like. He strode over to the far wall from the the bars and slid down into a sitting position.
"I guess all that's left to do now is wait. Damn."
Shadow
"I suggest you go and save her. Once the sun rises, her life will be forfeited. As for these Te'i Sai assassins that you speak. You should know them better. They are after all your kin. Now, will this be a story about revenge that ends so sadly or that of a happy ending? I wonder."
Shadow listened calmly to the Princess speak, and was quite taken with her voice and actions. Her lack of fear in his presence was something of a mystery, as anyone with a reason to live had reason to fear him no matter how 'innocent' they may have otherwise been. This got Shadow thinking that perhaps she has a death wish, or perhaps she simply has no reason to fear death for her life holds nothing else of value for her to lose. The possibilities were far from endless, but the actual reason eluded him. This woman was a true mystery to him, but there was one detail about her which was revealed in the way she spoke, but Shadow remained silent as to what that detail was.
As he heard the guards at the door, Shadow turned to leave, but looked back at Lady Amalthea with sadness in his eyes as he spoke in a quiet and calm voice.
"... Lady Amalthea... I fear for you." He said softly.
"Your heart is cold and empty, not unlike the way mine used to be, and I see no light within your soul as I look into your eyes... Will you not at least make an effort to accept someone into your heart? It will only serve to strengthen you... Believe me, I know." He said, sadness still in his eyes.
But there was no more time, and so Shadow disappeared into the night as the guards burst into Lady Amalthea's room.
Shadow spent nearly half an hour slipping through cracks in security until he finally honed in on Sereinia's whereabouts. Following the trail of chaos and panic in the Castle thanks to a certain Royal Knight's warning, Shadow had a somewhat difficult time infiltrating deeper into the Castle to find his target. However, when he located the room where Sereinia was being held, his heart sank.
There were six Royal Guards stationed at the door, and though Shadow could take them down with relative ease, the thought of doing so was not an attractive one. With the passing of the Demon from his heart, Shadow now felt a much higher degree of passion and empathy towards others. If he took these guards out now, their lives would be ruined. For failing to protect the Crowned Princess, they likely would be immediately fired from their jobs and left to fend for themselves and their families with nothing. All of their assets and savings over the years drained and their homes confiscated. It was not a risk he was willing to take, but thinking about Sereinia's condition and taking into account the types of poisons Te'i Sai used, Sereinia did not have long to live if Shadow did not intervene.
That thought in mind, Shadow made his choice.
Shadow leaped down from the rafters high in the ceiling and landed on the largest of the guards, knocking him out instantly as he slammed his boots down into the softer tissue of his neck at the top of his shoulders. He quickly disabled and knocked out the other guards as well, moving fast so they couldn't see his eyes, and tossing them to the sides as he quickly opened the door to Sereinia's resting place and slammed the door shut behind him. He jammed the lock as he came inside, making sure nobody outside could interrupt him before his task was complete. The doctors who surrounded Sereinia were speechless as Shadow dealt with another couple of Royal Guards and stood beside the now unconscious Princess.
"Y-You! Stop this instant! The Princess is weak and ailing, if you do anything to her now, you could kill her!" The lead doctor demanded.
Shadow looked over at him, and his red eyes sparkled in the low light of the room. The doctor's all gasped at the same time and backed away to the wall. One of them tried to speak, but his words were cut short in his throat from fear. Shadow shook his head and looked back to Sereinia. He leaned down, placing his forehead against hers and closing his eyes. There were small, hushed murmurs from the doctors, but Shadow paid them no mind as he then lifted his head and smiled to the sleeping princess. Shadow gathered a few extra pillows from other beds and used them to prop her up into a seated position and brought out a small vial from one of the pouches on his belt.
After having analyzed the needle and its poison contents, Shadow was confident he had the answer to her ailment. Once he successfully managed to get her to swallow the vial's contents, he set her back in her seated position and stepped away from the bed. He still had that soft smile on his face as he watched her gently stir in her sleep, but lost the smile when he heard the sound of fast approaching footsteps outside in the hallways.
He knew there was a force approaching, and he was in no mood for further conflict. Shadow set the vial down next to the bed, and very quickly wrote down instructions for how to recreate the medicine which he had used and set it down on the table beside the bed as he then leaped out the window into the courtyard just as the door was broken down. He didn't bother to see who it was, and the instant he landed in the courtyard below he took off for the gate. Shadow distanced himself from the Castle by taking to the rooftops beyond the Castle gate once he was passed it and, when he felt he was far enough away, he stopped and looked back towards the Castle.
Though she could not physically hear him, he spoke to Sereinia.
"I am sorry, but we cannot meet face to face... It's not safe enough yet." He whispered.
With those words, Shadow noticed a very familiar form flying high above in the skies. He smiled to himself, but turned and disappeared into the night once more.
Del Crest Siblings : Amalthea and Xeron
"This world is pitiful, ugly and pathetic that is why we are stunningly cold and beautiful to each other."
"This world is pitiful, ugly and pathetic that is why we are stunningly cold and beautiful to each other."
It is true that the Grand Princess is known to be the epitome of what Royalty Superiority is. She was a person that would not yield or be underneath to anyone. Amalthea always believed that she deserves the best and has the right to judge people around her to the fleeting whims she has. She is known to be spoiled and rotten to the core but all of that changes when her younger brother the Grand Prince will be involved. She becomes fragile and childlike. At the same time, she is overly protective of Xeron. So truthfully speaking, an answer was formed inside the Grand Princess head upon remembering the words the Red-Eyed Demon left her upon the balcony.
Gently stroking the lush ash blonde strands of the Grand Princess, the words echoed only for the Grand Prince to hear. The entire Palace was still on high-alert and for safety reasons, his beloved sister had suggested to stay in his room for the remainder of the evening. He did not mind at all as he gazed at Amalthea who had fallen asleep on his lap. The adorable and cute sides of her diabolical sister were reserved only for him and he could not get enough of that. In any case, she had confessed to him the revival of the Red-Eyed Demon and the short conversation the two had in her chambers. There was a spark of jealousy and envy in those teal blue eyes of his. Xeron was a selfish person, he does not want to share he sees as his and that included his sister.
Leaning downward, Xeron planted a kiss on the tip of Amalthea's hair that he had gently hold onto. After doing so, he delicately maneuvered her body so he could carry her to the bed. They were currently lounged at a nearby sofa where his sister discussed to him the various interesting things that had happened. As mentioned before, the encounter with the Demon and the squirming of the Crown Princess. He wondered what would happened tomorrow. It will be bound to be quite the event for certain. Standing from his seated position, he has now the Grand Princess in his arms as he went towards his bed where he placed her with great care.
Once more, Xeron planted a kiss on Amalthea but this time on her forehead. After wards, he made sure that she was comfortable and warm enough with the blankets he covered her with. When that was done, he approached a nearby table where pile of darts were placed. He recalled the events that took place earlier and still the heightened alert of the guards all over the Palace. The Red-Eyed Demon that had been proclaimed dead was alive and well. Slayers who had been praised had failed to ensure the man's demise. If that was so, he would need to do something about it. It made him wonder how the Rose of the Throne would handle this. Her suffering was the beginning of the play that had been written since a long time ago even before her birth.
Taking one of the darts, Xeron approached the nearby balcony door to his chambers while twirling it. He played with the dart in a rather carefree manner and only stopped when he was now in front of the glass doors. The moon hanged precariously from the shifting clouds on the sky. Its cold and dim light filtered through the glass touching his form ever so delicately. Looking at the moon, he had a ghost of a smile upon his lips. He knew for a fact that the smoke was slowly rising from the pile of corpses that had been buried for centuries. Soon, this nation will be part of the grand theater that had been masterfully constructed by the many minds of the time that had passed.
The dart that Xeron held was released from his hand into the board that he had hanged inside his chambers. It was done with one quick flick of the wrist and the dart had struck the center without much difficulty. Even though, the distance is quite something and without even looking at the target. When it was done, he went towards his bed where Amalthea slept so peacefully. It seemed that it was only in his presence that his older sister ever dropped her guard. Laying down beside her, he felt the immediate response as she wrapped her arms around him as if he was a pillow. In any case, he did not reject it for he actually welcomes it and placed his chin on top of her head. Tonight, it was the time for rest as he slowly closed his eyes into the darkness.
"Heart? I don't need it. I have Him."
"He tells me that I am cold, Am I cold, brother?"
"He tells me that I am cold, Am I cold, brother?"
Gently stroking the lush ash blonde strands of the Grand Princess, the words echoed only for the Grand Prince to hear. The entire Palace was still on high-alert and for safety reasons, his beloved sister had suggested to stay in his room for the remainder of the evening. He did not mind at all as he gazed at Amalthea who had fallen asleep on his lap. The adorable and cute sides of her diabolical sister were reserved only for him and he could not get enough of that. In any case, she had confessed to him the revival of the Red-Eyed Demon and the short conversation the two had in her chambers. There was a spark of jealousy and envy in those teal blue eyes of his. Xeron was a selfish person, he does not want to share he sees as his and that included his sister.
"You are awfully cold."
Leaning downward, Xeron planted a kiss on the tip of Amalthea's hair that he had gently hold onto. After doing so, he delicately maneuvered her body so he could carry her to the bed. They were currently lounged at a nearby sofa where his sister discussed to him the various interesting things that had happened. As mentioned before, the encounter with the Demon and the squirming of the Crown Princess. He wondered what would happened tomorrow. It will be bound to be quite the event for certain. Standing from his seated position, he has now the Grand Princess in his arms as he went towards his bed where he placed her with great care.
"But that is what makes you beautiful and all mine."
Once more, Xeron planted a kiss on Amalthea but this time on her forehead. After wards, he made sure that she was comfortable and warm enough with the blankets he covered her with. When that was done, he approached a nearby table where pile of darts were placed. He recalled the events that took place earlier and still the heightened alert of the guards all over the Palace. The Red-Eyed Demon that had been proclaimed dead was alive and well. Slayers who had been praised had failed to ensure the man's demise. If that was so, he would need to do something about it. It made him wonder how the Rose of the Throne would handle this. Her suffering was the beginning of the play that had been written since a long time ago even before her birth.
Taking one of the darts, Xeron approached the nearby balcony door to his chambers while twirling it. He played with the dart in a rather carefree manner and only stopped when he was now in front of the glass doors. The moon hanged precariously from the shifting clouds on the sky. Its cold and dim light filtered through the glass touching his form ever so delicately. Looking at the moon, he had a ghost of a smile upon his lips. He knew for a fact that the smoke was slowly rising from the pile of corpses that had been buried for centuries. Soon, this nation will be part of the grand theater that had been masterfully constructed by the many minds of the time that had passed.
"In the end, we are selfish creatures clinging for the light whatever it could be."
The dart that Xeron held was released from his hand into the board that he had hanged inside his chambers. It was done with one quick flick of the wrist and the dart had struck the center without much difficulty. Even though, the distance is quite something and without even looking at the target. When it was done, he went towards his bed where Amalthea slept so peacefully. It seemed that it was only in his presence that his older sister ever dropped her guard. Laying down beside her, he felt the immediate response as she wrapped her arms around him as if he was a pillow. In any case, he did not reject it for he actually welcomes it and placed his chin on top of her head. Tonight, it was the time for rest as he slowly closed his eyes into the darkness.
The Royal Knights : Yarun and Solomon
"In the cold darkness that we are perpetually in, we sleep in its embrace yearning to never wake again."
"In the cold darkness that we are perpetually in, we sleep in its embrace yearning to never wake again."
Moon white eyes gazed at the apparition of the Red-Eyed Demon that danced away with his acrobatic steps on the rooftops. Steadily creating a good amount distance between him and the palace, Solomon was too late to confront the resurrected assassin. However, he was not that entirely disappointed. It was for the good everyone that the identity of the infiltrator was kept under wraps. He did not mind about the reputation he had gained as a Demon Slayer being destroyed. Yet, he was not certain what the Captain would feel about it. The pride of taking the kill would be removed. Somehow, he has this feeling that Yarun would not mind. These past 3 months, something changed within the Sword Dancer. For now, he could not assume whether that was for the good or the bad.
A passing evening breeze blew through Solomon who stood his ground much like a statue. His face did not betray any sort of emotions as it remained stoic and indifferent. His silver white tresses were played gently by the wind that soon settled. As for the White Grim Reaper, he had a lot of questions needed answers to. However, they would have to wait as he looked above him where Shadow had jumped from. It seemed that he had made his way to the Princess as he had concluded earlier. More than that, he was worried about Yarun who had decided to stay behind to protect Sereinia. The silence was deafening and this was not common for the Sword Dancer who was too reckless for his own good.
Lowering his gaze, Solomon turned his back and calmly returned to the confinements of the Palace. He should stop dallying about and continue with things he could at the moment. However, he had spoken his answer to the guard's query before disappearing from their sights. Leaving the men in confusion and curiosity about the identity of the person who had just escaped towards the town proper.
Perfect trail of events that lead to a wonderful and seemingly inconsequential timing. This is how Yarun would describe what has happened. After the brief interlude of the mercenary, he had returned to the Princess Sereinia's side. He even went to great lengths to ignore the albino girl that is said to be the Red-Eyed Demon's prodigy. Knowing the girl would not do anything to harm the Princess, he left them for a few moments. There was a matter that he was called upon which was the sudden declaration of an infiltration. It was impossible for the Mercenary to be that person which means there was another one. As such, he had ordered some of the nearby guards under his command to be on alert. It was then he had heard that someone had broken through the Crown Princess' Chambers.
At the exact moment of his arrival, Yarun had forcibly opened the door for it was barricaded by something. There he saw the silhouette of a man that he had thought to have been one with the worms jumped down from the window. The slight glance of those familiar red eyes brought a certain feeling inside the Captain. Furthermore, the tight-lipped doctors trembled in the corner of the room while mumbling incoherent words which he could interpret as 'Demon'. There was no mistaking it and now he fully understood why Solomon had risen the alarms. The man was back and much alive. His hands were clenched into tight fists as one of the guards that gathered enough courage approached the oddly silenced Captain.
Snapping from his inner thoughts, Yarun cast a glance at the guard who stepped back in fear. Ignoring this, he took a moment to look at the Princess who seemed to have gain a semblance of color. At the same time, Sereinia was less paler than before and had an expression of comfort. It seemed that resurrected bastard did something good. As such, he will do the Princess just another favor this time.
With that said, Yarun proceeded to leave the room as he had other matters to attend to. After all, he is a man of his words. Surely, Solomon would find this odd of him. Well, he could not blame the White Knight. He also was finding his current behavior odd in more ways than one. Something within him was changing and he was not certain whether that was good or not. One thing was for sure, he still desired to become stronger even now.
The guard was not able to continue his words as Yarun glared at him. There were no orders about following the man who infiltrated the Palace. However, the Captain was never the kind to explain or wanted to be questioned. Simply put, he did not want to repeat himself ever. As such, the guards simply saluted and followed what he had ordered for them to do. Seeing that the guards were going about it, he left them to their own devices and went to the underground dungeons. He had a man to speak with. Better yet, he has someone he needed to break or to repair. Whatever the case may be. Soon enough, he reached his destination as one of the guards saluted him for his presence while feeling pity for the man who would suffer from the Captain's interrogation.
"Dietrich Faust."
Yarun gestured for the guards to leave the two of them alone as he called to the man before him. There was hesitation however, it was momentarily as the guards did what they were asked to. No one wanted to be placed within the Captain's bad graces. In any case, the Sword Dancer gazed at the man who was not slumped down on the stone cold floor of his personal cell. Those eyes of strange crimson rose hue seemed to emit a glow truly unique to it. Those irises of his reminded one of the eyes of reptiles or cats monogamously associated to demons and heresies. Perhaps, it was for that reason that those eyes of Yarun seemed to pierce deeply into the soul and somehow convey a dark promise that even the gods would not be able to break.
A passing evening breeze blew through Solomon who stood his ground much like a statue. His face did not betray any sort of emotions as it remained stoic and indifferent. His silver white tresses were played gently by the wind that soon settled. As for the White Grim Reaper, he had a lot of questions needed answers to. However, they would have to wait as he looked above him where Shadow had jumped from. It seemed that he had made his way to the Princess as he had concluded earlier. More than that, he was worried about Yarun who had decided to stay behind to protect Sereinia. The silence was deafening and this was not common for the Sword Dancer who was too reckless for his own good.
"Sir Kreigg! Shall I send some of our troops to follow the spy?"
Lowering his gaze, Solomon turned his back and calmly returned to the confinements of the Palace. He should stop dallying about and continue with things he could at the moment. However, he had spoken his answer to the guard's query before disappearing from their sights. Leaving the men in confusion and curiosity about the identity of the person who had just escaped towards the town proper.
"Leave him be, he is just a ghost."
Perfect trail of events that lead to a wonderful and seemingly inconsequential timing. This is how Yarun would describe what has happened. After the brief interlude of the mercenary, he had returned to the Princess Sereinia's side. He even went to great lengths to ignore the albino girl that is said to be the Red-Eyed Demon's prodigy. Knowing the girl would not do anything to harm the Princess, he left them for a few moments. There was a matter that he was called upon which was the sudden declaration of an infiltration. It was impossible for the Mercenary to be that person which means there was another one. As such, he had ordered some of the nearby guards under his command to be on alert. It was then he had heard that someone had broken through the Crown Princess' Chambers.
At the exact moment of his arrival, Yarun had forcibly opened the door for it was barricaded by something. There he saw the silhouette of a man that he had thought to have been one with the worms jumped down from the window. The slight glance of those familiar red eyes brought a certain feeling inside the Captain. Furthermore, the tight-lipped doctors trembled in the corner of the room while mumbling incoherent words which he could interpret as 'Demon'. There was no mistaking it and now he fully understood why Solomon had risen the alarms. The man was back and much alive. His hands were clenched into tight fists as one of the guards that gathered enough courage approached the oddly silenced Captain.
"Captain, should we follow him?"
Snapping from his inner thoughts, Yarun cast a glance at the guard who stepped back in fear. Ignoring this, he took a moment to look at the Princess who seemed to have gain a semblance of color. At the same time, Sereinia was less paler than before and had an expression of comfort. It seemed that resurrected bastard did something good. As such, he will do the Princess just another favor this time.
"Fix that window and transfer the Princess to another room. The doctors will stay by the Princess' side to ensure her recovery. As for the others, tend to the others outside and return to your posts. I do not want a repeat of this again. Remember this, there are no demons just a phantasm."
With that said, Yarun proceeded to leave the room as he had other matters to attend to. After all, he is a man of his words. Surely, Solomon would find this odd of him. Well, he could not blame the White Knight. He also was finding his current behavior odd in more ways than one. Something within him was changing and he was not certain whether that was good or not. One thing was for sure, he still desired to become stronger even now.
"Cap--"
The guard was not able to continue his words as Yarun glared at him. There were no orders about following the man who infiltrated the Palace. However, the Captain was never the kind to explain or wanted to be questioned. Simply put, he did not want to repeat himself ever. As such, the guards simply saluted and followed what he had ordered for them to do. Seeing that the guards were going about it, he left them to their own devices and went to the underground dungeons. He had a man to speak with. Better yet, he has someone he needed to break or to repair. Whatever the case may be. Soon enough, he reached his destination as one of the guards saluted him for his presence while feeling pity for the man who would suffer from the Captain's interrogation.
"Dietrich Faust."
Yarun gestured for the guards to leave the two of them alone as he called to the man before him. There was hesitation however, it was momentarily as the guards did what they were asked to. No one wanted to be placed within the Captain's bad graces. In any case, the Sword Dancer gazed at the man who was not slumped down on the stone cold floor of his personal cell. Those eyes of strange crimson rose hue seemed to emit a glow truly unique to it. Those irises of his reminded one of the eyes of reptiles or cats monogamously associated to demons and heresies. Perhaps, it was for that reason that those eyes of Yarun seemed to pierce deeply into the soul and somehow convey a dark promise that even the gods would not be able to break.
"It's time for your judgment."
The Vayura : Fallen Te'i Sai
"Darkness is not something one should fear or embrace, it is what inside that matters."
"Darkness is not something one should fear or embrace, it is what inside that matters."
Golden eyes peered through the stiff darkness of the night. It watched the ruckus and panic with mysterious silence. Never once did it alert anybody of its presence and as calm as they come, the feline remained there like a stoic guardian that could see all. It only moved from its position as the shadow of the infamous Red-Eyed Demon jumped onto the rooftops away from the Imperial Palace of Cre' Est. When this was done, the owner of those amber eyes moved towards a certain foliage where something glinting could be seen. It was but a thin needle. Picking it up with an elegant maneuver of the mouth, the cat made its way out of the area as it leaped through the darkness only to be caught in the embrace of another. What left was a mere haunting jingling of a small bell drifted by the passing night breeze.
A group of hooded men blended into the darkness. There was no certainty what the place or where it was exactly. Nothing that was notable could be taken as a reference. However, the coldness of the tone was something to be wary of. It was much like of an empty corpse speaking underneath its grave. It brought shivers of the unearthly kind. As for the others, they remained silent and still as if they were all lifeless statues of the past. No one can be certain what they were feeling as the hood and the blackness protected from any prying of outside eyes. Adding to that, one could be certain from the presence they exude, these people were not to be taken so lightly.
The flickering of a small candle which was the only source of light within the black abyss. Illuminated the face of the one who spoke, it was man who had his eyes closed. His hair of black was slightly messy or seemed to be in such a style. It is also adorned by few feathers and beads. But the most notable feature was the large burnt mark on his left cheek. He raised his hand and made small movement with his index finger to come. With that, the cat with its precious golden eyes jumped onto the lap of the who had recently spoken. This action was not repelled or received any kind of reprimand.
He gently stroked the cat's head while the candle's light flickered across his face. His eyes remained closed throughout that event prompting the possibility of him being blind. Regardless, he was a domineering figure among the hooded men that surrounded him. Sitting comfortably on his chair, his coat was worn over his shoulders as deafening amount of silence passed them before he spoke again.
"So, he is still alive. I thought Kiiro would do us the favor of eliminating the Traitor."
A group of hooded men blended into the darkness. There was no certainty what the place or where it was exactly. Nothing that was notable could be taken as a reference. However, the coldness of the tone was something to be wary of. It was much like of an empty corpse speaking underneath its grave. It brought shivers of the unearthly kind. As for the others, they remained silent and still as if they were all lifeless statues of the past. No one can be certain what they were feeling as the hood and the blackness protected from any prying of outside eyes. Adding to that, one could be certain from the presence they exude, these people were not to be taken so lightly.
"And the Princess is still alive... Regardless, we have earned an important information."
The flickering of a small candle which was the only source of light within the black abyss. Illuminated the face of the one who spoke, it was man who had his eyes closed. His hair of black was slightly messy or seemed to be in such a style. It is also adorned by few feathers and beads. But the most notable feature was the large burnt mark on his left cheek. He raised his hand and made small movement with his index finger to come. With that, the cat with its precious golden eyes jumped onto the lap of the who had recently spoken. This action was not repelled or received any kind of reprimand.
He gently stroked the cat's head while the candle's light flickered across his face. His eyes remained closed throughout that event prompting the possibility of him being blind. Regardless, he was a domineering figure among the hooded men that surrounded him. Sitting comfortably on his chair, his coat was worn over his shoulders as deafening amount of silence passed them before he spoke again.
"Business is business, however, it is more fun when pleasure is added. He will regret to have turn his back on the Order."
Mayumi
"Leave me be and I'll spare you.”
"Leave me be and I'll spare you.”
As the giant was taken away to the dungeon cells, the knight, Yarun passed her through the doorway ignoring her. Mayumi had wanted to help the giant man but knew that if she did so now she would have to explain why he had sneaked in and that could take hours since she did not really know his reason for sneaking in. She was also suspicious of him, no doubt having followed them into Cre’ Est from the water nation. Oh well, she had other matters to take care of now.
Seeing that Sereinia was in good hands, Mayumi slipped out of the room and dropped by her own long enough to grab a black cloak. She knew Sora would not fail to alert her if anything were to happen, thus she travelled with ease through the hallways following the ever present connection between her and the man with her answers.
Identity now concealed by the black cloak, it wasn't long until she found her target within a room that she knew to be where the Grand Princess stayed. She could not have just been staying in the castle for months and not know her way around by now right? Finding no guards around, she quickly pressed her ear against the door catching a little of the conversation taking place.
"My dear Demon, do you know of a story about revenge?"
At the word revenge, Mayumi's ears perked up, eager to know what the princess had to say about it.
"It is a beautiful tragedy that starts with the demise of the hero."
Mayumi's fist clenched as the image of the man whom she owed her life to lay in a pool of his own blood, flashed across her mind. The memory as clear as daylight.
Loud wails of sirens saved Mayumi from a run down memory lane.
It seemed like someone had found out about the little infiltration as panic ensued and guards dashed about trying to secure the place and find the intruder.
Stealthily moving away from the door and into the shadows of the hallways, Mayumi watched expectantly as a guard appeared soon enough and pounded on the Grand Princess' room in worry.
"Your Highness! We have been infiltrated! I have been ordered to take you to safety, Your Highness!"
Just as the guards forcibly entered, Mayumi felt her connection strain as her target left the room. The Grand Princess emerged from the room, escorted away to another location by the guard. Mayumi watched them pass with wary eyes. There was something about this part of the royal family that had her disliking them. She considered following them but then decided against it feeling that her goal at hand was more important.
The young prodigy wandered through the hallways almost lazily, wondering what her target was doing in Sereinia's room as she could roughly pin his location with the map of the castle stored in her mind. Whatever he had done had not taken long as he was off once again, no doubt travelling on the rooftops to escape the guards.
"Sir Kreigg! Shall I send some of our troops to follow the spy?"
Mayumi hid behind a giant decorative plant in a corner of the hallway, mentally reprimanding herself for being careless.
"Leave him be, he is just a ghost."
Mayumi froze thinking her ears were playing tricks on her. She was more than sure that the white haired knight knew who he had just seen.
After he went back to what she assumed would be his duties, Mayumi slipped out of her hiding corner and went after the straining connection while pondering on Solomon’s obvious lie.
She had little trouble slipping past the security having done it multiple times before, and disappeared into the night, following the untraceable path her target had left behind.
Dietrich Faust
"Or does Cre'Est cringe at the headsman's axe?"
"Or does Cre'Est cringe at the headsman's axe?"
"It's time for your judgment."
Dietrich smiled amiably as he rose to greet his interrogator. He was a bit surprised that it was the Captain of the guard himself. Generally, professional torturers were used for this sort of thing. Still, this snake seemed just as bad as one of them. Dietrich wondered if his strange eyes were a family trait, it seemed many foreigners from outside the borders of Veilbrand had strange eyes. Still, despite the strangeness of the Captain's eyes, they did not hold the same gravity or depth of the Vice-Captain. Dietrich found it rather strange, already, he found he respected Kriegg much more than this man. Perhaps it was the Vice-Captain's Veilbrandian upbringing, or even blood? While Kriegg seemed distant, he was also just and soldier-like. This Captain, whom he could only assume was the Yarun that he had heard Kriegg speak of, seemed more like a devil than a leader.
Still, in Veilbrand you grew up learning to salute the rank, not the man.
"Captain." He replied, with a slight nod of the head. "You're earlier than I expected. I believe the normal practice is to let prisoners starve for a few days before questioning them?"
He chuckled.
"I know that breaking into the palace is enough to get me at least executed right? Or does Cre'Est cringe at the headsman's axe? Regardless, you've no need to inform me of my position; so what questions do you have for this pilgrim?"
Shadow
Watching the skies with the moon high overhead, Shadow kept an eye on one very familiar bird of prey. She circled over him, no doubt guiding a certain someone to him as he watched. He did not call out to her, nor did he offer the flying raptor any kind of acknowledgement. He knew Sora could tell he was waiting for Mayumi, as she was a very intelligent bird.
As Shadow waited, he sat down to meditate.
It had been a while since he'd seen Mayumi, and he could only wonder if she had changed at all during these five months of separation. What had her training done for her now that he was no longer there to push her limits? Had she improved at all, or had she deteriorated? Perhaps she managed to sustain a level ground? Unlikely. Without a partner, advances in training were very difficult to achieve. At her age, Shadow doubted she could sustain a gradual increase in ability on her own.
Never the less, once the two of them were able to reconnect, her training would continue and she would see the same gradual increase he had always promised her. He could also sense that she was coming to him with a fresh mind, and questions would undoubtedly come with her. This was natural. Given that he was able to reach out to her using the Gift, she would likely wish to know more about how he had done so and what she possessed as far as the abilities the Gift offered her.
Shadow was almost reluctant to reveal to her what he saw, but it was something which she needed to be aware of if she was to properly control it and master it in the future.
Mayumi
"Emotions... What are they? The only ones i seem to know of is anger and hatred.”
"Emotions... What are they? The only ones i seem to know of is anger and hatred.”
Arriving at her goal, the silver haired archer found her target meditating as he awaited her arrival.
With a single wave of her hand, the barely visible dark silhouette that circled the air far above them took off towards the castle to take over the duties she had left behind.
Mayumi approached the man with no signs of hesitation which showed the amount of trust she had in him. Sitting down beside him, she looked up to the skies and gazed at the full moon, settling down and enjoying the familiar air between them. Upon realizing what she was doing, Mayumi found herself wondering, how long it had been since she actually enjoyed something? Shaking herself mentally, she reminded herself that she was here for answers and to see that he was well. Not that she cared. Did she?
Minutes passed in comfortable silence as Mayumi waited for the man to speak.
Shadow
His mind was open and his ears alert, warning him of the approach of another though his eyes were closed. However, these were footsteps he knew well, and within the next few seconds Mayumi was sitting down next to him and looking up at the night sky. The two of them sat in silence as shadow meditated on a few final thoughts he had regarding what to do now that Mayumi was back under his wing, and a single thought came to mind above all the others swimming in his thoughts.
"I imagine you are wondering how we were able to connect as we did that day when you nearly lost yourself to the power of your own Gift..."
He opened his left eye and turned his head slightly to look at her with it.
"Am I wrong?" He asked quietly.
Mayumi
"Am I not a weapon? Why am I feeling this way?”
"Am I not a weapon? Why am I feeling this way?”
"I imagine you are wondering how we were able to connect as we did that day when you nearly lost yourself to the power of your own Gift..."
"Am I wrong?"
Mayumi contemplated his question, silently sorting out her thoughts as she continued to gaze at the night sky. She appeared calm on the outside, but beneath that calm mask was a stream of questions dangerously near the brink of bursting forth.
"How did you?" She asked him after a moment of silence.
Having voiced her first question, Mayumi continued. From a single question, came many others with it.
She turned to face him, her expression serious.
"How did we connect? Why have I been getting visions of what will come? Are these all part of the assassin's gift? If so than what am I to do with this knowledge? More importantly, what has others' business have to do with a weapon like me? I was taught to help innocents, but whatever problems they may have with their life is not of my concern."
After hearing his answer, she continued her questioning. It was impossible to hold back the questions she had been meaning to ask by now.
"I have been pondering on this thing that people do. The corners of their mouth lift up and their eyes sparkle. Why do they do that? Even you and Sereinia did it when you two were together." She told him with curiosity visible on her facial features.
It was a rare sight for Mayumi to let her guard down enough to express herself in front of another even if she has known the person for a long time. This just truly showed how much trust she had in the man before her.
"I felt a weird aura between you two at the festival as well. It was hard to approach. Why was that? I felt out of place... what am I to you and Sereinia that you both would aid me when needed?"
Hearing his answer, Mayumi lied down processing the answers she had finally gotten. As she did so, she remembered a certain scene she had seen while in the void. The one where she had been taken away by the man she detested. She tensed unconsciously and closed her eyes, trying to push the image away.
"Will you help me get stronger?" At that moment, Mayumi felt vulnerable.
Even though she wouldn’t admit it, seeing that scene had made her lose some self-confidence. With Shadow physically absent and Sereinia busy with her own things from the time Mayumi awoke to the past few months, it just did not help matters.
'I can't afford to be weak.' Mayumi’s eyes closed tightly as if she were going through a nightmare.
Shadow
"How did you?" She asked him after a moment of silence.
Shadow looked up at the moon above their heads and watched it for a few seconds before answering.
"All Assassins who share the Gift share a unique mental connection with each other which varies in strength depending on the nature of their relationship. Kiiro and myself for instance can see each other in our dreams, but because of the depth of our hatred for one another, we can never actually make any sort of contact."
"How did we connect? Why have I been getting visions of what will come? Are these all part of the assassin's gift? If so than what am I to do with this knowledge? More importantly, what has others' business have to do with a weapon like me? I was taught to help innocents, but whatever problems they may have with their life is not of my concern."
"You and I can connect because of the level of trust and respect we have for each other. I do not think of you as a protege or an Assassin, Mayumi. I think of you as a young woman in whom I can thoroughly rely upon, and that gives us our connection. As far as your visions of what will come... It is rare for an Assassin, even one with the Gift, to be able to utilize preternatural perception to see future events. Hazy as they are, your visions will show you events to come depending on where your focus is. Your gift will show you events most often related to what you fear, whether you recognize it as fear or not."
He turned his head and looked at her, his expression calm but serious.
"What you choose to do with the knowledge you are presented with is entirely up to you. Your Gift can only point you in a direction, but it is up to you whether or not you wish to walk that path. I have ignored the path my Gift has shown me numerous times because I felt I could do more by taking a different path... When it comes to the business of others, again, that is up to you. However Mayumi..."
Shadow placed his other hand on her other shoulder, turning her torso to face him so that they had real eye contact.
"You are not a weapon Mayumi, nobody is. No matter what your previous master told you, you are always, always first, a human being. Even I, the Red-Eyed Demon, am first and foremost a human being. I was trained from birth in a manner in which even you would never have survived and taught that I was the ultimate weapon, that I had no equal and that I was the incarnation of death itself. I discovered, as you will in time, that this was untrue and that I was what I determined myself to be, not what someone else told me I was to become. While it is true that the business of others will never be your own, you always have the freedom of choice to determine for yourself whether or not you will involve yourself. If I find an innocent on the street, I will help them if need be, but if given the choice I will not remain as I believe everyone needs to find their own path in this world and that assistance, while helpful, is often unnecessary."
After hearing his answer, she continued her questioning. It was impossible to hold back the questions she had been meaning to ask by now.
"I have been pondering on this thing that people do. The corners of their mouth lift up and their eyes sparkle. Why do they do that? Even you and Sereinia did it when you two were together." She told him with curiosity visible on her facial features.
Shadow smiled when she did this, releasing her shoulders at the same time.
"This is called a smile Mayumi. When the human mind finds joy, happiness, or entertainment, the muscles in the face will often, sometimes unconsciously, pull back around the corners of the mouth into what's known as a smile. This is a symbol of many different things, but to Assassins like you and me it's often most commonly associated with our inner satisfaction about either finding or killing our targets, and little else. To someone like Sereinia, a smile is meant to signify joy, love, happiness, contentment, and sometimes even mischievous behavior. A smile is a strange but wonderful thing, and I know that you will find a reason to smile on your own someday."
It was a rare sight for Mayumi to let her guard down enough to express herself in front of another even if she has known the person for a long time. This just truly showed how much trust she had in the man before her.
"I felt a weird aura between you two at the festival as well. It was hard to approach. Why was that? I felt out of place... what am I to you and Sereinia that you both would aid me when needed?"
"... Sereinia and myself have a complicated relationship. I know that she feels something for me beyond the typical friendship or companionship that you might be familiar with. I cannot say with any kind of certainty, however, that I understand fully these feelings myself. I have only just begun to study and learn of them on my own, but I have a feeling I'm beginning to understand them. As for why it felt hard for you to approach, I believe it is because of your isolation and your ignorance as to the inner workings of the minds of people who call themselves 'normal.' But as to what you are to Sereinia and I? To me, you are akin to a younger sibling. I know that I can count on you, and that at all costs I will protect you because I feel your life is precious and has meaning in this world, even if the world itself does not yet know it or see it. Sereinia likely thinks the same, thinking of you either as a sibling or as something even more. She cares for you very much, and would die before seeing you come to harm if she had the strength to stop it... As would I." He said.
Hearing his answer, Mayumi lied down processing the answers she had finally gotten. As she did so, she remembered a certain scene she had seen while in the void. The one where she had been taken away by the man she detested. She tensed unconsciously and closed her eyes, trying to push the image away.
"Will you help me get stronger?" At that moment, Mayumi felt vulnerable.
Shadow's smile grew slightly, and he leaned over and picked Mayumi up under his left arm and pulled the tiny girl gently into a hug, laying her head against his chest as his right hand stroked her head and hair while his left just held her around her shoulders.
"You are strong, Mayumi. I cannot give you strength, that is your own to find and improve upon. Regardless of who is responsible for providing you with physical training, it is your own will which pushes you through and it is by your own hand that your strength increases. I can only guide you Mayumi, but it is for you to improve upon yourself and by your hand alone through which you will come to know what true power is in this world... But know that I will always be here to assist you through your journey of understanding, and that no matter what, you are strong."
Shadow held her for another minute or two, savoring the moment before letting go of her shoulders. It was at that moment that a bird, which was not Sora, could be seen in the skies above. Shadow's mind readied itself, as he knew the form of the bird well enough to know what was coming his way.
The Empress and The Knight : Regalie and Yarun
"Your duty has always been with me, yet, it has always been your choice whether to order it."
"Your duty has always been with me, yet, it has always been your choice whether to order it."
"You must promise me, until then I would never forgive you... Promise me, Yarun..."
Those words echoed within the head of the Royal Knights' Captain. Remembering the brief conversation about absolution, it brought certain memories that Yarun had kept within the depths of his consciousness. It irritated him to the point of tearing this overgrown mercenary from limb to limb. However, his countless forays with Solomon's nagging and the words of the Emperor tugged at him. These were enough to limit himself for the time being. In any case, he pushed those thoughts aside for now. He would enjoy this interrogation session personally. His queer-looking eyes of crimson pink did not leave the form of the prisoner named Dietrich Faust even when the man spoke in taunting manner.
At that instance, Yarun opened the prison door and entered it. After doing so, he closed it behind him. Those eyes of rogue pink gazed at him without a haze of mercy and compassion. He unceremoniously withdrew his sword, Dark Judgment, that it was even hard to take notice when he did so. The only thing that could be clearly seen was the sword piercing through Dietrich's right shoulder. He impaled it enough as the tip of the sword etched into the wall behind the mercenary. This should effectively pinned Dietrich into the wall. Without relinquishing the hold on his sword, Yarun walked closed enough. In each step, he twisted the sword allowing the pain to constantly rattled through Dietrich's nerves. He did not care if man has high tolerance for pain. All that mattered was him making a good point.
Rogue pink eyes glowed in a menacing manner as if mirrored a flowing blood. It showed a certain tint of pleasure in what was being done. One would truly wonder what kind of selection had been done to promote such a person into the prestigious position as Royal Knight even more so as a Captain. To emphasize his point, he further drilled the sword deeper into Dietrich's shoulder. The morbidity of the gesture made those eyes of his sneer in delight. It would seem that he was more fitted as an assassin or a murderer than a Knight known for their nobility and just actions.
Unsheathing his other sword, Sin Eater, Yarun was about to decapitate Dietrich fully on his jurisdiction alone. He would worry about Solomon's sermons later on when the mercenary's body will be disposed. Actually, he could already hear the words that Solomon would lecture him and would probably even make his point across in a physical manner. He really did not care for that. All he desired was to remove the existence of this person in front him. In that light, he swayed the sword to finish the deed that he had already decided upon when a voice cut through the hazy darkness within the dungeons.
"Questions? You must have not heard me right."
At that instance, Yarun opened the prison door and entered it. After doing so, he closed it behind him. Those eyes of rogue pink gazed at him without a haze of mercy and compassion. He unceremoniously withdrew his sword, Dark Judgment, that it was even hard to take notice when he did so. The only thing that could be clearly seen was the sword piercing through Dietrich's right shoulder. He impaled it enough as the tip of the sword etched into the wall behind the mercenary. This should effectively pinned Dietrich into the wall. Without relinquishing the hold on his sword, Yarun walked closed enough. In each step, he twisted the sword allowing the pain to constantly rattled through Dietrich's nerves. He did not care if man has high tolerance for pain. All that mattered was him making a good point.
"This is your sentencing. What could someone like you provide me with? The very reason you entered this place is to gather your information. Enough to display your despicable skills on disguising."
Rogue pink eyes glowed in a menacing manner as if mirrored a flowing blood. It showed a certain tint of pleasure in what was being done. One would truly wonder what kind of selection had been done to promote such a person into the prestigious position as Royal Knight even more so as a Captain. To emphasize his point, he further drilled the sword deeper into Dietrich's shoulder. The morbidity of the gesture made those eyes of his sneer in delight. It would seem that he was more fitted as an assassin or a murderer than a Knight known for their nobility and just actions.
"You are to die here, Pilgrim."
Unsheathing his other sword, Sin Eater, Yarun was about to decapitate Dietrich fully on his jurisdiction alone. He would worry about Solomon's sermons later on when the mercenary's body will be disposed. Actually, he could already hear the words that Solomon would lecture him and would probably even make his point across in a physical manner. He really did not care for that. All he desired was to remove the existence of this person in front him. In that light, he swayed the sword to finish the deed that he had already decided upon when a voice cut through the hazy darkness within the dungeons.
"Stop, Sir Yarun Desson."
The blade of the sword stopped with a discomforting distance to Dietrich's neck. There was only about a millimeter distance between the flesh and the cold edge of the Sin Eater. However, the precision of Yarun's movement was impeccable that he had stopped his sword with a hairbreadth. Looking over his shoulder, the voice that was filled with unyielding authority and regal quality could only belong to one person.
"My Holy Empress, what are you doing here? I believed Solomon requested you to stay in your Chambers."
Eyes of deep purple seemingly so prominent within the dimly lighted dungeons. It held a certain reflection of dislike and a stern animosity of what was being done. Ash blonde hair put into a decorative ponytail with her crown that granted her the highest position in the nation of Cre' Est. Dressed in a royal garb of blue and white that sculpted her body without imperfection. She stood with a majestic presence and impeccable grace that appeared so natural to her. The flickering light that filled the dungeons danced upon her form making her an ephemeral vision. Walking towards the grills of the cell where the Knight and the Mercenary were, she gazed without a hint of dear or indecision. There was no denying that this person was the Empress Regalie Abessa Del Crest
"I am here to talk to that man named Dietrich Faust. As such, would you kindly reprimand yourself from hurting him further. I highly dislike any show of violence even if the man had been proven guilty of a crime."
Closing his eyes, Yarun sheathed the Sin Eater and then removed the Dark Judgment from its position finally relinquishing its tyranny on Dietrich's shoulder. After doing so, the wound that was plugged by the plunged sword would spurt quite a good amount of blood. But, this was ignored by the Sword Dancer who stepped back from Dietrich. Regalie's stern expression lightened a bit seeing that the Captain of the Royal Knights did not showcase any complaints from her words. In any case, the Empress did not waste time entering the cell and looking at the extent of Dietrich's wounds.
"I apologize greatly for this Mr. Faust. The current situation demanded the Royal Knights to ensure the security of everyone inside the Palace. As a result, they tend to exaggerate on certain aspects."
While explaining this, Regalie had already taken out her handkerchief and a small container that seemed to contain a salve. She gently applied it on Dietrich's wound and used her handkerchief to prevent anymore bleeding getting out of hand. The salve was something that her doctor had given her in case she gets wounds and cuts. It aids in the natural restoration process of the body.
"I will have the doctors properly treat this. All I can do for now is give you some first-aid. Please be assured that Sir Desson would be reprimanded for such improper behavior."
Upon hearing this, Yarun scoffed and looked away much like a scolded child would do. The gravity of what he had done seemed to him was nothing more but a mere prank. Regalie ignored such a reaction and gazed at Dietrich with sincere apology and gentleness. It was one of many legends in the continent of Cre' Est. The Empress is a beauty unparalleled and truth be told it is justified even more so now.
"Mr. Faust, I know I have no right to ask you of this. But, I would require your services. Please be a shield to my daughter in the journey she will take."
The calm and yet subtle sulking visage of Yarun was immediately destroyed upon hearing the Empress' statement. His eyes were widened with surprise and disbelief of what was just said. There were a lot of dissatisfaction coming from such words of the Empress. Adding to that, the implication of her words also brought quite the consequences.
"What are you saying, your Highness!? The Crown Princess will not be going in any journey. Furthermore, the protection of the Royal Family is the Royal Knight's jurisdiction, My duty! I will not allow some brute clinging God handle such a thing!"
Yarun's outburst was justified and duly noted. His crimson pink eyes gazed at the Empress with complete disagreement to what she was saying. As for Regalie, she gently met the Knight's stare with unyielding yet sad realization of what she truly meant. The events that had happened made her come to this decision. For now, the safest place for her daughter was not inside the Palace anymore.
"I... I have decided to allow my daughter to have a vacation somewhere. It is better for her to be outside these palace walls and be chased by enemies than stay here and be a sitting prey to the vipers."
The Empress' words were filled with a solemn yet lonely tone. She had foreseen this happening however, she had hoped that it would not be severed. Yet, the threat to her daughter's life had become so close as of now. Regalie fears that her protection will not be enough from the enemies within the dark. As such, she would require other means to ensure her daughter's life. At the same time, she had to ensure that her child was far away from this place. There was nothing to be done with Eonis' condition. This place will soon become a battlefield.
"Adding to that, I need you and Solomon to stay here with me. So..."
There was something bittersweet in her tone. It was like that Regalie did not also wish for the two Knights to be by her side. However, the circumstances would not allow her to relinquish the assistance from Yarun and Solomon. Without Eonis by her side, she could only trust these two Knights that she had treated dearly as her own sons. However before she could complete her statement, Yarun had interjected with a clear objection in his voice.
"Still, with all due respect! I still object to all of this! The danger level that the Princess would be exposed to the outside is great. This simpleton of a mercenary will not be enough to ensure her safety!"
Lowering her gaze, the Empress looked at the cobble stone floor of the cell where they were. Her posture denoted still a regal trait unique to her. Yet, there was still a specific gesture of sad awareness and guilt. Regalie looked at the wound that Dietrich had once and gently checked if the bleeding had stopped. When she was satisfied, she looked at Dietrich's eyes with a stern vigor.
"I know. It is why Mr. Faust here will not be alone. I am certain that his questions will be answered as well if he answers favorably. If not, no harm will come to him. I will order his release safely."
There was a certain mysterious assurance with the spoken words of the Empress. It was like that she had a hidden card that was about to be revealed in due course. At the same time, she had a certain sincerity in all the statements she had released. Her dark mauve eyes seemed to gleam much like a precious gem with the hazy darkness.
"What are you implying, Your HIghness..."
Yarun listened intently and upon the revelation of Dietrich not being alone in this endeavor. He wondered at first who the other possible person that the Empress could ask help from. Then, there was only one individual he had in mind. Upon realizing this, he could not help but mutter his indecision about such an action. There were a lot of repercussions for such a thing. Moreover if the nation ever finds this out, it will be a great scandal. However, the Empress was relentless and immovable in her decision as her eyes remained on Dietrich awaiting his answer to her inquiry.
"Will you accept my humble favor, Mr. Faust?"
At the rising of the sun, a white bird streak across the horizon. Its form was well-known as a symbol for the Emperor. Attached to its feet was a small parcel of a message, it flew through the Capitol City with the intention to deliver its package. Soon enough, it seems knowledgeable enough to know where the person who would receive such a message was. It landed and tilted its head as its eyes reflected the form of the Red-Eyed Demon. This bird was the White Raven of Cre' Est, Frigga. It waited for the infamous assassin to take the message from its leg which contained a rather cryptic statement.
Signed by,
The Cre' Est Emissary
"Please meet me at the Sunken Gardens."
Signed by,
The Cre' Est Emissary
Shadow looked to the skies and watched a small white bird descend upon his and Mayumi's position. As it landed, Shadow held out his hand and allowed it to perch on his left index finger. Compared to the Demon before it, the bird was as nothing. However, Shadow handled it delicately and with grace a he carefully removed the note attached to its leg and allowed it to hop off his hand and to the roof beside him.
He opened the letter, and his eyes narrowed slightly at the message.
"Please meet me at the Sunken Gardens."
Signed by,
The Cre' Est Emissary
Such a message could only be sent by two people. One was Solomon, but he would have signed it as such and Yarun would have botched any and all attempts to make it sound so casual. No, this could only have been written by a single individual.
"... Empress Regalie." Shadow said quietly.
Shadow looked to the bird and nodded to it, and with that single action, the bird took flight towards the Castle once more and disappeared beyond the wall.
Shadow looked over towards Mayumi and stood up.
"Let's go Mayumi... It seems that the time has come for the Empress and I to speak face to face." He said in a low voice.
Shadow knew that getting to the Sunken Gardens would not be easy with the Castle and the city in such a state of panic after what had transpired recently. However, Shadow would not be deterred. As the sun rose over the horizon, Shadow led Mayumi through the city and into a new location which she had never seen or experienced before. Shadow waited until she had caught up to him before opening a secret door to an underground passageway leading below the city.
The entire city of Cre' Est was built on top of another ancient city which had been lost to time after freak storms of sand, rain and other terrible calamities buried it. Throughout the passage of time many a wandering people had wandered into the underground depths beneath Cre' Est, slowly chipping away at all of the built up Earth which covered the city until finally, about three thousand years ago, it was revealed in full and a labyrinth was built to protect it from intruders. Those who discovered it were some of those from Te'i Sai and ancient Royal Families who also, over the passage of time, had either forgotten the city's existence, or had simply chosen to ignore it in favor of paying attention to what was going on in the here and now.
Shadow led Mayumi through the ancient underground city until the two of them came upon the ruins of the ancient Castle itself, standing majestically despite its sunken and underground status. The Sunken Gardens lay within, and so Shadow led Mayumi cautiously to the location where they awaited the Empress's arrival. Despite the fact that most had forgotten it, many in the past had sought sanctuary and solitude in these ancient depths either by accident or by connection to the knowledge of its existence. Shadow had, many times before, hunted his prey down in this ancient and forgotten city.
When Shadow and Mayumi had found the gardens, Shadow himself stood tall and proud, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and closed his eye to meditate until the Empress made her appearance.
He opened the letter, and his eyes narrowed slightly at the message.
"Please meet me at the Sunken Gardens."
Signed by,
The Cre' Est Emissary
Such a message could only be sent by two people. One was Solomon, but he would have signed it as such and Yarun would have botched any and all attempts to make it sound so casual. No, this could only have been written by a single individual.
"... Empress Regalie." Shadow said quietly.
Shadow looked to the bird and nodded to it, and with that single action, the bird took flight towards the Castle once more and disappeared beyond the wall.
Shadow looked over towards Mayumi and stood up.
"Let's go Mayumi... It seems that the time has come for the Empress and I to speak face to face." He said in a low voice.
Shadow knew that getting to the Sunken Gardens would not be easy with the Castle and the city in such a state of panic after what had transpired recently. However, Shadow would not be deterred. As the sun rose over the horizon, Shadow led Mayumi through the city and into a new location which she had never seen or experienced before. Shadow waited until she had caught up to him before opening a secret door to an underground passageway leading below the city.
The entire city of Cre' Est was built on top of another ancient city which had been lost to time after freak storms of sand, rain and other terrible calamities buried it. Throughout the passage of time many a wandering people had wandered into the underground depths beneath Cre' Est, slowly chipping away at all of the built up Earth which covered the city until finally, about three thousand years ago, it was revealed in full and a labyrinth was built to protect it from intruders. Those who discovered it were some of those from Te'i Sai and ancient Royal Families who also, over the passage of time, had either forgotten the city's existence, or had simply chosen to ignore it in favor of paying attention to what was going on in the here and now.
Shadow led Mayumi through the ancient underground city until the two of them came upon the ruins of the ancient Castle itself, standing majestically despite its sunken and underground status. The Sunken Gardens lay within, and so Shadow led Mayumi cautiously to the location where they awaited the Empress's arrival. Despite the fact that most had forgotten it, many in the past had sought sanctuary and solitude in these ancient depths either by accident or by connection to the knowledge of its existence. Shadow had, many times before, hunted his prey down in this ancient and forgotten city.
When Shadow and Mayumi had found the gardens, Shadow himself stood tall and proud, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and closed his eye to meditate until the Empress made her appearance.
Mayumi
"People who aren't innocent will die.”
"People who aren't innocent will die.”
Mayumi was startled when Shadow pulled her into his arms. She did not understand the gesture at first, but slowly realised it was some form of comfort. Grabbing a fistful of his shirt with her left hand, she hid her face in his chest. Unconsciously, the young teen sought out the security she had been looking for within the arms of the red-eyed-demon.
A few minutes later, she was released and not long after, the young girl felt the small presence of an animal make its way towards them from above. Looking upwards, she immediately spotted the outline of a bird that wasn't Sora. It was smaller in size compared to Sora and was white from what she could see.
As it neared them, Shadow held out a hand for the white winged animal to perch on and carefully removed a letter attached to its leg. As it hopped off Shadow’s arm and onto the roof, Mayumi held a hand out and it came towards her without hesitation. Ever since she could remember, animals had a tendency to get close to her, whether she was covered in blood or resting peacefully. Stroking the white raven’s feathers, Mayumi recalled a scene when she had found all sorts of animals sleeping soundly beside her upon her awakening. Her master had found it amusing and walked off asking her to deal with them herself.
"... Empress Regalie." Shadow said quietly.
Mayumi looked over to Shadow, her eyes questioning the name he had spoken.
Shadow looked to the bird and nodded to it, and with that single action, the bird took flight towards the Castle once more and disappeared beyond the wall.
Shadow looked over towards Mayumi and stood up.
"Let's go Mayumi... It seems that the time has come for the Empress and I to speak face to face." He said in a low voice.
Mayumi was promptly on guard at the mention of meeting the Empress. Never the less, she nodded and followed Shadow as he led them underground to the ancient gardens, wondering what the Empress would want with Shadow as they did so. Glancing about at the unfamiliar place, Mayumi started forming a map for keepsake and future uses.
When Shadow and Mayumi had found the gardens, Shadow himself stood tall and proud, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and closed his eye to meditate until the Empress made her appearance.
Mayumi settled into a leaning position against a huge rock a little behind Shadow to his left in what people would see as a relaxed stance. Her eyes were closed, connected with her surroundings like a tree growing roots into the ground beneath her feet. By doing so, she could tell if anyone was approaching them a few minutes before they arrived which would give her more than enough time to do whatever was needed whether it be for good or for bad.
“She’s here.” The silver haired assassin informed quietly without moving from her position.
"Questions? You must have not heard me right."
The serrated blade pierced through his shoulder like butter. Dietrich felt the impact as a dull smack first, but within milliseconds his brain was electrified by the stinging pain.
"Ack!" He exclaimed as the blade pinned him against the wall.
Dietrich instinctively bared his teeth and gripped the foreign blade with both hands. He hadn't expected this, and he felt slightly humiliated at not seeing it coming sooner. Still, he preferred this to bantering with the man. He licked his teeth and braced himself. He knew what would come next.
The Captain stepped closer, and twisted the sword into his shoulder. The pain was incredible, he was unable to think about anything else.
"This is your sentencing. What could someone like you provide me with? The very reason you entered this place is to gather your information. Enough to display your despicable skills on disguising."
The Captain obviously found sadistic pleasure in this, like many of the disgusting high-born nobility that Dietrich had encountered in his time. He wrenched the sword again, and Dietrich growled in pain and rage.
"You are to die here, Pilgrim."
The Captain drew his other blade with his free hand, apparently intending to take his head off. Despite himself, Dietrich grinned, he hadn't really expected this man to be his Doom. Still, perhaps it was Uirlin's plan for him to teach this Captain how Veilbrandians died. His grip on the cold metal piercing his blood soaked shoulder tightened, and red ichor began to trickle through his fingers.
"That's right, give it too me... I WANT IT!!"
He snarled and opened his mouth like a beast as the blow came towards him in a crescent arc. He threw himself forward, sliding up the blade through his shoulder. His manacled hands reached for the Captain's throat, just as the sword reached his own.
"Stop, Sir Yarun Desson."
Both the men froze, as if they were both part of a gruesome statue. Beyond the bars of the cell, a womanly form stood. As she approached the bars, Dietrich was struck by her beauty. For a brief moment, Dietrich wondered if Raggella herself had come to intercede for him. For some reason, the thought infuriated him, no foreign goddess would steal his Doom from him!
"My Holy Empress, what are you doing here? I believed Solomon requested you to stay in your Chambers."
"Empress?"
"I am here to talk to that man named Dietrich Faust. As such, would you kindly reprimand yourself from hurting him further. I highly dislike any show of violence even if the man had been proven guilty of a crime."
The blade was ripped from his wound abruptly. Blood gushed from the hole, but Dietrich didn't notice it. He was completely flabbergasted, somehow, his Doom had been stolen from him again...
The Empress of Cre'Est approached his bloody form in the prison cell, and began to apply some sort of salve to the hole in his shoulder. She spoke to him too; apologized for the actions of her subordinate, and most oddly, asked for his assistance. She wanted him to... accompany the Crown Princess on a journey? The Captain seemed upset, but Dietrich could do little more than take it passively at the moment. He was still recovering from his recent experience. He had completely resigned himself to death, and to have life given back to him so suddenly, he had not completely readjusted yet. Still, he understood what was being asked of him. He understood that he had succeeded, somehow, he had succeeded. He grinned widely.
"Will you accept my humble favor, Mr. Faust?"
Dietrich stood, showing incredible resilience to the lose of blood. He raised his hands, displaying the tight manacles.
"I'll need these off, and my things back. You'll find a sword as tall as me in a broom closet in the servant quarters. Once I have all my property, I will follow your princess to the Cowards Pool and back if that's what you need, your Highness. It have a feeling that those who want her dead are the same whom I am seeking."
He turned and shot Captain Yarun a wink.
"Looks like my story doesn't end by your hands Captain. At least, not yet."
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich winced as the physician worked on his shoulder. Despite the show of strength he had put on for the Empress and Yarun, the pain from the wound had been almost maddening. He had been led out of the prison cell towards the clinic by the prison guards, all of whom were amazed at his composure despite the hole in his body. They had gathered his equipment together, along with his old beat up armor, and brought it in while the physician tended to him. Dietrich smiled upon seeing Gewalt, a wash of comfort filled his body as he gripped its familiar hilt again.
The physician, a small old man, seemed a bit flustered when he saw Dietrich with his blade. Still, he did good work, and the wound was sealed up cleanly. A fresh bandage was wrapped around his torso to finish the job.
"Your lucky." The little old man explained. "The blade passed straight between your clavicle and scapula."
"I'm a simple man, doctor." Dietrich replied.
"I mean no bones were broken, basically, its a flesh wound. Your artery wasn't hit, just flesh and muscle." He paused a moment. "It seems... you are either incredibly lucky, or Raggella was watching over you."
Dietrich snorted in derision.
"No, the glorified nymph cares not for me. The only reason why I lived is because Uirlin has a greater Doom in plan for me." He stated.
The doctor seemed taken aback by his blatant blasphemy, but then simply shook his head and mumbled something about ignorant backwards Veilbrandians. Dietrich didn't heed him, instead, he gripped Gewalt tightly and thought of a certain Captain of the Guard.
"No... Not today, not now. Maybe one day, but not now." He muttered.
"What was that?" The doctor asked.
"What? Oh, nothing, nothing at all." Dietrich replied with a smile. "So when can I fight again?"
"Erm... Well that all depends, but certainly not today." He assured. "Now lie down and get some rest, by Raggella, its already almost dawn. I've enough to worry about with the Crown Princess in such a state without having to deal with you."
Dietrich nodded and made his way over to the cot in the corner of the clinic. A few hours of sleep would be nice. He succumbed to slumber quickly, with his katzbalger gripped in his hand.
The serrated blade pierced through his shoulder like butter. Dietrich felt the impact as a dull smack first, but within milliseconds his brain was electrified by the stinging pain.
"Ack!" He exclaimed as the blade pinned him against the wall.
Dietrich instinctively bared his teeth and gripped the foreign blade with both hands. He hadn't expected this, and he felt slightly humiliated at not seeing it coming sooner. Still, he preferred this to bantering with the man. He licked his teeth and braced himself. He knew what would come next.
The Captain stepped closer, and twisted the sword into his shoulder. The pain was incredible, he was unable to think about anything else.
"This is your sentencing. What could someone like you provide me with? The very reason you entered this place is to gather your information. Enough to display your despicable skills on disguising."
The Captain obviously found sadistic pleasure in this, like many of the disgusting high-born nobility that Dietrich had encountered in his time. He wrenched the sword again, and Dietrich growled in pain and rage.
"You are to die here, Pilgrim."
The Captain drew his other blade with his free hand, apparently intending to take his head off. Despite himself, Dietrich grinned, he hadn't really expected this man to be his Doom. Still, perhaps it was Uirlin's plan for him to teach this Captain how Veilbrandians died. His grip on the cold metal piercing his blood soaked shoulder tightened, and red ichor began to trickle through his fingers.
"That's right, give it too me... I WANT IT!!"
He snarled and opened his mouth like a beast as the blow came towards him in a crescent arc. He threw himself forward, sliding up the blade through his shoulder. His manacled hands reached for the Captain's throat, just as the sword reached his own.
"Stop, Sir Yarun Desson."
Both the men froze, as if they were both part of a gruesome statue. Beyond the bars of the cell, a womanly form stood. As she approached the bars, Dietrich was struck by her beauty. For a brief moment, Dietrich wondered if Raggella herself had come to intercede for him. For some reason, the thought infuriated him, no foreign goddess would steal his Doom from him!
"My Holy Empress, what are you doing here? I believed Solomon requested you to stay in your Chambers."
"Empress?"
"I am here to talk to that man named Dietrich Faust. As such, would you kindly reprimand yourself from hurting him further. I highly dislike any show of violence even if the man had been proven guilty of a crime."
The blade was ripped from his wound abruptly. Blood gushed from the hole, but Dietrich didn't notice it. He was completely flabbergasted, somehow, his Doom had been stolen from him again...
The Empress of Cre'Est approached his bloody form in the prison cell, and began to apply some sort of salve to the hole in his shoulder. She spoke to him too; apologized for the actions of her subordinate, and most oddly, asked for his assistance. She wanted him to... accompany the Crown Princess on a journey? The Captain seemed upset, but Dietrich could do little more than take it passively at the moment. He was still recovering from his recent experience. He had completely resigned himself to death, and to have life given back to him so suddenly, he had not completely readjusted yet. Still, he understood what was being asked of him. He understood that he had succeeded, somehow, he had succeeded. He grinned widely.
"Will you accept my humble favor, Mr. Faust?"
Dietrich stood, showing incredible resilience to the lose of blood. He raised his hands, displaying the tight manacles.
"I'll need these off, and my things back. You'll find a sword as tall as me in a broom closet in the servant quarters. Once I have all my property, I will follow your princess to the Cowards Pool and back if that's what you need, your Highness. It have a feeling that those who want her dead are the same whom I am seeking."
He turned and shot Captain Yarun a wink.
"Looks like my story doesn't end by your hands Captain. At least, not yet."
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich winced as the physician worked on his shoulder. Despite the show of strength he had put on for the Empress and Yarun, the pain from the wound had been almost maddening. He had been led out of the prison cell towards the clinic by the prison guards, all of whom were amazed at his composure despite the hole in his body. They had gathered his equipment together, along with his old beat up armor, and brought it in while the physician tended to him. Dietrich smiled upon seeing Gewalt, a wash of comfort filled his body as he gripped its familiar hilt again.
The physician, a small old man, seemed a bit flustered when he saw Dietrich with his blade. Still, he did good work, and the wound was sealed up cleanly. A fresh bandage was wrapped around his torso to finish the job.
"Your lucky." The little old man explained. "The blade passed straight between your clavicle and scapula."
"I'm a simple man, doctor." Dietrich replied.
"I mean no bones were broken, basically, its a flesh wound. Your artery wasn't hit, just flesh and muscle." He paused a moment. "It seems... you are either incredibly lucky, or Raggella was watching over you."
Dietrich snorted in derision.
"No, the glorified nymph cares not for me. The only reason why I lived is because Uirlin has a greater Doom in plan for me." He stated.
The doctor seemed taken aback by his blatant blasphemy, but then simply shook his head and mumbled something about ignorant backwards Veilbrandians. Dietrich didn't heed him, instead, he gripped Gewalt tightly and thought of a certain Captain of the Guard.
"No... Not today, not now. Maybe one day, but not now." He muttered.
"What was that?" The doctor asked.
"What? Oh, nothing, nothing at all." Dietrich replied with a smile. "So when can I fight again?"
"Erm... Well that all depends, but certainly not today." He assured. "Now lie down and get some rest, by Raggella, its already almost dawn. I've enough to worry about with the Crown Princess in such a state without having to deal with you."
Dietrich nodded and made his way over to the cot in the corner of the clinic. A few hours of sleep would be nice. He succumbed to slumber quickly, with his katzbalger gripped in his hand.
The Empress and The Forgiven : Regalie and Shadow
"When the daffodils bloom, we will meet again."
"When the daffodils bloom, we will meet again."
A figure cloaked in black slowly walked out from one of the crumbled columns. The fleeting lights that came from the torches reflected on this mysterious person. Slowly, dainty hands reached out to remove the hood covering the face. When it was done, it revealed a beauty known to many as the Empress of Cre' Est. Those deep purple eyes that were inherited by Sereinia gazed at the infamous Red-Eyed Demon without apprehension or doubt. Instead, there was a gleam of warmth and certain interest. Regalie stood there with an elegance and regal demeanor which comes natural to her.
Shadow listened closely to the sounds of the emptiness surrounding himself and Mayumi until the telltale signs of footsteps filled the air. Silent though they were, they did not escape Shadow's highly trained senses, and as he turned his head towards the source of the sound he could see the form of the Empress begin to appear out of the darkness. As she stepped into the dim lighting of the Gardens, Shadow was startled at the physical similarities between the Empress and Sereinia. He could tell that this is where Sereinia got most of her genetics from, as he didn't see much of Eonis in her at all. The Empress' expression betrayed not an ounce of deception as she gently spoke of her purpose.
"I am grateful that you accepted my summons. Please forgive me that I could not invite you inside the Palace which would be more fitting and polite. The current circumstances would not allow me to do so..."
Those words flowed out of her lips with sincerity yet with a tinge of sadness. Regalie gave a sweet smile that seemed to be interlaced with another emotion. However, it was not easily deciphered as her eyes traveled to the infamous assassin's companion. She had seen the white-haired girl before around the Palace. Sereinia would have the young girl accompany her at times.
"Good day, you are Mayumi, correct? Thank you for taking care of my daughter."
Upon saying that, Regalie gave a humble and grateful bow which was truly uncalled for especially for someone as high as her status. If any body else had seen it, they would immediately have requested the Empress to stop such a demeaning gesture. However for her, this was the most natural thing to do. After doing that, she returned her attention to the Red-Eyed Demon that was feared by many through his violent exploits.
"It is nice to have finally met you personally, Mr. Shadow." The Empress said to him.
Shadow appraised her up and down, admiring her courage in his presence and the calm demeanor she presented. Most, no matter how well trained or calm they may have been, would tremble in his presence or stutter in fear of his reputation. But not the Empress. She stood before him now as if he were just another human whom she had known all her life, and without a care in the world.
"It's nice to meet you officially Empress Regalie" Shadow said quietly.
He turned to face her completely, and uncrossed his arms.
"If you have personally come to see me, and without an escort, I can only guess that you wish to speak to me of a matter you do not trust to anyone else. Am I wrong?" He asked.
Regalie gave a short nod as to confirm Shadow's assumption. Although, it is not due to the matter that she has no people to entrust such a delicate favor. It is just she needs all those people with her in this Palace for now. An impending storm is looming ever so slowly on Cre' Est. She would need to fight this on her own abilities but she must assure that those important to her the most is far from this place. In addition, her hands are currently tied and her choices are very limited.
"I have a favor to ask you. I have heard greatly about you from Sereinia. She is quite fond of you and Mayumi."
Her eyes of deep purple gazed gently on Mayumi and then to Shadow with sincerity and warmth. Regalie is the Empress of Cre' Est however, she is above all a mother. Adding to that, she is also a woman and knows certain things due to her experiences that these young people have yet to understand.
"So please, take Sereinia away from this place as far as possible."
Shadow's eyes glowed slightly brighter in the dim lighting of the Gardens as the Empress beseeched him to take Sereinia away from this place. Those gleaming red eyes betrayed a sense of sadness as he walked forward to stand before her.
"... Empress Regalie, I am afraid that I cannot offer Sereinia the safety you desire for her. Nobody can." He said quietly.
"With this new threat on the Royal Family's life and safety, Sereinia has become the target of forces unknown, but I do know one thing about them: They work with Te'i Sai. They are likely only remnants who refuse to give up their lives or cease their training and activities, but they are still Te'i Sai Assassins none the less. You must inform Yarun and Solomon of this, as they are the only ones you can rely on to protect you from Te'i Sai's wrath."
Listening to the infamous Red-Eyed Demon's words, Regalie could not help but compare the man to a meek lamb. Although, it would be odd where her comparisons came from. In any case, she knew about the Te'i Sai since her childhood. She had been often warned by her father about these warriors of darkness and she had heeded those words even now. Yet, she had been informed of the Cre' Tian Branch being destroyed some time ago. Still, it is not completely unexpected that some of its remnants live even within the walls of the Palace. As such, it is imperative for her to move.
"You need not worry. Cre' Est had always rose in any adversity. It shall do so even now. I am not certain if Yarun and Solomon have any ideas of this lingering existence but I would tell them."
Shadow let out a small sigh, closing his eyes briefly before opening them again.
"I will take Sereinia away from here, but make no mistake, I can promise you nothing in regards to her safety. Whether by my side or standing alone, she is no safer with me than here with you." He said sadly.
It was a fact that no place was safer in this world. Regalie knew that very well due to the many attempts on her life and plotted downfalls. Ironically speaking, she had gotten used to it. As such, it would be awkward if death was not present in her everyday life. The mere truth of the fact, the Empress' constant companions were death and danger. It is why she had given up Sereinia so, the girl could grew up without such worries. However, her current condition had opened a new perspective. At the very least, her utmost wish had been granted finally. It was to see her daughter.
"I know. Danger will court her even more now due to my selfish wish and I entrusted you with this responsibility yet again because of my selfishness. She will never be safe and my protection could only go so far unlike yours. The power I possess may seem so vast but I am also chained to it."
Those eyes of deep mauve seemed to gleam like twinkling stars in the evening sky. Yet, the most notable trait was the bittersweet sadness it portrayed. Regalie took out something from her inner pockets and then handed it to Shadow.
"However, I know she will be more happy by your side than anything else. That is more than enough. Here, take this."
The Empress handed to him a certain necklace. It was not so luxurious but one could see how well-crafted it was. This was crafted with great care and skill. Its chain was created with liquid-silver but the most important thing was the pendant itself. It was crafted with a pristine black onyx as its centerpiece cradled by the wings of an angel and a demon in an embrace.
"This had been passed down by the many Empress to their chosen protectors. It is believed to be blessed by the Goddess Raggella herself to keep this person safe. I now pass this to you."
Shadow took the pendant from the hand of the Empress, and upon hearing the explanation as to its purpose, he slowly put it around his neck.
"I thank you for your gift, Empress. I have never been one for such things, but I will gladly accept whatever help I can get in these dark times." He said softly.
When the necklace was taken from her hand, Regalie gave Shadow a grateful smile yet it had a certain distinct feeling of bidding farewell to it. As if, this was probably the last time the Empress would ever gain the opportunity to converse with Shadow. She seemed to know a future that no one had yet to predict yet she graciously accepted it.
"Take care of yourselves. I entrust to you the most precious thing I had the honor to have, take care of her."
After saying that, Regalie without much hesitation reached out her hand and gently patted Shadow's head resembling a mother does to her child to offer comfort and assurance. As to the true meaning of that gesture, it was lost within the mysterious mind of the Empress. It was quite hard to do so due to Shadow's height. However, it was fortunate that she was wearing heels at that time.
"You have your fight and I have mine here. Do not worry, I am not easily defeated. When the time comes, do visit again. Perhaps around that time, I could offer you and Mayumi to have tea with me."
The Empress then did something rather unexpected, which was to pat him on the head much as a mother does to her son after he did something good for her. Shadow was not sure what to do, so he simply stood there and let her enjoy the moment before she retracted her hand.
Retrieving her hand, Regalie gave brilliant smile that was both understanding and warm. It was no wonder to whom Sereinia had inherited the innocence of her soul. She gave a humble bow of gratitude.
"Thank you, Shadow... Oh no, if it would be possible. Would you tell me your real name? I would like to thank you with that name."
Shadow looked at the Empress for a moment with questioning eyes. He looked away from her towards the darkness, then towards Mayumi, and then back to the Empress.
Never in his life had he told anyone his real name before, save for one person. Now, the Empress was about to become privy to information which was probably the single most closely guarded secret in the world: The true name of the Red-Eyed Demon.
Shadow came forward, whispering into the ear of the Empress to make sure that Mayumi did not hear what his true name was.
"... My name, Empress, is Kyero." He whispered ever so quietly.
Mayumi's ears were well trained, but with Shadow's body positioned as it was, and the poor acoustics of the Sunken Gardens, his voice would never carry enough for Mayumi to hear what it was.
Upon hearing the name of the Red-Eyed Demon, Regalie had a small smile. She liked the name Kyero more than Shadow. It suited him more than the name that he goes by. However noticing she did not want Mayumi to hear his name, she also did the same. With a hand, she covered both side of her faces then leaned forward to whisper in his ear.
"Thank you Kyero."
After making sure, it was spoken with much delicacy and subtlety not meant to be heard by another but only of Shadow. Regalie slowly backed away and returned to her earlier position with a pleasant smile on her face. Shadow somehow reminded her of a distant past. Actually, he reminded her of how Eonis was back then in their youth. It was refreshing to reminisce such facts especially in these kind of times. Her slight dreaming of the past was startled when Shadow offered kind words and assurance.
With that, Shadow backed away from the Empress and looked at her with a new resolve.
"My Empress, may the Gods protect and watch over you and your family. Were the circumstances surrounding my existence different, I would gladly offer my skills to you in helping to bring down those who are now after your throne. However, Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht are a threat I can't ignore, and I have made their destruction my priority. Despite this path, I will protect Sereinia with every ounce of power my body possesses, and I will be sure to return her to you safely when this is over." He said.
With that, he looked her in the eyes and gave her a genuine smile. However, it was filled with sadness as he dropped down to one knee and bowed his head to her.
Seeing such a pristine smile on the infamous demon assassin, Regalie knew that Sereinia would be in good hands. Moreover, the boy was more handsome when he smiles. Perhaps, she will tease her daughter about this. Yet, those words were quickly twisted into sadness and a request from her.
"... What I ask of you now, I have never asked of anyone before... If you could find it in your heart to forgive me what I've done, Empress, I would be eternally grateful, and forever in your debt. If you cannot find it in your heart to forgive me, then I will understand as my very existence is a sin of the absolute worst kind, and I cannot hope to find forgiveness from everyone... Especially those whom I have come to bring harm to in this world. If you cannot forgive me, Empress, may I ask that you instead wish me good luck in my efforts of protecting Sereinia? It is going to take more than my skill alone to be able to do so, and as I said before, any help I can get would be much appreciated." He said in a clear voice, devoid of the sadness his eyes portrayed.
"You know child... No one's existence in this world is a sin. No matter what they had done or would choose to do. They are all precious and important... It's just that sometimes we take a detour so we took quite sometime to find the reason why we truly existed."
Regalie messed with Shadow's hair in a playful manner and a bright smile on her face. It would seem that the females of the Del Crest Family were the kind to never fear anyone based on Shadow's experiences with them. After for some time when the Empress was done, she stopped ruffling his hair but her hand remained there. It emitted a certain comforting presence much like a mother soothing her child.
"I forgive you, my child. Now, walk on the path that you know is just and right. Live on and make the lives you have taken with you mean something. I wish you good fortune and I will pray to the Goddess Raggella and to the others that may They watch over you, may daughter and your companions."
Her words were filled with warmth and sincerity. At the same time, Regalie had spoken with a gentleness melded with her unyielding authoritative tone as an Empress. She must have been portraying that she is speaking as an Empress and a normal human at the same time. When her words were done, she patted Shadow's head for good measures and retracted her hand.
"Now, do take care of yourselves. Oh, I almost forgot. I have asked a very sincere and determined disciple of the God Uirlin to accompany my daughter. I believe you would need all the help you can get. I will be waiting for all of your safe returns."
Somehow, there was a slight tone of sadness in her voice yet those eyes of dark purpler did not portray any of sorts. Regalie gazed at Mayumi with a warm smile and a nod of her head in appreciation. After doing that, she covered her face with her hood. It was time for her to return to the Palace and fix what is needed to be fix.
"My daughter and the Servant of Uirlin will be waiting at the Western Gates. I have arranged for them to meet you there. I bid you two a safe journey. Until then, my children."
With that said, Regalie gave another humble bow and with that, she departed from the sights of Shadow and Mayumi. In that moment, she had a small tear slid down from her cheek. There was a great chance that she would not be able to talk to them like this again. Yet, she will be entrusting the future of her nation and this continent to them.
Shadow listened closely to the sounds of the emptiness surrounding himself and Mayumi until the telltale signs of footsteps filled the air. Silent though they were, they did not escape Shadow's highly trained senses, and as he turned his head towards the source of the sound he could see the form of the Empress begin to appear out of the darkness. As she stepped into the dim lighting of the Gardens, Shadow was startled at the physical similarities between the Empress and Sereinia. He could tell that this is where Sereinia got most of her genetics from, as he didn't see much of Eonis in her at all. The Empress' expression betrayed not an ounce of deception as she gently spoke of her purpose.
"I am grateful that you accepted my summons. Please forgive me that I could not invite you inside the Palace which would be more fitting and polite. The current circumstances would not allow me to do so..."
Those words flowed out of her lips with sincerity yet with a tinge of sadness. Regalie gave a sweet smile that seemed to be interlaced with another emotion. However, it was not easily deciphered as her eyes traveled to the infamous assassin's companion. She had seen the white-haired girl before around the Palace. Sereinia would have the young girl accompany her at times.
"Good day, you are Mayumi, correct? Thank you for taking care of my daughter."
Upon saying that, Regalie gave a humble and grateful bow which was truly uncalled for especially for someone as high as her status. If any body else had seen it, they would immediately have requested the Empress to stop such a demeaning gesture. However for her, this was the most natural thing to do. After doing that, she returned her attention to the Red-Eyed Demon that was feared by many through his violent exploits.
"It is nice to have finally met you personally, Mr. Shadow." The Empress said to him.
Shadow appraised her up and down, admiring her courage in his presence and the calm demeanor she presented. Most, no matter how well trained or calm they may have been, would tremble in his presence or stutter in fear of his reputation. But not the Empress. She stood before him now as if he were just another human whom she had known all her life, and without a care in the world.
"It's nice to meet you officially Empress Regalie" Shadow said quietly.
He turned to face her completely, and uncrossed his arms.
"If you have personally come to see me, and without an escort, I can only guess that you wish to speak to me of a matter you do not trust to anyone else. Am I wrong?" He asked.
Regalie gave a short nod as to confirm Shadow's assumption. Although, it is not due to the matter that she has no people to entrust such a delicate favor. It is just she needs all those people with her in this Palace for now. An impending storm is looming ever so slowly on Cre' Est. She would need to fight this on her own abilities but she must assure that those important to her the most is far from this place. In addition, her hands are currently tied and her choices are very limited.
"I have a favor to ask you. I have heard greatly about you from Sereinia. She is quite fond of you and Mayumi."
Her eyes of deep purple gazed gently on Mayumi and then to Shadow with sincerity and warmth. Regalie is the Empress of Cre' Est however, she is above all a mother. Adding to that, she is also a woman and knows certain things due to her experiences that these young people have yet to understand.
"So please, take Sereinia away from this place as far as possible."
Shadow's eyes glowed slightly brighter in the dim lighting of the Gardens as the Empress beseeched him to take Sereinia away from this place. Those gleaming red eyes betrayed a sense of sadness as he walked forward to stand before her.
"... Empress Regalie, I am afraid that I cannot offer Sereinia the safety you desire for her. Nobody can." He said quietly.
"With this new threat on the Royal Family's life and safety, Sereinia has become the target of forces unknown, but I do know one thing about them: They work with Te'i Sai. They are likely only remnants who refuse to give up their lives or cease their training and activities, but they are still Te'i Sai Assassins none the less. You must inform Yarun and Solomon of this, as they are the only ones you can rely on to protect you from Te'i Sai's wrath."
Listening to the infamous Red-Eyed Demon's words, Regalie could not help but compare the man to a meek lamb. Although, it would be odd where her comparisons came from. In any case, she knew about the Te'i Sai since her childhood. She had been often warned by her father about these warriors of darkness and she had heeded those words even now. Yet, she had been informed of the Cre' Tian Branch being destroyed some time ago. Still, it is not completely unexpected that some of its remnants live even within the walls of the Palace. As such, it is imperative for her to move.
"You need not worry. Cre' Est had always rose in any adversity. It shall do so even now. I am not certain if Yarun and Solomon have any ideas of this lingering existence but I would tell them."
Shadow let out a small sigh, closing his eyes briefly before opening them again.
"I will take Sereinia away from here, but make no mistake, I can promise you nothing in regards to her safety. Whether by my side or standing alone, she is no safer with me than here with you." He said sadly.
It was a fact that no place was safer in this world. Regalie knew that very well due to the many attempts on her life and plotted downfalls. Ironically speaking, she had gotten used to it. As such, it would be awkward if death was not present in her everyday life. The mere truth of the fact, the Empress' constant companions were death and danger. It is why she had given up Sereinia so, the girl could grew up without such worries. However, her current condition had opened a new perspective. At the very least, her utmost wish had been granted finally. It was to see her daughter.
"I know. Danger will court her even more now due to my selfish wish and I entrusted you with this responsibility yet again because of my selfishness. She will never be safe and my protection could only go so far unlike yours. The power I possess may seem so vast but I am also chained to it."
Those eyes of deep mauve seemed to gleam like twinkling stars in the evening sky. Yet, the most notable trait was the bittersweet sadness it portrayed. Regalie took out something from her inner pockets and then handed it to Shadow.
"However, I know she will be more happy by your side than anything else. That is more than enough. Here, take this."
The Empress handed to him a certain necklace. It was not so luxurious but one could see how well-crafted it was. This was crafted with great care and skill. Its chain was created with liquid-silver but the most important thing was the pendant itself. It was crafted with a pristine black onyx as its centerpiece cradled by the wings of an angel and a demon in an embrace.
"This had been passed down by the many Empress to their chosen protectors. It is believed to be blessed by the Goddess Raggella herself to keep this person safe. I now pass this to you."
Shadow took the pendant from the hand of the Empress, and upon hearing the explanation as to its purpose, he slowly put it around his neck.
"I thank you for your gift, Empress. I have never been one for such things, but I will gladly accept whatever help I can get in these dark times." He said softly.
When the necklace was taken from her hand, Regalie gave Shadow a grateful smile yet it had a certain distinct feeling of bidding farewell to it. As if, this was probably the last time the Empress would ever gain the opportunity to converse with Shadow. She seemed to know a future that no one had yet to predict yet she graciously accepted it.
"Take care of yourselves. I entrust to you the most precious thing I had the honor to have, take care of her."
After saying that, Regalie without much hesitation reached out her hand and gently patted Shadow's head resembling a mother does to her child to offer comfort and assurance. As to the true meaning of that gesture, it was lost within the mysterious mind of the Empress. It was quite hard to do so due to Shadow's height. However, it was fortunate that she was wearing heels at that time.
"You have your fight and I have mine here. Do not worry, I am not easily defeated. When the time comes, do visit again. Perhaps around that time, I could offer you and Mayumi to have tea with me."
The Empress then did something rather unexpected, which was to pat him on the head much as a mother does to her son after he did something good for her. Shadow was not sure what to do, so he simply stood there and let her enjoy the moment before she retracted her hand.
Retrieving her hand, Regalie gave brilliant smile that was both understanding and warm. It was no wonder to whom Sereinia had inherited the innocence of her soul. She gave a humble bow of gratitude.
"Thank you, Shadow... Oh no, if it would be possible. Would you tell me your real name? I would like to thank you with that name."
Shadow looked at the Empress for a moment with questioning eyes. He looked away from her towards the darkness, then towards Mayumi, and then back to the Empress.
Never in his life had he told anyone his real name before, save for one person. Now, the Empress was about to become privy to information which was probably the single most closely guarded secret in the world: The true name of the Red-Eyed Demon.
Shadow came forward, whispering into the ear of the Empress to make sure that Mayumi did not hear what his true name was.
"... My name, Empress, is Kyero." He whispered ever so quietly.
Mayumi's ears were well trained, but with Shadow's body positioned as it was, and the poor acoustics of the Sunken Gardens, his voice would never carry enough for Mayumi to hear what it was.
Upon hearing the name of the Red-Eyed Demon, Regalie had a small smile. She liked the name Kyero more than Shadow. It suited him more than the name that he goes by. However noticing she did not want Mayumi to hear his name, she also did the same. With a hand, she covered both side of her faces then leaned forward to whisper in his ear.
"Thank you Kyero."
After making sure, it was spoken with much delicacy and subtlety not meant to be heard by another but only of Shadow. Regalie slowly backed away and returned to her earlier position with a pleasant smile on her face. Shadow somehow reminded her of a distant past. Actually, he reminded her of how Eonis was back then in their youth. It was refreshing to reminisce such facts especially in these kind of times. Her slight dreaming of the past was startled when Shadow offered kind words and assurance.
With that, Shadow backed away from the Empress and looked at her with a new resolve.
"My Empress, may the Gods protect and watch over you and your family. Were the circumstances surrounding my existence different, I would gladly offer my skills to you in helping to bring down those who are now after your throne. However, Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht are a threat I can't ignore, and I have made their destruction my priority. Despite this path, I will protect Sereinia with every ounce of power my body possesses, and I will be sure to return her to you safely when this is over." He said.
With that, he looked her in the eyes and gave her a genuine smile. However, it was filled with sadness as he dropped down to one knee and bowed his head to her.
Seeing such a pristine smile on the infamous demon assassin, Regalie knew that Sereinia would be in good hands. Moreover, the boy was more handsome when he smiles. Perhaps, she will tease her daughter about this. Yet, those words were quickly twisted into sadness and a request from her.
"... What I ask of you now, I have never asked of anyone before... If you could find it in your heart to forgive me what I've done, Empress, I would be eternally grateful, and forever in your debt. If you cannot find it in your heart to forgive me, then I will understand as my very existence is a sin of the absolute worst kind, and I cannot hope to find forgiveness from everyone... Especially those whom I have come to bring harm to in this world. If you cannot forgive me, Empress, may I ask that you instead wish me good luck in my efforts of protecting Sereinia? It is going to take more than my skill alone to be able to do so, and as I said before, any help I can get would be much appreciated." He said in a clear voice, devoid of the sadness his eyes portrayed.
"You know child... No one's existence in this world is a sin. No matter what they had done or would choose to do. They are all precious and important... It's just that sometimes we take a detour so we took quite sometime to find the reason why we truly existed."
Regalie messed with Shadow's hair in a playful manner and a bright smile on her face. It would seem that the females of the Del Crest Family were the kind to never fear anyone based on Shadow's experiences with them. After for some time when the Empress was done, she stopped ruffling his hair but her hand remained there. It emitted a certain comforting presence much like a mother soothing her child.
"I forgive you, my child. Now, walk on the path that you know is just and right. Live on and make the lives you have taken with you mean something. I wish you good fortune and I will pray to the Goddess Raggella and to the others that may They watch over you, may daughter and your companions."
Her words were filled with warmth and sincerity. At the same time, Regalie had spoken with a gentleness melded with her unyielding authoritative tone as an Empress. She must have been portraying that she is speaking as an Empress and a normal human at the same time. When her words were done, she patted Shadow's head for good measures and retracted her hand.
"Now, do take care of yourselves. Oh, I almost forgot. I have asked a very sincere and determined disciple of the God Uirlin to accompany my daughter. I believe you would need all the help you can get. I will be waiting for all of your safe returns."
Somehow, there was a slight tone of sadness in her voice yet those eyes of dark purpler did not portray any of sorts. Regalie gazed at Mayumi with a warm smile and a nod of her head in appreciation. After doing that, she covered her face with her hood. It was time for her to return to the Palace and fix what is needed to be fix.
"My daughter and the Servant of Uirlin will be waiting at the Western Gates. I have arranged for them to meet you there. I bid you two a safe journey. Until then, my children."
With that said, Regalie gave another humble bow and with that, she departed from the sights of Shadow and Mayumi. In that moment, she had a small tear slid down from her cheek. There was a great chance that she would not be able to talk to them like this again. Yet, she will be entrusting the future of her nation and this continent to them.
At the western gates, a small carriage waited where Sereinia laid inside sleeping. She was now out from the grips of death. Her condition had been stabilized and she was simply resting. In her hands, there was enveloped sealed with her name written on it. The next time she opens her eyes. She would be on a journey once more with the people she did not desire to abandon or to leave their side. At the same time, she will be in the presence of a new protector requested to be her shield. It seemed that the fates had interceded to create such threads that makes the world appear so small.
On the other hand, Dietrich had been instructed to wait at the western gates along with the Crown Princess. He was told that the rest of their company will be arriving short. The Captain of the Royal Knights did not see them off or did the Vice-Captain. According to the soldier who escorted them there, the upper echelons of the Royal Knights had their hands full due to the sudden disappearance of the Empress. Nevertheless, strict instructions were ordered by the Empress before she disappeared to accompany the mercenary Dietrich and her daughter to this gates safely. At the same time, it was the said soldier who handed a message from the Empress to Dietrich.
"Thank you, Mr. Faust. Please watch over my daughter and May the Gods blessed you on this journey. If fate will permit, let us meet again. Until then, I wish you good fortune."
Those were the last words of the Empress to Dietrich by proxy as the soldier had already left them. It was to ensure that no suspicion will be placed upon the caravan and the precious cargo it will contain. For now, time slowly passes by as the reunion of the lines of silk that had been cast down by fate would soon connect and intermixed with one each other once more.
On the other hand, Dietrich had been instructed to wait at the western gates along with the Crown Princess. He was told that the rest of their company will be arriving short. The Captain of the Royal Knights did not see them off or did the Vice-Captain. According to the soldier who escorted them there, the upper echelons of the Royal Knights had their hands full due to the sudden disappearance of the Empress. Nevertheless, strict instructions were ordered by the Empress before she disappeared to accompany the mercenary Dietrich and her daughter to this gates safely. At the same time, it was the said soldier who handed a message from the Empress to Dietrich.
"Thank you, Mr. Faust. Please watch over my daughter and May the Gods blessed you on this journey. If fate will permit, let us meet again. Until then, I wish you good fortune."
Those were the last words of the Empress to Dietrich by proxy as the soldier had already left them. It was to ensure that no suspicion will be placed upon the caravan and the precious cargo it will contain. For now, time slowly passes by as the reunion of the lines of silk that had been cast down by fate would soon connect and intermixed with one each other once more.
Dietrich Faust
"Oh Powerful One!"
"Oh Powerful One!"
"LINE-BREAKER. LINE-BREAKER!"
Dietrich's eyes snapped open. Instantly, his senses were assaulted. The smell of blood, urine, fear, and death was overwhelming. The sound of wailing, moaning, the clash of steel against steel, as well the bellows of victory and rejoicing rang in his ears. Finally, a monumental figure dominated his entire field of view. Clad in furs, with an in-human face, and a blade far too thick for any human to wield hanging on its hip. There was no doubt in Dietrich's mind as to who this being was.
"Uirlin... Oh Powerful One!" He exclaimed, his face lighting up with excitement. "How is it that I come to you? How glorious was my death? I cannot seem to recall it..."
Uirlin, God of War, laughed. It was a deep, resonating sound that seemed at once regal and viciously primal. It echoed through the foggy forest in which they stood.
"Oh you are eager for the Eternal Battle are you? Truly you are one of my last faithful children Dietrich Faust!"
The barbarian god strode over to Dietrich, and he felt his body shiver and the ground shake with each step. He extended one arm, a limb larger than the largest human's thigh, made of muscle that looked like steel cable, and placed a massive hand on Dietrich's shoulder.
"Sadly, your earthly saga has not reached its glorious, blood-soaked ending my son. Many more still wait to taste your blade! I brought you here, to my realm of Unending Glory, to tell you something."
Dietrich's body trembled under the grip of the god's hand. He had never experienced such a feeling of awe in his entire life.
"Anything, Powerful One, what is it you want of me?"
"Only to encourage you. Surely you know that the path you have set upon was not put before you by accident. I determined your Doom before you left your mother's womb. You are one of the very last of my True Sons, the Line-Breakers. The number of men on the earth who truly venerate and honor me grows steadily fewer with every passing generation. As such, the persecution and ridicule of those who do also grows. I have put you on this path to show the world that neither I nor my sons are to be sneered at. Stay true to me, and your legend will be remembered for centuries, long after even I am forgotten in the realm of men."
Dietrich was flabbergasted, that such an honor would be bestowed upon him, it was unthinkable.
"What should I do?"
"What you have always done!"
A deep roar resounded from somewhere in the distance. Uirlin glanced over his shoulder, a disturbingly familiar grin split across his in-human face. An unfathomable amount of furious energy suddenly emanated from him, and seemed to course from his hand into Dietrich's body. After a few moments, Uirlin stepped back and drew his blade.
"It seems a new challenger has emerged! I must answer him, and you must go now."
Another burst of power exploded from his form. Dietrich blinked, and woke up in the clinic inside the palace.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________________
"Thank you, Mr. Faust. Please watch over my daughter and May the Gods bless you on this journey. If fate will permit, let us meet again. Until then, I wish you good fortune."
Dietrich smiled as he finished reading the small letter. He stood by the carriage that contained the Crown Princess, with Gewalt slung across his back in its sheath. His wound was healing extraordinarily well, thanks to the tonic that the Empress had used on it. However, at the back of his mind, Dietrich wondered about the power he had felt flow into him from Uirlin. He was able to wear his clothing and armor without causing irritation or pain.
As instructed, he was waiting for the rest of the company that was to join them at the gate. He hoped that they would be able to handle themselves, he wouldn't be able to fight at his best if he had to baby sit any more than the Princess herself. Still, no matter who his companions would be, nothing could dampen his mood right now. Not after what he had just experienced.
Briefly he had wondered if his "vision" could have been a fluke. Maybe a side-affect of his loss of blood? Quickly though, he decided it was impossible. There were no statues of Uirlin, no representations of him, and yet Dietrich had recognized him immediately. He was thoroughly convinced of his mission now, it had been condoned by Uirlin himself. He would protect the Crown Princess until the end, and earn himself a glorious Doom in the process.
He had still not seen the Princess since his altercation with the Captain. He had heard her moving around slighting inside the carriage, but was still deciding whether he should speak to her or not. It was funny, who could have guessed that she had been the same woman who had traveled with the Demon? He was sure she had quite the story to tell, if he ever got around to actually making company with her. Still, he assumed that it wasn't his place. He was here to be her bodyguard, not her friend.
Dietrich clenched and un-clenched his fists in impatience.
"When will those sluggards get here?" He said aloud.
Shadow
... The Empress had forgiven him...
Those few words, "I forgive you," were not words Shadow ever thought he would hear. Had he been any more moved, he would have begun to cry, but her messing with his hair stopped that from happening as he couldn't stop a small chuckle from escaping instead. His emotions in check, he stood up and watched the Empress leave with a smile on his face and a new confidence in his heart.
"Okay..." He said quietly.
Shadow led Mayumi out of the underground ruins and to the streets of Cre' Est once again, setting their sights on the Western Gate. He didn't know exactly who it was who was waiting with Sereinia, but it wouldn't matter. Ultimately, so long as they did their job and stayed out of his way, Shadow didn't care who was waiting for them. Through the streets, Shadow led Mayumi along until he started to get a strange feeling in the pit of his stomach as they continued their journey. Shadow slowed their pace to a slow and even walking speed, checking every nook, cranny, shadow, alley and rooftop they passed for signs of danger.
All of his senses were going wild, and as he forced his mind to relax, he sensed a change in the air around him as he and Mayumi entered a currently empty marketplace.
"... Not a single person to be found anywhere..." He whispered under his breath.
Shadow and Mayumi didn't have to wait very long to find out what was going on, as twenty figures appeared from seemingly out of nowhere. From behind abandoned market stalls, barrels, boxes and crates, from behind building walls and through open windows they descended upon Shadow and Mayumi. As the new arrivals encircled them, Shadow got a good look at the one leading them.
Ahead, in the middle of the market place were five black robed individuals with red Te'i Sai insignias on their chest and back. Their hoods were drawn and covering most of their facial features, but Shadow knew the leader well enough to not need any introductions. Though his eyes were hidden from view, Shadow could feel them land squarely on him as he slowly pulled his hood back to reveal his face.
"Well, well Shadow... Who would have thought we'd find you alive and back in Cre' Est so soon after your supposed death? I must say, for a deceased Demon, you are quite stubborn." He said aloud.
Shadow didn't move or say anything at all for a few seconds, and when he finally spoke, his voice was filled with suppressed rage.
"Mayumi..." He said in a low, but audible voice.
Shadow looked over his shoulder at the girl behind him, his eyes glowing brighter and brighter as his rage began to build and his body began to shake with both anticipation and pure, unbridled rage.
"... Anything not wearing black is yours... Kill them all." He said, a calm tone filling his voice despite the obvious anger boiling just below the surface.
Shadow turned to face the five black robed individuals in the center of the market, drew his daggers slowly, and walked towards them.
The men who had just surrounded Mayumi and Shadow were an independent group of Elite Hunter Assassins within the ranks of Te'i Sai. They belonged to no single branch, nor did they align themselves with a single Grandmaster. They were basically the mercenaries of the Te'i Sai world, and as such they acted on their own accord, answering only to the Grandmasters when called upon. They were ruthless, cunning, and every bit as powerful as any squad of Elite Assassins Te'i Sai's ranks had to offer. Giving Mayumi such a large number of enemies to deal with was a dangerous call on Shadow's part, but he had faith in his protege's abilities.
The five men in black robes were also Wraiths, further cementing the finality of his decision to have Mayumi take down anything not wearing black. While she would not have an easy time of doing so, her chances of survival skyrocketed by not attacking anything wearing black. Wraiths, no matter how low on the totem pole, were at least as powerful as Master Assassins. Mayumi was good, but as she was still only a teenager, her body was still incapable of taking on even a single Master level Assassin who had her beat in size and weight, experience, technique repertoire, and weaponry. As such, it was Shadow's place as her master to take down prey she could not.
Shadow did a quick check of their surroundings, and he didn't sense Kiiro's presence anywhere. Likely this was an attack aimed at Shadow via simple chance of them discovering his survival. Kiiro himself probably didn't yet know Shadow was still alive either. All the same, this day had just become more interesting.
The leader of this group was named Aldun, and he had been both a rival and arch enemy of Shadow's even before he had rebelled against Te'i Sai several years ago. As a Wraith, he was incredibly powerful and a vicious fighter. So much so that Shadow was actually having difficulty gauging his skill level, which had never happened before. The robe didn't help much either, but that thought alone was just an excuse. Shadow was coming into this fight cold, and though he'd spent five months training to regain his former skills, he had yet to be in a truly challenging fight since his return.
As Shadow looked on and continued his approach, Adlun and the others all removed their robes. They revealed their weaponry and their musculature to him in a rather overt fashion. None of them were wearing any shirts, though they did thankfully still have pants and boots on. All of them had musculature similar to Shadow's own, though slightly less defined by comparison. As he gauged their weapons and bodies, Shadow finally became aware of just how powerful they truly were, and he actually found himself trembling in excitement at the prospect of fighting such adversaries.
... This will be more difficult than I had expected, but the outcome is still inevitable... Shadow thought to himself.
Mayumi
"Underestimate me and this will be the last moment of your life ... you're all not innocent? Then, you just wasted 5 seconds of my time for your fate has already been determined.”
"Underestimate me and this will be the last moment of your life ... you're all not innocent? Then, you just wasted 5 seconds of my time for your fate has already been determined.”
Once the presence was before them, Mayumi opened her eyes to be greeted with the Empress of Cre’ Est. She could not help but be reminded of Sereinia upon seeing the Empress’ face. They both had similar facial features which the young girl still had yet to solve. From what she knew, it was normal to see some people look alike, but these two older ladies had too many similarities for it to be normal to her understanding. She would have liked to call them twins like the Moonlit Twins, but the age gap between them was far too wide to be so.
"Good day, you are Mayumi, correct? Thank you for taking care of my daughter." Mayumi was drawn out of her train of thoughts.
'Daughter?' Mayumi pondered on the foreign word.
It was startling to see the Empress lower her head to her, but returned the gesture in a prompt nod of acknowledgement anyways. The way the Empress had gazed at her made an odd wash of foreign emotions course through her, and to her surprise it did not feel cold or piercing in any way which only puzzled the poor girl further.
As the two adults chatted Mayumi closed her eyes again to keep a tab on their surroundings while half-listening to the conversation. A minute of silence did not escape her attention and Mayumi instantly took it that something was being kept from her. It was strange that Shadow would trust someone he had just met to the extent of giving information that she, his student, was not even aware of. A suspicious look crossed the young girl's face, but soon disappeared back into her blank mask as she continued to keep a tab on their surroundings.
'I should be more careful.' Mayumi’s trust in Shadow was lowered by an inch.
Once the conversation ended, Shadow led them out of the underground ruins and out into the open air once again.
The moment Mayumi stepped outside, a feeling of Déjà vu hit her and she knew right then that there would no doubt be an event happening soon. She said nothing to Shadow as she knew he would be more than capable of finding out himself.
Shadow slowed their pace to a slow and even walking speed, checking every nook, cranny, shadow, alley and rooftop they passed for signs of danger.
All of his senses were going wild, and as he forced his mind to relax, he sensed a change in the air around him as he and Mayumi entered a currently empty marketplace.
Both did not have to wait long as twenty figures descended upon them seemingly out of thin air. They were soon surrounded and Mayumi calmly stared at them with Shadow back to back with her.
"Well, well Shadow... Who would have thought we'd find you alive and back in Cre' Est so soon after your supposed death? I must say, for a deceased Demon, you are quite stubborn." He said aloud.
Mayumi felt the slightest tensing of Shadow’s muscles. He did not move, neither did he say anything in reply. But when he did, his voice was filled with hidden rage.
"Mayumi..." He said in a low, but audible voice.
Shadow looked over his shoulder at the girl behind him, his eyes glowing brighter and brighter as his rage began to build and his body began to shake with both anticipation and pure, unbridled rage.
"... Anything not wearing black is yours... Kill them all." He said, a calm tone filling his voice despite the obvious anger boiling just below the surface.
Mayumi's face lit up in delight at the mention of killing. After a moment, she spoke in a disturbingly calm manner, delight hidden behind it.
"Gladly."
The young assassin had been waiting for the opportunity to kill. The missions she had secretly gone on during her stay at the castle were not enough for one that had been killing every day in the past years.
The figures removed their robes which revealed their weaponry and muscular figures to them.
Mayumi felt Shadow’s excitement radiate from his entire being at seeing the figures powerful frames, indefinitely itching to get some sort of challenge from them.
Mayumi waited patiently for the men before her to make the first move. Seeing that she was not moving the figures approached her cautiously.
“Why do we have to fight a tiny girl?” One of them whispered to another.
The whisper was not soft enough for Mayumi’s ears though and in a blur she was behind him.
“You’d do well to remember not to underestimate me, though I don’t think your memory will be needed any longer.” She whispered monotonously with an icy edge.
The man soon joined the hard grounds of the cobblestone streets in a large splatter of blood. The other men eyed her warily, ignoring the fact that their companion was killed within what seemed like a second. The familiar rush of adrenaline coursed through her veins as Mayumi felt the urge to do more.
The adrenaline pumping through her system increased, time seemingly a distant fantasy as the world began to slow around her.
The men rushed at her with their weapons drawn, but Mayumi saw them as snails trying to move against gravity as fast as they could. Taking out her katana, Mayumi swiftly overpowered them, slicing through each and every one of them ruthlessly, regret nowhere to be seen within her emotionless orbs.
‘Mayumi.’ A voice within her mind called out to her.
In her moment of distraction, the adrenaline disappeared and Mayumi found the world moving at its usual pace once more. One of the men that had yet to be killed leaped at her from above with a dagger aimed to kill, Mayumi moved a second too late receiving a small cut on her face.
Kicking out at him, the men grabbed her leg and Mayumi retaliated by smashing down on his torso to the hard grounds with her leg, killing him with a hit to the back of his head after.
’10 down 5 more to go.’ Mayumi noted, looking out for the 5 men she had yet to kill.
Suddenly, they appeared from seemingly nowhere and surrounded the young archer. A few minutes later, Mayumi emerged from the battle victorious but not without injuries. She had gotten a few hits and cuts from men to her dislike. Blood dripped from her weapon, the only evidence of her kill.
With the event done and over with, Mayumi and Shadow continued on their journey to the West Gate where the Empress had said there would be a carriage with a protector awaiting them.
Shadow
Shadow took his stance as he waited for the fight to begin. It was something of a rule with Shadow to never take the first strike unless absolutely necessary, as making the first move was often a telegraph of your skills as a fighter whether you held back or not. Shadow was at the point where he could identify anyone's skills at a glance, and as such he made it a point to not allow his enemies to see where his skills lie until it was too late.
Shadow's wait was not more than a few seconds, as three out of the five Wraiths engaged him simultaneously. They took a triangle position around him so that he couldn't keep them all in line or in front of him, and attacked as a unit. Thankfully, though Shadow hadn't been in a real fight for over five months, his skills and instincts were as sharp as ever. He waited until the last moment to turn his body to his left, avoiding the strike from the Wraith with a sword directly ahead of him, and as he did so he stepped out to his left side, narrowly avoiding the dagger coming at him from that same left side. The Wraith on his right had to reposition himself as a result of Shadow's maneuver, and so Shadow took advantage of the opportunity he'd created to smash the butt end of his right dagger into the shoulder of the Wraith with a sword who had just sailed by him.
Shadow immediately spun around against his own previous momentum, an odd maneuver for one of his level, but the move proved effective as he managed to also strike the arm in between the bicep and tricep of the Wraith with the dagger. The blow momentarily numbed his arm, and his weapon fell to the ground as he tried desperately to shake it off while preparing to fend Shadow off. Remarkably, he was able to do just that. Shadow had turned to face him and attacked with the dagger in his right hand, but the Wraith managed to use his good arm to parry Shadow's attack off to the side as he tried to head butt Shadow, but this was not a wise move as Shadow prepared the exact same maneuver.
Their skulls collided, and thanks to Shadow's superior neck muscles, the Wraith's head was forced back and took the majority of the impact. Shadow shook it off almost instantly, but the Wraith had to struggle to maintain his composure. Thankfully for him, however, the third Wraith had just reached Shadow as well and prepared to strike him in the back. Shadow felt the incoming attack and wrapped the spine of his right hand dagger behind the neck of the Wraith he had collided with and wrenched him into the path of the oncoming opponent, all the while sheathing the Twin dagger in his left hand to fortify his position as he placed his now empty hand on the Wraith's shoulder to prevent him from spinning around. The Wraith who was engaging stopped his attack short before it could connect with the captive Wraith in Shadow's grip, and Shadow threw the two Wraiths into each other and jumped back in time to avoid a sword slice aimed at his neck level.
... However...
It took a moment to sink in, but Shadow felt that all too familiar sensation as his eyes slowly glided over to view a scratch along the base of his neck just above the collar bone. Shadow had managed to avoid a direct blow, but had taken a clean slice about one quarter of a centimeter in depth as a consequence.
... I was careless... He thought to himself as he looked at the Wraith with the sword in his hand.
His three opponents composed themselves and took up a single line formation in front of him, smiling wickedly at the damage they'd caused to the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Blood trickled slowly down into his shirt from the wound, and Shadow smiled somewhat as he simply straightened his back to stand up tall and proud as he removed a small vial from one of the pouches on his belt. Within was a simple cream which he smeared on his index and middle fingers of his left hand and rubbed it into the wound. The sensation which followed stung quite a bit, but Shadow felt nothing but the excitement of the battle as the wound ceased its bleeding. Shadow put the vial away and cracked his neck to one side with a grin on his face.
"Well done... It's been some time since anyone was able to do this to me in the heat of battle. I commend you on your efforts." He said in a low and malicious tone of voice.
Shadow took a new stance as he prepared to face them. With the dagger in his right hand and his left hand empty and free, Shadow's body was bladed sideways with his open hand facing his enemies and his right hand hidden behind his back where they could no longer see the weapon. This was dangerous, not only for them, but for Shadow as well since his weapon was on the far side from his targets where it would take longer to reach them, but the tactical advantage was worth the trade off in Shadow's mind. As he took a small step forward, the attacks renewed, but before long, the Wraiths fell to Shadow's blade so that only Aldun and his one other accomplice remained. Shadow did a quick check, looking around the battlefield to see how Mayumi was faring.
As expected, she'd managed to make it through relatively unscathed, though he could sense her fatigue and a few minor injuries incurred during the confrontation. All in all, she performed very well, and Shadow returned his attention to Aldun.
"What say you?" Shadow asked.
Aldun remained silent with a smile on his face for a long time, but finally broke the silence by clapping for Shadow's victory with a sadistic laughter accompanying it.
"Well done, Shadow. You've improved almost immeasurably since our first conflict those many years ago... I must say that I am quite pleased with your progress. However, I must warn you that what I have witnessed here might be enough to defeat me and my comrades, but you cannot defeat the man who leads us. So... Shadow, I cannot reveal my master to you just yet, as in your present state he would defeat you almost without a fight. Instead, I'll simply give you his name, and I'll let you continue your training in hopes that when you face the master, you aren't humiliated."
Aldun came forward until he and Shadow stood almost face to face.
"... Te' Kai." He said quietly.
Shadow's eyes widened ever so slightly to the point where it was almost unnoticeable, but Aldun's keen senses showed him Shadow's surprise. His smile widened as he turned his back and walked away, his accomplice in toe as they disappeared into the darkness of the alleyways.
Te' Kai... Shadow thought to himself.
It was far too similar to former Grandmaster Takai's name... In both sound and translation. It was so uncanny in fact that Shadow wondered if the two would indeed share physical similarities as well. He'd not heard of Takai having children, but then again... He'd never heard of any of the Assassins having children, yet plenty of them claimed to have had them throughout the years, and Kiiro being the son of Te'i Sai's Roda Valley fortress's second in command was proof enough of that.
"..... Te' Kai....." He said quietly.
With that thought in mind, Shadow brushed it aside as he turned to Mayumi and made sure she was alright. When he was satisfied that she was alright and following along, he made his way to the West Gate where, true to the Empress's word, there was a carriage waiting with a rather large man who was heavily bandaged stood by waiting for them. Shadow was a bit leery of him, but in his present condition, he would hardly prove a threat. Even Mayumi would be able to bring him down with little effort. Shadow examined his injuries from a distance, but as he drew closer he was able to see the full extent, and he had a feeling he knew who was behind the injuries... for the most part.
"Well then...," Shadow said as he walked up to the man.
"You must be the disciple of Uirlin the Empress spoke of... Have you a name to go by, or should I call you disciple of Uirlin?" Shadow asked.
Dietrich Faust
"This is good for me, you know?"
"This is good for me, you know?"
"You must be the disciple of Uirlin the Empress spoke of... Have you a name to go by, or should I call you disciple of Uirlin?" Shadow asked.
Dietrich raised an eyebrow in response. Was he seeing a ghost? The man who stood before him now shared the same face and red eyes as the Demon. On top of that, the little silver haired neck-snapper stood by like a faithful pet at his heels. Without a doubt, this was the Demon. How he was alive now was a completely different question. The girl seemed a bit worn out, as if she had just lived through a fight. The man, on the other hand, seemed completely composed.
"Dietrich is fine. Or Line-Breaker, if you don't want to get personal." He replied. "I assume you are to be my companions and fellow bodyguards. If that is the case, than I am relieved, in my present condition I don't think I could have taken care of two hapless fools on top of the Princess. Though, you are most definitely the last person I expected to see here."
He thought for a moment, straining to remember the name that a certain white-haired bounty hunter had told him, what seemed like years ago.
"Shadow, is it? I'm not offended if you don't remember me, we met briefly once, a long time ago. At the time, you brushed me off, but I guess we're stuck together now eh? I won't question how you're alive now, where I come from we are taught to never doubt miracles."
Normally, Dietrich would have been dumb-struck by seeing someone who was dead standing in front of him. Today though, things were different. He had spoken with Uirlin himself, what could possibly be stranger than that? He realized that he was stepping right into he middle of the Demon's Saga. He was simply a side-note in the story of the Red-Eyed one. So, he decided to not push the subject. Who knew what sorcery the Demon had at his disposal? He turned and clambered onto the driving bench of the carriage. He removed Gewalt from its sheath and let the sword lean against him, ready for use at any moment.
"You'd best lead the horses, I've no idea where this mission is heading. Oh, the Princess is inside, but I haven't heard a peep out of her yet."
Dietrich leaned his head back and smiled. he was in a good mood, things really were going his way, finally. If the Demon was alive, than he really could find a glorious death, so long as he stayed close to him.
Shadow
Shadow listened as this man, Dietrich, told Shadow of himself and of his previous meeting with the Line-Breaker. Shadow faintly recalled that meeting, but since he never had the time to ask a name or become familiar with the man, he brushed it off no less easily than he had any other little distractions which had come his way. Shadow took up his spot at the reins for driving the horses and told Mayumi to hop in the back and keep an eye on Sereinia as she slept to make sure she was safe and healthy for the trip ahead.
"Well Dietrich..." Shadow said as he picked up the reins and gave them a light flick to get the horses moving.
"Your injuries are a first priority when we arrive at our destination, and after that... If you've no objections, we'll begin training. Normally I train only with Mayumi, but since you obviously have strength and talent to spare I see no reason not to include you in our practices."
He looked over at him for a moment.
"What say you, Line-Breaker?" He asked.
Shadow normally wouldn't train with anyone who had no real business with him, but since Dietrich was now Sereinia's body guard as much as Shadow was, he thought it only right to properly prepare him for the fights ahead. That being the case, he would be training Dietrich in a manner most different from what he was used to if he were to accept Shadow's offer. However, Shadow was unsure of how deeply the warrior's pride ran, and how open he'd be to accepting another's training... Let alone that of someone who was as infamous as Shadow was... Not to mention someone who was supposed to be dead.
Dietrich Faust
"What say you, Line-Breaker?"
In the cult of Uirlin, there were not many strict tenants. In fact, the number of actual commandments given by the War-God to his children numbered only three. The first, never surrender. The second, never refuse a free meal. The third, never skip an opportunity to become stronger. The only other thing that was required of devotee's to Uirlin was that they follow his example, and seek honorable battle wherever they could find it.
Despite this, Dietrich still held reservations about submitting to the tutelage of the Demon. If the training he was talking about was what turned that little girl into the neck-snapper, he wasn't sure if he wanted any part of it. He let Shadow's question hang in the air for a few moments before he responded.
"I say that you're more skilled than me, and that I could become much stronger with your teachings. However, I've got some conditions. I won't become a shadowy sneak-knife, that's not for me. I won't change who I am or how I fight for any reason, even to protect the Princess here. I won't leave Gewalt behind and start flipping daggers around. Apart from that, I'll accept whatever demonic insight you can give me." He replied with a hint of humor.
"So, where are we headed anyway?"
Shadow
Shadow listened to Dietrich's speech about what his conditions were, and smiled to himself as he guided the horses down the trails beyond Cre' Est's gates. The scenery was calm, and the morning sun was shining down on their backs as they continued on their journey. Shadow really found himself enjoying the warmth of the sun's light and the soft sounds of nature around him. It gave him all the more reason to never falter or allow this peace to disintegrate fully.
Shadow turned to Dietrich after he asked where they were going.
"All valid concerns, Dietrich, but you needn't worry about any of that. The "little neck snapper," as you call her, is being trained by me to get rid of that very persona. I have been doing what I can to both strengthen her natural abilities, while at the same time socializing her so that she can be more of a person than a weapon, as she believes that is all she is: a weapon. As hard as I try, I haven't been able to convince her of the contrary yet, but I have a feeling that with more time, she will come to see the truth of my words that she is a human first and a weapon second eventually."
He looked back towards the roads ahead.
"As far as training you is concerned, Dietrich, all I will do is push your natural limits to the breaking point you never knew existed. I will put your muscles, lungs, heart and mind all to the ultimate test, and we will see how far you carry yourself as you improve upon those skills which you already possess. I wouldn't dream of separating a warrior from their natural weaponry, though I will require you to train with me in hand to hand combat on a regular basis as well, just in case you find yourself in a situation in the future where Gewalt is not in arms reach and you have nothing else around to protect you. A warrior must be able to rely on their body first and their weapons second, as the weapon is an extension of the body, not the other way around. I'm sure that I don't need to tell you that though, do I?" Shadow asked, a light smirk crossing his lips.
Normally he wasn't one for small talk, but conversing with the Line-Breaker was actually quite stimulating for Shadow's creative side as he thought up numerous ways to push him passed the limits he never even knew he had.
"As to where we are going, we're heading back to Triveila for a time. We'll be training in a special training ground I found when I was younger a few miles away from the city for a about one month's time, and when we get to the city you will be in charge of protecting Sereinia while Mayumi and I deal with Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht forces which have since occupied the city during my long absence."
He turned his head and looked at Dietrich again.
"Any further questions before we continue?" He asked.
Mayumi
"It's time to move on...”
"It's time to move on...”
Mayumi gave a silent whistle that could only be heard by Sora's sharp ears. A strong gust of wind swept over their heads as the large bird landed on the carriage top. Satisfied that Sora was once again by her side, she hopped into the back of the carriage to keep watch on Sereinia's condition while the men chatted outside.
While her mistress was busy with other things, Sora’s eyes were trained on the large form of the newcomer, keeping her senses alert on their surroundings at the same time.
As Mayumi settled down beside Sereinia, she briefly wondered if this had been the way things were when she had been stuck in the void. Recalling what she had once seen the amethyst eyed woman do to someone who was unconscious, she tried to imitate her, experimentally tugging at the older woman's hair before slowly altering her movements into soothing strokes. She did this for a few hours before shifting into a lying position beside Sereinia. Don’t let her fool you though, she was still more alert than anything.
Dietrich Faust
"None." Dietrich replied in a cool manner. "At least, none that I feel like asking right now. In fact, I think I'll catch some more sleep, while I've got the chance. A certain Captain Yarun kept me awake all night."
He allowed himself to relax as much as possible in the wooden bench. It was a glorious day, the sun was shining, but not overbearingly hot. He loved days like this, calm and quiet. Part of being a warrior was being able to enjoy peace while it lasted. He took a deep breath of the warm air and sighed.
"So you plan on keeping me in reserve; I'm not used to that, but I'll do my best."
Dietrich crossed his arms around Gewalt, he let the blade rest point down between his legs, the hilt rose far above his head. It wasn't the most comfortable position, but he had slept in worse conditions. He bowed his head, shielding his eyes from the sun, and let himself slip away with the comforting sound of the horses' hooves. He had the sudden inkling that few would feel comfortable in his current position, falling asleep next to the Red-Eyed Demon. Still, Dietrich couldn't detect any hint of hostility. In fact, Shadow seemed more like any old jovial mercenary captain than the beast that parents scared their children with. For now at least.
Besides, he was really tired.
Shadow
Shadow chuckled at Dietrich's questioning of him being "in reserves." If fact, it was quite the opposite. Though his first duty was in fact to guard Sereinia, Shadow had every intention of putting him on the front lines whenever possible. Dietrich was not the type to remain in the background anyway. No, Shadow had something of an obligation to appeal to his warrior nature and put him into battle. However, before he could do that, he had to teach him the ways of the Te'i Sai Assassins. While he wouldn't train Dietrich how to fight like them, he would teach them how they fought via example and provide him with new exercises and attack patterns with Gewalt to counter their style of combat.
Likely, this one month of training he had planned wouldn't be enough to get him very far, but it would give him enough to at least hold his own until either Shadow or Mayumi could bail him out.
Something else that was prompting this choice was because of Shadow's Gift. It was becoming more active as of late, and a familiar figure was appearing to him in his dreams. This individual was one Shadow knew all too well, but he had mixed feelings about whether to be happy or anxious about her arrival. When she would get here, he didn't know, but when she did, she wouldn't have a problem watching over Mayumi and keeping off the battlefield. While she was just as deadly as Shadow was in combat, she preferred not to be in combat whenever possible.
With this, Shadow got the best of both worlds. Dietrich's lust for combat would be appeased and Sereinia would be just as safe as she could be if Shadow were with her.
Shadow led the horses along the pathway for about another three hours into the afternoon as the sky began to turn orange with the descending of the sun towards the horizon. He then stopped the cart and pulled it off to the side of the road, tied the horses to a tree, and carried Sereinia out of the cart very carefully to avoid waking her. He walked over to a lone tree on the side of the road and set her down very gently so that her upper body was in the shade. Her face was calm and serene, and Shadow smiled at the sight before sitting down next to her. He let out a small breath through his nose as he kept an eye on Mayumi and Dietrich.
With the day as beautiful as it was, Shadow was quite at ease despite the urgency of his mission and the situation which the world found itself in.
Bright purple eyes looked at the image of the Goddess Raggella. The image of the primary deity of Cre' Est was comforting to the Cretian Empress. After the meeting with Shadow, Regalie had proceeded to the Inner Sanctum where a shrine dedicated to the Nature Goddess could be found. She was quite aware that the guards and the knights were looking for her causing such an alarm. Well, it was to be expected as she had not informed them of her whereabouts. There are times where certain actions must be done by her alone. For example, her praying to the Goddess.
The winds entered the shrine for it was designed aesthetically with evenly separated columns instead of a concrete wall where the breeze could pass through freely. Her ash blonde hair swayed gently due to the lithe wind while her eyes gleamed with sincere request. There was no turning back from what she was about to do. She slowly recalled the conversation she had with the infamous assassin, that she could now truly compare to a child who had simply been released on an unwilling path.
There was a warm smile with a tinge of mischievousness. Regalie remembered the dialogue she had with Sereinia about Love. It was truly an interesting talk yet, she truly treasured that moment. At the very least, she had managed to impart a certain wisdom to her only child. Her eyes of dark mauve appeared so distant as if watching a scenery only present for her. Yet, there was a shimmer of happiness intermixed with sadness of knowing. The knowledge of her incoming fate which she has decided not to fight against.
It was spoken with in gentle yet fervent whisper. Regalie's smile has now a melancholic trait to it. A bittersweet essence was also present to her form. She respectfully bowed before the image of the Goddess Raggella. It was time for her to leave. She should now ease the worries of the guards and her two knights. It would not be healthy for them to run around the Palace in an aimless search. At the moment she turned her back at the sacred image, weakness immediately crawled to her knees. This caused her to fall unceremoniously to the ground. Immeasurable pain coursed through her body which trembled. She curled much like of an infant. Her breathing was becoming shallow as she closed her eyes tightly.
This was repeated within her mind as if it was a protective prayer. Regalie remained in that fetal position for quite some time. She was not even sure how long as the pain had dulled her awareness of things. But soon enough, her prayers were answered as the pain subsided. The trembling began to slowly disappear and breathing was returning to normalcy. Upon recognizing that, she slowly rose to her feet and immediately covered her mouth. She had vomited unwillingly and looking at the contents in her hand. It was none other than blood. Her body was deteriorating and time was beginning to collect its payment.
Regalie softly muttered as she wiped the blood on her hand with a handkerchief she had taken with her. After doing so, she made sure that there were no drops on the marble floor. She could not have anyone know about this at such a crucial moment. When she was satisfied nothing was amiss, she began straightening herself as well. It was at that exact moment that her two Royal Knights opened the doors of the shrine. Yarun and Solomon looked at her with great relief. They were heavily breathing and she knew that the two were searching so passionately for her.
With that said, Regalie elegantly walked passed the two but not without offering a gentle smile and good measure of pat on their heads. These actions earned a rather incredulous look from the two Knights. However, they were acquainted with the rather reckless actions of the Empress from time to time. They wanted to ask her what was she thinking however, there was something about her that dissuaded them to do such a thing. As a result, they remained silent and followed the Empress who walked ahead of them with the ever pristine image of majesty and grace. As for her, she knew that her daughter and those she had asked to keep her safe has now left the Capitol. Thinking about it, she had only one more wish as it echoed within her mind.
Finally, hazy amethyst eyes were revealed from such a sleep wherein death almost took hold of her. Sereinia has this vague sense that she had heard the Empress' voice telling her to live. At that same time, she remembered that some time ago that exact word was present in one of her dreams as well. Now, she understood why she had this feeling of familiarity. It was her birth mother, the Empress who spoke. Realizing that, she now became aware of her surroundings. In her sight, there was the gently rustling of the leaves of a tree. The canvas of orange tint peeking behind the greenery implied that it was the setting horizon. Does this mean she was still outside on the gardens? After all, it was the last place she remembered being.
At first, her voice was of useless as no sound came out. But further speaking, a whisper was now audible. Sereinia wondered if Mayumi was near her. The young girl was the last thing she saw before she fainted. Positioning herself to sit straight, she could feel slight aches of the muscle. It meant she was out cold in the same position for quite a while. It was then she noticed a cart and two individuals nearby. There was Mayumi and a familiar man. If she was remembered correctly, this man was an acquaintance of Layla. However, she was not certain what was going on as they were out on the road.
Sereinia asked the question to no one in particular. She was completely in confusion as she had no clue what had transpired while she was unconscious. It was then she took noticed of someone beside her. Looking at the person, her eyes readily shimmered with tears. This time it was not of sorrow but of great relief and happiness. She slowly reached out her hand to him. Her fingers were trembling as it slowly touched his face.
Upon hearing confirmation, Sereinia's tears flowed like a raging waterfall as she threw herself to him in an embrace. The anxiousness and doubt that she had accumulated all those 3 months disappeared as if it never existed in the first place. Responsibilities, problems, and concerns were all null and void at the moment. All that mattered was that Shadow was truly here by her side. He was not just a dream or an illusion of the mind. The man that she had finally realized was someone she deeply loves was still alive and now here with her. It was the only thing important to her now.
"Holy Goddess Raggella, I humbly pray to you... Please keep my daughter, Kyero, Mayumi, and Dietrich safe from harm. Please allow them to endure until I am done at the very least. I have decided to give them the future."
The winds entered the shrine for it was designed aesthetically with evenly separated columns instead of a concrete wall where the breeze could pass through freely. Her ash blonde hair swayed gently due to the lithe wind while her eyes gleamed with sincere request. There was no turning back from what she was about to do. She slowly recalled the conversation she had with the infamous assassin, that she could now truly compare to a child who had simply been released on an unwilling path.
"Now I understand why Sereinia had fallen for such a person...."
There was a warm smile with a tinge of mischievousness. Regalie remembered the dialogue she had with Sereinia about Love. It was truly an interesting talk yet, she truly treasured that moment. At the very least, she had managed to impart a certain wisdom to her only child. Her eyes of dark mauve appeared so distant as if watching a scenery only present for her. Yet, there was a shimmer of happiness intermixed with sadness of knowing. The knowledge of her incoming fate which she has decided not to fight against.
"I wish them a beautiful love, my Goddess.... Perhaps, more strong than mine..."
It was spoken with in gentle yet fervent whisper. Regalie's smile has now a melancholic trait to it. A bittersweet essence was also present to her form. She respectfully bowed before the image of the Goddess Raggella. It was time for her to leave. She should now ease the worries of the guards and her two knights. It would not be healthy for them to run around the Palace in an aimless search. At the moment she turned her back at the sacred image, weakness immediately crawled to her knees. This caused her to fall unceremoniously to the ground. Immeasurable pain coursed through her body which trembled. She curled much like of an infant. Her breathing was becoming shallow as she closed her eyes tightly.
"More time... Give me more time... Please... I beg of you..."
This was repeated within her mind as if it was a protective prayer. Regalie remained in that fetal position for quite some time. She was not even sure how long as the pain had dulled her awareness of things. But soon enough, her prayers were answered as the pain subsided. The trembling began to slowly disappear and breathing was returning to normalcy. Upon recognizing that, she slowly rose to her feet and immediately covered her mouth. She had vomited unwillingly and looking at the contents in her hand. It was none other than blood. Her body was deteriorating and time was beginning to collect its payment.
"I guess I have to hurry..."
Regalie softly muttered as she wiped the blood on her hand with a handkerchief she had taken with her. After doing so, she made sure that there were no drops on the marble floor. She could not have anyone know about this at such a crucial moment. When she was satisfied nothing was amiss, she began straightening herself as well. It was at that exact moment that her two Royal Knights opened the doors of the shrine. Yarun and Solomon looked at her with great relief. They were heavily breathing and she knew that the two were searching so passionately for her.
"I apologize if I worried you two. Shall we go?"
With that said, Regalie elegantly walked passed the two but not without offering a gentle smile and good measure of pat on their heads. These actions earned a rather incredulous look from the two Knights. However, they were acquainted with the rather reckless actions of the Empress from time to time. They wanted to ask her what was she thinking however, there was something about her that dissuaded them to do such a thing. As a result, they remained silent and followed the Empress who walked ahead of them with the ever pristine image of majesty and grace. As for her, she knew that her daughter and those she had asked to keep her safe has now left the Capitol. Thinking about it, she had only one more wish as it echoed within her mind.
"Live."
Finally, hazy amethyst eyes were revealed from such a sleep wherein death almost took hold of her. Sereinia has this vague sense that she had heard the Empress' voice telling her to live. At that same time, she remembered that some time ago that exact word was present in one of her dreams as well. Now, she understood why she had this feeling of familiarity. It was her birth mother, the Empress who spoke. Realizing that, she now became aware of her surroundings. In her sight, there was the gently rustling of the leaves of a tree. The canvas of orange tint peeking behind the greenery implied that it was the setting horizon. Does this mean she was still outside on the gardens? After all, it was the last place she remembered being.
"Where am I? Mayumi?"
At first, her voice was of useless as no sound came out. But further speaking, a whisper was now audible. Sereinia wondered if Mayumi was near her. The young girl was the last thing she saw before she fainted. Positioning herself to sit straight, she could feel slight aches of the muscle. It meant she was out cold in the same position for quite a while. It was then she noticed a cart and two individuals nearby. There was Mayumi and a familiar man. If she was remembered correctly, this man was an acquaintance of Layla. However, she was not certain what was going on as they were out on the road.
"What happened?"
Sereinia asked the question to no one in particular. She was completely in confusion as she had no clue what had transpired while she was unconscious. It was then she took noticed of someone beside her. Looking at the person, her eyes readily shimmered with tears. This time it was not of sorrow but of great relief and happiness. She slowly reached out her hand to him. Her fingers were trembling as it slowly touched his face.
"Shadow...? Is that really you?"
Upon hearing confirmation, Sereinia's tears flowed like a raging waterfall as she threw herself to him in an embrace. The anxiousness and doubt that she had accumulated all those 3 months disappeared as if it never existed in the first place. Responsibilities, problems, and concerns were all null and void at the moment. All that mattered was that Shadow was truly here by her side. He was not just a dream or an illusion of the mind. The man that she had finally realized was someone she deeply loves was still alive and now here with her. It was the only thing important to her now.
Shadow
Shadow watched everything around him with a sense of calmness which he had not experienced in a very long time. The gentle breeze against his face, the shifting colors of the fading light as night drew nearer and nearer. It was almost surreal, and for a few brief moments in time Shadow's concerns about Te'i Sai, Roda Ah K'mht, and the Demon within him were no more as he took in a deep breath and let it out on a sigh.
It was then that a hand touched his face, and he looked down at Sereinia whose tears were welling in her eyes like a river full to flooding.
Shadow...? Is that really you?" She asked in a weak voice.
Shadow smiled at her and chuckled. He could give her no spoken answer, as he too was happy to see her alive and awake after all this time apart. He placed his hand on hers and looked into her eyes, and it was at that moment that Sereinia flew upon him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her tears were set free, cascading down her cheeks and into his deep green tunic as he gently wrapped his right arm around her shoulders to keep her close. His left hand was still being used for stability on his left side on the ground, and he chose to leave it there should Sereinia do anything else unexpected.
"I've missed you, Sereinia." He said in a calm, gentle voice.
With Sereinia's awakening, Shadow brought Mayumi about and let Sereinia give her a hug as well, much to Mayumi's confusion and anxiety given the close proximity and the strange feeling of being embraced. Dietrich was allowed to keep sleeping, as Shadow had already told him what he would need to know, and the warrior who had recently been impaled needed his rest. Shadow had over five months to recover from Yarun's sword wounds, but Dietrich was still only just barely half a day out of it. As tolerant as he was to pain, his body would not so easily shrug such a wound off without consequences. The bone shards from the sword penetrating his shoulder blade, if they weren't already removed, would soon have to be to keep him from getting an internal infection. The muscles which were torn would need at least a week and a half to heal properly, and any other internal damage suffered would need about the same amount of time.
He'd be out of action and forbidden from training for the first five to seven days of their trip, but soon after he'd be in action with the rest of them.
Over the next eight days, Shadow led the horse drawn cart they had down the roads to Triveila. It was a very brief event all things considered, with Shadow and Mayumi spending almost all of their down time training and sparring as they used to before the world went mad. Dietrich was kept under Sereinia's watchful eye as she tended his wounds further upon Shadow's request, making doubly sure that he would not suffer anything further from the wounds he'd incurred. It wouldn't do to have the Line-Breaker on the front lines and flinching from wounds his body had not healed from thanks to that fool Yarun.
Yarun had caused Shadow enough trouble, and Shadow had a feeling that the next time they met, he would not be so forgiving as to let Yarun simply walk away. No, Shadow needed to prove to Yarun that his vendetta was both fruitless and hopeless. While the Royal Guard's progress was nothing short of exceptional, Shadow knew that his superior training and experience would always give him the edge over the angry and single minded Royal Guard. Whether or not that edge would always provide him with victory, he couldn't say, but he knew that the next time they met, he'd give Yarun a reason to stay down and stay away.
Shadow looked at his Orichalcum daggers the day before they arrived in Triveila, and checked their edge. Sharp as always, and ready for what lie ahead. Shadow sheathed them, and in his mind he played out a mock scenario of himself versus Yarun.
Through their numerous encounters thus far, Shadow had always used the flat of his blade against Yarun's two swords because he held a certain respect for the weapons themselves. He did not respect Yarun, but his weapons were innocent to his own foolishness and other faults. However, recently, Shadow had stopped caring for such things. As Shadow sheathed his daggers, he promised himself that the next time they met, he'd fight blades out, and he knew that as finely crafted as Yarun's swords were, if Shadow's Orichalcum daggers met them head on, they would either snap from stress or be sliced clean depending on the nature of Shadow's strikes. The next time they met, Shadow would do everything he could to destroy Yarun's weapons, and since they were not forged from Orichalcum, they would indeed meet their end before long.
During their trip, Shadow had finally sat down with her and spoken to her about her Assassin's Gift, and revealed to her the full extent of her abilities.
"Mayumi, the Assassin's Gift is something akin to an individual's ability to physically personify ones own spiritual thoughts. One example of my Gift and yours is that we can actually control the flow of adrenaline our bodies produce, which allows our minds to see the world at a snail's pace so that we might see and react to things most other people cannot. This is especially useful in combat against more powerful enemies, such as Wraiths."
"However, in your case, you are something altogether unique... You have the ability to actually affect the energy of those around you, and not in a spiritual way. Your body can actually create a negative energy field which extends a few centimeters from your skin. I have seen you use this ability once during training before when sparring against me, and had I not been more careful, I may very well have lost a limb that day. Where this ability comes from, I do not yet know, but I do know that you and I must figure out how to activate it and control it quickly, as it may be your only means of salvation should you find yourself in combat with foes I have forbidden you from engaging."
"One final thing, Mayumi, about your Gift. It is not just for combat. Your Gift as an Assassin has many uses in practical and every day life. I use it almost constantly to feel the energy in the air around me, which is how I almost always know whenever trouble is upon us. Your Gift allows you many of the same abilities. Being able to feel the presence of another, being able to mentally connect with someone else and see the world through their eyes, communing with those lost to you in the afterlife, and so much more."
"For the time being, Mayumi, we will focus on your ability to connect and commune with both myself, and those lost to you. I know it has always been said to be impossible, but I know that it is true because I have communed with Grandmaster Takai, the High Master, and many others already whom have met their deaths to my blade... Some of these during the day when I am fully awake and conscious. This ability is dangerous Mayumi, so I will ask you to use it sparingly. The ghosts of the past have an unusually strong pull on your thought process, and as such if you use it too often they may be able to convince you of things which are not real, and in essence, brainwash you within your own mind. Should that happen, it will be very difficult to pull you out, and very dangerous because the taxation on your mind may very well kill you should this ever occur."
Finally, they had arrived in Triveila. Shadow and the others all made sure the horses were taken care of in the city stables before putting the cart in storage and finding themselves an inn to work from. They chose the Lion's Mane, an inn towards the center of the city and not more than about four blocks away from the Castle of Triveila. During their first few hours after settling in, Shadow had a meeting with every to discuss their plans and what they would be doing during their stay.
Likely, it would take about two weeks to find the information Shadow was looking for, make plans, and finalize all the details as to his mission. During that time, everyone was free to do as they pleased while Shadow went about his business. Mayumi and Dietrich were both, however, given strict instructions not to wander too far from the inn, and that one of them must keep Sereinia in sight at all times. While it was true that most of her enemies from Cre' Est now had no idea where she was, if anyone saw and recognized her in the streets, word could spread faster than they could stop it, and before long the enemies of her family would be breathing down her neck once more.
With that, Shadow also decided to inform everyone of another important matter.
"Before I leave to begin my investigation, I'd like you to be aware of the fact that I have a younger sister named Era. She has long pink hair that falls to just passed her waist, wears black clothing the same as I used to, and is just as skilled and deadly in combat as I am. The first time we met, we engaged in combat. The battle lasted for over an hour, and as skilled as I am it was a complete stalemate. Neither of us could outdo the other, and so we called the match a draw. Since then, as I have, she has only gotten stronger. If you see her, stay out of her way. Do not think to test yourselves against her because she will kill you. Instead, keep your distance, and let me be the one to introduce her to you."
He took a moment and looked to Sereinia.
"I am going to look for her, but I cannot guarantee that I will be the one to find her. Taira has informed Era of your presence and importance, Sereinia, so she will likely seek you out. If she finds you before I find her, I want you understand that she will test you to make sure that you are who you claim. Caution is one of Era's most famous traits, and if she does test you, just answer everything with open honesty. Also know, Sereinia, that she will be using her Gift to make sure that you are sincere. One of the abilities her Gift provides her is the ability to see into people's hearts, so she will know who you are before you even start talking. She will match what she sees in your heart with the answers you give her, and if any of them are different she will likely come to distrust you which could prove to be dangerous for you in the future."
With that, Shadow stood up.
"Alright then, you are all free to go about your business however you wish so long as you stay out of trouble. Keep your heads down for the time being, as we are not here to fight just yet. Feel free to enjoy the city as much as you want. Te'i Sai's presence in this city is weakened thanks to the presence of Roda Ah K'mht, but make no mistake, both have agents within the city. Stay safe, and wait for my return."
After his warning, Shadow left through the window and made his way to the rooftops when he was sure nobody outside was watching him. If he was to find Era, he needed to do so quickly and quietly. Even though Era and Shadow cared very deeply for each other, being the only real family the other had, they still kept their lives secret from each other as much as possible. Why? Shadow didn't even know. But it had proven for them to be a good decision since they were able to work together, fight together, and even live together in perfect harmony without ever discussing what they do in their private time away from each other.
It was imperative that Shadow find his sister, as she was the key to Shadow's current plans. Though the plans would likely change, the fact that Era was essential would likely remain.
Dietrich Faust
"I want her to know."
"I want her to know."
An eighteen year old Dietrich slumped on the rough cut stump, his blood stained blade resting on his shoulder. Gewalt was no longer a virgin blade. All around, the ravaged remains of what were once men spilled their guts onto the woodland grass. Young men with whom he had shared laughs and drinks. Only one remained, cowering on the ground before him.
"You aren't going to kill me too? Why not? Why won't you kill me MONSTER?!?" He screamed, pointing his own sword at Dietrich's throat.
For a moment, he didn't respond. When he did, he didn't make eye contact with the young man in front of him. His eyes remained hollow and distant.
"It would break her heart."
The man hesitated, then began to laugh darkly. He rose to his feet and looked down his nose at Dietrich.
"You really are a pitiful excuse for a man, you know that? Caring about what a woman feels. Uirlin is ashamed of you."
Dietrich looked up at the man, and their eyes met. Dietrich grinned, a savage expression, one that held only contempt.
"Is that so? Well then, I guess I'll have to make it up to Him somehow..."
The man shuddered and began to run off. He stopped short though, and turned back.
"I'll tell her you did this! I'll tell everyone!"
Dietrich returned his gaze to the blood-stained grass.
"Be sure that you do. I want her to know, that I left you alive."
It began to rain. It was cold, comforting. It washed the blood from his hands.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich grimaced as he was shaken from his reminiscing by a drunken patron colliding with the table he was sitting at. He sighed and took another drink of clean water. He didn't drink alcohol. He didn't want to forget. He never wanted to forget why he was a Line-Breaker. Uirlin had called him.
He wondered where the Princess and the neck-sna... Mayumi were. Shadow had told them to keep themselves scarce, so he imagined they were close to the Inn somewhere. To be truthful, Dietrich felt a bit out of place around them. They made a good pair, but Dietrich felt like he didn't really mesh well with them.
He made his way out of the main area of the inn, and up the stairs to the roof. He flexed his shoulder, testing his mobility. The Princess had done a good job, her work on top of the Empress's salve had worked well. He drew Gewalt from its sheath and went through a few strokes. Satisfied, he began to work through his forms. He needed to be at his best, according to Shadow, something could erupt at any moment.
Dietrich paused for a moment as he remembered Shadow's lecture upon their arrival in Triveila. Apparently, his sister was somewhere nearby, and could potentially be a dangerous opponent. How he was able to determine that his sister was close to them, Dietrich was unsure. He decided that he would simply not question such things.
He returned to training.
Mayumi
"Things are getting more and more confusing each day.”
"Things are getting more and more confusing each day.”
Disregarding Shadow’s instruction of not wandering too far from the inn, Mayumi leaped from roof to roof with Sora, scouting the place for potential dangers.
‘Shadow’s … sister.’ Mayumi thought.
Everything people said nowadays seemed to be getting more and more confusing to her. Spotting a little store selling books beneath the rooftop she was on, the night angel lifted her hood overhead and leaped from the roof landing soundlessly in front of the store. The store keeper looked up in surprise having witnessed a figure drop from the heavens in front of her.
Mayumi scanned through the books for a while not knowing what she could really find here when something caught her eye. Picking up the book, Mayumi was about to retrieve some money from her pocket when the old lady stopped her with a wrinkled hand, a gentle smile gracing her lips. Mayumi nodded in thanks, pocketing the book and leaping back up onto the rooftop to continue her scouting.
An hour later, Mayumi was back at Lion’s Mane, reading her book on the rooftop of the inn while Sora flew up into the skies every few minutes to check on their three companions.
Shadow
Shadow gave himself a wide area of search as he tried to locate his sister. Using every ounce of knowledge he had, he traced where she might have gone, where she had been known to stay in the past during their previous visits to the city, and even where she said she'd never go. His search, however, was fruitless. And unfortunately for him, he never found her. Over an hour of searching and all he found was an unfortunate sight in the streets below with a young woman being sexually harassed by a group of men.
Strange thing was, it was in broad daylight in the middle of a populated street, and everyone around was too afraid to do anything.
Upon closer inspection, Shadow saw that the men harassing the poor woman were in fact mercenaries, and two of them held a special crest of a rather well known and potent family in this particular city they had visited. During their trip to the nation of Triveila, Shadow had stopped the group here in a city called Isthaal, a city known for its trade of whale oil and seal skins. The family the mercenaries were attached to went by the name of Ottosen, and they were quite famous for their particular dealings with numerous merchant caravans and other big names from across the seas. While a very potent family, they were also quite well known by Shadow and those like him to be the epitome of arrogant, and Shadow could think of nothing more fun right now than wiping the floor with the mercenaries before him since nobody would recognize him.
So, why not? Era could wait. If she had in fact sought out Sereinia, then Sereinia was in good hands.
Shadow hopped down into the streets via an empty alley nearby and walked casually over to the scene where the men were beginning to grab at the poor woman in ways most unpleasant for her.
"Hey there!" Shadow called out to the men, who stopped what they were doing to give him a nasty look, though they kept their hands on the poor girl.
"Mind if I cut in now?" He asked, walking up to within an arms reach to the mercenary closest to him.
"Get lost kid!" The one who was obviously the leader yelled back at him.
"Yeah, we don't have time for the likes of you. We have much more important matters to deal with. Isn't that right milady?" Another one asked as he stroked her hair and groped her chest, much to her embarrassment and fear as she cringed in his grip.
Shadow simply smiled as he looked to the mercenary closest to him and punched him in the face with his right arm. His other hand was resting in his left pocket, and Shadow's stance was relaxed and composed, no signs of fear or aggression, just standing there after punching the man in the face. The mercenary himself was now reeling in pain, grabbing at his face and screaming as if someone had just ripped his jaw off. The other looked at him in bewilderment as they looked back at Shadow, who had just put his right hand back into his pocket as well and looked over at them with an innocent smile.
"How'd you do that? You're half his size!" The leader demanded as he let the girl go for one of his other men to take his place holding her.
Shadow looked up at the man and shrugged his shoulders.
"I guess you guys just aren't as tough as you'd like everyone to believe you are. Wandering the streets in groups and flaunting your ties to noble families by wearing these badges." Shadow said as he snatched the badge off the mercenary leader's shirt before he could even react.
"H-Hey! How did you-" Was all he could say before Shadow grabbed his open mouth, his thumb under the man's jaw and his other fingers inside his mouth on the lower jaw as he wrenched it from hard left to hard right, completely dislocating it on both sides as he watched the mercenary leader stagger back in pain and shock.
While he hadn't done the motion all that fast, it was not something the large man had been expecting, and so his only reaction was pain. Shadow gave a chuckle as he wiped his hand off on his pants and watched as the other mercenaries gathered in a circle around him, finally releasing the girl who ran off to the side of the road where her family protectively embraced her. Shadow smiled at the sight inwardly, and returned his focus to the men gathering around him. Slowly they creeped in closer and closer to him until their circle was almost so tight around him they could have linked elbows with one another.
Shadow had nowhere to go, but that was not going to be an issue. Instead, Shadow let them gather around, and once he was satisfied that they were too close to dodge, he extended both arms straight out to either side as he balled his hands into fists, knocking each man in the jaw as he spun in a fast and tight circle in place. Each man fell to the ground at his feet, grabbing at their jaw where his fists had struck them as they moaned in pain and tried to stand up. Shadow couldn't stop smiling at the sight, and wondered how such weaklings had ever even become mercenaries until he came up with a plausible solution.
Likely, they weren't really mercenaries at all. Just dressed for the part because they knew that the outfit alone was enough to frighten and intimidate people. He shook his head at the group of men as they got to their feet and gathered around their leader who had recently set his jaw and was back in business.
"You're gonna pay for that." He said to Shadow, who just kept on smiling innocently at him as if he hadn't done anything.
"Halt!" Came quite the feminine voice from the road behind the mercenaries.
Shadow recognized the young lady who stepped forth as the eldest daughter of the Ottosen family, and she scowled at both the mercenaries and at Shadow, who kept that innocent smile on his face the whole time as she approached him with ire in her eyes.
"How dare you assault my family's protectors! Who do you think you are?!" She demanded.
Shadow looked over her shoulder to the mercenaries an scoffed.
"You call them protectors, yet you stand idly by as they harass other people in the street for no reason whatsoever."
The young woman was about to speak when Shadow placed his right index finger against her lips, silencing her.
"Before you protest, I think I might point out that I saw you standing in that alleyway just back there to the side of where you made your dramatic entrance, and if I didn't know any better, I'd say you hired them to do this to that poor girl just so you could make this entrance and try to gain popularity with the people of the streets... That about right?" He asked.
Her face contorted into pure anger and frustration, and Shadow could see the wheels turning in her mind, and he could also sense her apprehension at Shadow's deduction of her plan.
The Ottosen family was not very popular with the common folk here thanks to their disregard for the sea life they lived off of. Lately, the head of the family, the girl's grandfather Seth Ottosen, had been accused of having dealings with Roda Ah K'mht ever since they arrived on the continent. The family's image had only further suffered, so this girl was likely trying to change that image, but in Shadow's mind was going about it all wrong. For starters, hiring her own family's mercenaries to harass the citizens just so she could stop them would not improve her family's image since they were her family's mercenaries to start with. If none of them had any physical proof of their affiliation to her family, that would be another matter entirely, but they did have proof of their connection, and that was all Shadow needed to derail her plans.
"Might I suggest that if you want to improve your family's standing with the common people that you start finding ways to get involved in their lives in a positive light. Throw a party for them, help fund a holiday or festival, and perhaps even donate to them on the odd occasion. I hear that your grandfather's income and resources are overflowing of late, and that he has more than the entire family will ever need just on his own. This is not even bringing you, your siblings, your mother or fathering into the calculation either. So... My lady... Will you not endeavor to find more constructive ways to help your family?" He asked as he leaned in close.
The girl's face flushed slightly as he came in close, and her resolve had started to deteriorate in his presence. She now looked like a girl caught in the gaze of a dashing young man, nothing more. Her nobility, gone. Her determination and ire, gone. Her tough exterior, vanished. She was in Shadow's grip now, and completely helpless.
"Or do I have it wrong, and you were really just here to rescue your friends from me so that they may continue their harassment of the people?" He asked, still speaking in a gentle voice.
She stuttered for a moment, but spoke in quite the timid voice after she finally found it again.
"N-no... You had it right the first time. I wished to improve my family's image, but you are correct, good sir. I have faltered in my methods, and shall make good on a promise to find, as you so aptly put it, more constructive ways to help both my family and my community... You have my apologies for my outburst earlier." She said quietly.
Shadow backed away from her and smiled.
"Many thanks, my lady." He said with a bow.
With that, Shadow turned and walked away from the scene, everyone still speechless as to what he had just done and how easily it all seemed. Shadow himself, in the meantime, sought to find Era once more. He had a strong suspicion that she was already with Sereinia by now, and that he had to get to her as quickly as possible. While Era wouldn't hurt Sereinia physically, she would likely have no quarrel with torturing her mentally and emotionally to test her resolve and honesty when it came to Shadow and the others. Though Shadow had faith in Sereinia, he could not help but worry for her as well.
"Shadow's sister... Era..."
This was one of the main concerns that lingered within Sereinia's mind. A lot of things happened and everyone did their best to explain the reasons for it. She was taken far from Cre' Est by the request of the Empress Regalie, her mother. It was also by the will of the Cretian Empress that the four of them were together once more. The issue about the Royal Knights coming after Shadow was put on hold. Still, she cannot help but be concerned of her birth parents. Emperor Eonis was still in his coma as Shadow informed her. Then judging by what was happening inside the palace, she was certain that an inner tempest would sweep everyone away to chaos.
It had been explained to her that the Rulers of Cre' Est shall be fine. Sereinia was protected once more from danger without her knowledge. Yet, what mostly eats at her consciousness was able to bid the Empress and the Emperor a proper goodbye. It would have been nice if that was done. Well, there was no use dwelling on events that had already come by. She must look forward to the future and live in the present. As such...
The Cretian Princess was at the Triveilan Market buying ingredients and supplies for them. Dietrich and Mayumi were still at Lion's Mane and she had implored them to not worry about her. The market district was not that far from their inn anyway. So, she came alone. It was quite hard to be inconspicuous as Shadow had reminded them. After all, Sereinia had lived in this nation for such a long time after the deaths of her adoptive family. Speaking of which, she had wanted to visit her Aunt Beatiz. There was no doubt in her mind that the elder woman was worried sick despite with the letters she had sent prior. However, it was not the best time. The current situation would bring only more danger than relief. So for now, she would keep quiet about where she was.
Upon taking the paid Lettuce, Sereinia felt someone's gaze on her. There was nothing wrong with that. Most of the time, those eyes belonged to some of her patients or the townspeople she was acquainted with. However, this one was different from the rest. As such, she looked around her with such a curious expression. Soon, she found the eyes that caused her such an odd feeling. A pair of crimson red eyes looked back at her unflinchingly.
This was the only word that left Sereinia's lips as she went towards where those familiar eyes were. However, the moment she moved away from the stall. It disappeared from her sight. This caused confusion within her. She wondered if it was just her imagination. Thinking about it, if that was Shadow he would have come to her without hiding. In addition, it couldn't be Yarun as remembered how intensely red those eyes were. So, the only thing that was left for her to identify to whom those eyes belong to...
Shadow had told her that Era would most likely search for her. Still, Sereinia was not entirely certain of the reason for such an action. In any case, she also wants to meet Era. After all, she is Shadow's sister and family. She was also curious to what the girl would be like. Will she be like Mayumi or perhaps Layla? Adding to that, she wanted to make new friends. Hopefully, Era was going to be fine with that. But for now, she had concluded the red eyes sighting as a mere illusion. As such, she continued with her shopping.
Muttering to herself, Sereinia made her way with ease through the crowd of people who would occasionally greet her which she returns pleasantly. Soon, she reached the medical store and bought the things she needed. When the transaction was done, she exited the shop and saw those red eyes once more so prominent upon the dark background of an alley directly opposite of the store.
Yet before anything could be concluded, a strong wind passed by making Sereinia's long raven black hair fly with such ferocity. It obscured her vision as she placed her hand to her head to maintain the other strands to stay put. When the wind had passed, she looked at the alley once more and those red eyes were gone.
Sereinia wondered to herself. It was hard to believe that she was hallucinating on broad daylight. In addition, she was not sleep deprived to suffer such mental ailments. Although, there was a slight emptiness in her for not having Shadow beside her. It cannot be helped for she now understood that he was the man she adored. Thinking about it, a faint blush tainted her cheeks. Perhaps, it was caused by such desire.
Shaking her head, Sereinia did it in a manner almost completely childish. She only did it to calm herself and to dismiss such thoughts for now. There was no time to think of things especially now. Taking a deep breath, she proceeded to return to the inn. She had already brought everything that she needed. After all, she did promise to come back as soon as she can. Looking at the skies, she could see Sora's form flying above. Their avian companion was truly a helpful friend to have around. With such a thought, a small smile decorated her face.
Those words averted her attention as she stepped away. It seemed that she was impeding the pathway due to her actions. Sereinia apologized so sincerely however while doing so, she sensed once more that odd feeling. Looking to her side, she saw those red eyes once more. They gazed upon her with such intensity. It was finally decided that this was not a mere illusion or anything. This was for real and the fact that this could not be Shadow. There was only one possibility as she spoke it.
From the darkness those ruby red eyes glowed and simmered, threatening to burn a hole through Sereinia's heart and soul before finally revealing the being they were attached to. From out of the shadows, the figure of a young woman came forth very slowly. Her fair skin and long pink hair betrayed her as none other then Shadow's younger sister, Era. Standing tall at 5' 9", she was just barely shorter than Sereinia was, but her muscle mass and athletic figure told the good doctor that Era was anything but the sweet, delicate flower that she was by comparison.
Era came forward with a calm stride, standing before Sereinia with a smile that did not seem sincere in any way, shape or form. It was, in fact, the exact same smile which Shadow gave to those he was either going to kill, those he was lying to, or those he simply did not care for. Sereinia had received this smile once or twice during the first leg of their adventure together when she and Shadow had first met, but seeing it again likely brought back memories of that strange and frightening time. The fact that Era's cold gaze looked exactly like Shadows was not helping the situation, given that the two shared strong physical similarities in the jawline, shape of the eyes, shape of the mouth, and even their ear shape. All genetic ties of blood relation, confirming, without the red eye coloration, that they were beyond a doubt brother and sister.
Era came forward and looked Sereinia dead in the eyes, walking a single circle around the good doctor as she examined her up and down before stopping in her original position and giving her that same, empty smile as before.
At first, Sereinia could not comprehend those subtle touches of intimidation or emptiness. For she was completely taken aback by the similarities between Era and Shadow. The traits which tied those two as blood siblings. It was also the same thing with Amalthea and Xenon. They were not completely alike yet, there are tidbits of traits that allow them to be defined as siblings. If Sigmund was still alive and she was never called back as a Cretian Princess, she wondered if people would recognize them as brother and sister. They did not even had an ounce of similarity in regards to physical appearance. With such a thought, a haze of sadness flashed ever so briefly in her eyes.
She asked, cocking her head to the side with an impish smile, although the tone of her voice betrayed a deadly seriousness and warning beneath the surface. It was fairly clear that what Shadow said was true, that Era was here first to test Sereinia before continuing further down this road.
Snapping from her far off look, Sereinia had finally noticed that Era had come close to her. The Princess only hoped that Era did not find such an action rude. It also seemed that she was checking her like an object for sale or auction. But now thinking about it, the smile on Era's face reminded her of a memory in the past. It was the exact smile she disliked seeing on Shadow before. She did recall reprimanding him for such a thing. In any case, she allowed those thoughts to be dismissed. There were questions being asked of her and it was her morality to never lie.
It was spoken with complete honesty and pride. Sereinia had a genuine smile on her lips while her amethyst eyes seemed to sparkle with such an answer. She had always pondered before the reason of her coming with Shadow. At their first meeting, she had gone to him to be kept safe from his enemies and also out of curiosity of what kind of a person was the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Then, it just happened. She was not certain when or how it developed to such a feeling. Actually, she would have been lost to such an emotion without the aid of the Empress Regalie. Looking above her, she could still sea Sora soaring above. Her feelings was yet to be revealed to Shadow, himself. She did not want him to worry about reciprocating it or what to do. It is best for him to simply stay focused on his goals. So, she would also concentrate on the things she could do. Gazing back at Era, there was a brilliant confidence in those eyes and sincerity. Her cheeks had a faint blush making her look more beautiful as she continued on.
Era's smile faded, and all sense of playfulness, caution, or even respect faded into nothing. As she stepped forward, Era's face came within a mere inch of Sereinia's, her red eyes widening and glowing brighter in the same manner as Shadow's did when he was facing a powerful and evil foe.
Era asked as she started walking a slow circle around Sereinia like a wolf circling its prey.
She asked, Era's voice dripping with ire and venom as her eyes continued to glow ominously in the darkened street.
Sereinia noticed the changed in Era's demeanor. She was slightly startled by it. However, those eyes so similar to Shadow did not brought her uneasiness. Instead, it give her a certain understanding. It seemed so odd to find a semblance of comfort in those eyes that many had denoted to be frightening and hideous. For anyone who had seen such a thing would obtain certain death. Was she not afraid of death? No, she was afraid of it. Yet, there are matters in her life that take precedence before such thing.
This was the simple answer of Sereinia to Era's question of what would she be able to give Shadow. She was not familiar with the women in Shadow's life. Although, she had met Linde during the Bloody New Year event. She knew well that in comparison with such a person. There was nothing she could win against. She was useless in combat and gives more trouble than she was worth it. Many thing had happened to her that she could remember Shadow commenting that she was a trouble magnet. Although, it was spoken in a playful manner. She knew there was truth in those words.
Lowering her head, Sereinia's grip on her shopping bags tightened. Her demeanor eroded to broken fragility and sadness. At the same time, her voice had the tone of bitter sweetness to it.
Raising her head, Sereinia's eyes glowed with renewed determination. Tears gathered on it making it shimmer so delicately as she continued on.
Era was somewhat shocked to see the Princess react to her with such resolve and unflinching bravery. In the face of those demonic red eyes, she showed absolutely no hesitation or reluctance to answer whatsoever, nor did she stutter or act like there was any intimidation at all. In the past, Era had used the exact same glare to frighten and intimidate men twice her size into submission without a fight, but this girl, this Princess, was taking it all in as if it were nothing.
... Interesting... Era thought to herself.
Era said, coming to stop in front of Sereinia.
Era came forward again, placing her face right in front of Sereinia's.
Amethyst eyes looked at the crimson eyes of Era without wavering. Sereinia listened to those words about Linde. True, how could she protect Shadow when a more powerful woman than her had chosen to divert from such a path. From the very beginning, the roads she and Shadow ought to travel were vastly different. She was a traveling doctor who sworn an oath to save lives. He was an assassin who knew only to kill to achieve his goals. Now, she was a princess that will inherit the right to rule a nation. Their roads never connected from each other to begin with. It never had, but still...
Sereinia paused for a moment and felt the tears started to trickle down her face. Yet, there was no sadness or fear in those eyes. Instead, there was brimming sincerity and determination.
In all of Sereinia's life, she had never made light of her promises. It was like telling a lie. She never did such a thing growing up. As such, her promises are her bonds. It was something she will never break no matter what happens.
Era stared deep into Sereinia's eyes as she spoke, examining every tiny detail on the Princess's face and within those deep purple eyes she was known for. Everything about them told Era that what the Princess said was true, and if she was willing to fight a hopeless battle to prove her love, then that was enough for Era.
The young girl with red eyes backed away from Sereinia to a distance of two paces, and watched her for a moment longer with indifference carried in her expression, but it was soon broken by a most unexpected turn.
Era said, a genuine and gentle smile crossing her lips with her eyes betraying admiration and respect.
She took a step forward and embraced Sereinia, gently wrapping her arms around the girl's head and shoulders as she held her close.
Era kept her hands on Sereinia's shoulders, but backed out of the embrace for a moment.
Era took a moment to smile at Sereinia once more before taking a few steps away from her and looking towards the rooftops above them.
She said, and no sooner had she said that than Shadow's form came into view and landed softly by his sister's side.
He stood up straight, looking at Sereinia and ten at Era, who nodded to him with that same smile she had given Sereinia. Shadow let out a relieved sigh, and smiled at Sereinia as well. Standing side by side, the similarities were even more striking than trying to compare them mentally, and Shadow and Era could very well have been taken as twins were it not for Era's pink hair and slightly more feminine facial features.
Shadow said, extending his hand out to Sereinia. Looking at the hand Shadow reached out to her, Sereinia took it gently and had a very cheerful smile on her face.
She then looked to Era and then to Shadow multiple times. It was almost quite adorable as Sereinia resembled a child truly mystified. She did see twins and people who looked alike however, there was something enthralling about the presence of these two before her. Without a hesitation, she gave her shopping bags to Shadow with a wink as if to compensate and then with a free hand took hold of Era's hand.
Giving both hands that Sereinia held a tug, she gaze towards the Lion's Mane and waited for the response of the two. At this moment, she knew that there would be a lot of obstacles and danger. Moreover, she could be much helpless in any situation. However, she was happy with him and here right now. Honestly, this is what mattered to her the most.
That was the word of her mother. So, Sereinia will live on and follow her heart even if it would be deemed foolish. This was her treasure and she will cherish and protect it with both of her hands.
It had been explained to her that the Rulers of Cre' Est shall be fine. Sereinia was protected once more from danger without her knowledge. Yet, what mostly eats at her consciousness was able to bid the Empress and the Emperor a proper goodbye. It would have been nice if that was done. Well, there was no use dwelling on events that had already come by. She must look forward to the future and live in the present. As such...
"Here Dr. Nora! Your Lettuce!"
The Cretian Princess was at the Triveilan Market buying ingredients and supplies for them. Dietrich and Mayumi were still at Lion's Mane and she had implored them to not worry about her. The market district was not that far from their inn anyway. So, she came alone. It was quite hard to be inconspicuous as Shadow had reminded them. After all, Sereinia had lived in this nation for such a long time after the deaths of her adoptive family. Speaking of which, she had wanted to visit her Aunt Beatiz. There was no doubt in her mind that the elder woman was worried sick despite with the letters she had sent prior. However, it was not the best time. The current situation would bring only more danger than relief. So for now, she would keep quiet about where she was.
"Thank you Mrs. Greer."
Upon taking the paid Lettuce, Sereinia felt someone's gaze on her. There was nothing wrong with that. Most of the time, those eyes belonged to some of her patients or the townspeople she was acquainted with. However, this one was different from the rest. As such, she looked around her with such a curious expression. Soon, she found the eyes that caused her such an odd feeling. A pair of crimson red eyes looked back at her unflinchingly.
"Shadow?"
This was the only word that left Sereinia's lips as she went towards where those familiar eyes were. However, the moment she moved away from the stall. It disappeared from her sight. This caused confusion within her. She wondered if it was just her imagination. Thinking about it, if that was Shadow he would have come to her without hiding. In addition, it couldn't be Yarun as remembered how intensely red those eyes were. So, the only thing that was left for her to identify to whom those eyes belong to...
"Taira has informed Era of your presence and importance, Sereinia, so she will likely seek you out..."
Shadow had told her that Era would most likely search for her. Still, Sereinia was not entirely certain of the reason for such an action. In any case, she also wants to meet Era. After all, she is Shadow's sister and family. She was also curious to what the girl would be like. Will she be like Mayumi or perhaps Layla? Adding to that, she wanted to make new friends. Hopefully, Era was going to be fine with that. But for now, she had concluded the red eyes sighting as a mere illusion. As such, she continued with her shopping.
"I need to buy some medical supplies..."
Muttering to herself, Sereinia made her way with ease through the crowd of people who would occasionally greet her which she returns pleasantly. Soon, she reached the medical store and bought the things she needed. When the transaction was done, she exited the shop and saw those red eyes once more so prominent upon the dark background of an alley directly opposite of the store.
"Could this really be..."
Yet before anything could be concluded, a strong wind passed by making Sereinia's long raven black hair fly with such ferocity. It obscured her vision as she placed her hand to her head to maintain the other strands to stay put. When the wind had passed, she looked at the alley once more and those red eyes were gone.
"Huh? Another illusion?"
Sereinia wondered to herself. It was hard to believe that she was hallucinating on broad daylight. In addition, she was not sleep deprived to suffer such mental ailments. Although, there was a slight emptiness in her for not having Shadow beside her. It cannot be helped for she now understood that he was the man she adored. Thinking about it, a faint blush tainted her cheeks. Perhaps, it was caused by such desire.
"Do I miss him that much?"
Shaking her head, Sereinia did it in a manner almost completely childish. She only did it to calm herself and to dismiss such thoughts for now. There was no time to think of things especially now. Taking a deep breath, she proceeded to return to the inn. She had already brought everything that she needed. After all, she did promise to come back as soon as she can. Looking at the skies, she could see Sora's form flying above. Their avian companion was truly a helpful friend to have around. With such a thought, a small smile decorated her face.
"Excuse me."
Those words averted her attention as she stepped away. It seemed that she was impeding the pathway due to her actions. Sereinia apologized so sincerely however while doing so, she sensed once more that odd feeling. Looking to her side, she saw those red eyes once more. They gazed upon her with such intensity. It was finally decided that this was not a mere illusion or anything. This was for real and the fact that this could not be Shadow. There was only one possibility as she spoke it.
"Ms. Era?"
From the darkness those ruby red eyes glowed and simmered, threatening to burn a hole through Sereinia's heart and soul before finally revealing the being they were attached to. From out of the shadows, the figure of a young woman came forth very slowly. Her fair skin and long pink hair betrayed her as none other then Shadow's younger sister, Era. Standing tall at 5' 9", she was just barely shorter than Sereinia was, but her muscle mass and athletic figure told the good doctor that Era was anything but the sweet, delicate flower that she was by comparison.
Era came forward with a calm stride, standing before Sereinia with a smile that did not seem sincere in any way, shape or form. It was, in fact, the exact same smile which Shadow gave to those he was either going to kill, those he was lying to, or those he simply did not care for. Sereinia had received this smile once or twice during the first leg of their adventure together when she and Shadow had first met, but seeing it again likely brought back memories of that strange and frightening time. The fact that Era's cold gaze looked exactly like Shadows was not helping the situation, given that the two shared strong physical similarities in the jawline, shape of the eyes, shape of the mouth, and even their ear shape. All genetic ties of blood relation, confirming, without the red eye coloration, that they were beyond a doubt brother and sister.
Era came forward and looked Sereinia dead in the eyes, walking a single circle around the good doctor as she examined her up and down before stopping in her original position and giving her that same, empty smile as before.
At first, Sereinia could not comprehend those subtle touches of intimidation or emptiness. For she was completely taken aback by the similarities between Era and Shadow. The traits which tied those two as blood siblings. It was also the same thing with Amalthea and Xenon. They were not completely alike yet, there are tidbits of traits that allow them to be defined as siblings. If Sigmund was still alive and she was never called back as a Cretian Princess, she wondered if people would recognize them as brother and sister. They did not even had an ounce of similarity in regards to physical appearance. With such a thought, a haze of sadness flashed ever so briefly in her eyes.
"Well met, Sereinia. Taira has told much about you and your ties to my brother... If you don't mind my asking, what is such a delicate flower as you doing in such a setting as this? Traveling alongside the Red-Eyed Demon? Taking on a series of trials and issues which aren't really even your own? What drives you to behave like this I wonder?"
She asked, cocking her head to the side with an impish smile, although the tone of her voice betrayed a deadly seriousness and warning beneath the surface. It was fairly clear that what Shadow said was true, that Era was here first to test Sereinia before continuing further down this road.
Snapping from her far off look, Sereinia had finally noticed that Era had come close to her. The Princess only hoped that Era did not find such an action rude. It also seemed that she was checking her like an object for sale or auction. But now thinking about it, the smile on Era's face reminded her of a memory in the past. It was the exact smile she disliked seeing on Shadow before. She did recall reprimanding him for such a thing. In any case, she allowed those thoughts to be dismissed. There were questions being asked of her and it was her morality to never lie.
"I told him that everything he breaks. I will fix it. Although, I am not certain how much I could really do. I will still do it. Even if the whole world turns against him, even if everyone calls him a liar, and even if comes to hate himself, I will be by his side always. This is my resolve. and that is...."
It was spoken with complete honesty and pride. Sereinia had a genuine smile on her lips while her amethyst eyes seemed to sparkle with such an answer. She had always pondered before the reason of her coming with Shadow. At their first meeting, she had gone to him to be kept safe from his enemies and also out of curiosity of what kind of a person was the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. Then, it just happened. She was not certain when or how it developed to such a feeling. Actually, she would have been lost to such an emotion without the aid of the Empress Regalie. Looking above her, she could still sea Sora soaring above. Her feelings was yet to be revealed to Shadow, himself. She did not want him to worry about reciprocating it or what to do. It is best for him to simply stay focused on his goals. So, she would also concentrate on the things she could do. Gazing back at Era, there was a brilliant confidence in those eyes and sincerity. Her cheeks had a faint blush making her look more beautiful as she continued on.
"Because I am a girl who is selfishly in love with him."
Era's smile faded, and all sense of playfulness, caution, or even respect faded into nothing. As she stepped forward, Era's face came within a mere inch of Sereinia's, her red eyes widening and glowing brighter in the same manner as Shadow's did when he was facing a powerful and evil foe.
"To love him... What does such a thing truly mean to someone like you?"
Era asked as she started walking a slow circle around Sereinia like a wolf circling its prey.
"The first to love him opened his heart to the world, but for this she paid the ultimate price which caused his heart to darken yet further... The second to love him was the one who rescued his fading heart and proved to him that he was in fact a human being and not a Demon whose only purpose in life was to kill, not to mention she could stand up to him in combat when necessary, and once even defeated him when he entered Roda I'l Lousta... What have you to offer him, Princess of Cre' Est? What is there for your heart and your feelings to provide him that he has not already found?"
She asked, Era's voice dripping with ire and venom as her eyes continued to glow ominously in the darkened street.
Sereinia noticed the changed in Era's demeanor. She was slightly startled by it. However, those eyes so similar to Shadow did not brought her uneasiness. Instead, it give her a certain understanding. It seemed so odd to find a semblance of comfort in those eyes that many had denoted to be frightening and hideous. For anyone who had seen such a thing would obtain certain death. Was she not afraid of death? No, she was afraid of it. Yet, there are matters in her life that take precedence before such thing.
"Nothing."
This was the simple answer of Sereinia to Era's question of what would she be able to give Shadow. She was not familiar with the women in Shadow's life. Although, she had met Linde during the Bloody New Year event. She knew well that in comparison with such a person. There was nothing she could win against. She was useless in combat and gives more trouble than she was worth it. Many thing had happened to her that she could remember Shadow commenting that she was a trouble magnet. Although, it was spoken in a playful manner. She knew there was truth in those words.
"I can only give him trouble. I always have. From the very moment we met. It was always him saving me. That has not changed even now. Furthermore, at some point... I must chose whether to stand for my throne or stand by his side. I know that this time I have with him is simply a reprieve."
Lowering her head, Sereinia's grip on her shopping bags tightened. Her demeanor eroded to broken fragility and sadness. At the same time, her voice had the tone of bitter sweetness to it.
"As a doctor, I could help him with his wounds. As a princess, I am a responsibility. As a woman, I am a burden. It is also no secret to him that our beliefs vary greatly on how to do things. It would even lead us to argue at some point. That is why he would do what he does best. He would hide it from me."
Raising her head, Sereinia's eyes glowed with renewed determination. Tears gathered on it making it shimmer so delicately as she continued on.
"Despite knowing all of that. I want him to share his troubles with me. I want to know everything he feels. I do not want him to hide anymore. I want him to be free. I want to be the one to scold him, to argue with him, to remind him, to welcome him back home without pretenses. I might not be reliable in stopping his rampage as I am worthless in fighting. I may not be able to promise of not hurting him in the future. But, I will promise to be his protector even from himself. This time, I will protect him."
Era was somewhat shocked to see the Princess react to her with such resolve and unflinching bravery. In the face of those demonic red eyes, she showed absolutely no hesitation or reluctance to answer whatsoever, nor did she stutter or act like there was any intimidation at all. In the past, Era had used the exact same glare to frighten and intimidate men twice her size into submission without a fight, but this girl, this Princess, was taking it all in as if it were nothing.
... Interesting... Era thought to herself.
"So... You will protect him?" She asked as she continued to circle Sereinia like a wolf.
"You know Linde said the same thing just before she found out that Shadow's path was too much for her?"
Era said, coming to stop in front of Sereinia.
"Linde is just as in love with him as you are... perhaps even more so given how much she sacrificed for him during the years they spent together. She thought she could protect him, just as you think you can now. She tried, many times, but failed. Since Linde was a powerful healer, a gentle lover, and a ferocious fighter. I am trying but I cannot see, Princess, how you will succeed where she failed."
Era came forward again, placing her face right in front of Sereinia's.
"Give me one reason to trust your word that you can do what she could not... If you can't, you're dead where you stand." She threatened.
Amethyst eyes looked at the crimson eyes of Era without wavering. Sereinia listened to those words about Linde. True, how could she protect Shadow when a more powerful woman than her had chosen to divert from such a path. From the very beginning, the roads she and Shadow ought to travel were vastly different. She was a traveling doctor who sworn an oath to save lives. He was an assassin who knew only to kill to achieve his goals. Now, she was a princess that will inherit the right to rule a nation. Their roads never connected from each other to begin with. It never had, but still...
"You are right. I never knew that this was love. I just recently discovered it in a seemingly harmless conversation. The things that Linde gave I cannot and never will replace that. She can be a better protector than I can. I cannot do battles and I would not. Her love is great and I will never compare mine to that. Because we two are different individuals."
Sereinia paused for a moment and felt the tears started to trickle down her face. Yet, there was no sadness or fear in those eyes. Instead, there was brimming sincerity and determination.
"But I will not die by your hands or any one else. I will live. Killing is not an option. I am not a sympathizer for such a thing. I know that at some point my life will be in the hands of death and there would be a time where destroying everything in my path could be the only viable option to survive. But do understand, I make my own choices. So, I will chose to defeat you and survive. I will never allow Shadow to feel alone again or be left behind. So even if I had to face a demon or the gods themselves to keep him safe, I will make the impossible possible. I will with everything I have though, it is not much. I will not let him go ever again. I will stand by his side whether you like it or not. I will never give up on him and that is my promise."
In all of Sereinia's life, she had never made light of her promises. It was like telling a lie. She never did such a thing growing up. As such, her promises are her bonds. It was something she will never break no matter what happens.
Era stared deep into Sereinia's eyes as she spoke, examining every tiny detail on the Princess's face and within those deep purple eyes she was known for. Everything about them told Era that what the Princess said was true, and if she was willing to fight a hopeless battle to prove her love, then that was enough for Era.
The young girl with red eyes backed away from Sereinia to a distance of two paces, and watched her for a moment longer with indifference carried in her expression, but it was soon broken by a most unexpected turn.
"Your heart is true, and though you are a fool, those in love can be considered nothing less."
Era said, a genuine and gentle smile crossing her lips with her eyes betraying admiration and respect.
"Sereinia, I apologize for the harshness of my questions. Though I did it to understand who you are, I regret that I must be so brutal in my methods. I, like you, have sworn to protect my brother from all that would bring him harm, be it physical, mental or spiritual. My brother may be one of the most powerful men alive, but he is still only a man after all."
She took a step forward and embraced Sereinia, gently wrapping her arms around the girl's head and shoulders as she held her close.
"You have a strange and special gift, according to Taira, to help my brother realize further his humanity. His enjoyment of the festival before all chaos was unleashed is one such example of what you do for him. As deeply as Linde loves him, and as much as he cares for her, she was unable to open him to such things. It was one of the many reasons for which she decided to leave his company, because she knew that she had failed him and that he needed something more than she could offer."
Era kept her hands on Sereinia's shoulders, but backed out of the embrace for a moment.
"It seems that you have that gift which Linde could not give, and I can understand now why Taira wanted me to find you."
Era took a moment to smile at Sereinia once more before taking a few steps away from her and looking towards the rooftops above them.
"It seems he has found us..."
She said, and no sooner had she said that than Shadow's form came into view and landed softly by his sister's side.
He stood up straight, looking at Sereinia and ten at Era, who nodded to him with that same smile she had given Sereinia. Shadow let out a relieved sigh, and smiled at Sereinia as well. Standing side by side, the similarities were even more striking than trying to compare them mentally, and Shadow and Era could very well have been taken as twins were it not for Era's pink hair and slightly more feminine facial features.
"I do hope my sister didn't cause too much trouble."
Shadow said, extending his hand out to Sereinia. Looking at the hand Shadow reached out to her, Sereinia took it gently and had a very cheerful smile on her face.
"Welcome back, Shadow! I was very happy to meet your sister, Ms. Era."
She then looked to Era and then to Shadow multiple times. It was almost quite adorable as Sereinia resembled a child truly mystified. She did see twins and people who looked alike however, there was something enthralling about the presence of these two before her. Without a hesitation, she gave her shopping bags to Shadow with a wink as if to compensate and then with a free hand took hold of Era's hand.
"You two will be coming with me right? I will prepare a delicious treat."
Giving both hands that Sereinia held a tug, she gaze towards the Lion's Mane and waited for the response of the two. At this moment, she knew that there would be a lot of obstacles and danger. Moreover, she could be much helpless in any situation. However, she was happy with him and here right now. Honestly, this is what mattered to her the most.
"Live."
That was the word of her mother. So, Sereinia will live on and follow her heart even if it would be deemed foolish. This was her treasure and she will cherish and protect it with both of her hands.
Dietrich Faust
Dietrich glanced at Mayumi as she emerged from the door that led onto the roof of the Lion's Mane. She plopped down and began reading a book. He paused from practicing his forms and rested Gewalt on his shoulder.
"I thought you were with the Princess." He stated, raising an eyebrow at the bird circling the building. "You think its alright to leave her alone?"
Upon hearing her response, Dietrich's attention was grabbed by a group of people approaching the inn. He recognized two of them immediately, the third was an unfamiliar woman. He could only guess that this was the sister Shadow told them about. If that was the case, than it seemed Shadow didn't consider her dangerous. She was beautiful, but held herself with a deadly grace that betrayed her lethal experience. Dietrich sighed; so many worthy foes, and he couldn't fight any of them.
"Well, looks like they've already gotten chummy with Shadow's sister." He pointed out to Mayumi.
He waved a greeting down to the three in the street and then headed for the stairs.
"You want to come and meet your new comrade?" He asked the silver haired girl.
He proceeded down the stairs into the main hall of the Lion's Mane, and cleaned off a table for the group that would be entering the doors at any moment.
(Forgot to tag this in Triveila, so I'm sorry for that)
Shadow saw Dietrich and Mayumi awaiting further ahead as they headed back to the inn. Shadow was unsure of what to say exactly in regards to his sister, so he instead chose to simply be blunt about it as he walked up to Dietrich and Mayumi.
"Everyone, this is Era. Whenever I'm not around she has all the authority I do, and if you treat her word as if it doesn't matter she will give you reason to listen when next she provides you with an order."
He looked primarily at Mayumi for this, as he knew she'd have a hard time treating Era as an authority figure since she hadn't yet displayed her combat prowess. One thing Mayumi had yet to learn was how to gauge the depth of an opponent's fighting prowess at a glance. Thus far, she had been given targets by Shadow, who knew exactly where her abilities and limits stood, but had not gauged them for herself before engaging. She always knew who to attack because of him, but that was soon going to change under Era's guidance.
"Mayumi, Dietrich, now that we have found Era and I have acquired information relevant to my objective, we're moving out for the city of Axiome the north. Our destination lies about four miles outside the city in the surrounding hills, and it is there that we will begin our training for one month's time after our arrival. I will be in charge of Dietrich's training while Era will be in charge of Mayumi's."
Shadow took a moment to look at Era who nodded at him before he returned his gaze to both Mayumi and Dietrich.
"Any questions?" He asked.
There was silence from the group, and so Shadow took that a sign to continue.
Once they made their way to the city of Axiome, Shadow stayed true to his word of intense training and pushing Dietrich to and passed his limits.
The Line-Breaker was indeed tough, but his tolerance for pain was nothing in the face of Shadow's training. The Line-Breaker's stamina was pushed beyond its breaking point several times over with Shadow providing both bizarre and forceful training methods. The Line-Breaker was made to set his sword aside and train his body by itself for the first ten days straight, and he ran a gauntlet of obstacles and stations which Shadow had set up for him. From jumping short and long distances, balancing on small and unstable objects, running sprints and long distance courses, weights both natural (large boulders and fallen trees) and modern (hand crafted weights), reflex and reaction drills, and combinations of all of them in a single course were more than enough to completely destroy the Line-Breaker's previous limitations and make several new ones known to him.
Several times Dietrich passed out during Shadow's training gauntlet due to the overly demanding nature of how quickly he needed to finish and how often Shadow was right behind him pushing him farther and faster even though he knew he couldn't handle it. However, by the end of those ten days, Dietrich's stamina had increased drastically thanks to Shadow's training and a special dietary supplement Shadow provided him with in the form of specialized concoctions of herbs and extracts. Dietrich went from running the distance of a mile in just under seven minutes to running it in six minutes and ten seconds in the course of those ten days, and that was more than enough for Shadow to consider his improvement satisfactory. Dietrich's ability to lift weight also increased as well, adding to his already impressive strength which made it all that much easier for him to lift and move Gewalt as if it didn't even weigh an ounce.
Dietrich's training over the final twenty days focused primarily on his combat capabilities, and saw him facing Shadow in the sparring ring for upwards of five minutes at a time and over ten times throughout the course of the day. Shadow focused on Dietrich's bare handed fighting for the first five days, and every time they engaged in combat in the ring Shadow took him down in the final few seconds as a way to prove to him that his training was still training and that while Shadow would simply defeat him, his enemies would kill him. After those first five days, Shadow began attacking Dietrich openly and defeated him several times within the first thirty seconds until Dietrich began to catch on to Shadow's maneuvers and speed, finally being able to last about one minute in the ring with him within the next few days. For the final stretch of five days, Dietrich managed to last for about two minutes in the ring with Shadow, which was very impressive given his background and body type.
On Dietrich's final day of training, Shadow fought Dietrich all out, taking him down over ten times within the first minute and forcing him to continue the fight for the full five minutes despite the punishment Shadow inflicted. Thankfully, Shadow held back enough to keep him from suffering any crippling damage, and when it was over Dietrich did his best to put on his brave face and shrug it off, but Shadow saw through his act and knew full well that he was absolutely exhausted. Luckily for Dietrich, Shadow's dietary supplements would restore his energy in full by the next morning, which it did.
Mayumi's training was all together different from Dietrichs, and much more brutal in many ways.
Since Era was a woman, and not afraid to be rough with Mayumi, the poor teenager was subjected to torturous training beyond that which Shadow had pushed her to during their time together. The first thing Era did to Mayumi was to push her stamina in a similar manner to Dietrich, except she did so purely in Shadow's obstacle course. Mayumi's best time for completing Shadow's obstacle courses was about five minutes to complete all the stations and run all the tracks, all this while maintaining only a mild level of exhaustion. Era, however, pushed Mayumi to do it in three, and the teenager could not help but throw up and pass out several times under Era's more than harsh instruction. It was almost inhumane for Era to push her that hard, but the resilient teenager's tenacity proved to be her greatest blessing under the Bleeding Rose's instruction.
Era also pushed Mayumi's physical abilities as well. Since Mayumi's body was small and thin, there was little Era could do to increase her strength beyond where Shadow had already gotten it, especially since they only had one month to train, but Era was able to help Mayumi increase her strength enough to the point where she could lift one of Shadow's Orichalcum daggers with one hand and use it as an effective weapon for about a minute before it became too much for her to handle. Given that Shadow's Orichalcum daggers were forty pounds each, that was actually a very impressive feat for one as young as Mayumi.
The final push for Mayumi over the second half of the month long training period was for Era to spar with her, but unlike Shadow did for Dietrich, she didn't let Mayumi come at her without consequence. Era sparred with Mayumi with the intent to bring her down, and did so each and every time they engaged in combat. While Mayumi was more agile and used to Shadow's training than Dietrich was, she still could not stand against Era for more than about a minute and a half. Shadow had asked Era to hold back a little, but she had refused to do so since she didn't share Shadow's concern for the teenager's physical limitations.
By the end of the month long training period, though Mayumi's stamina had increased, her overall strength and skill in battle had improved very little despite how hard Era had pushed her. Mayumi could run a mile in about five minutes and twenty seconds, but because of the natural limits her teenage body carried, she hadn't received any new strength, skill, speed or agility. This was frustrating for Era until Shadow explained to her exactly why it was he had wanted her to hold back on Mayumi's training. Since she was still only still approaching sixteen years of age, Mayumi's body was not yet capable of developing beyond where Shadow had already pushed her. By continuing to train her as if her limits hadn't been reached, Era had only managed to torture the young girl for the month long training period. This came as something of a shock and a disappointment to the Bleeding Rose, but never the less, keeping Mayumi in absolute peak condition was better than allowing her to lose ground.
Once the final training day was complete, Shadow led everyone to a furniture store run by an old acquaintance of his. The basement was reinforced and though it was small, it was nigh impregnable and could be considered a miniature fortress in its own right. It was here where Shadow provided everyone with details as to his mission, and how everyone would go about their specific jobs while he went after Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht.
Shadow would infiltrate Te'i Sai's fortress with Mayumi and attempt to bring down the Grandmaster, whom Taira had confirmed was present as of two days before Shadow's arrival and no changes had since been observed. Era would remain with Sereinia as a body guard while Dietrich would patrol the city and eliminate any stray groups of Te'i Sai or Roda Ah K'mht he could find. Shadow had taught him how to identify the different Assassins by the subtle discrepancies in their attire and which ones to avoid based on his current level of experience with them. Shadow's fighting style when training Dietrich was exactly the same as that which he'd encounter from Te'i Sai, but Roda Ah K'mht was a different matter. If he came across any Roda Ah K'mht members, he'd have to be careful and stay vigilant. However, Shadow did not forbid him from engaging them if he found any which were at a level Shadow said he could fight.
Once everyone was familiar with the plan, Shadow led them to an inn a short distance away from the shop's basement and had everyone rest for one full day and do as they please before the operation began. Dietrich and Mayumi were sent out on patrol, while still being allowed to tend to their own objectives for the day, and Shadow left Sereinia in Era's capable hands while he met with several of his contacts in the city to acquire as much information as possible on his target before taking on the fortress.
Once everyone had left to tend to their respective duties and objectives, Era took a walk with Sereinia through the streets surrounding the inn.
"So, Sereinia... If you don't mind my asking, what was it like growing up with a loving family? I heard from Shadow that you have an aunt or something like that here in the nation of Triveila whom you care about very much. So what was it like growing up with someone like that?" She asked.
The reason she asked was because neither Shadow nor herself had ever experienced such a connection with a parental figure, and Era was genuinely curious as to what it felt like.
Shadow
Shadow saw Dietrich and Mayumi awaiting further ahead as they headed back to the inn. Shadow was unsure of what to say exactly in regards to his sister, so he instead chose to simply be blunt about it as he walked up to Dietrich and Mayumi.
"Everyone, this is Era. Whenever I'm not around she has all the authority I do, and if you treat her word as if it doesn't matter she will give you reason to listen when next she provides you with an order."
He looked primarily at Mayumi for this, as he knew she'd have a hard time treating Era as an authority figure since she hadn't yet displayed her combat prowess. One thing Mayumi had yet to learn was how to gauge the depth of an opponent's fighting prowess at a glance. Thus far, she had been given targets by Shadow, who knew exactly where her abilities and limits stood, but had not gauged them for herself before engaging. She always knew who to attack because of him, but that was soon going to change under Era's guidance.
"Mayumi, Dietrich, now that we have found Era and I have acquired information relevant to my objective, we're moving out for the city of Axiome the north. Our destination lies about four miles outside the city in the surrounding hills, and it is there that we will begin our training for one month's time after our arrival. I will be in charge of Dietrich's training while Era will be in charge of Mayumi's."
Shadow took a moment to look at Era who nodded at him before he returned his gaze to both Mayumi and Dietrich.
"Any questions?" He asked.
There was silence from the group, and so Shadow took that a sign to continue.
Once they made their way to the city of Axiome, Shadow stayed true to his word of intense training and pushing Dietrich to and passed his limits.
The Line-Breaker was indeed tough, but his tolerance for pain was nothing in the face of Shadow's training. The Line-Breaker's stamina was pushed beyond its breaking point several times over with Shadow providing both bizarre and forceful training methods. The Line-Breaker was made to set his sword aside and train his body by itself for the first ten days straight, and he ran a gauntlet of obstacles and stations which Shadow had set up for him. From jumping short and long distances, balancing on small and unstable objects, running sprints and long distance courses, weights both natural (large boulders and fallen trees) and modern (hand crafted weights), reflex and reaction drills, and combinations of all of them in a single course were more than enough to completely destroy the Line-Breaker's previous limitations and make several new ones known to him.
Several times Dietrich passed out during Shadow's training gauntlet due to the overly demanding nature of how quickly he needed to finish and how often Shadow was right behind him pushing him farther and faster even though he knew he couldn't handle it. However, by the end of those ten days, Dietrich's stamina had increased drastically thanks to Shadow's training and a special dietary supplement Shadow provided him with in the form of specialized concoctions of herbs and extracts. Dietrich went from running the distance of a mile in just under seven minutes to running it in six minutes and ten seconds in the course of those ten days, and that was more than enough for Shadow to consider his improvement satisfactory. Dietrich's ability to lift weight also increased as well, adding to his already impressive strength which made it all that much easier for him to lift and move Gewalt as if it didn't even weigh an ounce.
Dietrich's training over the final twenty days focused primarily on his combat capabilities, and saw him facing Shadow in the sparring ring for upwards of five minutes at a time and over ten times throughout the course of the day. Shadow focused on Dietrich's bare handed fighting for the first five days, and every time they engaged in combat in the ring Shadow took him down in the final few seconds as a way to prove to him that his training was still training and that while Shadow would simply defeat him, his enemies would kill him. After those first five days, Shadow began attacking Dietrich openly and defeated him several times within the first thirty seconds until Dietrich began to catch on to Shadow's maneuvers and speed, finally being able to last about one minute in the ring with him within the next few days. For the final stretch of five days, Dietrich managed to last for about two minutes in the ring with Shadow, which was very impressive given his background and body type.
On Dietrich's final day of training, Shadow fought Dietrich all out, taking him down over ten times within the first minute and forcing him to continue the fight for the full five minutes despite the punishment Shadow inflicted. Thankfully, Shadow held back enough to keep him from suffering any crippling damage, and when it was over Dietrich did his best to put on his brave face and shrug it off, but Shadow saw through his act and knew full well that he was absolutely exhausted. Luckily for Dietrich, Shadow's dietary supplements would restore his energy in full by the next morning, which it did.
Mayumi's training was all together different from Dietrichs, and much more brutal in many ways.
Since Era was a woman, and not afraid to be rough with Mayumi, the poor teenager was subjected to torturous training beyond that which Shadow had pushed her to during their time together. The first thing Era did to Mayumi was to push her stamina in a similar manner to Dietrich, except she did so purely in Shadow's obstacle course. Mayumi's best time for completing Shadow's obstacle courses was about five minutes to complete all the stations and run all the tracks, all this while maintaining only a mild level of exhaustion. Era, however, pushed Mayumi to do it in three, and the teenager could not help but throw up and pass out several times under Era's more than harsh instruction. It was almost inhumane for Era to push her that hard, but the resilient teenager's tenacity proved to be her greatest blessing under the Bleeding Rose's instruction.
Era also pushed Mayumi's physical abilities as well. Since Mayumi's body was small and thin, there was little Era could do to increase her strength beyond where Shadow had already gotten it, especially since they only had one month to train, but Era was able to help Mayumi increase her strength enough to the point where she could lift one of Shadow's Orichalcum daggers with one hand and use it as an effective weapon for about a minute before it became too much for her to handle. Given that Shadow's Orichalcum daggers were forty pounds each, that was actually a very impressive feat for one as young as Mayumi.
The final push for Mayumi over the second half of the month long training period was for Era to spar with her, but unlike Shadow did for Dietrich, she didn't let Mayumi come at her without consequence. Era sparred with Mayumi with the intent to bring her down, and did so each and every time they engaged in combat. While Mayumi was more agile and used to Shadow's training than Dietrich was, she still could not stand against Era for more than about a minute and a half. Shadow had asked Era to hold back a little, but she had refused to do so since she didn't share Shadow's concern for the teenager's physical limitations.
By the end of the month long training period, though Mayumi's stamina had increased, her overall strength and skill in battle had improved very little despite how hard Era had pushed her. Mayumi could run a mile in about five minutes and twenty seconds, but because of the natural limits her teenage body carried, she hadn't received any new strength, skill, speed or agility. This was frustrating for Era until Shadow explained to her exactly why it was he had wanted her to hold back on Mayumi's training. Since she was still only still approaching sixteen years of age, Mayumi's body was not yet capable of developing beyond where Shadow had already pushed her. By continuing to train her as if her limits hadn't been reached, Era had only managed to torture the young girl for the month long training period. This came as something of a shock and a disappointment to the Bleeding Rose, but never the less, keeping Mayumi in absolute peak condition was better than allowing her to lose ground.
Once the final training day was complete, Shadow led everyone to a furniture store run by an old acquaintance of his. The basement was reinforced and though it was small, it was nigh impregnable and could be considered a miniature fortress in its own right. It was here where Shadow provided everyone with details as to his mission, and how everyone would go about their specific jobs while he went after Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht.
Shadow would infiltrate Te'i Sai's fortress with Mayumi and attempt to bring down the Grandmaster, whom Taira had confirmed was present as of two days before Shadow's arrival and no changes had since been observed. Era would remain with Sereinia as a body guard while Dietrich would patrol the city and eliminate any stray groups of Te'i Sai or Roda Ah K'mht he could find. Shadow had taught him how to identify the different Assassins by the subtle discrepancies in their attire and which ones to avoid based on his current level of experience with them. Shadow's fighting style when training Dietrich was exactly the same as that which he'd encounter from Te'i Sai, but Roda Ah K'mht was a different matter. If he came across any Roda Ah K'mht members, he'd have to be careful and stay vigilant. However, Shadow did not forbid him from engaging them if he found any which were at a level Shadow said he could fight.
Once everyone was familiar with the plan, Shadow led them to an inn a short distance away from the shop's basement and had everyone rest for one full day and do as they please before the operation began. Dietrich and Mayumi were sent out on patrol, while still being allowed to tend to their own objectives for the day, and Shadow left Sereinia in Era's capable hands while he met with several of his contacts in the city to acquire as much information as possible on his target before taking on the fortress.
Once everyone had left to tend to their respective duties and objectives, Era took a walk with Sereinia through the streets surrounding the inn.
"So, Sereinia... If you don't mind my asking, what was it like growing up with a loving family? I heard from Shadow that you have an aunt or something like that here in the nation of Triveila whom you care about very much. So what was it like growing up with someone like that?" She asked.
The reason she asked was because neither Shadow nor herself had ever experienced such a connection with a parental figure, and Era was genuinely curious as to what it felt like.
Dietrich Faust
"When it comes to that, you don't ask me, I won't ask you eh?"
"When it comes to that, you don't ask me, I won't ask you eh?"
While not the most exhilarating of tasks, patrolling would give Dietrich a good idea of the street layout inside the city. While Mayumi, Shadow, and Era could all find their way easily from atop the houses and buildings, he would have to learn his way around through the dark belly of the city itself.
Dietrich stretched his throbbing shoulder muscles as he and Mayumi strode through the market district bazaar in Axiome. It was a remarkably colorful place, tightly packed with hundreds of stalls. The vendors sold everything thing from exorbitantly expensive rugs, fresh fruit and vegetables, choice cuts of meat, and baked goods, to pottery, paintings, art, and weaponry. All the forges were located on the other side of the city, but the smiths generally sold their products here.
A thick crowd was out today, no doubt full to the brim with cut-purses and pickpockets. Dietrich had no doubt that Mayumi would normally be able to phase through the city like a ghost, but as long as she was around him, she was going to have to get used to being noticed. Not to mention avoided. The majority of the crowd spotted him coming a long way off, and pressed to the sides of the street to get out of his way. Part of Dietrich was grateful for this, as he hated crowds; another part silently wished that people wouldn't treat him like a wild animal prowling through the city.
His limbs still ached from the past few days. In his entire adult life, Dietrich had never once experienced training such as he had underwent with Shadow. It was incredibly hard, but not unnecessarily so. Dietrich had known many captains in his life that would line their conscripts up in shackles and whip them with leather straps to toughen them up, but Shadow's method was much more brilliant. Mayumi on the other hand, seemed to have been simply beaten up by her "mentor". To be completely honest, Dietrich felt sorry for her. Back home, women were not expected to fight. They knew how, and could defend themselves; but to completely dominate such a young girl over and again, it was unsightly.
Still, Dietrich was secretly glad to know that she wouldn't need him to look after her. She wasn't a "normal" girl, that much was for sure. In fact, Dietrich was quite sure he had never met anyone like the little neck-snapper. She was obviously brought up in the same or similar style to Shadow, but she had an unmistakably different atmosphere that surrounded her. Like some kind of inescapable fog of melancholy. She didn't seem to keen for him either. To be honest, he wouldn't be in her position either. He could tell newcomers were generally treated with a healthy amount of distrust in this little troop.
On top of it all, she was incredibly close-mouthed. Dietrich found this to be a positive trait, and one that he respected in men. Experiencing it with a young girl, though, was almost unnerving. On that note, he suddenly remembered a question that had been nagging at him for quite some time, he assumed that now would be as good a time as ever to voice it. Also, it might make this little stroll through town a little less awkward for the both of them.
"So..." He began, resting his left hand on the pommel of his katzbalger. "How did a girl like you, and woman like the Princess, get ganged up with Shadow? I don't mean to pry, I mean to say, I don't want your life story or anything. When it comes to that, you don't ask me, I won't ask you eh? I mean, how did you all get together?"
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Sometimes the warmth you need comes from those far from you..."
"Sometimes the warmth you need comes from those far from you..."
"So, Sereinia... If you don't mind my asking, what was it like growing up with a loving family? I heard from Shadow that you have an aunt or something like that here in the nation of Triveila whom you care about very much. So what was it like growing up with someone like that?"
Looking at Era, the good doctor continued with her walk while Era accompanied her. She then looked at the sky where the sun was quite bright. The sky was a beautiful azure while the city itself was bustling with life. Everyone was unaware of the darkness that hides from the deepest recess of this nation. However, she did not want to think about it for now. After all, she had decided to live in the present than in the past or future.
"It was a warm feeling like none other."
Remembering the days of her childhood, a bright smile could be seen on her lips. Sereinia could recall where her adoptive father would constantly dissuade some of the village boys away from her. It was really comedic and how delicious his pastries and bread were. As for her adoptive mother, she was so kind and quite the tomboy who would wrestle her husband when needed. Then, there was her little brother who she think of as her world. He was always hopeful and cheerful, even when his future seemed so bleak.
"Before I lived with my Aunt, I had grew up with a father, mother, and a little brother. There are times we get into arguments. Yet, it only showed we cared for each other. Every time, I am with them. It was fine to be who you are without any pretenses. A place of complete security."
Then, Sereinia recalled the sad events that occurred which obscured such happy memories with tragic ones. Her deep amethyst eyes had a glaze of loneliness in them. As such, she lowered her gaze and continued on.
"Losing them made my world crumble. It was then my Aunt Beatiz took me in. She was loud and rambunctious. I did not want to do anything with anybody at that time. Still, she pestered me relentlessly. It was like she wanted to make my time move once more."
Stopping from her walk, Sereinia gazed at Era once more. She was not sure how Era and Shadow were raised but she could assume some things. The two siblings never had a normal childhood like hers. As such, she could tell herself that she was far lucky. Even though, she was adopted. Her family treated her without pretenses. They expected nothing from her but to live as she had wanted. It was nothing short of a miracle for her. As a result, a bright smile was again on her lips.
"I always worry her and I do not want that. I write her letters to ease her concerns. It is nice to know that wherever you go, there is someone waiting for you. You have a home to come back to. Someone who does not expect anything out of you. A place where you can just be yourself. Although, she would often scold me from time to time. It was out of her love and desire not to see me get hurt. A gentle support for me."
Looking at Era, the good doctor continued with her walk while Era accompanied her. She then looked at the sky where the sun was quite bright. The sky was a beautiful azure while the city itself was bustling with life. Everyone was unaware of the darkness that hides from the deepest recess of this nation. However, she did not want to think about it for now. After all, she had decided to live in the present than in the past or future.
"It was a warm feeling like none other."
Remembering the days of her childhood, a bright smile could be seen on her lips. Sereinia could recall where her adoptive father would constantly dissuade some of the village boys away from her. It was really comedic and how delicious his pastries and bread were. As for her adoptive mother, she was so kind and quite the tomboy who would wrestle her husband when needed. Then, there was her little brother who she think of as her world. He was always hopeful and cheerful, even when his future seemed so bleak.
"Before I lived with my Aunt, I had grew up with a father, mother, and a little brother. There are times we get into arguments. Yet, it only showed we cared for each other. Every time, I am with them. It was fine to be who you are without any pretenses. A place of complete security."
Then, Sereinia recalled the sad events that occurred which obscured such happy memories with tragic ones. Her deep amethyst eyes had a glaze of loneliness in them. As such, she lowered her gaze and continued on.
"Losing them made my world crumble. It was then my Aunt Beatiz took me in. She was loud and rambunctious. I did not want to do anything with anybody at that time. Still, she pestered me relentlessly. It was like she wanted to make my time move once more."
Stopping from her walk, Sereinia gazed at Era once more. She was not sure how Era and Shadow were raised but she could assume some things. The two siblings never had a normal childhood like hers. As such, she could tell herself that she was far lucky. Even though, she was adopted. Her family treated her without pretenses. They expected nothing from her but to live as she had wanted. It was nothing short of a miracle for her. As a result, a bright smile was again on her lips.
"I always worry her and I do not want that. I write her letters to ease her concerns. It is nice to know that wherever you go, there is someone waiting for you. You have a home to come back to. Someone who does not expect anything out of you. A place where you can just be yourself. Although, she would often scold me from time to time. It was out of her love and desire not to see me get hurt. A gentle support for me."
Shadow
Era listened to Sereinia's story and thought to herself about whether or not to tell Sereinia the nature of both her and her brother's upbringing. Shadow, no doubt, had at least told her that they were basically tortured into killing machines, but she had to wonder as to whether or not he'd been more specific as to just how brutal it was and how alone they truly were during that time. Shadow and Era had known exactly who their mother was, but she was never actually considered as a "mother" to them due to what she had done to them, but more specifically, Shadow.
Era closed her eyes and stopped walking, leaning against the building nearest to her and turning her head towards the sky. As she combed through her memories, and the details as to the subtle differences in the way she was trained from her brother's training, she couldn't help but smile out of sadness.
Shadow's birth itself was considered an accident, as the Highmaster hadn't intended to have children when they took over Te'i Sai. Never the less, Shadow was born all the same. The Highmaster had planned on killing the child until he opened his eyes for the first time, and those crimson spheres within were revealed to the world. The possibilities for what those eyes could do to others, the images and messages they could send with but a glance were almost endless. It was only because of his eyes that he was spared a premature death, and it was because of those eyes that he was turned into the Red-Eyed Demon.
Shadow, at the tender age of four months old, was placed in a pit with several other infants and live weapons were dropped into the pit. Shadow had picked up a small knife and wailed it around, cutting several other children and actually killing several of them. He was rescued from the pit after about four hours, and when he learned to walk at the age of eight months, he was already being taught to mimic the Master Assassin movements of punching and kicking, and by the age of two, he was already a fighter with a level of strength beyond that of his peers.
When he was only five years old, Shadow took his first life as a professional Assassin. He was sent out to kill a man on a suicide mission, but remarkably, despite the fact that he was apprehended for killing his target, he was able to escape and returned to Te'i Sai on his own. When he returned, the Grandmaster Takai had the child beaten and was preparing to kill him when the Highmaster intervened. Once again, his life was spared thanks to the Highmaster, but only to have him thrown to the wolves and trained by the Grandmasters themselves. Over the next year, the "training" was little more than torture to destroy his mind, body and spirit, and before his sixth birthday he was a lifeless shell.
When he was seven years old, the legend of the Red-Eyed Demon began with Shadow taking the lives of over ten people in a single night by sneaking into a church and shooting the priest and some of the choir. This was Shadow's first and only venture using a gun, as it proved to be too loud and obnoxious for his taste. He then switched to a sword, but found it too slow. He settled on dual daggers since they were small, concealable, fast and accurate. Over time, Shadow's training intensified, and by the time he was twelve he was already an equal to Mayumi's current level of skill. The legends of the Red-Eyed Demon spread like wildfire from a simple bogey-man story about a demon possessing a child on a single night of death and sorrow to a living, breathing, nightmare which gripped the entire continent in fear by the time he was fourteen.
All along the way, in these first fourteen years of life, Shadow had taken well in excess of two and a half thousand lives. His eyes were the single nightmare which gripped the entire continent to a greater extent than even the thought of global war. The thought of the Red-Eyed Demon laying eyes on you was the ultimate bad omen, and that if you met his gaze you were already dead, and that your body just didn't know it. By the time he was seventeen, Shadow's personal body count had risen to over seven thousand. Shadow had been known to have mercilessly slaughtered innocent women, children, elderly and even the sickly. He'd killed homeless people for the fun of it, and had purposefully disobeyed orders from the Grandmasters themselves to the point where he'd go out and kill dozens of people just to pass the time.
He was under consideration for the position of Grandmaster until his disobedience reached a peak, and he was henceforth rejected as a candidate even though it was a well known fact that he was stronger, faster, tougher, and more skilled than any of them.
Most of Shadow's problems disappeared when he met a young woman named Iris Di' Nelma, but after her death his homicidal tendencies returned to him in force, and out of anguish over her passing he vented his rage by purposefully triggering Roda I'l Lousta in a heavily crowded area of the Capitol City in Shaharan, which ended with the deaths of over three hundred people. Shadow's time of mourning lasted until the day he chose to rebel against Te'i Sai at the age of twenty one years of age. Shadow met Taira and Era in the course of the first few months, and met Linde and Drake shortly thereafter. The five of them together were able to topple the Roda Valley branch of Te'i Sai in the nation of Cre' Est by isolating and killing the Grandmaster Takai. Era was responsible for killing the second Grandmaster in Shaharan about two years later, thanks to Shadow drawing the attention of the fortress into the open while Era infiltrated and conquered.
Since then, Shadow's recovery, both mental and physical, had been very slow and very rough. Linde was a definite pillar of hope and strength for him, but after she departed from his company, Shadow's recovery slowed and regressed somewhat. Era had seen a positive change in him since that time to now, however, and she was now quite convinced that Sereinia was a large cause for that recovery.
She finally opened her eyes and looked at Sereinia with a smile.
"Shall we return to the inn now? I have a feeling that Shadow will return before long, and when he comes back I have a strong feeling that some alone time with you might do him some good." She said, giving Sereinia a wink.
Mayumi
"I've a bad feeling...”
"I've a bad feeling...”
Mayumi took quick glances around her at the crowded market, her hand going to a small dagger strapped to her thigh each time someone came too close for comfort. She did not understand why she was here with the giant man who was making her get noticed among the crowd along with him, and would have much preferred to do some more training alone. Her training with Era was only normal in her eyes. It was unpleasant, but if it was what she needed to get stronger than so be it.
A few weaponry stores in the market caught Mayumi’s eyes and she stopped at each one for a moment before taking off again after seeing that they were nowhere near as good as her current weapons.
"So..." He began, resting his left hand on the pommel of his katzbalger. "How did a girl like you, and woman like the Princess, get ganged up with Shadow? I don't mean to pry, I mean to say, I don't want your life story or anything. When it comes to that, you don't ask me, I won't ask you eh? I mean, how did you all get together?"
Mayumi took a quick glance at him out of the corner of her eyes before returning her sight back to the crowds around her.
“Nothing you need to know of, Giant.”
As she said this, she spotted a pickpocket. It was a man in his late 30s. His hand inching closer towards a woman’s pocket that held her purse.
Leaving Dietrich’s sight and merging into the shadows of the market, Mayumi made her way behind the man. Once in position, she unsheathed her dagger from the strap on her thigh. With a few quick flicks of her hand, she slashed deeply across the man’s inching hand and slashed across his coat’s pockets as well before removing herself from the scene.
“ARRGHH!!!” The man cried out while cradling his hand that was now bleeding profusely. As he did so, purses of all colours and shape fell from his slashed coat’s pockets.
Mayumi returned to Dietrich’s side while everyone’s attention was on the pickpocket. She proceeded to exit the crowded market and into the open streets, stopping there for Dietrich to catch up before going into the forest.
Settling down among the trees, the young girl calmly went into her stretching routine. After doing so, she sat beneath a lush green tree and leaned against the base of its trunk. Dietrich was free to join her, if he wanted. Taking out the book she had gotten previously, she began to read.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Do you know I have three wishes and one is..."
"Do you know I have three wishes and one is..."
"Shall we return to the inn now? I have a feeling that Shadow will return before long, and when he comes back I have a strong feeling that some alone time with you might do him some good."
The Princess wondered if it was normal for a human to change emotions so quickly. She is a doctor and yet this condition was something completely foreign to her. Era's playful innuendo accompanied by a meaningful wink had caught Sereinia off guard which instantly made her fluttering feelings of bliss and fulfillment turned into seemingly having fleeting butterflies within her stomach which was impossible to begin with.
"Eh...?"
Adding to that, Sereinia could feel her blood rushing to her cheeks from the heat radiating from her face. She was certain that they were now red as a ripen apple. As a result, she quickly walked ahead of Era in an effort to hide her blushing face. She also lowered her head to add more cover from the passing crowds. If she had no realized the meaning of her feelings, she would have simply answered the question and would not act like a child caught stealing a cookie inside a jar. However, this was normal right?
"Yes, let us return..."
This was the rather hurried response by the Princess who was still blushing furiously about having the notion to spend some alone time with Shadow. Sereinia was truly confused for before she would not be bothered by the fact being alone with the man. In reality, she had been with him most of time without the company of others. During those memories of hers, she had not once felt this awkwardness. Perhaps, it was because of her coming in terms of her feelings than ignoring them all together. Stopping from her tracks, she did not directly looked at Era as she asked.
"Do you really think he would be happy with me alone?"
Her eyes were looking on the ground as if it was the most interesting in this world. Fidgeting hands as Sereinia placed them behind her. The manner she asked her question could be identified as bashful in every manner. This only made the Princess appear so adorable and fragile. The uncertainty and the hopefulness in her words were well-delivered without any sort of deception.
"I want him to be happy..."
Those words acted more like a reminder to herself. Sereinia's blush receded and the rapid beating of her heart settled into its normal rhythmic phase. She knew for a fact that Shadow and everyone were going to do something once more in Triveila. Their plans eluded her and she did not want to know them as well. It was for the better as she would have been quite dejected and rebellious towards Shadow's way of doing things. As such, she was left blank in such matters. She had also reminded Shadow that violence could never be the best solution. However, their opinions on how to do accomplish a goal were greatly different. Yet, she cannot help but run after him and wish him happiness all the same.
"Era..."
"I really love Shadow."
After that declaration, Sereinia had a rather more pleasant atmosphere around her. She may be seen as a fool for falling in love with a man who had been condoned by the society as a Demon. People will describe her as irresponsible as she would rather stay beside a criminal than take her duties as a Crown Princess of Cre' Est. Being a selfish daughter could also be added, she was having a grand time here with everyone while her birth parents were riddled with problems. There were the Empress who was fighting against enemies in the dark and The Emperor who had yet to wake from his coma. She knows all of these but this time here and now. All she wanted was to think of what she could grasp for now. Moreover, she wanted to spend a little more time with him.
"I wonder if he is already back at the inn..."
She asked to no one in particular as it was more of a query to herself. Although, Era was free to answer it. In any case, Sereinia was more happy than before as she continued on her way to return to the inn. Hoping, Shadow would be there done with his chores.
The Princess wondered if it was normal for a human to change emotions so quickly. She is a doctor and yet this condition was something completely foreign to her. Era's playful innuendo accompanied by a meaningful wink had caught Sereinia off guard which instantly made her fluttering feelings of bliss and fulfillment turned into seemingly having fleeting butterflies within her stomach which was impossible to begin with.
"Eh...?"
Adding to that, Sereinia could feel her blood rushing to her cheeks from the heat radiating from her face. She was certain that they were now red as a ripen apple. As a result, she quickly walked ahead of Era in an effort to hide her blushing face. She also lowered her head to add more cover from the passing crowds. If she had no realized the meaning of her feelings, she would have simply answered the question and would not act like a child caught stealing a cookie inside a jar. However, this was normal right?
"Yes, let us return..."
This was the rather hurried response by the Princess who was still blushing furiously about having the notion to spend some alone time with Shadow. Sereinia was truly confused for before she would not be bothered by the fact being alone with the man. In reality, she had been with him most of time without the company of others. During those memories of hers, she had not once felt this awkwardness. Perhaps, it was because of her coming in terms of her feelings than ignoring them all together. Stopping from her tracks, she did not directly looked at Era as she asked.
"Do you really think he would be happy with me alone?"
Her eyes were looking on the ground as if it was the most interesting in this world. Fidgeting hands as Sereinia placed them behind her. The manner she asked her question could be identified as bashful in every manner. This only made the Princess appear so adorable and fragile. The uncertainty and the hopefulness in her words were well-delivered without any sort of deception.
"I want him to be happy..."
Those words acted more like a reminder to herself. Sereinia's blush receded and the rapid beating of her heart settled into its normal rhythmic phase. She knew for a fact that Shadow and everyone were going to do something once more in Triveila. Their plans eluded her and she did not want to know them as well. It was for the better as she would have been quite dejected and rebellious towards Shadow's way of doing things. As such, she was left blank in such matters. She had also reminded Shadow that violence could never be the best solution. However, their opinions on how to do accomplish a goal were greatly different. Yet, she cannot help but run after him and wish him happiness all the same.
"Era..."
"I really love Shadow."
After that declaration, Sereinia had a rather more pleasant atmosphere around her. She may be seen as a fool for falling in love with a man who had been condoned by the society as a Demon. People will describe her as irresponsible as she would rather stay beside a criminal than take her duties as a Crown Princess of Cre' Est. Being a selfish daughter could also be added, she was having a grand time here with everyone while her birth parents were riddled with problems. There were the Empress who was fighting against enemies in the dark and The Emperor who had yet to wake from his coma. She knows all of these but this time here and now. All she wanted was to think of what she could grasp for now. Moreover, she wanted to spend a little more time with him.
"I wonder if he is already back at the inn..."
She asked to no one in particular as it was more of a query to herself. Although, Era was free to answer it. In any case, Sereinia was more happy than before as she continued on her way to return to the inn. Hoping, Shadow would be there done with his chores.
Shadow & Era
Shadow returned to the inn just as the sun had gone down, enjoying the ability to walk freely through the streets with brown eyes thanks to those wretched little eye drops. While he didn't like hiding his eyes from the world, as there was a certain comfort brought to him by the distance, fear, and respect they garnered, Shadow did truly enjoy walking the streets as a normal person would. It gave him more of an insight into how people lived, moved, spoke, and went about their days. If he wanted to blend with the crowds, this was the way to do it.
When Shadow returned, Era had brought Sereinia back safely, and Mayumi and Dietrich seemed to have had a little interaction as well, albeit not much if Shadow knew Mayumi as well as he thought he did. The poor girl was still almost as closed off as Shadow had been when he first started his rebellion after meeting Iris all those years ago. He knew that it would take some drastic changes in her life to show her what she truly was and why it was that she was not really a weapon. If there was one thing her previous master had made difficult for Shadow, it was proving that she was a human first and a weapon second.
Shadow greeted everyone upon his return and laid out his plans for the morrow. Shadow and Mayumi would take the fight to Te'i Sai, whose headquarters lie in a conveniently central location within the city. With any luck they would find the Grandmaster and kill him before he could retreat from the city and return to his true fortress outside the Capitol City over three hundred miles away. If he got out of the city before Shadow and the others got to him, they'd never catch him before he made it back, so stealth was paramount. Shadow and Mayumi would leave under cover of darkness, with Shadow donning his original uniform of all black materials which Era had kept for him all this time. Dietrich would patrol the streets, and wherever he saw Te'i Sai or Roda Ah K'mht which he knew he could defeat based on Shadow's descriptions, he was to engage and annihilate. If he suffered injuries, he was to return to the inn where Era would be guarding Sereinia.
It was simple and straightforward, but it presented a lot of risks to all parties involved, though Shadow and Mayumi would be taking the brunt of the punishment if things were to go wrong.
After discussing the plans, Shadow left everyone to their own devices once more. Mayumi did what she usually does, which was to take to the rooftops. Era decided to dot he same, though she decided to patrol the surrounding area for potential threats or spies. She offered Mayumi the chance to tag along and help her if she thought it was necessary, but she didn't wait up for a response. If Mayumi was going with her, she would tag along and keep up on her own. Dietrich was still a bit of a mystery to Shadow, and he didn't much pay attention to where he went for the time being. He knew, however, that eventually he'd have to have a more in depth conversation with the Line-Breaker to better understand who he was and what he could do. The training was great, but Shadow could only learn so much from actions alone.
In the meantime, Shadow took Sereinia with him on a stroll through the streets, keeping his eyes hidden behind the veil that was the eye color changing drops he kept with him, as there were still other people out and about since the sun's light was still peeking over the horizon.
"Sereinia, what do you think of Era?" He asked, looking over at her as they walked together.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"A walk underneath the ending horizon..."
"A walk underneath the ending horizon..."
As Era had told her, Sereinia was now alone with Shadow. They were casually strolling through the streets of the city. Everyone seemed to have other business to attend to. She was curious and also concerned. However, she was more happy being here with the one who had stolen her heart without even trying that hard. At the same time, she was slightly nervous. There were no topics registering in her mind to talk about. It was rather quite odd to be just walking without a few exchange of words. Fortunately, Shadow took the initiative to start a conversation.
"Sereinia, what do you think of Era?"
Upon hearing the question, Sereinia had a thoughtful look for a brief moment and then answered without any further delays.
"She is a very strong yet kind person. I like her very much."
It was spoken with a cheerful conviction as she looked at Shadow. Her eyes had a certain glow of pride as if what she had spoken was the absolute truth. Although, this was only her personal view of things. Adding to that, a small smile adorned her lips. In a sense, she viewed Era as a sort older sister or close friend. Even if , the two had just met recently. Moreover, their first conversation with each other was not exactly all pleasant. But still, she liked Era for who she is.
"You are lucky to have a sister like her."
"Sereinia, what do you think of Era?"
Upon hearing the question, Sereinia had a thoughtful look for a brief moment and then answered without any further delays.
"She is a very strong yet kind person. I like her very much."
It was spoken with a cheerful conviction as she looked at Shadow. Her eyes had a certain glow of pride as if what she had spoken was the absolute truth. Although, this was only her personal view of things. Adding to that, a small smile adorned her lips. In a sense, she viewed Era as a sort older sister or close friend. Even if , the two had just met recently. Moreover, their first conversation with each other was not exactly all pleasant. But still, she liked Era for who she is.
"You are lucky to have a sister like her."
Shadow
"She is a very strong yet kind person. I like her very much."
Shadow couldn't help but smile at Sereinia's words.
"You are lucky to have a sister like her."
Shadow nodded his head slowly as they continued to walk beneath the fading light as the stars began to shine in the skies above. He took in a breath of air and let it out on a light sigh. There was a moment of silence between them before Shadow looked over at her from the corner of his eye.
"She's definitely fond of you, Sereinia. I don't have any doubts about her protecting you, but I must ask that as we continue to move forward into this mission that you give her some space. When she is involved in combative situations, she becomes prone to rash and sometimes violent acts, even towards her allies. If you see her eyes glowing the mine usually do when I'm excited about combat, give her some space alright?" He said, his voice calm but never the less informing her with warning that he was serious.
Shadow escorted Sereinia back to the inn after a few more minutes of private conversation, and then he set about keeping watch for most of the night.
As the sun rose into the sky, heralding the dawn of a new day, Shadow and Mayumi were already wide awake and prepared for a long, difficult day. Both of them were armed to the teeth and beyond, Shadow sporting over two dozen throwing knives and over fifty throwing darts, some poisoned, some not. Shadow had both his Twins at the ready, as well as several other small objects like smoke bombs, explosives, and a few minor first aid supplies. He'd armed Mayumi with her bow and Orichalcum arrows, as always, but also provided her with a similar set of darts and throwing knives just in case things got more close and personal than she might have otherwise been ready for. Shadow was leading her into very dangerous territory, and he had no idea as to exactly what the lineup of enemies would be as far as Te'i Sai ranks. He wasn't particularly worried about Roda Ah K'mht, as they were less of a threat in his mind save for their sheer numbers.
Once they were both ready to move, Mayumi sent Sora high into the skies to help her avoid possible arrow strikes while she remained just low enough to be visible for landmarks and warning signs.
Shadow led Mayumi through the streets and alleyways to a large compound near the northeastern edge of the city, which led to an underground fortress which was several centuries old. Built by the ancients of Te'i Sai as a stronghold until certain natural events buried the bottom few floors. Now, it was just an oversized bunker for protecting persons of interest and importance such as the Grandmasters. Underground, it was a maze of rooms, hallways and air ducts. Shadow knew a little of it, but not enough to consider allowing Mayumi the opportunity to go it alone once they got inside. So for the time being, he had her take to the rooftops to serve as a sniper for him while he moved through the compounds outer perimeter and took out anyone in their way.
Step by step, Shadow moved through the outer gardens and bushes as he slowly took out one Assassin after another who were disguised as gardeners and fieldworkers, as they were pretending to work for an important family who were, in fact, long since dead at the hands of the compounds new owners. Shadow kept things quiet and swift, allowing Mayumi to take a few shots as he moved along against foes who were too far out of reach for him without risking exposure. He would then drag the bodies to safe places and hide them from view so those inside weren't alerted to their presence.
However....
Things were going a little too smoothly for Shadow's taste, and he couldn't shake the feeling that something was very wrong. Never the less, he chose not to question their success thus far.
Dietrich Faust
"On my own against the odds. Good, I won't have to check my swings."
"On my own against the odds. Good, I won't have to check my swings."
"Patrolling again... I suppose that's what I'll be used as for now. Too useful to keep back with the Princess, not useful enough to use on the front-line."
Dietrich cast furtive glances around himself as he blended the best he could in the crowd. He had bought a long black cloak earlier, and was using it as a kind of make-shift disguise. Of course he couldn't mask Gewalt, but at least his armor, shortsword, and other gear would be hidden. With luck, he would appear to be just another wandering sellsword.
"Well, to be honest, that's exactly what I am..."
Then again, Dietrich wasn't so sure if he had ever been "just another sellsword". He had never fought for money. He had fought because that was all he knew how to do, and because he loved it. Still, the feeling of inferiority that had been gnawing at him ever since beginning this adventure refused to leave him. He had fought his way all the way to what he thought was the top, the highest rung of the ladder, the top of the food chain. Now though, his eyes had been opened to see that the ladder was much higher than he had first thought. On top of that, it seemed that when the ladder ended, a small flight of stairs waited. Shadow was up there somewhere, on those stairs above the ladder.
Early on, Dietrich had decided that he wanted to climb that ladder, and reach those stairs. It would be incredibly unsightly if he were not able to provide an acceptable challenge for the man that would one day grant him his Doom. Shadow's training had been incredibly helpful, Dietrich felt like he had reached a new peak in ability, but it still wouldn't be enough. Not if he wanted to climb higher.
He abandoned the streets, tightly packed with morning traffic, and moved into the alleyways. It was still cool and dark in the alleys, the sun had yet to rise high enough to penetrate the deepest corners of the city. Very few people wandered these areas, for fear of thieves and muggers, none of whom could pose a threat to him. Dietrich hated these places. The people in the slums seemed to exude an unshakeable aura of pure hopelessness. The people had no fire, no passion. They were dead, but still walked. No matter how prosperous, every city had these places.
Normally Dietrich would avoid such a slum. However, he had a suspicion that if any assassin chaos ensued in the city, following Shadow's attack, it would most likely begin here. The abandoned, forsaken dark corners of the city would make easy staging grounds for murderous bands. All that was left to do now was to wait for the inevitable. The exciting prospect of imminent combat made his palms begin to tingle with anticipation.
Briefly, his thoughts drifted to the Princess. Dietrich wondered if she would be safe at the Inn, without Shadow or himself to guard her. Then he remembered the presence of Era, and his mind was put to some rest. He had no first-hand knowledge of her ability, but Shadow had made it clear she could handle herself. Mayumi was with Shadow, so she would be fine. Actually, now that he thought about it, Dietrich was the only one on his own today. The realization made him grin.
Either they're trying to get rid of me, or they think more of me than I realized.
Mayumi
"Failure is not an option.”
"Failure is not an option.”
Once Sora was in position, Mayumi took to the roof tops. She kept low and leaped from roof to roof to while looking out for any warning signs from Sora or Shadow. Assassins that were out of Shadow’s reach were taken down by her arrows in the manner that once an arrow was shot, she would instantly leap away in a different direction to ensure that her targets would not find her. There was no particular pattern she would follow, for if she did so the assassins would most likely read it and expose her. This continued for a while.
The young apprentice had a gut feeling that something was wrong with the way things were going so smoothly and easily for them and knew that Shadow was feeling the same as well.
Her gut instinct was found to be right when Shadow signalled her over to him.
Shadow
Once Mayumi had made her way over to his side, Shadow looked over at her, then to Sora, and then back to the compound before them. His mind was working in ten directions and thinking of all the possibilities which could present themselves, or at least those which were the most likely to occur. No matter which one he went with, he couldn't figure out why this was going so well. Te'i Sai was never this sloppy, nor were they ever this lax on their defenses. If the Grandmaster was here, he was either extremely confident that whoever was with him inside would be enough to stop Shadow, or just a fool who had forgotten how dangerous Shadow truly was.
"... Stay close and stay quiet... I don't like this." He said in a quiet and low voice.
The two of them approached the wall of the compound and scaled its side to a third story window. Shadow hopped inside first, and found the room to be just another empty room with a bed, dresser, desk, mirror, and wardrobe. It was as if it was a room in a regular house.
... Could Taira have been wrong about this? He thought to himself as Mayumi hopped in behind him.
Shadow led her through the compound room by room, checking each one and each time he did so he found nothing waiting for them. One by one, the rooms yielded absolutely nothing in his search for the Grandmaster. It was beginning to grow tiresome and very frustrating for Shadow to continually find nothing when Taira said that this was in fact the place where they needed to be. The search continued for about one hour's time until Shadow called an end to it. They had searched every room and checked each one for any signs of hidden passages, but there was nothing whatsoever to find. As they stood in the hallway, Shadow pulled out Taira's letter to him from one of the small pouches on his belt in the back beneath the Twin Daggers.
He read it one time through in its entirety to see if there was anything he'd missed, and then there was a chilling, and horrifying realization which struck him like a cold and ruthless slap to the face.
"Mayumi......" He said quietly.
"Get out of here... now." He said, his voice soft but commanding.
No sooner had he said those words than did several of the rooms suddenly burst into flame around them. The entire compound was rocked by a large explosion from the basement, knocking both Shadow and Mayumi off their feet. As they fell to the ground, Shadow looked up to see one of the overhead beams falling directly onto Mayumi, but thankfully Shadow was able to flip his body over in time to take the impact of the beam as he held himself over her. He shoved the beam off of his back and picked Mayumi up, forcing her to her feet and pushing her towards one of the rooms with a lesser amount of fire.
"Go!" He shouted.
Shadow had other matters to attend to now, and it was clear to him that Mayumi was no longer safe by his side.
"... So my dear, what do you think of our plan?" Came a dark, cold voice from the shadows around her.
Taira's hands and feet were bound, and her lower left lip bleeding with several other wounds indicative of torture to be found across her body. Her arms were weak, her legs trembled from what had been done to her, and her voice had grown raspy and soft. She looked up as best she could, her eyes landing on those of her captor who stood before her with a subtle but wicked smile on his face.
"You'll never be able to pull it off..." She declared, her voice cutting off from pain and hoarseness at the end.
The figure before her laughed audibly, but made no move from his spot several feet away.
"Ah, my dear Taira. So much faith in your master... It's touching, really. However, you seem to have overlooked the fact that he and I are as equals in almost every way. You cannot truly expect him to stand against me after what's about to happen to him, can you?"
Taira tried to force a smile but her lips would not move. She could only glare at him defiantly.
"Do not overestimate yourself... You'll never be his equal no matter how hard you try." She said, pride in her voice.
At that statement, the figure before her turned cold to match his tone of voice, his smile having since withered.
"Hmph. Your ignorance blinds you, Taira. If only you knew how far back the two of us really go, you'd not be so confident in your master's ability to defeat me."
Taira spat at his feet once her lips found strength again to do so, and she continued to glare at him defiantly and speak with confidence and pride despite the fact that her voice was weak and she needed several breaks to catch her breath in between words.
"It seems to me that you are the one who's... Ignorant here... Especially if you truly believe what you're saying... Your past means nothing in the face of the here and now, and Shadow has you beat... You know it too, don't you? That's why you have to... Resort to such tactics to beat him... Because he's too strong for you in a head to head match?"
The eyes of the figure before her flashed with rage as he slammed his fist into the side of her face, knocking her over in her chair onto the floor, blood trickling from her mouth into a small puddle around her face.
"You know nothing, girl. If I wanted it so, he would already be dead. These tactics mean nothing in the face of my skill and ability, they simply help to ensure that I get what I want. The powerful deserve to rule over the weak, and Shadow is the weakest of them all. He deserves to be humiliated, broken down, and discarded like the trash that he is. You can believe what you like, but your master will fall before me soon enough, and there is nothing you can say that will change that."
With that, the figure stormed out of the room, leaving her lying on the floor bound to her chair as her blood slowly gathered around her head.
As she lay there, thinking about what would happen to her, an explosion went off in one of the rooms around her which shook the walls, floors, and ceiling of her prison. It wasn't long before small fragments of the building began to fall onto her, each one stinging and feeling like another fist which found its target against her.
"... So this is where my story ends... How ironic." She thought to herself.
Shadow dashed through the burning house which was beginning to collapse, rapidly checking and rechecking each room he passed for signs of what Taira described in her letter. When Shadow had first read it, there was a certain word which caught his eye, but at the time he'd thought nothing of it. Only now, too late, did he realize that she was telling him that she was trapped. Her letter led him here because this is where she was, trapped inside this building as it was about to crush her to death. He knew now, after reading her letter, what to look for as far as passageways which he'd missed with Mayumi, and after searching as fast as he could for several minutes and weathering the heat of the flames, Shadow found what he was looking for. He pulled on a small statue in one of the lower rooms which provided the sound he was looking for, though it was barely audible through the flames and creaks of the weakening wood of the house around him.
Shadow tore the carpet away and saw the door to the chambers below. How he missed this before was unknown, as when he had walked on it before there was no sound to convince him it was hollow. Obviously, those who designed this place were much more shrewd than he thought, but this was no time to admire the work set into this place. Shadow broke through the small stone door which was unlocked thanks to that statue being moved, and slid down the ladder to the lower chambers beneath the house. One by one, he searched through each of the small confined spaces until finally, he broke down one final door, and there she was. She was lying very still on the ground, a small pool of blood gathered around her head. Shadow ran to her as fast as he could and tore her bindings, lifting her into his arms and making a mad dash for the exit.
He had some difficulty carrying her up the ladder, but when he made it back to the house the flames had only intensified and made escape nearly impossible, even for him. His eyes and mind worked frantically to find an exit he could use, until he was forced to realize that he was too late, and that the time had come already. Shadow looked up towards the ceiling and heard those horrible sounds of support beams giving way, and he looked to Taira in his arms, who looked back at him with sadness in her eyes as tears welled up within them. Shadow cupped her head into his shoulder and knelt down on one knee, setting her down in a curled up ball in front of his body as the beams overhead finally gave out. He wrapped his arms around Taira and held her in close to him flexing his body the moment the debris came into contact with his flesh, and was buried beneath a mountain of rubble which used to be the compound of a venerable family which likely met its end when Te'i Sai decided to take over.
Elsewhere in the city, a Line-Breaker was making his rounds in the city.
All around him, there was a gathering of men in grey robes with the red insignia of Te'i Sai following him. Though they didn't really have any reason to be doing so, they followed him anyway, as one of them had recognized him from the events several months ago when Shadow met his end. They lined themselves up on the rooftops, keeping quiet as could be as they continued to follow the Line-Breaker until at last, he had reached a rather isolated location where they could work their magic. They had no intention to kill him, but roughing him up would at least be a fun exercise.
At least... That's what they thought when they jumped off the rooftops and landed in a circle around him.
Era was sitting quietly and reading a book in one of the chairs near the window of the inn when the sound of the explosion in the distance caught her attention. Her head shot away from the book and to the source of the noise, and her eyes were wide with anxiety. She stood up, dropping her book to the floor as she approached the window. She looked out, passed the rows of rooftops before her to see the smoke just barely visible in the distance beginning to rise into the sky, signaling that something was horribly wrong.
Era could feel deep inside, that sensation that her brother was in danger.
Ever since they were little, even though they had never met until they were adults, Shadow and Era held a powerful bond which transcended the circumstances surrounding their upbringing and cemented their relationship as brother and sister. No matter the distance between them, when things went wrong, they could sense it. Her mind was linked to her brother's in a way most would never understand, but she could feel the emotions running through his mind and she could almost see through his eyes what was happening. One thing was certain, however, and that was that she was not going to tell Sereinia about where her brother was at the moment. Likely, if the good doctor was as in love with him as she claimed, she'd feel it too... that sense that something was horribly wrong.
Era was unconsciously beginning to try and leave through the window when her ears caught a sound which instantly turned her back in Sereinia's direction. She lunged forward and pushed Sereinia out of the way and caught the wrist of an Assassin from Te'i Sai in her right hand. In the hand of the Assassin was a large knife which closely resembled Shadow's Twins in overall design, but they were not made of Orichalcum, nor were they ever going to present the same kind of threat as the Twins did once in Shadow's hands. Era twisted his wrist and snapped both bones in his forearm just a short distance away from where her grip was, and she planted her foot deep into the man's stomach, churning his insides as she ground her foot in deeper and deeper until she heard his back crack. It was not broken, but it was a signal to her that she had done enough. She threw him aside and immediately pulled Sereinia in close behind her.
"Stay on me Sereinia, and do not wander." She ordered.
Carefully, Era led Sereinia out of the inn and into the streets, on her way to a special safe house which only Era and Shadow knew of. Along the way, she had to protect Sereinia from several would be attackers, but thanks to her skills, they proved to be as nothing. After almost ten minutes of running and fighting, Era led Sereinia to a lone house on the edge of town and got her to go inside once she checked that it was clear.
"Stay here and stay quiet until I come back for you. This city is becoming a battleground, and the farther you are from it the safer you'll be. I know that your first instinct will be to find Shadow, but you'd be doing both him and yourself a favor by staying out of it this time. If he knows you're safe, he can act to his full potential. If he knows you're in danger, he'll be worried about you and his focus will be split. It's safer for both of you if you remain here."
Not really waiting for an answer, Era closed the door on Sereinia and locked her inside. The lock for this door was on the outside, and Era had the only key. She put the key away and ran back into the city, intent on finding and helping her brother out of the mess he had gotten himself into.
Over an hour passed before the debris had weakened enough for him to slowly rise and push it off of himself and Taira.
Shadow was exhausted and wounded from the sheer weight of the rubble and debris falling on him, but by some stroke of unimaginable luck, several support beams remained in tact just enough to support a large sum of the debris above him so that Shadow had enough room to lift what was on top of him off so that he could get Taira out of here. The house was smoldering now, having burned for over an hour already, and Shadow picked up Taira and pried his way free of the debris around him. As he walked into the clean air outside the now burned down compound, his lungs found relief, as did Taira's, who now coughed to get some of the smokey residue from her throat.
Shadow set her down and sat down next to her, both of them exhausted from the aftermath of the house coming down on top of them. Shadow was strong, but holding up several hundred pounds of weight off of Taira from a burning building was no easy feat. He could feel that, while nothing was broken, he was in need of medical attention if he was to come out of this cleanly. Several points on his body were burned and/or deeply bruised, and if he was to recover properly, he'd need access to supplies he was not yet carrying with him. He stood up as best he could and flexed his body, feeling out where the worst points were from the pain they caused before straightening his back and cracking his neck. He looked at Taira, who was now unconscious, and picked her up once more and walked back into the city.
Slowly, step by step, Shadow's consciousness threatened to fade as well.
It wasn't until a stroke of luck came his way once more in the form of Era, who rapidly ran to her brother's side. She carefully embraced him and checked his wounds, applying a mild ointment to dull the pain in almost every location in question before agreeing to take Taira to Sereinia at Era's safe house.
Shadow, on the other hand, had someone to see... And it wasn't long before Shadow's patience was rewarded when Kiiro came forward to face him from out of the chaos which had since engulfed the city since Shadow's confinement in the burning compound.
"... Kiiro." Shadow said in a low and threatening voice.
Kiiro only smiled at him.
Shadow's galre said it all, and Kiiro's smile responded in kind. There were no real words which needed to be voiced between them. They were born on the same day, tossed into the same pit as infants, and brought up as Assassins at the same time. The only difference was how they were trained and by whom, but never the less Kiiro eventually was able to attain the same training which turned Shadow into the Red-Eyed Demon, and had since become his physical equal in strength, speed, agility, skill, stamina and endurance. The two of them had held an unnatural hatred for each other since they day they were born, somehow knowing even then that they would forever be enemies in all things. They stared at each other for a few moments longer, sizing each other up, until Kiiro made a rather unexpected move...
He walked away.
Shadow was rather confused and dumbfounded by what had just happened, as Kiiro had never backed away without a fight before without good reason. Shadow was exhausted and wounded, and now would have been the perfect time to fight him if he wanted to kill him. Shadow would not go down without a fight, but his chances for victory were not very high in his current state. For Kiiro to walk away required circumstance which eluded Shadow's mind as he tried to figure out what was going on. All around him the city was chaos. People screaming everywhere and running for their lives. Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht both fighting in droves in the city streets. Fires and people fighting fires in several locations around the city. It was just one big mess, and somehow Kiiro was connected to it, but if he was willing to walk away from Shadow... How involved was he?
Shadow's answer came in the form of another individual who appeared to him from out of the haze.
Era made her way back to the safe house and unlocked the door. As she threw it open, Sereinia was inside waiting to be let out, but there was no time for that.
"Sereinia, help me stabilize Taira. After that we can go find Shadow. Get everything you have with you and anything you need from this room. It's stocked with medical supplies. Hurry!" She demanded.
Back in the streets, Shadow stared down this new opponent who stood before him. For whatever reason, Shadow could not gauge his abilities. Shadow had trained for so long, and had so much combat experience, that he was able to gauge any opponent's fighting prowess at a glance without ever needing to see them fight. This man though was different, and that had Shadow worried. If he had enough control over his body to hide his fighting prowess, then he was obviously going to be incredibly dangerous.
The man before Shadow was about six feet tall with dark brown hair cut short but straight along the top leading into a small point just above his forehead. There was grey around his temples, but other than that there were no outward signs of aging. He was lean, muscular, and held a similar build to Shadow, albeit slightly bigger. His face was clean and devoid of scars or signs of fatigue. His eyes were clear and sharp like that of a raptor, and his weaponry consisted solely of a single sword which was obviously made from Orichalcum judging by the handle and what little of the blade Shadow could see.
Once again, as with Kiiro, there were no words which needed to be spoken. Shadow rotated his neck in a circle and loosened up his shoulders, stretching his legs and arms both before standing up straight and waiting for his opponent to finish doing the same. When they were both satisfied, they glared each other down once more, neither one willing to instigate the first strike. In order to force the issue they inched closer and closer to each other, each step bringing them that much closer to being within striking range. Finally, they had reached arms length and were within range, but both were still reluctant to engage first. They stepped in circles around each other, neither one wiling to do anything more than feel the other out for any signs of weakness. Both fighters had a near flawless guard despite the fact that their hands were down, but each could tell the other was ready at any given moment.
Finally, the first move was made.
This unknown enemy struck first, and the speed at which he moved caught Shadow completely off guard. Shadow could not stop his attack, nor get away from it fast enough to avoid damage, and he ended up taking a glancing blow to the right side of his jaw as he staggered away a few steps to analyze what had just happened. When he felt his jaw and drew his hand away, there was a small trickle of blood coming from it. He looked at his opponent's hand and saw a small piece of flesh being flicked off of his index knuckle, and Shadow realized that the punch had come at him so fast that it actually caught his skin when it glanced to the side and tore a small section of it off.
Shadow was amazed at the speed at which his opponent moved, and he knew then and there... This was a fight he could not win.
After Era and Sereinia had stabilized Taira and allowed her to sleep in the safety of Era's safe house, Era led Sereinia through the streets to Shadow as fast as they were both humanly able to go. Era was able to feel each blow of the fight within her soul, though her physical body did not suffer the same pain. Finally, the fight was over, and she could sense that Shadow did not walk away victorious from it all. Through the streets and alleyways she led Sereinia to her brother, and finally found him lying unconscious in the middle of the road with either of the Twins embedded into the ground on either side of his head.
Oddly enough, this was an ancient symbol of respect from one warrior to another, victor to loser, to plant the loser's weapon(s) into the Earth at or around the head.
Shadow drew breath yet, but it was clear to Era upon a single glance that Shadow would not be waking up anytime soon.
Thus, it began. The operation which entailed Shadow's and his allies lifelong goal, The fall of Te'i Sai. At the very least, Sereinia was informed of this detail. She knew of the organization from the myths before her ascension as a Princess. Now, she knew them well through experience and also through the various lectures she had received at Cre' Est from the hands of her private tutors which included self-reading. Once covered with honor was now blemished with the atrocities of sins. It would appear that no one was immune with the degradation in the hands of time. Even with that knowledge, she could not still help but be opposed to such an idea. Was there no other way than giving death? Yet, she also understood that the ways of such people had been ingrained deeply in their souls. It made her wonder if her vision of peace will be realized or was it really a foolish dream?
Thinking on it, Sereinia released a small sigh as she was preparing some of the medicines. She had been in such situations that the group would returned occasionally with some souvenirs from their expedition. Although, she has faith in them to return alive. There was still her never-ending concern. She only hoped that Shadow, Mayumi, and Dietrich would come back all safe and sound. With that lingering thought, she grabbed hold a small flask to begin her concoction of her own medicines. But in that instance, the flask escaped her grasp and shattered on the wooden floor. Yet, her attention was not taken by the crashing sound of the glass. It was the terrible and nauseating feeling of dread.
"Shadow..."
As if a premonition, an explosion from the distance took her and Era's attention who was left behind to watch over the Princess. The anxiety that Era was showing only cemented Sereinia's awful feeling. Something has terribly gone wrong. Her heart beat faster than she could ever anticipated and her complexion was slowly turning into a paler hue. She must find them. She must find him now. But before she could do such a thing, she was pushed away and the sound of bones breaking returned her slightly to the present. In the midst of her personal turmoil, an attack to her person was presented. This was a trap. It only fueled her fear for the safety of Mayumi, Dietrich, and Shadow further.
"Stay on me Sereinia, and do not wander."
Era's words cut through Sereinia's hazy consciousness as she felt her being pulled by Era to stay behind her. She did as she was told and soon the two of them were out of the Inn. Yet, it was not without a few tackles which was the same even when they were on the streets. The question of their destination entered the Princess' mind however, she was not able to ask Era about it. Not until, they had arrived at a lone house which was quite a ways from the main city proper. She wondered what they were doing here when it was clear that something bad had happened to their friends especially to Shadow. The fear and dread would still not subside within the Good Doctor's heart.
"Stay here and stay quiet until I come back for you. This city is becoming a battleground, and the farther you are from it the safer you'll be. I know that your first instinct will be to find Shadow, but you'd be doing both him and yourself a favor by staying out of it this time. If he knows you're safe, he can act to his full potential. If he knows you're in danger, he'll be worried about you and his focus will be split. It's safer for both of you if you remain here."
Before Sereinia could answer whether she approved of this action or not, the door was closed in front of her with the lock mechanism echoing through the still house. The memories of how Taira locked her up to avoid the events of the Bloody New Year flashed briefly through her mind. She tried opening the door yet, it was completely sturdy and she highly doubt that Era would leave her alone without an assurance that she could not leave without a miracle which the Princess was not capable of without the aid of another.
Lowering herself to the floor, Sereinia replayed Era's words to her much like a broken record. The truth in those statements cannot be denied. The last time she recklessly involved herself in the fray lead to his father's current state and trouble to the Twin Protectors who Shadow had asked to watch over her. Her actions always lead to irreversible consequences which she would carry as her sins for all time. Yet, the urge to search for Shadow on her own remained strong. Perhaps if she was much like Linde, she would not be too much of a burden in events like these. Yet, her morality of not harming continued to hamper such notions. In the end, she could only pray.
"Divine Auxureilla, please kept them safe... Please let them all return to me safely especially him... I beg of you..."
The Princess was uncertain how much time had passed by. But, she was sure that impatience was creeping on her like an awaiting predator. She had already looked around the house she was taken to. There were ample supplies here both for medical care and living expenses. This was for sure one of the safe houses. It was quite convenient that such structures were placed around the continent but also a bit saddening for the urgency to have one. Perhaps, someday they could make do without such a thing. It was then the door was opened halting Sereinia's thought in the middle. There was Era carrying a heavily injured woman which she could only identify as Taira.
"Sereinia, help me stabilize Taira. After that we can go find Shadow. Get everything you have with you and anything you need from this room. It's stocked with medical supplies. Hurry!"
Instinct of being a Doctor overtook Sereinia's concerns. For now, it was important to treat the wounds on Taira. Quickly tying her hair up, she proceeded to check the obvious wounds that could be seen. She immediately applied a primary aid to it and then continued treating it to ensure that it would not be infected or evolve into a critical one. The wound on Taira's head made the Princess concerned the most. She could treat the outer results of the wound and such. However, she could never correctly gauge whether there would be a lasting effect. For now, she must what she can. Once that was done, she checked for other injuries that might have been hidden by Taira's clothes. Finding a lot than anticipated, she could only conclude that this girl was tortured either for fun or necessity. Perhaps, it was even for both reasons. When Taira's condition was pronounced by Sereinia as stable, Era took her away to find Shadow.
Soon, the two of them reached their intended destination. There they saw Shadow lying on the ground. Those of eyes of purple that had the subtle lingering of fear grew large with the realization of her doubts. Without further ado, Sereinia broken free from Era's side and ran towards Shadow. The memories of his presumed demise played in her mind much like a silent film. She never wanted that to happen ever again. Lowering herself to the ground, she immediately checked for his pulse. It soothed her worries that it was still present.
"Shadow... Oh, Shadow..."
Taking out some of the medical supplies she had taken with her, Sereinia began applying first aid and also checked the condition of Shadow's body. It was in a terrible yet manageable condition. The aftermaths of a battle was the certain cause of his injuries. There were also some burned marks that made her conclude that Shadow was involved with the explosion beforehand. However, she could not properly treat him at the middle of the streets. Looking over her shoulders, her purple eyes met with Era's.
"Era, help me carry him. We need to take him to safety now."
After stating that, Sereinia gently caressed Shadow's face. She did not know what happened here or the meaning of those daggers embedded on the grounds beside his head. All she understood was that Shadow needed help now more than ever. It also meant that someone had the ability to render the infamous Red-Eyed Demon unconscious or has the stroke of luck on their side. Whatever the case maybe, she could not care about it for now.
Thinking on it, Sereinia released a small sigh as she was preparing some of the medicines. She had been in such situations that the group would returned occasionally with some souvenirs from their expedition. Although, she has faith in them to return alive. There was still her never-ending concern. She only hoped that Shadow, Mayumi, and Dietrich would come back all safe and sound. With that lingering thought, she grabbed hold a small flask to begin her concoction of her own medicines. But in that instance, the flask escaped her grasp and shattered on the wooden floor. Yet, her attention was not taken by the crashing sound of the glass. It was the terrible and nauseating feeling of dread.
"Shadow..."
As if a premonition, an explosion from the distance took her and Era's attention who was left behind to watch over the Princess. The anxiety that Era was showing only cemented Sereinia's awful feeling. Something has terribly gone wrong. Her heart beat faster than she could ever anticipated and her complexion was slowly turning into a paler hue. She must find them. She must find him now. But before she could do such a thing, she was pushed away and the sound of bones breaking returned her slightly to the present. In the midst of her personal turmoil, an attack to her person was presented. This was a trap. It only fueled her fear for the safety of Mayumi, Dietrich, and Shadow further.
"Stay on me Sereinia, and do not wander."
Era's words cut through Sereinia's hazy consciousness as she felt her being pulled by Era to stay behind her. She did as she was told and soon the two of them were out of the Inn. Yet, it was not without a few tackles which was the same even when they were on the streets. The question of their destination entered the Princess' mind however, she was not able to ask Era about it. Not until, they had arrived at a lone house which was quite a ways from the main city proper. She wondered what they were doing here when it was clear that something bad had happened to their friends especially to Shadow. The fear and dread would still not subside within the Good Doctor's heart.
"Stay here and stay quiet until I come back for you. This city is becoming a battleground, and the farther you are from it the safer you'll be. I know that your first instinct will be to find Shadow, but you'd be doing both him and yourself a favor by staying out of it this time. If he knows you're safe, he can act to his full potential. If he knows you're in danger, he'll be worried about you and his focus will be split. It's safer for both of you if you remain here."
Before Sereinia could answer whether she approved of this action or not, the door was closed in front of her with the lock mechanism echoing through the still house. The memories of how Taira locked her up to avoid the events of the Bloody New Year flashed briefly through her mind. She tried opening the door yet, it was completely sturdy and she highly doubt that Era would leave her alone without an assurance that she could not leave without a miracle which the Princess was not capable of without the aid of another.
Lowering herself to the floor, Sereinia replayed Era's words to her much like a broken record. The truth in those statements cannot be denied. The last time she recklessly involved herself in the fray lead to his father's current state and trouble to the Twin Protectors who Shadow had asked to watch over her. Her actions always lead to irreversible consequences which she would carry as her sins for all time. Yet, the urge to search for Shadow on her own remained strong. Perhaps if she was much like Linde, she would not be too much of a burden in events like these. Yet, her morality of not harming continued to hamper such notions. In the end, she could only pray.
"Divine Auxureilla, please kept them safe... Please let them all return to me safely especially him... I beg of you..."
The Princess was uncertain how much time had passed by. But, she was sure that impatience was creeping on her like an awaiting predator. She had already looked around the house she was taken to. There were ample supplies here both for medical care and living expenses. This was for sure one of the safe houses. It was quite convenient that such structures were placed around the continent but also a bit saddening for the urgency to have one. Perhaps, someday they could make do without such a thing. It was then the door was opened halting Sereinia's thought in the middle. There was Era carrying a heavily injured woman which she could only identify as Taira.
"Sereinia, help me stabilize Taira. After that we can go find Shadow. Get everything you have with you and anything you need from this room. It's stocked with medical supplies. Hurry!"
Instinct of being a Doctor overtook Sereinia's concerns. For now, it was important to treat the wounds on Taira. Quickly tying her hair up, she proceeded to check the obvious wounds that could be seen. She immediately applied a primary aid to it and then continued treating it to ensure that it would not be infected or evolve into a critical one. The wound on Taira's head made the Princess concerned the most. She could treat the outer results of the wound and such. However, she could never correctly gauge whether there would be a lasting effect. For now, she must what she can. Once that was done, she checked for other injuries that might have been hidden by Taira's clothes. Finding a lot than anticipated, she could only conclude that this girl was tortured either for fun or necessity. Perhaps, it was even for both reasons. When Taira's condition was pronounced by Sereinia as stable, Era took her away to find Shadow.
Soon, the two of them reached their intended destination. There they saw Shadow lying on the ground. Those of eyes of purple that had the subtle lingering of fear grew large with the realization of her doubts. Without further ado, Sereinia broken free from Era's side and ran towards Shadow. The memories of his presumed demise played in her mind much like a silent film. She never wanted that to happen ever again. Lowering herself to the ground, she immediately checked for his pulse. It soothed her worries that it was still present.
"Shadow... Oh, Shadow..."
Taking out some of the medical supplies she had taken with her, Sereinia began applying first aid and also checked the condition of Shadow's body. It was in a terrible yet manageable condition. The aftermaths of a battle was the certain cause of his injuries. There were also some burned marks that made her conclude that Shadow was involved with the explosion beforehand. However, she could not properly treat him at the middle of the streets. Looking over her shoulders, her purple eyes met with Era's.
"Era, help me carry him. We need to take him to safety now."
After stating that, Sereinia gently caressed Shadow's face. She did not know what happened here or the meaning of those daggers embedded on the grounds beside his head. All she understood was that Shadow needed help now more than ever. It also meant that someone had the ability to render the infamous Red-Eyed Demon unconscious or has the stroke of luck on their side. Whatever the case maybe, she could not care about it for now.
Dietrich Faust
"Just climbing that ladder..."
"Just climbing that ladder..."
Dietrich casually drew Gewalt from his back as the circle of cloaked figures seemed to materialize around him. He had to give them credit, they played their strengths well. From the calm, almost lackadaisical atmosphere that radiated from them, Dietrich had to assume they thought of him as simply a toy to play with. The thought made him smile savagely. He remembered Shadow's warning about the types of enemies he might encounter, and searched them for any distinguishing insignia. They were all clothed in a uniform way, long grey cloaks that masked their equipment; just as Dietrich's own black cloak hid his. Still, Dietrich couldn't imagine they that they wouldn't be carrying all types of vicious weaponry. He noticed the red symbol of the assassins' guild that Shadow had told him of. If he remembered correctly, these were roughly the same quality of men that he had fought against in his last brush with assassins.
The ring of cloaked figures did not speak, but observed him silently. Dietrich adopted a basic stance, with his greatsword held at his hip, the pommel facing forward and the blade reaching out behind him. They stood for a few long moments, Dietrich facing the ring of mute grey-cloaked killers. Dietrich snorted and stomped into a wide stance.
"No need to talk, I know what you want and who you are. I speak with my blade." Dietrich spoke.
Abruptly, he launched himself forward. He was taken aback by the explosive energy with his which his legs shot him towards the line of men. It was thrilling, his long black cloak billowed behind him like a shadow attempting to catch up with its source. The assassins seemed similarly surprised, and the men directly in his path took a few steps back. Nonetheless, Dietrich came within range amazingly fast. He bellowed a deep challenge and sent six feet of steel screaming through the air.
"Taste a real warrior's blade!"
The assassins, caught completely unprepared in their ignorance of Dietrich's skill, only barely managed to leap over the blade as it passed. Dietrich's face contorted into a mask of effort as he fought against Gewalt's own momentum. Completing an act of masterful swordsmanship, he delivered a return swing with the back-edge, ripping through the assassins as they were in mid-air. They screamed as Gewalt bit into their bodies.
Not watching to see them fall to the street, Dietrich immediately spun around, lashing out with a wide sweep. The assassins around him had attempted to close the gap when he attacked, and they suffered for their mistake. Dietrich moved through them like a force of nature, using the sheer weight, length, and momentum of his massive blade to rip through body after body. He could tell that the assassins were not at all prepared for him. They had never fought an opponent that could couple competent speed with raw power. They had simply underestimated him.
Dietrich's berserk fury, paired with Gewalt's length and momentum, cleared a blood-soaked space for him to move. The assassins attempted to back off and reorganize, but Dietrich gave them no such chance. He chased them down, hacking through rips and thighs, opening stomachs and ending lives. Quickly though, the surprise of his assault wore off, and the assassins began to play on their strengths. They danced out of his reach and began using projectiles.
Knives and throwing stars filled the air, they were too small to be anything other than an annoyance though. Dietrich avoided them as best he could, letting the ones that grazed the unprotected portions of his limbs fuel his rage through pain. Still, he was at a disadvantage now. The assassins were staying out of range of his sword, and he realized that it wouldn't be long until they deployed weaponry capable of penetrating his armor. A particularly large throwing knife suddenly connected with his thigh. He grunted in pain, before ripping the blade out and casting it away.
"What's wrong? No man brave enough to meet me alone? I'm sure you're bitter about your dead friends, don't you want to take my life with your own hands?" He roared.
The remaining assassins paused in their attack; at first, Dietrich thought that his taunt had somehow affected them, but without warning, the assassins suddenly fled. They vanished down the alleyways and side-streets before Dietrich could protest. His first reaction was to pursue them, but they had all left in different directions, and Dietrich realized that there was something more to this than there seemed. They seemed to have been following some kind of order. He turned and surveyed the rooftops around him.
"Someone must have been watching from up there, somewhere. They must have ordered a general withdraw. For what reason though?"
Dietrich glanced around, only now realizing the scope of the chaos that he had caused. Bodies were literally piled in the street. He wasn't normally one to keep a kill-count, but Dietrich was unashamedly proud of his new found ability. At least thirteen assassins had been sent to the Coward's Pool by his hand today. Even more had been carried off by their friends, some of whom would die before reaching safety.
"Just climbing that ladder... I suppose."
He took a deep breath, and began cleaning the blood from Gewalt on the grey cloak of a fallen foe. He wondered what his comrades were up to. Abruptly, he realized he was bleeding. Gashes and cuts oozed red ichor on his upper arms and legs, the most prominent of which was a large puncture wound left by the large knife that had stabbed into his thigh. He smiled despite himself.
Motion in the corner of his eye caught his attention, to his surprise, he spotted the Princess and Era running down the street that intersected with his own. His first reaction was that something had gone wrong, there was no other reason for the Princess to be out running through the streets. He pursued as fast as he was able, his left leg slowly going numb.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________
Eventually, he was able to catch up with them, but the scene that awaited him was startling.
"Era, help me carry him. We need to take him to safety now."
Dietrich caught his breath and approached the two women.
"Don't bother yourself, ladies." He said, addressing them both. "I'll carry him, just tell me where I'm going."
He approached Shadow's body, but stopped to face Era. "If its alright with you that is, he's your flesh and blood. But I've got a feeling you're in a better position to cover us than me. On the way you can tell me what the hell is going on."
Mayumi
"What's going on?”
"What's going on?”
Mayumi's mind was in a mess. The moment she had managed to get away from the burning compound, unclear visions flashed around in her head like a faulty light bulb. She knew they were warning signs but how was she to comprehend them in the panicked state she was in?
'Calm yourself.' She reprimanded mentally, but it seemed to be easier said than done.
It was unlike her to be caught this off-guard, but seeing Shadow caught off-guard as well was a completely different matter. Was the information given by Taira wrong? Or had she led them into this trap on purpose? From Shadow’s point of view it might have been unlikely, but since Mayumi did not know the lady as well as he did, she had her suspicions.
Sounds of a battle caught the white-haired girl’s attention. Not wasting another moment, she made her way towards it from the rooftops. What she found was the line breaker in battle with Te'i Sai assassins. She observed the scene and found the man to be doing pretty well for a person who had just gotten training from the red-eyed demon. Mayumi continued to watch the battle until an image of a full-grown male figure lying on the ground with familiar orichalcum twin daggers on either side of his head appeared in her mind. A dark unknown figure stood above him with obvious victory.
The apprentice racked her brains for who could have defeated Shadow and only one person came to mind.
‘Kiiro.’
The single name brought back many memories, one of them bring the hostage situation she had found herself in the previous time she encountered this man. Mayumi immediately sent Sora high into the skies above the clouds so that no one could get to her. She did not want to risk any chances of anything happening to her loyal winged companion, again.
Mayumi went off in search of the man whom murdered her previous Master, though something told her that she did not need to.
Shadow
When Shadow woke up the world was spinning. His body ached and some of his joints felt like they'd been put through a grinding machine. He looked up at the ceiling to get his bearings, and found himself back in Era's safe house. Era herself was not far away, likely doing a perimeter check, and Sereinia was quite close to him and seemed to be quite tired. After going through all of this when it was supposed to be a quick and easy trip could not have been without consequence for the poor girl. Shadow and the others were used to this, but Sereinia, having come up in a normal background, would likely never be used to it.
But Shadow couldn't worry about that now.
He did a quick assessment of his body by flexing individual muscle groups and adding and subtracting tension in a few key areas to feel out where his body needed the most attention. He could feel that there were three cracked ribs, though none completely broken which was good. Within his left forearm, the radial bone had a hairline fracture along its length from his wrist to about two or three inches down the bone. That would be difficult to treat without a few key ingredients, but luckily Shadow was able to spot the ingredients in question in one of Era's cupboards. His left knee was slightly banged up, but would not need more than a good soaking in hot water and some TLC to bring it back up to proper shape.
Other than that, Shadow was relatively unscathed, if severely roughed up on the surface.
He sat up slowly, using his elbows to push his upper torso up first, following with his mid back and finally his lower back until he was sitting upright. It was an odd feeling for Shadow to know that he had been defeated in combat, and by one so seemingly calm and at peace that why he was connected to Kiiro eluded Shadow completely. The fact that Kiiro had his chance to kill Shadow, but instead allowed this warrior to fight with him instead proved that the Assassin had a bigger agenda than Shadow had initially thought. What he was up to remained a mystery, but Shadow doubted that he'd seen the last of that warrior.
He looked around, and as Sereinia approached him he gave her a smile and a nod to let her know he was alright, but his face gave a different message as he continued to look around.
"... Where's Mayumi?" He asked.
Mayumi
"You only live once, but if you do it right, once is enough.” By Mae West
"You only live once, but if you do it right, once is enough.” By Mae West
It had been 15 minutes from the time Mayumi went off in search for her target, but still had not found any signs of him. Looking to the skies, the girl raised her hand with her forearm bent. Soon Sora’s familiar figure swept down towards her and landed on her hand. Stroking the golden eagle’s head with her free hand, she soothed the feathered animal and whispered into its ear.
For a long moment, Sora looked into her eyes with hesitation before finally taking off into the skies and disappearing from Mayumi’s sight. It understood what Mayumi was doing, but knew it to be very risky as well.
Satisfied, Mayumi closed her eyes and let the familiar feeling of connecting with the ground beneath her feet flow through her and within a second, they snapped back open to reveal black-red orbs as she spun round and lashed out fiercely with a kick at the assassin who was seconds away from piercing her neck with a dagger. The kick was followed up with a stab to the assassin’s pressure point with a needle ending his life right there and then. With one assassin down, the rest of the group revealed themselves. The lifeless body fell from Mayumi’s grasp as she turned glittering red orbs to face the new group.
Mayumi felt adrenaline rush through her blood streams and the world around her became slow. Automatically, her right hand reached for the katana strapped to her hip and drew it in a swift motion. As the assassins spread themselves around her, she breathed in the clean air around her.
‘Too clean.’ Her mind seemed to tell her, and it was all the push she needed.
Mayumi lashed out like she was a caged beast, her katana seemingly dancing around her with her quick hand movements. She could see the assassins were having slight difficulty in catching up with her movements. Blood was splattered everywhere, and one by one, they fell to the ground in their own crimson liquid.
Mayumi continued her little blood dance until there were no longer any men standing. The world was restored to its usual speed and Mayumi slowed down to a stop. Breathing in the blood filled air, she spun around slowly and took in the bloody scene she had created around herself.
‘Much better.’ Her unconscious mind noted in relief.
Claps sounded from behind her and Mayumi whipped round to face the man she had been searching for.
"I'd expect nothing less my dear." He told her like a proud mentor.
Mayumi glared at him, her eyes never leaving his form as he circled her.
"You should be happy my dear. Testing you means that you have worth in my eyes. If you did not, you'd already be dead.
Mayumi saw red flash before her eyes and before she could think things through, a needle was in her hand aimed towards Kiiro’s neck, but when her hand was a second away from his neck, Kiiro grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him making her drop the needle before twisting her arm behind her back restricting her movements. Bending over her, he whispered in her ear sending chills up her spine.
"You show excellent promise. Shadow has trained you well. But not well enough."
With a single hit to the back of her head, the girl was knocked unconscious, her body falling limp in his arms.
“Let’s not waste any more time, shall we?” He caressed her face before scooping the small form into his arms and disappearing into the shadows of the alleyways.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"They say that when someone is important you will know if they are in danger..."
"They say that when someone is important you will know if they are in danger..."
It did not take long until the group of four had returned to the house where the Princess was taken to first by Era. With Dietrich's help, the action of carrying Shadow was left in his hand. On the way down there, Era had explained the events in a brief and needed details to be known for now. As for Sereinia, she was filled with concern for the still unconscious Shadow. It was perhaps due to such concern she had failed to notice that Sora was nowhere to be found in the reddening skies of the city. As for its owner, she had not realized that the Mayumi had yet to make her presence known to them.
She was not certain how much time had come to pass. The only thing she was sure of was Shadow's condition. Sereinia had already treated much of his the injuries that required immediate attention. The assassin's life was not in danger or at risk of being maimed. However, her worries did not stop from there. The city was in chaotic turmoil and the streets on their way back to this Safe House were filled with terrors and deaths of innocent citizens. Somehow, she was reliving what had happened on the day where the Red-Eyed Demon had met his doom as people had remembered. It irked and scared her at the possibility of those events happening again.
"Please benevolent gods... Don't let it be so."
These words were her prayer as Sereinia clasped her hands to plead for such a desire. After doing so, she could feel the toll of what had transpired around her beginning to take place. She somewhat become accustomed to the dangerous attributes of traveling with Shadow. However, it did not mean that she would not feel weary/ For unlike the others who had been used to such tragedies happening before them, the rush of adrenaline, the attempts on their lives, it was a common thing. As for her, it was a completely new aspect in her life.
Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Sereinia could feel the probability of having a slight headache. She could not blame such a thing as the events in her life were happening around her in phase that she could not afford to stop and linger. All she could do was to adapt quickly and act without much thinking. Her emotions were in a whirlwind slowly building within her. She knew that soon enough, the need to vent it out would come. However now was not the right time. Hearing rustling where Shadow was put to rest, her eyes of purple saw that the man in question had finally woken up.
The relief of knowing that washed over her. It eased the biggest concern that she had at the moment. Standing from her chosen seat which was not actually far from Shadow, she went towards him with a grateful and gentle smile. The knowledge of that he will recover soon was enough for him. However, there was this nagging feeling within her that had yet to stop. Sereinia wondered what could it possibly be about. The Princess only realized it when Shadow had aired the source of her uneasiness.
"... Where's Mayumi?"
Upon hearing that question. Sereinia stopped in her walk and those eyes of purple widened in guilt of forgetting and great concern flooding her. She could answer with great dejection and shame on herself. The memories of how Mayumi had been beaten up during that fateful night before the Festival of the Gods.
"I do not know... She had yet to come here. Does she know this place?"
It was clear that the Princess was frazzled in her nerves more than ever. Her tone and her gestures were evident of her worry and nervousness. She greatly feared for the possibility of Mayumi getting hurt like that once more. Grabbing a coat that she had found earlier, she was determined to look for the young girl. It did not matter to her whether Mayumi was more equipped to handle danger than her. The fact that she was still missing and upon the current situation, Sereinia cannot help but be fundamentally in panic. It did not register to her the words that she had said. For in truth, she was the one who needed protection more than anyone else especially with what was happening around the city.
"What if something happened to her? I have to go find her. Mr. Dietrich, please look after Shadow. I will look for Mayumi."
She was not certain how much time had come to pass. The only thing she was sure of was Shadow's condition. Sereinia had already treated much of his the injuries that required immediate attention. The assassin's life was not in danger or at risk of being maimed. However, her worries did not stop from there. The city was in chaotic turmoil and the streets on their way back to this Safe House were filled with terrors and deaths of innocent citizens. Somehow, she was reliving what had happened on the day where the Red-Eyed Demon had met his doom as people had remembered. It irked and scared her at the possibility of those events happening again.
"Please benevolent gods... Don't let it be so."
These words were her prayer as Sereinia clasped her hands to plead for such a desire. After doing so, she could feel the toll of what had transpired around her beginning to take place. She somewhat become accustomed to the dangerous attributes of traveling with Shadow. However, it did not mean that she would not feel weary/ For unlike the others who had been used to such tragedies happening before them, the rush of adrenaline, the attempts on their lives, it was a common thing. As for her, it was a completely new aspect in her life.
Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Sereinia could feel the probability of having a slight headache. She could not blame such a thing as the events in her life were happening around her in phase that she could not afford to stop and linger. All she could do was to adapt quickly and act without much thinking. Her emotions were in a whirlwind slowly building within her. She knew that soon enough, the need to vent it out would come. However now was not the right time. Hearing rustling where Shadow was put to rest, her eyes of purple saw that the man in question had finally woken up.
The relief of knowing that washed over her. It eased the biggest concern that she had at the moment. Standing from her chosen seat which was not actually far from Shadow, she went towards him with a grateful and gentle smile. The knowledge of that he will recover soon was enough for him. However, there was this nagging feeling within her that had yet to stop. Sereinia wondered what could it possibly be about. The Princess only realized it when Shadow had aired the source of her uneasiness.
"... Where's Mayumi?"
Upon hearing that question. Sereinia stopped in her walk and those eyes of purple widened in guilt of forgetting and great concern flooding her. She could answer with great dejection and shame on herself. The memories of how Mayumi had been beaten up during that fateful night before the Festival of the Gods.
"I do not know... She had yet to come here. Does she know this place?"
It was clear that the Princess was frazzled in her nerves more than ever. Her tone and her gestures were evident of her worry and nervousness. She greatly feared for the possibility of Mayumi getting hurt like that once more. Grabbing a coat that she had found earlier, she was determined to look for the young girl. It did not matter to her whether Mayumi was more equipped to handle danger than her. The fact that she was still missing and upon the current situation, Sereinia cannot help but be fundamentally in panic. It did not register to her the words that she had said. For in truth, she was the one who needed protection more than anyone else especially with what was happening around the city.
"What if something happened to her? I have to go find her. Mr. Dietrich, please look after Shadow. I will look for Mayumi."
Solomon Kreigg : The White Grim Reaper
"However, it entirely depends on what the course of action you would take..."
"However, it entirely depends on what the course of action you would take..."
Eyes that seemed to have hold the moon's radiance gazed at the distant sky where a falcon was circling. It brought a memory from a past that cannot be said part of the oldest tales. More than that, the feeling of dread was evident. As if being drowned in the sea of despair, this was what the Vice Captain of the Cretian Royal Knights was sensing at the moment. He was uncertain what was the reason for such a notion. After all, he was certain that the Empress was safe with Yarun as well as the Emperor. Even more so, he had just finished his little skirmish at one of the border cities of Cre' Est where the terror of Roda Ah K'mht had been ceased at his command.
"Sir Kreigg? Sir Kreigg?"
Disrupting his thoughts, Solomon directed his eyes to the foot soldier calling for his attention. He did not show any manner of inattention or apology for his actions just an indifferent and passive expression which he usually has.
"What is it?"
The foot soldier who was confused at the rather unresponsive Vice Captain suddenly straightened himself and saluted the half of the renowned Demon Slayer and gave his report of the clean-up operation that had been done after the fight between the Assassins that came from another continent. Listening to the words, Solomon was not truly paying attention and only said a few words.
"I see. I will leave the rest to your unit."
After saying that, Solomon turned his back from the soldier and did not even wait for the answer of affirmation. His uneasiness had yet to dissipate. He could only note this that something had happened to the Princess' retinue which was composed of the still alive Red-Eyed Demon and one named Dietrich Faust, the man he had met and introduced himself as some sort of priest. In truth, he could careless about the well-beings of those men. They could handle themselves without much trouble and death was something that does not scare them anyway. What worried him was the condition of the naive Princess and of course, the only lead of a family relative that he has, Mayumi.
"Raggella and Uirlin. Please watch over them. Watch over Mayumi."
It was a whisper that left his lips as Solomon rode his horse and decided to return to the Capitol earlier than anticipated. His concerns would be probably be realized and eased when he returns for there could be answers to clear his confusion and questions there. In truth, he greatly disagree with the Empress' decision even more so allowing Mayumi to return with Shadow. He shall never question the ability of the Red-Eyed Demon. However, the question of the girl's safety will never be assured especially when he could sense a cloud of dangerous desire circling her. With that in mind, he hastened his pace while his outer appearance did not reveal the turbulence of emotions he was currently feeling inside.
"Sir Kreigg? Sir Kreigg?"
Disrupting his thoughts, Solomon directed his eyes to the foot soldier calling for his attention. He did not show any manner of inattention or apology for his actions just an indifferent and passive expression which he usually has.
"What is it?"
The foot soldier who was confused at the rather unresponsive Vice Captain suddenly straightened himself and saluted the half of the renowned Demon Slayer and gave his report of the clean-up operation that had been done after the fight between the Assassins that came from another continent. Listening to the words, Solomon was not truly paying attention and only said a few words.
"I see. I will leave the rest to your unit."
After saying that, Solomon turned his back from the soldier and did not even wait for the answer of affirmation. His uneasiness had yet to dissipate. He could only note this that something had happened to the Princess' retinue which was composed of the still alive Red-Eyed Demon and one named Dietrich Faust, the man he had met and introduced himself as some sort of priest. In truth, he could careless about the well-beings of those men. They could handle themselves without much trouble and death was something that does not scare them anyway. What worried him was the condition of the naive Princess and of course, the only lead of a family relative that he has, Mayumi.
"Raggella and Uirlin. Please watch over them. Watch over Mayumi."
It was a whisper that left his lips as Solomon rode his horse and decided to return to the Capitol earlier than anticipated. His concerns would be probably be realized and eased when he returns for there could be answers to clear his confusion and questions there. In truth, he greatly disagree with the Empress' decision even more so allowing Mayumi to return with Shadow. He shall never question the ability of the Red-Eyed Demon. However, the question of the girl's safety will never be assured especially when he could sense a cloud of dangerous desire circling her. With that in mind, he hastened his pace while his outer appearance did not reveal the turbulence of emotions he was currently feeling inside.
Shadow
"What if something happened to her? I have to go find her. Mr. Dietrich, please look after Shadow. I will look for Mayumi."
Shadow heard this and immediately responded.
"You aren't going anywhere with the city in this state." He demanded, rather harshly.
Shadow was injured, irritated, and definitely affected by his loss in combat to whomever that warrior was. However, he was clear headed enough to know that going out into the city with it in such a chaotic frenzy of Assassin activity was not an option. Injured as he was, Shadow was in no condition to fight, and as such he was unsure if he should send Era out to look for the girl just yet.
"... We will wait." He declared as he laid back down, albeit with some difficulty from his cracked ribs.
They all sat, more or less, in silence for over ten minutes before Sora finally appeared outside and landed on the roof's edge above the doorway. Era opened the door and brought the bird inside, and Shadow knew exactly what had happened.
"Sora never comes back alone... Mayumi's been taken." He said quietly, sadness touching the tip of his tongue.
Era closed her eyes and let out a small sigh, brushing her long hair back and allowing her fingers to run through it. Though she wasn't quite as well acquainted with Mayumi as the others, she held a certain level of respect and adoration for the little girl who wanted to be an Assassin. In Era's eyes, she was still too young and too weak to measure up to Shadow and her expectations, but she trusted Shadow's judgement and respected his choice to train the girl. However, with Mayumi at her physical peak, there wasn't much they could do for her if she met her match. With Sora coming back without her, and with Shadow certain that she was taken away, it seemed that their worst fears had just become reality.
Shadow took in a deep breath and let it out on a quiet sigh, a small flash in his red eyes temporarily lighting the entire room with an eerie red light for but the briefest of moments before it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. The flash was so fast that to most it would not have even been visible, but Era and Sora both picked up on the change and started to slowly back away from the bed upon which Shadow was laying. That flash of light was an indication that two things were happening behind Shadow's quiet eyes and calm exterior. One, that his anger was beginning to reach dangerous levels. And two, that Shadow's Gift was beginning to activate on a subconscious command which was dangerous for everyone within this little safe house.
Every Assassin with the Gift had a special ability or quirk which came with it which was as unique as the Assassins themselves who possessed them. This Gift only blessed about one in every hundred thousand Assassins, and to have three which had the Gift in Shadow's company was nothing short of a miracle. Shadow, Era, and Mayumi all had the Gift, but so too did Kiiro, Shadow's former most dangerous enemy. Whether the man who defeated him in combat held the Gift was unknown to Shadow, but he didn't sense it when they were fighting. However, what was known to him was that Kiiro had the Gift, and a very dangerous one at that.
Shadow's Gift, on the other hand, was by far the most potent and most dangerous, both consciously and subconsciously.
Shadow's Gift actually held a total of three unique abilities. The first was that Shadow's eyes could give off a special frequency of light which could effectively blind anyone he made eye contact with, though it was a temporary affliction, but anyone who was fool enough to take his eyes away from Shadow in combat would suffer defeat either way. The second was that Shadow had the conscious ability to nullify his nervous systems response to outside stimulus, which meant that he could nullify his body's response to pain no matter how badly damaged his body was. Third, and by far the most dangerous, was that Shadow could deliberately induce a state similar in effect to the "True" Red-Eyed Demon state during which he would negate all subconscious limitations on his strength and abilities, but at the same time he would sacrifice his ability to distinguish friend from foe as the rush of chemicals necessary to sustain this mental state would diminish his ability to think clearly outside of reacting to the combat situation he found himself in.
Right now, that third and final state was dangerously close to being unleashed, but Shadow was able to keep his calm just long enough to suppress it. Shadow's control over that last part of his Gift was typically no issue, but whenever his anger was pushed to a certain threshold, it was incredibly tempting to just let it go. However in the presence of his sister, Taira's unconscious sleeping form who was still injured and in need of recovery, and Sereinia who was completely defenseless against him if he let go, he had to keep himself under control. However, he made a silent promise that the next time he encountered either Kiiro or that warrior, he was going to let go and that they would pay for what they had done not only to him, but to Mayumi as well.
Dietrich Faust
"Come to think of it; I'm not getting paid for this at all."
"Come to think of it; I'm not getting paid for this at all."
Dietrich felt a cold chill go down his back, and at the same moment, Era backed away from Shadow's bed. He glanced around the room at the various occupants; everyone appeared tense and coiled up like metal springs, even the bird. After a few moments he grunted softly from the residual pain in his bandaged thigh, and stood up from his seat. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, and proceeded to lean against the far wall of the small room by the window.
"Well, I suppose that's that. I agree that its much too dangerous for us to move at the moment. As much as the thought of leaving the girl to her fate galls me; my job is to protect the Princess." Dietrich announced in a matter-of-fact tone.
He took off his leather gloves and laid them on the windowsill.
"Still, I doubt that you'll abandon the girl, captain." He continued, addressing Shadow. "You just rest and come up with a plan, then let us know your orders."
Dietrich took another look around the room; he still wasn't used to being around these people, and he didn't think he ever would be. They were all very different from him, and he knew that they felt the same about him. He was, for all intents and purposes, still an outsider. A sellsword with no personal stock in whether this "mission" succeeded or not. It was actually quite amusing, he figured they must think of him as some despicable thug who burned farms and destroyed families for money. In truth, Dietrich hadn't really considered himself a real mercenary in a long time now.
"Come to think of it; I'm not getting paid for this at all. Uirlin's Blood! If I don't die spitted on steel, I'll die of starvation after this is all over. Now there's a terrifying thought, being denied the Eternal Battle because of insufficient funds."
Finally, he eyed the unconscious girl also laid out in the room. He had never seen her before, and was quite curious as to what her connections were to everyone else, as they seemed to be familiar with her.
"Who is this?" He asked, gesturing towards her. "An old friend?"
Shadow
Shadow looked over at Dietrich as he made his position clear, but he never moved his head or body. Only his gleaming red eyes slowly slid to the corner to look over at the Line-Breaker. It wasn't his place to judge, but Shadow felt that the Line-Breaker was missing the bigger picture of what was at stake and why it was important to get Mayumi back.
"Who is this?" He asked, gesturing towards Taira. "An old friend?"
Shadow took in a breath through his nose, held it a moment, and let it out silently on a sigh.
"That girl's name is Taira, and she is the first one to have joined my fight against Te'i Sai over six years ago. She was my first protege, and has since become a master of the ways of the Assassin in her own right, much in the same way Era has. Though not as proficient as either Era or myself, Taira is more than a match for most Master Assassins."
"Mayumi cannot be saved right now, as Kiiro will be guarding her far too closely. I don't intend letting any of you cross his path right now. The risks are far too great... But we will get her back, that, I promise. Mayumi is my protege, but more than that she is one who made the choice to resist and fight against Te'i Sai. That choice is a message which I intend to protect and nourish, as it is the single truth which will bring about Te'i Sai's destruction..."
Shadow let that thought trail off for a moment, as he had something else to tell the Line-Breaker.
"This fight, Line-Breaker, is much more than you realize..." He began.
"Te'i Sai was founded ages ago by a group of peaceful monks who sought to bring nothing but peace to the people who settled this land. Hence the name: "Te'i", which means shepherd. "Sai", which means peace. Te'i Sai's official translation is "Shepherds of Peace." Throughout the ages, that message was distorted and twisted, and now the wretched organization seeks nothing further than to gain complete control and dominance over the five nation's ruling powers. This ensures that they would indefinitely control the entire continent and its populace. How they think. How they practice their faith. Who their Gods are. Where each nation buys and trades for their goods. Ever single facet of life would controlled by people who's entire lives revolved around taking to the ultimate extreme to get what you want."
He turned his head over towards Dietrich and glared at him with those ruby red eyes of his aglow with suppressed rage.
"Think of it, Dietrich... A world governed by those who have done absolutely nothing for this world except end countless lives for the sake of what they claim is the "greater good." Do you agree, Line-Breaker, that the greatest good which any leader can provide for those they seek to shelter and protect, is to provide them a better future?" He asked.
"What good can possibly come from Te'i Sai controlling how people think, act, feel, and even believe? What kind of a world would it turn into? What peace could possibly be found? I know the Grandmasters inside and out, as they trained me for over twenty years. They are not men of faith, vision, or peace. Their only goal is to rule, and their only rule is absolute. As one who was specifically born and raised for the purpose of being their instrument of destruction and to bring about their vision, I know that a world in which they rule would be a world of death and despair."
His eyes gazed deep into Dietrich's as he uttered his final questions.
"Will you, Dietrich Faust, allow Te'i Sai to destroy the order which created you, and shaped you into the warrior you are today, without a fight? Will you allow your God to be cast aside like garbage for the sake of faithless and Godless rulers like the Grandmasters of Te'i Sai? Will you allow your life, your mind, and your very soul to be destroyed just because Te'i Sai is stronger than you and can force you to physically submit? I am inclined to believe the answer is "no," but the fact is, Dietrich, that the vast majority of the people of Cre' Est are not strong enough either mentally, physically, or emotionally to resist Te'i Sai's strength and power. They have no chance if Te'i Sai succeeds, and that is why I fight: Because I can and will resist to my dying breath. That is why the Grandmasters want me dead as quickly as possible, because they know that they would never be able to break me and that my very existence now has become the ultimate threat."
Shadow's eyes stopped glowing all of a sudden, and he leaned his head back down and closed his eyes.
"It only takes one voice to start an avalanche, Dietrich... As long as I continue to live, I am a threat. If I turned my attention to preaching instead of fighting, my words would be enough to bring people hope and courage even in the face of Te'i Sai's overwhelming strength and lethality. Their physical might would mean absolutely nothing if they could not bend the will of the people they intend to rule. So long as the Red-Eyed Demon lived to continue preaching the message, and as long as that single symbol continued to elude the "strength" and "lethality" of Te'i Sai, the people would know that they were not as great a threat as they had previously assumed. And that is what they fear most of all."
Shadow took in a breath, stopped short slightly by a sudden burst of pain in his chest as his lungs expanded into his cracked ribs, but it settled slowly as he released the breath.
"Within this world, my own future has yet to be written. My future is uncertain... But I wouldn't have it any other way. Since I have the choice of an uncertain future versus one dictated by Te'i Sai, I choose uncertainty over their rule any day. I have that choice, and so does everyone else, but Te'i Sai would never wish for anyone to know that... The one thing about my own future which I do know to be certain is that I will spend every last breath I have fighting for a future in which nobody, yourself included, must feel the depth of despair I suffered when I had thought all was lost to me so long ago. I will fight to my last breath to ensure that nobody must suffer the wrath of Te'i Sai as I have. If anyone knows what a future with Te'i Sai will bring, it's me..."
Shadow let out a single small sigh through his nose, and miraculously, he fell asleep.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Child, when you open your eyes, the world will never be the same..."
"Child, when you open your eyes, the world will never be the same..."
She knew how useless it was going out there especially in such a chaotic time. However, she had to do something or the shame would eat away at her. They could not just let Mayumi alone there. The visions of the past filled her consciousness. It was terrifying to see Mayumi in that state again. But hearing the harshness in Shadow's tone was enough to halt any reckless tendencies she had come up with. Her logic returned in an instant as she would more likely attract more trouble than finding Mayumi's whereabouts. For now, she must stay here and faithful wait that the Gods would not let any harm come to the young girl.
Looking at the gruff protector that the Empress had sent to her side, Sereinia knew the truth in those words. She returned to her seat as she silently listened to the exchange between Dietrich and Shadow about the origins of the Te'i Sai. She had heard them as a ruthless organization when she was younger and learned about them extensively within the archives of Cre' Est upon being heralded as the Crowned Princess. Time truly holds an intriguing yet fearful mystique for it encompassed the change turning such peaceful endeavors into bloody tributes. Lowering her head, she looked at her hands now placed on her lap. The concern and agonizing guilt continued to plague her. It was only being held back by the greater need not to cause more trouble than what was already happening.
Firmly holding her hands together, Shadow's words were like a haunting lullaby to her ears. Soon, it was no more as he had fallen asleep. The strain on his body, both mentally, and emotionally might have been too much in combination. There was also the existing fatigue as well. For now, she must do her best to tend to his health. After all, she is a doctor before being a princess. Glancing at Sora perched at the window sill, she offered a look of regret and apology. When done, she stood from her seat and took some of her concocted medicines. At the very least, she could do something to alleviate the difficulty in moving and breathing due to the cracked ribs.
"Era... Mayumi will be fine right?"
This was her lingering question before injecting Shadow with a medicine that would boost the natural regenerative quality of the bones and at the same time provide some pain relief from the muscles that had been bruised from the impacts done by his mysterious opponent. After doing so, she raised her eyes of purple and looked at Era awaiting her answer. She must have faith however, the truth still remains. Faith could only take you so far.
Looking at the gruff protector that the Empress had sent to her side, Sereinia knew the truth in those words. She returned to her seat as she silently listened to the exchange between Dietrich and Shadow about the origins of the Te'i Sai. She had heard them as a ruthless organization when she was younger and learned about them extensively within the archives of Cre' Est upon being heralded as the Crowned Princess. Time truly holds an intriguing yet fearful mystique for it encompassed the change turning such peaceful endeavors into bloody tributes. Lowering her head, she looked at her hands now placed on her lap. The concern and agonizing guilt continued to plague her. It was only being held back by the greater need not to cause more trouble than what was already happening.
Firmly holding her hands together, Shadow's words were like a haunting lullaby to her ears. Soon, it was no more as he had fallen asleep. The strain on his body, both mentally, and emotionally might have been too much in combination. There was also the existing fatigue as well. For now, she must do her best to tend to his health. After all, she is a doctor before being a princess. Glancing at Sora perched at the window sill, she offered a look of regret and apology. When done, she stood from her seat and took some of her concocted medicines. At the very least, she could do something to alleviate the difficulty in moving and breathing due to the cracked ribs.
"Era... Mayumi will be fine right?"
This was her lingering question before injecting Shadow with a medicine that would boost the natural regenerative quality of the bones and at the same time provide some pain relief from the muscles that had been bruised from the impacts done by his mysterious opponent. After doing so, she raised her eyes of purple and looked at Era awaiting her answer. She must have faith however, the truth still remains. Faith could only take you so far.
Era
"Era... Mayumi will be fine right?"
Era was leaning against the wall and listening to Shadow speak to Dietrich about Te'i Sai and its history, and when Sereinia asked her question she was a little lost in her own thoughts, but the question still made it through. She looked over at Sereinia, but then slowly looked towards the floor and let out a sigh through her nose in silent frustration.
"... Shadow told me about Kiiro after my first encounter with him, and if you want honesty Sereinia, then you should prepare yourself for something of a shock..." She said quietly.
She didn't want to lie to Sereinia about this, but speaking with honesty was going to give the doctor more to worry about. Never the less she provided Sereinia with an answer, and as she spoke her expression filled with sadness.
"Kiiro is undoubtedly the most talented converter on the face of this planet. We had an ally, Zenou, back when we first began our fight against Te'i Sai. He was highly devoted to the Goddess Raggella, a powerful fighter, and a highly devoted and loving husband to his family. It only took one day for Kiiro to break him. One day to destroy his faith in Raggella, one day destroy his fighting spirit, and one day to convince him that killing his family was how he'd lead them to the peace they sought all this time... Zenou is now an empty shell, a mindless soldier who fights for Kiiro, and he was as strong as any in his beliefs and devotion to his life and family. Now, he has nothing, and all he knows is that he must fight us at Kiiro's command."
Era looked back towards the floor and sighed to herself.
"If Kiiro sets his mind to breaking Mayumi's, then there is no doubt in my mind that she will lose everything she is to him and find herself on the receiving end of Shadow's Twin blades before too much time has passed... It will be the only mercy Shadow can provide her if Kiiro turns her."
Dietrich Faust
"Where I come from, a man's greatness is judged by the quality of his enemies."
"Where I come from, a man's greatness is judged by the quality of his enemies."
"Within this world, my own future has yet to be written. My future is uncertain... But I wouldn't have it any other way. Since I have the choice of an uncertain future versus one dictated by Te'i Sai, I choose uncertainty over their rule any day. I have that choice, and so does everyone else, but Te'i Sai would never wish for anyone to know that... The one thing about my own future which I do know to be certain is that I will spend every last breath I have fighting for a future in which nobody, yourself included, must feel the depth of despair I suffered when I had thought all was lost to me so long ago. I will fight to my last breath to ensure that nobody must suffer the wrath of Te'i Sai as I have. If anyone knows what a future with Te'i Sai will bring, it's me..."
Dietrich considered Shadow's words as he slipped into an unconscious sleep. He could not help but respect the Demon, despite their differences. Where Dietrich was from, a man's quality was judged by the might of his enemies, and Shadow struggled against mighty foes indeed. His worldview was intriguing, and the passion with which Shadow spoke his mind humbled Dietrich.
Unlike Shadow, or most other people he had met in his travels, Dietrich had never questioned his destiny or ultimate future. From the moment he had been able to think coherently, he had known that he would die in battle. The Rite of Uirlin had merely been a formal acknowledgement of that fact. He had met many a man in his days, who would spend sleepless nights pondering the meaning of their life, if their destiny really meant anything worthwhile. Dietrich had always found their ideas of "free-will" to be very strange indeed.
Throughout his entire life, Dietrich's fate had been set, and he had lived his life accordingly. To his people, there was no uncertainty, no fear of the future. Each Veilbrandian had a thread of destiny, which was stitched by the black crones into the endless tapestry of existence. When your thread ended, that was that. Instead of worrying about tomorrow, about what would come, Dietrich focused on the now. The feeling of a rough, leather covered sword-hilt, the smell of roast pork, wine, and blood, the fiery gleam in the eye of a worthy brother or foe, these were the sensations that the mountain folk of Veilbrand lived for. They knew what awaited them at the end of their thread, and did not worry themselves about the future.
He understood that Shadow was trying to explain why he should fight Te'i Sai, to give him a moral obligation to do so. Personally, he cared nothing for Cre'Est, for the Empire, for any of the establishments of humanity. Such secular, vain kingdoms would inevitably be swept away by time or new kings. Still, the Demon's words did strike a chord.
"Will you, Dietrich Faust, allow Te'i Sai to destroy the order which created you, and shaped you into the warrior you are today, without a fight? Will you allow your God to be cast aside like garbage for the sake of faithless and Godless rulers like the Grandmasters of Te'i Sai? Will you allow your life, your mind, and your very soul to be destroyed just because Te'i Sai is stronger than you and can force you to physically submit? I am inclined to believe the answer is "no," but the fact is, Dietrich, that the vast majority of the people of Cre' Est are not strong enough either mentally, physically, or emotionally to resist Te'i Sai's strength and power."
Dietrich had known from the beginning that he would die spitted on steel. He had never questioned that, never complained about his lot in life. He was one of the last Line-Breakers, one of the last representatives of Uirlin on earth. It was fitting that he would represent the Powerful One in these decisive days. He had decided to fight Te'i Sai long before, but he realized now that Uirlin was reassuring his path.
"I'm not a mercenary anymore. I'm not a sellsword. I'm a Line-Breaker, one that has wandered for far too long."
Dietrich was dragged out of his introspection by the words of Shadow's sister.
"Kiiro is undoubtedly the most talented converter on the face of this planet. We had an ally, Zenou, back when we first began our fight against Te'i Sai. He was highly devoted to the Goddess Raggella, a powerful fighter, and a highly devoted and loving husband to his family. It only took one day for Kiiro to break him. One day to destroy his faith in Raggella, one day destroy his fighting spirit, and one day to convince him that killing his family was how he'd lead them to the peace they sought all this time... Zenou is now an empty shell, a mindless soldier who fights for Kiiro, and he was as strong as any in his beliefs and devotion to his life and family. Now, he has nothing, and all he knows is that he must fight us at Kiiro's command."
Era looked back towards the floor and sighed to herself.
"If Kiiro sets his mind to breaking Mayumi's, then there is no doubt in my mind that she will lose everything she is to him and find herself on the receiving end of Shadow's Twin blades before too much time has passed... It will be the only mercy Shadow can provide her if Kiiro turns her."
"Raggella..." He stated abruptly, glancing from Era to the Princess and back again. "Its no wonder your friend broke, he chose to serve a weak goddess."
He realized the tactlessness of his comment, but at the moment he didn't care. The short delve into the group's past, and the cowardly methods of this "Kiiro", had his blood running hot.
"I don't know much about your former clan's shadow witchery." He addressed to Era. "But I have faith in our little one; I feel Uirlin looks favorably on her. The Powerful One does not release his grip on those who please him so easily as the Tree Goddess."
He removed Gewalt, still in its scabbard, from his back and leaned it against the corner of the room. He returned to the window, enjoying the fresh air in the cramped room.
Shadow
Era looked over at Dietrich with a scowl on her face.
"Do you really think that the Goddess Raggella is weak, Dietrich?" She asked.
Her red eyes started glowing, but there was a natural menace in them which Shadow's eyes had been lacking in recent months. Despite this, there was a wicked smile on her lips as she stood up from leaning against the wall and walked towards him.
"Your ignorance is quite staggering, Dietrich, if you truly believe that the strength of the Gods are comparable to one another..."
She stood right in front of him, glaring into his eyes with that smile, and obviously taking a sadistic pleasure in speaking to him in this manner.
"Your God, Uirlin, is the same as all the other Gods which mankind has created over the time of its existence. Uirlin is nothing more than a faith based figment of your imagination put in your head when you were younger as a way to control what you think and how you view the world to suit the purposes of the ones who taught you. They do not know any better about what is true in this world than anyone else, and all of their claims about how their God Uirlin acts and looks upon those in this world is nothing more than fantasy and nonsense. Again, it's all a way to control how you think and act. As all Gods and Goddesses are the same in this respect, there is no way for one to be stronger than the other. Just because you were told that your "Powerful One" will protect you does not mean that he actually can, and do you know why?" She asked as she leaned in and put her face right in front of his.
"Because he's weak, just like you." She hissed.
She then leaned away and turned her back to him, an ancient sign of complete disregard.
"Why do you think Shadow is keeping you from Te'i Sai and away from Kiiro as much as possible, hmm? It's because he knows that if Kiiro got his hands on you, he'd break you just as easily as he broke any man who came before you. Zenou was a good man, and as I said before his mind was nearly unbreakable by all standards. His faith in the Goddess Raggella gave him a mental stability and a strength which I have never seen matched by anyone, even you Dietrich. Put simply, he was stronger than you are today in every respect. Physically, mentally, emotionally, the list goes on. The only person I've met who is stronger than Zenou is Shadow, despite his lack of faith in the Gods. Yet, for all of his strength, Kiiro broke Zenou in less than a day."
She turned back to face him again.
"You can spout whatever nonsense your order has taught you all you want Dietrich, but the cold hard truth of the matter is that if Kiiro sets his mind to breaking Mayumi's, he will do so and there is nothing that your pathetic God Uirlin can do to protect her. For her sake, we have no choice but to hope that Kiiro has more important matters to deal with than breaking her mind, as that's the only thing that will save her now."
Shadow's eyes opened up as he slowly rose to a seated position on his bed and looked over at both Era and Dietrich.
"This argument isn't helping anything you two, so just save your energy."
He looked to Dietrich.
"I am afraid that what Era says is true, Dietrich. If Kiiro makes up his mind to break Mayumi, he will do so and there is nothing that can be done to save her if that happens. We just have to hope that he has a full agenda and spares Mayumi from that fate for the time being. But in the meantime, save the arguing for after Te'i Sai falls. For now, get some rest." He said as he laid back down to close his eyes again.
Dietrich Faust
"I know the end of my story already."
"I know the end of my story already."
Era looked over at Dietrich with a scowl on her face.
"Do you really think that the Goddess Raggella is weak, Dietrich?" She asked.
Her red eyes started glowing, but there was a natural menace in them which Shadow's eyes had been lacking in recent months. Despite this, there was a wicked smile on her lips as she stood up from leaning against the wall and walked towards him.
Dietrich felt her eyes pour a wave of blood lust over him. His palms started to tingle, his neck and face flushed red.
"Your ignorance is quite staggering, Dietrich, if you truly believe that the strength of the Gods are comparable to one another..."
She stood right in front of him, glaring into his eyes with that smile, and obviously taking a sadistic pleasure in speaking to him in this manner.
Dietrich couldn't help but return the smile with his own sneering grin, he'd never been approached this way by a woman before. It was an interesting experience. Era's light build and femininity were not exactly intimidating, but Dietrich knew she was more than she appeared.
"Your God, Uirlin, is the same as all the other Gods which mankind has created over the time of its existence. Uirlin is nothing more than a faith based figment of your imagination put in your head when you were younger as a way to control what you think and how you view the world to suit the purposes of the ones who taught you. They do not know any better about what is true in this world than anyone else, and all of their claims about how their God Uirlin acts and looks upon those in this world is nothing more than fantasy and nonsense. Again, it's all a way to control how you think and act. As all Gods and Goddesses are the same in this respect, there is no way for one to be stronger than the other. Just because you were told that your "Powerful One" will protect you does not mean that he actually can, and do you know why?" She asked as she leaned in and put her face right in front of his.
"Because he's weak, just like you." She hissed.
She then leaned away and turned her back to him, an ancient sign of complete disregard.
"Why do you think Shadow is keeping you from Te'i Sai and away from Kiiro as much as possible, hmm? It's because he knows that if Kiiro got his hands on you, he'd break you just as easily as he broke any man who came before you. Zenou was a good man, and as I said before his mind was nearly unbreakable by all standards. His faith in the Goddess Raggella gave him a mental stability and a strength which I have never seen matched by anyone, even you Dietrich. Put simply, he was stronger than you are today in every respect. Physically, mentally, emotionally, the list goes on. The only person I've met who is stronger than Zenou is Shadow, despite his lack of faith in the Gods. Yet, for all of his strength, Kiiro broke Zenou in less than a day."
She turned back to face him again.
"You can spout whatever nonsense your order has taught you all you want Dietrich, but the cold hard truth of the matter is that if Kiiro sets his mind to breaking Mayumi's, he will do so and there is nothing that your pathetic God Uirlin can do to protect her. For her sake, we have no choice but to hope that Kiiro has more important matters to deal with than breaking her mind, as that's the only thing that will save her now."
Dietrich listened quietly while Era raved. He had obviously hit some kind of nerve with his comment, and he did feel guilt for that, at first. By the end of her tirade, though, he had utterly lost his patience with the woman. His face was an unnerving shade of bluish-purple, his mouth contorted into an ugly grin. Every part of his being screamed out for retaliation, to explode in a torrent of bellowing fury, but he restrained himself. The last thing he wanted was to make this situation any more tense or unpleasant for the Princess. Besides, trying to argue with words was both pointless, and unsightly before Uirlin. So, he submitted to Era's scorn. Her words meant little to him anyway.
Neither he nor Uirlin were affected by what she believed. If disbelieving the gods was how she built up her pride and sense of superiority over those who did, than she would answer for it eventually.
Shadow's eyes opened up as he slowly rose to a seated position on his bed and looked over at both Era and Dietrich.
"This argument isn't helping anything you two, so just save your energy."
"Argument? Heh, you mean whipping session?"
He looked to Dietrich.
"I am afraid that what Era says is true, Dietrich. If Kiiro makes up his mind to break Mayumi, he will do so and there is nothing that can be done to save her if that happens. We just have to hope that he has a full agenda and spares Mayumi from that fate for the time being. But in the meantime, save the arguing for after Te'i Sai falls. For now, get some rest." He said as he laid back down to close his eyes again.
Dietrich could feel his disgust with the whole situation mounting to dangerous levels. He nodded in agreement with Shadow, retrieved Gewalt, and headed for the door.
"I'll take first watch, I suppose that's all this "weak" man can do." He began.
He reached the front door of the room, but turned back. Despite his efforts of self-control, he couldn't let her have the last word.
"You want to know the difference between this weak man and you assassins and your ilk? You have been bred to kill, and I have been bred to fight. You have been trained from birth to strike from the shadows and destroy men with deception and shadow, and I have been trained from birth to face my enemies head-on, with dignity and honor. I do not believe that being one of the greatest killers in the world makes you strong, Era. The number of pitiful lives these assassins like Kiiro have ended or corrupted does not make them stronger than me. Being able to kill me doesn't make them stronger than me. You know why?"
He paused, a bit embarrassed at his outburst.
"Because I know the end of my story already. They cannot take anything from me, any pain they inflict on me is temporary, they cannot threaten me with anything, they have no power over me. Keep the Princess safe, yell if anything happens."
He left.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Still, there is hope to count on. It is why we keep on living.."
"Still, there is hope to count on. It is why we keep on living.."
Uncertainty filled her. There was no wrong or right in the belief of Faith. What ailed her more was the knowledge that the existence of her fears were the truest of all in her opinion. It frightens her so much. Era's words carried undeniable truth. The fate of Mayumi weighed heavily more over her. Dietrich awkwardly gave comfort through the means of Gods. However, it somehow turned into a words of debate. Through all of it, she simply stayed silent. She could hear every word that the two threw at each other. However, the true meaning behind the statements never registered in her mind. She lowered her head to hide the piercing doubt in her eyes. It was not dissuaded even when Shadow spoke to prevent further confrontation. She did not even utter another word even when Dietrich had decided to leave the premises in favor of being the first watch. Sereinia remained quiet through all of it.
From the distance, no it was near to hear. She heard the words to rest. Yet, she cannot help but be bright awake. The harrowing worry and the inevitable chance that Mayumi would be broken and turned into their enemy. She just couldn't imagine it even. If it comes to that, she would certainly come in between Shadow or Era. It would cause a lot of problems but she was willing to go through all of it. For in the end, she could not simply allow such an event to pass. Making fists with her hands, she closed her eyes and finally ended the tensed silence that she had started.
"Mayumi will be fine. We will get to her in time. I am certain of it."
Going to where Sora was perced, Sereinia's purple eyes had a certain glow of certainty and the tinge of unyielding hope. Perhaps, such thing was for the best. After all, if one goes to a battle with the very idea of being defeated then it is already a reality even if it has yet to pass. So, it is for the best to have a positive outlook on things.
"Do not worry Sora. Everything will be fine. You will see."
Her tone had a soft tone to it as she gently patted Sora. After doing so, she looked at Era and then to Shadow. Nothing would happen if she remains all depressed about the current matters. She must not lose hope no matter the circumstances. After all, everyone had believed that Shadow had died but she refused to do so. Now, she was with him again. So, she will continue to do so. She will wait patiently and support all of them as best as she could. And when push comes to shove, she will be there for them no matter what.
"I will also take my rest as well. Good night."
With that said, Sereinia went towards one of the beds and decided to take her rest for the night while sealing all her fears in a tight lid.
From the distance, no it was near to hear. She heard the words to rest. Yet, she cannot help but be bright awake. The harrowing worry and the inevitable chance that Mayumi would be broken and turned into their enemy. She just couldn't imagine it even. If it comes to that, she would certainly come in between Shadow or Era. It would cause a lot of problems but she was willing to go through all of it. For in the end, she could not simply allow such an event to pass. Making fists with her hands, she closed her eyes and finally ended the tensed silence that she had started.
"Mayumi will be fine. We will get to her in time. I am certain of it."
Going to where Sora was perced, Sereinia's purple eyes had a certain glow of certainty and the tinge of unyielding hope. Perhaps, such thing was for the best. After all, if one goes to a battle with the very idea of being defeated then it is already a reality even if it has yet to pass. So, it is for the best to have a positive outlook on things.
"Do not worry Sora. Everything will be fine. You will see."
Her tone had a soft tone to it as she gently patted Sora. After doing so, she looked at Era and then to Shadow. Nothing would happen if she remains all depressed about the current matters. She must not lose hope no matter the circumstances. After all, everyone had believed that Shadow had died but she refused to do so. Now, she was with him again. So, she will continue to do so. She will wait patiently and support all of them as best as she could. And when push comes to shove, she will be there for them no matter what.
"I will also take my rest as well. Good night."
With that said, Sereinia went towards one of the beds and decided to take her rest for the night while sealing all her fears in a tight lid.
Shadow and Era
The evening came and went, and a rather sleepless night had taken hold of all those within the company of the Red-Eyed Demon. His pride was wounded beyond the wounds he suffered to his body, and his anger at being defeated burned like an immortal candle within his heart. He relived the fight in his mind over and over again, seeing the different moves of his opponent and studying the fighting style he saw in his art. The man was swift, precise, and had this way of connecting the blow even if you had begun to dodge and moved from his initial path of attack. How he was able to continually force this connection eluded Shadow until he broke down the movements in his mind one inch at a time. He spent hours through the night breaking down the entire fight in this manner, until he knew each and every move that man had made against him and how it was he had connected so many attacks as he had.
Upon the morning, Shadow's wounds were more or less stable and he was capable of standing and walking though it did hurt to breath deeply from his cracked ribs. Those would still take days to heal yet, but most of his other wounds were just bruises and recovering skin from the burns he suffered in the fire. Taira was awake, and chose to go to another one of their allies to recover and promised to send word to Shadow when she was ready to rejoin the fight. Until then she would rest and train whenever able to keep her edge, and Shadow would not have to worry about her for much longer. Everyone else, on the other hand, were a much more constant worry.
Era and Dietrich's little spat about the Gods last night was loud and obnoxious. Both sides arguing their case and thinking themselves in the right. Truly, Shadow lived without faith in the Gods because they never did anything for him except prove that mankind will forever walk the path of self destruction regardless of how many believe in the Gods or not. For Dietrich, he said his future was certain and that he'd die from glorious battle. Shadow had serious doubts about that. Dietrich's size and armaments would prove most intimidating for Te'i Sai in the future, especially if he continued his training with Shadow. He'd be much more likely to be poisoned or shot from long range, which wasn't the kind of death that he was hoping for. Shadow would have to keep an eye on him in the coming weeks to be sure that didn't occur.
In the meantime, Shadow had more important things on his mind as everyone gathered with him in Era's little safe house. Shadow discussed with everyone their next move, as they had to get Mayumi back as quickly as possible, but Era was the only one in a position to be able to do that. Shadow was out of action, temporarily, and Dietrich was not anywhere near ready to infiltrate an establishment which was run by Kiiro and the Wraiths. Being Shadow's equal in almost every way, Era would be the only one capable of such a feat, but Shadow was still uncertain about letting her take on such an assignment. She would claim she was ready for it, but there was no telling if Kiiro himself would be there to stop her. Nor was there any guarantee that the one who defeated Shadow wouldn't be there. Since Kiiro and the one who defeated Shadow both likely knew that he would fight to get Mayumi back, neither was likely to stray from her for long. If that was the case, Mayumi was lost.
Shadow wasn't about to give up hope though, and so he decided on another course of action. It was a move Kiiro would not expect, nor would he be willing to let pass him by. Shadow and the others would move ahead as if they didn't care about Mayumi's disappearance, and instead would continue fighting against Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht in the city. Kiiro would not be able to resist taking a look, and if he thought that Shadow was there as well, all the better since he'd likely send the one who defeated Shadow into the city to find them. In the meantime, Sora would be able to locate Mayumi, as Kiiro usually kept his prey out in the open to prove that he was not afraid of losing them. This would allow Sora to fly high into the skies and pinpoint her master's location and then guide Sereinia to her.
And yes... Sereinia was a part of this mission. Shadow needed all hands on deck for this operation to succeed, so she would be taking to the field with them. Sereinia would be the last person Kiiro would expect to go to Mayumi's side and help her get free, so she was the perfect person to send. She looked like any ordinary civilian, and her identity as the Princess of Cre' Est was not well known outside of the Mother Nation. Shadow, Era and Dietrich would take to the forest outside the city and take the fight directly to Te'i Sai's main base here in Triveila while Sereinia waited for Sora to locate Mayumi and guide her to the girl's location. For the task, Shadow gave Sereinia a serrated knife with a six inch blade to hide on her person somewhere until she found Mayumi. That knife would be the key to getting Mayumi free of her bonds, and then the girl would be able to protect Sereinia on the way back. Wherever Kiiro went, the Wraiths were close behind. If he was off investigating Shadow's attack on Te'i Sai's main base, they would be with him as backup and Sereinia would have an open window to find and free Mayumi and get out before they returned.
This was going to be an unbelievably high risk operation for everyone involved, save for Era. With Shadow not fighting at full capacity, and Dietrich being deemed ill prepared, physically, to attack Te'i Sai's base of operations, Era was really the spearhead of this operation. Her prowess as a fighter was currently the strongest of the group, as she could easily kill either Shadow or Dietrich right now, so she was the one who'd be in charge of the battle ahead. Sereinia was now going to be on her own, but Shadow had faith that she'd find Mayumi and free her and that the two of them would return safely. Sora would be the beacon for Shadow and the others that the two girls were safe, and that they could retreat from the battle once the signal was given. Te'i Sai's arrogance would never allow them to pursue Shadow and Era's retreat, as they wanted them dead in face to face combat so that they could declare their superiority officially rather than through underhanded means. Dietrich was of no concern to them, so they wouldn't bother pursuing him anyway.
With the plan known to everyone, whether they liked it or not, Shadow stood up and walked out the door with Era in toe to begin the rescue operation for Mayumi. Sora was sent high into the skies to pinpoint her master's location, and Shadow and the others waited by the city gate for a sign from the bird that her master was located. The minutes ticked by like hours, and slowly, Shadow's hopes that Mayumi was visible began to fade until he saw Sora begin to dive upon their location. Shadow's face suddenly carried a determined smile as he watched the bird descend with great vigor, and swooped to a halt and hovered in front of Shadow and company. She flapped her wings to keep herself aloft, but also turned her head back around and then looked back to Shadow. He nodded to the bird and looked over his shoulder to Sereinia.
"Stick to the shadow's of the forest and keep Sora in sight at all times. It's going to be difficult given the dense foliage of the canopy, but if Sora goes out of sight just utter a short, high pitched whistle like that of the native Chiua bird and Sora will descend upon your location and point you in the right direction. Stay safe, Sereinia, and good luck."
He looked to Era and Dietrich.
"Let's go... Te'i Sai has a debt to pay this day." He said, his voice low and full of ire.
Shadow then began to run ahead with Era and Dietrich close behind as they disappeared into the forest beyond the city gates. He led them though the dense woods at a steady pace, doing his best to help them conserve as much energy as possible for the fight. They had to go over and under fallen trees, large boulders, and hidden spots of dirt and mud before they finally came upon the base itself hidden in the brush on the side of a hill. The base itself was part of the land, buried beneath the surface to hide it from potential attackers. The entrance was a large pair of double doors covered by natural ground and grass, nearly perfectly camouflaged in the hill's face to outside view unless you took a good long look at it. Shadow looked over to his right and saw a single sentry crouching in one of the trees just off in the distance. Shadow took out a single dart from a thin belt he carried around his chest and threw it at the sentry. The sentry suddenly grabbed his neck, choked for a few seconds, and then fell to the ground with Era there to break his fall and keep the sound quiet. Regardless of whether or not this battle was real, they needed the element of surprise on their side.
Shadow waited for Era to return and confirm the sentry was dead before he then took another look around to make sure that things were running smoothly. He wasn't going to take any chances today. His injuries meant he could only fight at about 55% capacity, and that was only going to be enough to protect him from Assassins below the Master rank. Anything higher would have to be dealt with by Era, as Dietrich was not ready to fight such foes yet. Shadow waited patiently for any signs that Te'i Sai was on to his plan, but found absolutely none to speak of. He took a few steps out of the forests edge towards the hill and slowly peeled back the dirt and grass that covered the door on the right hand side. He grabbed the large metal indentation which served as the handle and pulled the massive door back to a fully open position. It took quite a bit of effort through his injuries to do so, but he managed to accomplish the feat none the less. Shadow then looked back to Era and Dietrich and gave them a simple hand gesture to prepare themselves for combat.
Shadow looked back into the gaping darkness of the void before him and threw a single small explosive which he concocted shortly before leaving down into the darkness. After a few seconds, there was a rather large explosion from such a small device, and Shadow smiled to himself as he retreated to the tree line to rejoin Era and Dietrich. Sure enough, there was a sudden flood of Assassins which poured out from the doorways and prepared themselves for combat against an army, but found only the three warriors to contend with, and so many of the higher ranking Assassins walked calmly back inside to let the others deal with the intruders. They all knew about Shadow's defeat and his injuries, and thus didn't consider him much of a threat right now. Era was another matter, but she wasn't as well known as her brother so they obviously forgot about her lethality if the higher ups really went back inside so quickly.
Shadow brought out one of his Twins, as he didn't have the strength to fight with both right now, and prepared himself for a rather unpleasant fight.
Mayumi
"My mind is set. Whatever you tell me, is useless.”
"My mind is set. Whatever you tell me, is useless.”
Upon reaching his makeshift hideout, Kiiro placed Mayumi gently on a white futon within a dark room. Tying her hands behind her back professionally, he stood back up and observed the still form of the 15 year old girl.
He explored every inch of her with his eyes, not a single detail missed. He then came in close and took one of her arms, inspecting it. Then the other judging every detail from muscular symmetry to length and subtle differences between the two limbs. He did the same for her legs and head and after that, took note of the scratches and scars that marred her body, telling him of what happened to her in the past. For example, the now faint scar that was his name which he himself had carved into the skin over her left hipbone. The memory brought out a chuckle from him.
“The look on your face had been priceless my dear one.”
Continuing to observe every detail he could, he found a pale brown mark on her neck that interested him.
“A pentacle birthmark. How interesting.” He thought aloud while holding silver strands of hair away from his subject of interest.
Just then, the girl started to stir from the deep slumber she was forced into.
“Ah, awake already? That’s pretty quick for a young girl like you, proving once again how invaluable you are.”
Mayumi tried to turn to her right to face him, but found it difficult to do so. Noticing her surroundings and bounded arms behind her back, plans of escape immediately formulated in her mind.
“You can forget about escaping my dear Mayumi. My wraiths are all over this place and further more I myself will be watching over you.”
Keen orbs of black-red locked themselves out of the corner of their eyes on the man’s form, a piercing stare filled with anger and hatred towards him.
“Now my dear one, it was for your own good that I took you away from Shadow. Besides, don’t you want to become stronger?”
“Strong enough, to kill you.” She bit back in reply.
“You won’t want to kill me after what I tell you.”
Mayumi’s eyes hardened over, her firmly placed resolve refusing to budge. She knew she couldn’t trust whatever he said.
‘I’ll avenge you master. No matter what it takes. This, will not change.’
Dietrich
Shadow then began to run ahead with Era and Dietrich close behind as they disappeared into the forest beyond the city gates. He led them though the dense woods at a steady pace, doing his best to help them conserve as much energy as possible for the fight. They had to go over and under fallen trees, large boulders, and hidden spots of dirt and mud before they finally came upon the base itself hidden in the brush on the side of a hill.
Dietrich struggled to keep up with the two assassins as they glided through the forest ahead of him. Even with his wounds, Shadow was still outpacing him, and Era was easily leaving him behind. A mixture of body type, equipment, and training styles made sure that Dietrich was well behind the siblings. Unlike Shadow, whose body tapered down to a narrow waist and long legs, Dietrich's waist was wide and square. This resulted in a lumbering gait that was little use in extended running. He was still pondering his reaction to Era the previous night. After mulling it over in his mind again and again, he had decided that he hadn't made too big a fool of himself. Things could have gone much, much worse. He contended himself with the knowledge that he hadn't allowed the situation to spiral into violence. He believed that his single reply to her abuse had been sufficient; he had defended himself without directly retorting or insulting her. Still, he wondered what she thought of his reply. If his initial estimation of her was correct, than she most likely didn't care one way or the other. For some reason, that thought amused him.
Presently, Shadow and Era stopped ahead of him at the base.
Shadow and Era dealt with a sentry, and then Shadow slipped some explosives into the door of the base. Within moments of a loud crump of the detonation, a veritable horde of assassins began storming out of the base. Dietrich noticed that the majority of them seemed to be outfitted similarly to the assassins he had encountered the previous day. He chuckled darkly as Shadow withdrew one of his daggers.
Dietrich drew Gewalt in one fluid motion from its sheath on his back. The assassins hurtled toward them in silence. In fact, the whole forest around them seemed to have all of the sound sucked out of the air. Near absolute silence reigned as the assassins closed the distance. Dietrich's mind instantly assessed the situation. Shadow was injured, which meant that Era would most likely be doing the majority of the real killing here. Which meant that his best option for contributing to this fight would be to cause as much confusion and chaos as possible, so that Era and Shadow could pick individual targets to eliminate. Dietrich's blood boiled with anticipation. He let out a horrendous cackle that shattered the silence and launched himself toward the oncoming horde.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"You always saved me, this time let me save you..."
"You always saved me, this time let me save you..."
"Stick to the shadow's of the forest and keep Sora in sight at all times. It's going to be difficult given the dense foliage of the canopy, but if Sora goes out of sight just utter a short, high pitched whistle like that of the native Chiua bird and Sora will descend upon your location and point you in the right direction. Stay safe, Sereinia, and good luck."
Those words echoed within Sereinia as she ran through the forest underneath the darkness of the beautiful green canopy. Her eyes of purple unflinchingly followed Sora's form on the sky. She was not certain how far she was from where Mayumi was being kept or the probability of her encountering a danger she could not avoid. Honestly, she had thought that Shadow would tell her to stay at the safehouse and let the three of them handle everything. Well, it was expected as it had become a routine when something treacherous was afoot. At the same time, she had accepted that she is useless in a physical combat not only due to her non-combative experiences but also to her belief in pacifism. So, she was really happy to do this.
Finally, she was part of something instead of patiently waiting for them to come back safely. This time she was going to do something to help everyone moreover to save Mayumi. Although, she could feel the shortness of her breath. Well, she was not really much of an athlete to begin with but was on the average scale as far as she could tell. Taking a short stop, she inhaled and exhaled a lot of times to allow the flow of oxygen more inside her body. This would prevent her from getting fatigued so easily. In addition, she would not allow a simple issue of stamina be the reason for her failure. Due to the breather she took, she had lost sight of Sora. Remembering the call which Shadow had told her, she calmed her body and softly did the call of a Chiua bird.
It did not take long as Sora descended before her. The Princess spoke a short apology for the delay before Sora pointed her once more to the direction where Mayumi should be. She followed the avian creature once more and after a few minutes. Sereinia soon found herself in front of a small cabin. It reminded her of Era's safehouse in a sense. Hiding behind the large trees, she looked for any guards or assassins patrolling nearby. After all, this rescue operation would be completely useless if she was also captured as well. Then, she spotted three men conglomerating at the entrance. Well, she could not just introduce herself even if the fact of her being a princess is still not a well-known knowledge. It is suspicious for someone like her to fine this place so easily or even by accident.
Looking at one of the branches of a nearby tree, Sereinia looked at Sora with a meaningful look. The avian understood it easily enough. A diversion must be needed and she could take the chance to enter. Sora took flight once more and made some noises in the distance by diving through the thick canopy of the trees from all over the directions forcing the sentries to split up. Muttering a thank you, she took this opportunity and quickly entered the cabin which was fortunately left unlocked. Although, she was faced again with another obstacle. There was no other doors present. Inside was just a small table with a few chairs. Bookshelves, cupboards, and some home furniture to create an illusion of normalcy.
"Mayumi... Where are you?"
Sereinia muttered in a soft desperate call. There was no way that Sora would be mistaken and the three sentries outside this cabin proved that there was something here. She must find that thing before her time limit ends. The sentries would soon return and she did not want to be here when they do. Looking around, she had concluded the possibility of a secret passageway. The problem, she could not find the switch that would open it. The Princess had tried possible key points based on the books and even her understanding. However, there was still nothing and her time was not waiting for her at all. From the distance, she could already voices of the sentries returning. There was no time left as she quickened her pace however, her slight panic had caused her to trip and fall to the floor. By accident, she seemed to press a subtle indentation and the floor that she was lying upon suddenly opened swallowing her inside.
Grabbing to anything, Sereinia was able to hold onto one of the ladder steps. For, it was not a short way down at all. Another good point, she was able to stop herself from screaming by biting down her tongue. It was painful although, it was not enough to make it bleed. Taking deep breaths to calm herself, she was able to gain her footing to the ladder and now began her climbing down. She was not certain how long or how far down she is now. One thing was for certain, it was quite the descent. When her feet finally found solid ground which is not wood but of soil, she released a sigh of relief. She only hoped that there were no sentries up and about here. According to Shadow, it should be relatively safe from those powerful assassins. However, she was not even capable of fighting even the lowest ranking ones in her knowledge.
Well if it ever comes to that, Sereinia would need to use her wits to get out of it. But for now, she slowly and quietly walked through the narrow pathway. It was helpful that she need not worry about lighting as the torches that aligned the walls lit up on its own accord. Perhaps, it has sense a presence of someone. Which also means, that no one than her had come first. Somehow, this thought put her at ease. Hopefully, it was like that. Still, there was nothing wrong in being wary. At the end of the path, there were three doors. At this time, it would be lovely to have Sora around. Yet, she cannot do anything about it. Taking a good look at the doors before her, she soon made her decision as she hold on to a certain door knob.
"Please lead me to Mayumi..." And then, the door was opened and what awaited Sereinia was...
Those words echoed within Sereinia as she ran through the forest underneath the darkness of the beautiful green canopy. Her eyes of purple unflinchingly followed Sora's form on the sky. She was not certain how far she was from where Mayumi was being kept or the probability of her encountering a danger she could not avoid. Honestly, she had thought that Shadow would tell her to stay at the safehouse and let the three of them handle everything. Well, it was expected as it had become a routine when something treacherous was afoot. At the same time, she had accepted that she is useless in a physical combat not only due to her non-combative experiences but also to her belief in pacifism. So, she was really happy to do this.
Finally, she was part of something instead of patiently waiting for them to come back safely. This time she was going to do something to help everyone moreover to save Mayumi. Although, she could feel the shortness of her breath. Well, she was not really much of an athlete to begin with but was on the average scale as far as she could tell. Taking a short stop, she inhaled and exhaled a lot of times to allow the flow of oxygen more inside her body. This would prevent her from getting fatigued so easily. In addition, she would not allow a simple issue of stamina be the reason for her failure. Due to the breather she took, she had lost sight of Sora. Remembering the call which Shadow had told her, she calmed her body and softly did the call of a Chiua bird.
It did not take long as Sora descended before her. The Princess spoke a short apology for the delay before Sora pointed her once more to the direction where Mayumi should be. She followed the avian creature once more and after a few minutes. Sereinia soon found herself in front of a small cabin. It reminded her of Era's safehouse in a sense. Hiding behind the large trees, she looked for any guards or assassins patrolling nearby. After all, this rescue operation would be completely useless if she was also captured as well. Then, she spotted three men conglomerating at the entrance. Well, she could not just introduce herself even if the fact of her being a princess is still not a well-known knowledge. It is suspicious for someone like her to fine this place so easily or even by accident.
Looking at one of the branches of a nearby tree, Sereinia looked at Sora with a meaningful look. The avian understood it easily enough. A diversion must be needed and she could take the chance to enter. Sora took flight once more and made some noises in the distance by diving through the thick canopy of the trees from all over the directions forcing the sentries to split up. Muttering a thank you, she took this opportunity and quickly entered the cabin which was fortunately left unlocked. Although, she was faced again with another obstacle. There was no other doors present. Inside was just a small table with a few chairs. Bookshelves, cupboards, and some home furniture to create an illusion of normalcy.
"Mayumi... Where are you?"
Sereinia muttered in a soft desperate call. There was no way that Sora would be mistaken and the three sentries outside this cabin proved that there was something here. She must find that thing before her time limit ends. The sentries would soon return and she did not want to be here when they do. Looking around, she had concluded the possibility of a secret passageway. The problem, she could not find the switch that would open it. The Princess had tried possible key points based on the books and even her understanding. However, there was still nothing and her time was not waiting for her at all. From the distance, she could already voices of the sentries returning. There was no time left as she quickened her pace however, her slight panic had caused her to trip and fall to the floor. By accident, she seemed to press a subtle indentation and the floor that she was lying upon suddenly opened swallowing her inside.
Grabbing to anything, Sereinia was able to hold onto one of the ladder steps. For, it was not a short way down at all. Another good point, she was able to stop herself from screaming by biting down her tongue. It was painful although, it was not enough to make it bleed. Taking deep breaths to calm herself, she was able to gain her footing to the ladder and now began her climbing down. She was not certain how long or how far down she is now. One thing was for certain, it was quite the descent. When her feet finally found solid ground which is not wood but of soil, she released a sigh of relief. She only hoped that there were no sentries up and about here. According to Shadow, it should be relatively safe from those powerful assassins. However, she was not even capable of fighting even the lowest ranking ones in her knowledge.
Well if it ever comes to that, Sereinia would need to use her wits to get out of it. But for now, she slowly and quietly walked through the narrow pathway. It was helpful that she need not worry about lighting as the torches that aligned the walls lit up on its own accord. Perhaps, it has sense a presence of someone. Which also means, that no one than her had come first. Somehow, this thought put her at ease. Hopefully, it was like that. Still, there was nothing wrong in being wary. At the end of the path, there were three doors. At this time, it would be lovely to have Sora around. Yet, she cannot do anything about it. Taking a good look at the doors before her, she soon made her decision as she hold on to a certain door knob.
"Please lead me to Mayumi..." And then, the door was opened and what awaited Sereinia was...
Mayumi
"Some questions just remains unanswered.”
"Some questions just remains unanswered.”
“Sir Kiiro, there has been a disturbance at the nearby Te’i Sai headquarters. Would you like us to investigate the matter?” A wraith called from the doorway of the dark room.
Kiiro frowned at hearing this. As he processed this information, he entwined his fingers with Mayumi’s head of silver and tugged at them gently letting them fall slowly from his fingers, but once he came near the ends of it, he gripped it tightly refusing to let go. Did Shadow not care about Mayumi? He had been expecting some sort of retrieval mission, but apparently they had decided to carry on without her.
‘How odd.’ He thought.
“I will go as well. We will set off immediately.”
“Yes Sir.”
Once the wraith left, Kiiro caressed Mayumi’s face once more.
“Don’t forget what I told you, my dear one.” With that, he backed away and disappeared behind the wooden door that led to what Mayumi assumed was the ground level of wherever she was as there was not a single window in the room where she lay.
‘What he said…’ Mayumi frowned in deep thought.
What Kiiro told her had actually made sense. Mayumi couldn’t believe it, she felt so lost.
‘Why? Why hasn't he? It's true that he knows of my gift and has told me of it. So why? ’
Out of the blue, a wave of sleepiness washed over Mayumi and she drifted off to a light sleep as she awaited her impending future.
An hour later, Mayumi awoke with a start upon feeling the familiar presence of her companions. As expected, a few minutes later, a familiar figure was by the doorway.
“Sereinia?” Mayumi called out.
Upon hearing her voice, the older woman rushed over to her side with an expression Mayumi had yet to learn about. She was surprised to see the doctor had come to her aid instead of Shadow or Era, but none the less was more than ready to get out of there. Together, they managed to undo her bounded arms and from there Mayumi led them out from the basement of the cabin to the outdoors where she was reunited with Sora once again. Sora soared high above the grounds, scanning places where the wraiths had positioned themselves. Once Mayumi got the wraiths locations, she led Sereinia round them, careful to make sure the older girl did not trip or hurt herself on the way.
10 minutes of running later, Mayumi sent Sora after Shadow to inform him that they were fine.
“Are you ok?” Mayumi turned her attentions to Sereinia.
Shadow and Era
The fight was just as difficult as Shadow had imagined it would be for him.
His ribs ached, the muscles along the side of his body from top to bottom were screaming out with fatigue and pain, and all the while he fought to stay a step ahead of those whom he was fighting against. With his body pushing on all cylinders while forcing its way passed the deficiency which came with his injuries, Shadow knew he wouldn't last very long in this battle if the enemies kept coming the way they were at this moment. One after another without pause, like a swarm of ants trying to overpower a larger insect intruding upon their territory. However, while this was painful and would require dedication, the main purpose of distracting the powers that be proved to be efficient and working.
Era, on the other hand, was having a field day.
One by one she toyed with those who came to fight her, as they didn't seem to recognize that the red coloration of her eyes meant anything about her relationship to the Red-Eyed Demon. The Bleeding Rose was not quite so famous as the Red-Eyed Demon, but was infinitely more devious in combat than her brother was. As one Assassin came to fight with her, she feigned weakness to draw him in close and then lashed out by grabbing his sensitive parts and crushing them under the extreme power of her grip. The sound it produced and the feeling it provided was quite horrific, but it got the job done, and seeing him slowly dying of pain and shock was more than enough to make it worth it to Era. The next Assassin rushed her which proved to be a fatal mistake. Era's consciousness of her surroundings was second only to Shadow's himself, and she knew full well where every enemy which surrounded her was at that exact moment. This Assassin rushing her never even saw her blade coming, but before he could even really understand what had happened to him he suddenly found himself staring at the sky with his chest covered in his own blood as his breathing became steadily more difficult as his lungs filled with the vile red fluid.
Minutes ticked by, and more and more often Era had to get closer to Shadow to protect him from the advances of the numerous Assassins swarming his position. Despite the fact that Era had established herself as the most dangerous entity on the battlefield, the Assassins still considered Shadow to be their priority target. This mildly insulted Era, which in turn led her to become even more vicious in her efforts to counter their attacks, even going so far as to swipe Shadow's Twin blade which was not in use and use it for her own purposes. She did not have any Orichalcum weapons with her at present, as they were in another safe house a good distance away, so his would do just fine for slashing arms and legs off and slicing open rib cages, which she did with great efficiency and speed.
Finally, the moment Shadow had been waiting for arrived. Sora flew overhead and gave a silent signal to Shadow by flying in two distinct circles above him that both Sereinia and Mayumi were safe and away from the battlefield.
"Alright! Everyone fall back now!" He yelled out.
Era responded by throwing him his Twin dagger and covering their escape as the Assassins watched them all leave the site, utterly confused as to why Shadow would just leave like that. They would likely get a stern punishment from the higher level Assassins for not pursuing Shadow, but that was not his concern at the moment. The deed was done and Mayumi was safe once again... for now. As Shadow and the others made it to the rendezvous point just outside the city, Shadow had to stop and sit down to catch his breath and take a pain killer which he had Era concoct for him using some supplies he was carrying. It would take about an hour to kick in, but he would still be able to stay on his feet long enough to get to safety and get some real rest.
He was exhausted, more so than he'd been in a long time for anything else. When Mayumi and Sereinia appeared, it was a sigh of relief for him to see them both safe. Era was keeping a close and watchful eye on their surroundings as Shadow silently greeted Sereinia and Mayumi with a nod of his head as speaking had become difficult with his damaged ribs.
Dietrich Faust
"This was what he truly excelled at. He was soldier, a warrior, not a duelist."
"This was what he truly excelled at. He was soldier, a warrior, not a duelist."
Dietrich's eyes glinted with insane fanaticism as he waded through the perpetual mist of blood that seemed to hang in the air around him. How much of it was the enemies, and how much was his own, he wasn't sure. Gewalt spun around him like a spirit of death, stealing lives away with every stroke. Daggers and short swords stood no chance against the ravenous, momentum fueled blade. The most the assassins could do was to stay out of his six foot radius, but even this proved extremely difficult in the press of bodies. Still, several assassins managed to get inside his guard and deal damage before they met their end.
As soon as he had charged into the fray, he had lost sight of Shadow and Era. He had no time to worry about them. While they might be able to look out for each other and fight at the same time, it took every ounce of Dietrich's concentration in order to keep the horde at bay. The raw fury of his initial assault had surprised and demoralized the assassins, but now that the surprise had worn off, Dietrich was slowly being overwhelmed.
The fight went for several minutes, and Dietrich grinned savagely as he felt himself beginning to tire. No matter how many men he cut down, another took his place instantly. The press of men had grown too great, it was time to change tactics. He thrust Gewalt through the sternum of the closest man, lifting him off his feet and throwing him into the crowd.
He laughed aloud as he ripped his katzbalger from its scabbard, and went to work. This was his kind of fight. This was a smattering of what a real battlefield was like; confused and disoriented men stumbling around and slipping on the blood and guts of their former friends. This was the kind of fight that Line-Breakers were meant for. This wasn't the time for concentration or a cool head, now he had to join the horde. He had to become one with the chaos, give himself up to the animal fury and kill everything he saw. There was no more mercy, no more forgiveness. The only way he would emerge from this fight victorious was to fight with everything he had, with tooth and nail if need be.
This was what he truly excelled at. He was soldier, a warrior, not a duelist.
He hacked around himself in tight, close arcs, slashing open faces contorted with fear and dismembering quivering limbs. The short, wide blade of his sword excelling in the very environment it was designed for. He aimed for major arteries, but in actual practice it didn't really matter in such close quarters, every stroke effectively ended the fighting capabilities for whomever he chose as his victim. At the same time, though, he felt the stinging sensation of blade after blade open the exposed flesh of his arms and legs. He was loosing blood, fast.
With a furious snarl, he shot out a huge hand and gripped a low level assassin by the throat. He lifted the man off the ground and crushed his windpipe before thrusting his blade through his sternum. He cast the carcass aside and shoved his way through the press of bodies, cutting and killing as he went. He melted back into the crowd, using the confusion of battle to his advantage. Instead of trying to see through the fog of war, he surrendered himself to it utterly. In response, he quickly lost all sense of direction. But it didn't matter anymore, he was going to die here anyway.
"Alright! Everyone fall back now!"
The voice came from behind him, rising above the wails of the man he had just impaled. Dietrich summoned his final reserves of strength and forced his way through the now greatly diminished crowd. He retrieved Gewalt as quickly as he could, and raced after Shadow.
"Not today, it seems."
__________________________________________________________________________________________________
Dietrich staggered forward, using Gewalt to steady himself. His breath came in ragged gasps. Blood oozed from his legs and arms, and his limbs were going numb. He didn't think a major artery had been cut, but he could still feel his life flowing out of his body. Still, he managed a small smirk as he finally caught up with the group. The Princess had found Mayumi. They stood together in silence, apparently they had just run into each other before Dietrich had caught up with them. He saw Shadow give a silent nod of acknowledgement to the Princess. She had succeeded. Dietrich's opinion of the Princess suddenly peaked, she had managed to complete an extremely strenuous task, one few other people would be able to do.
Red ichor suddenly spilled into his eyes, blinding him. Apparently, there was a rather deep gash on his forehead that he hadn't noticed. He took another staggering step towards them.
"Well... look who it is... the little neck-snapper's back..." He said between gasps as he approached Shadow from behind.
He stumbled in his blindness, tripping himself with his own greatsword. He fell flat on his face, but managed to pull himself up to one knee with an almost super-human effort. He attempted to wipe the blood from his eyes, but only managed to smear it over his face. He turned his head in the direction he had last seen Era standing.
"I think... I killed more of 'em... than you..." He chuckled insanely.
He took a few more ragged gasps.
"By the way... Why aren't they following us huh?"
Shadow
Shadow heard Dietrich stumbling about and turned to look at the blood soaked Line-Breaker. One glance told Shadow everything he needed to know, and that was that he needed Sereinia's help and fast.
"I think... I killed more of 'em... than you..." He chuckled insanely.
Era only smirked at him, wiping her blade against her leg as she smugly tucked it into its sheath and chuckled at him very calmly.
"Don't think to compare yourself to me Line-Breaker. You're nowhere near my level and you never will be, so just get that thought out of your head right now. For all of your insanity and posturing on the battlefield with that oversized kitchen knife of yours, I was able to cut through a minimum of twice the number of Assassins you did since I had smaller weapons and was able to move much faster and cut much cleaner than you and that giant paper weight. Compare yourself to me again, Line-Breaker, and I'll be happy to show you just how far you have yet to progress before you can even hold your own against me."
Shadow's eyes had been closed during this conversation, but they snapped open without warning and were glowing a deep and malicious red coloration.
"ENOUGH!" He yelled with tremendous force and volume.
Era's eyes shot to him, and dread filled her expression as she took a step away from him. She let out a breath and looked away as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. To anyone with any knowledge of basic psychology, this signified that Era was in fact afraid of her brother. Why this was remained to be discovered since the twins were widely understood to be equals in terms of skill and abilities. There were a few theories floating around among the informants and friends which they had, but they were only theories and had never been proven. And with all likelihood, they never would be proven and the mystery would remain just that.
"We're not here to compare body counts. If I hear any more gloating about having brought the life of another individual to an end from either of you, then I'll make sure you regret it the next time we train together. Do I make myself clear?" It was more of a demand than a question and his tone was full of authority and finality.
Era didn't look at him, but nodded slightly all the same as Shadow looked over at Sereinia.
"We don't have time to move anywhere at the moment with Dietrich bleeding like this. You tend to the Line-Breaker while Era keeps an eye on the perimeter... And to answer your question, Dietrich, they aren't following us because their code forbids them to leave the base without permission from the Grandmaster. All Assassins, no matter their rank, must ask permission or be assigned a specific duty in order to leave the base. They are likely doing that right now, so we can't stay here for long. Sereinia, patch up Dietrich as best you can and I'll help him walk while we find a safe place to lay low until this whole mess blows over." He said as he stood up, a small amount of pain crossing his features as he did so.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"You will listen to me as a doctor, right?"
"You will listen to me as a doctor, right?"
“Are you ok?”
Unwavering purple eyes looked at Mayumi yet it did not fail to show the weariness of the Princess. She may have endurance in terms of operating a patient under long hours however, she was not trained to apply such stamina when moving around through the thick foliage of the forest. Regardless, the tiredness was not felt entirely as Sereinia was just so grateful that her choosing of the door was not incorrect. The Gods and Goddess had heard her prayers to lead her to Mayumi. Furthermore, there had been no other interference or trouble along the way as they escape from the Safe House. More importantly, she was glad that Mayumi was now badly hurt as she had imagined and came to worry about from past experiences and information from Era and Shadow.
"Yes, I am fine. I am just so happy you are fine Mayumi."
After saying that, Sereinia embraced Mayumi once more to show how much she cared for the younger girl. It did not matter to her that this was not the right time to do a thing since they are strictly on a schedule. At the same time, she did not care if Mayumi find such gesture odd or revolting. She was just so glad that the silver-haired girl was now safe and sound beside her. For now, it was the only thing that mattered to her.
"I was so afraid that something awful had happened. I am just so thankful that you are here with me now."
When the doctor's emotion had returned to its normal baseline, Sereinia released the younger girl and smiled with such affection and relief. Now, it was time to deliver the good news to the others. Understanding that Sora had given the signal that both of them were safe, she held Mayumi's hand as if an assurance that the girl was not a figment of the Princess' imagination.
"It is time for us to meet with them."
Soon enough, the two girls had arrived at the promised meeting place. Sereinia looked at Shadow who appeared to be exhausted. This was not the first time she had seen a tired version of him. However, she felt a tinge upon seeing how hard the assassin had tried to fight despite knowing his current condition. Releasing Mayumi's hand, she gave the younger girl a nod of the head and went towards the man she loves. She inspected the man's condition and had a worried expression. His wounds had been put under stress too much. Some of them had reopened. But before she could speak, Dietrich had arrived in a form completely befitting of a bloody soldier.
Her eyes widened in distress seeing some of the visible wounds on Dietrich's form. Despite that, the larger man did not waste time having a small debate with Era who did not mind answering it. However, Shadow was certainly not in the mood for such frivolous dialogue. Sereinia went to Dietrich's side while Shadow was still speaking. She took out the small pouch that she always brings with her for such emergency treatments. Looking at the man which the Empress had asked to protect her, she cannot help but wonder how she would interact with him. Solomon was an image of a respectable Knight while Yarun was quite much like child. But this person, he was seeking death. And her, she was seeking to prevent it.
"Judging from these wounds, you are lucky enough to have your major arteries untouched. However, the numerous and deep lacerations compensate for such."
While saying that, Sereinia had already began cleaning the wounds with such efficiency and delicateness. One can see how she had come to be known as someone who had miraculous hands Furthermore, the speed and skill she was showing and the eerie calmness she possessed show how experienced she is as a Doctor. After the disinfection process, she added a certain ointment around the wounds. It is mixture of hers that served as a numbing agent for what she was about to do next. She quickly took out her needle and thread which she had sterilize prior but not committing to chances, she had washed it with alcohol once more. It was then she stitched the wounds that she had concluded as deep. One of it would be the wound on Dietrich's forehead. While doing this, her eyes showed incredible focus.
"I know you seemed like the idea of fighting physically. However, I would forbid you do such things until these wounds are all healed. This is the Doctor's orders. Do you understand?"
She cut the final thread of the last wound that had been sutured. Her face had a serious expression that one would be reminded of how the Empress of Cre' Est spoke with such authority. There was no humor in those eyes and her tone would not permit any complaints as she looked at Dietrich. Once she was done with the stitching, Sereinia proceeded to place small bandages on the wounds to prevent it from infection or irritation but not before applying another one of her salves that promulgate faster regeneration. Packing up her things, she did not wait for the man's response for her attention was now on Shadow who was obviously in pain.
"As your Doctor, I forbid you to help him stand. You are still not in the best of conditions and straining yourself will not help anyone."
Sereinia's tone was completely strict and filled with authority that reminded everyone that she is a princess destined to be an Empress. She looked at Mayumi knowing the girl was in much better shape than Shadow could be at the moment.
"Mayumi, please help me support Dietrich."
After stating that, Sereinia placed Dietrich's arm around her shoulder. She is not the strongest in the group however, in such things, she could endure more than others really think she could. Then, she returned her eyes to Shadow.
"Taking pain killers will only prevent you to feel the pain but it does no good to your injuries. Do not try to contest me in this, Shadow. I am invoking my authority as a Doctor now. I have no need for patients who would not follow my advice. Do not make me do something drastic for you and Dietrich to follow me."
Eyes of purple showed complete determination and seriousness in her words. Sereinia looked at Shadow and then to Dietrich. The Princess resembled much like a stern mother or mentor that would not relent no matter what. She then looked at Era.
"Let us go then."
Unwavering purple eyes looked at Mayumi yet it did not fail to show the weariness of the Princess. She may have endurance in terms of operating a patient under long hours however, she was not trained to apply such stamina when moving around through the thick foliage of the forest. Regardless, the tiredness was not felt entirely as Sereinia was just so grateful that her choosing of the door was not incorrect. The Gods and Goddess had heard her prayers to lead her to Mayumi. Furthermore, there had been no other interference or trouble along the way as they escape from the Safe House. More importantly, she was glad that Mayumi was now badly hurt as she had imagined and came to worry about from past experiences and information from Era and Shadow.
"Yes, I am fine. I am just so happy you are fine Mayumi."
After saying that, Sereinia embraced Mayumi once more to show how much she cared for the younger girl. It did not matter to her that this was not the right time to do a thing since they are strictly on a schedule. At the same time, she did not care if Mayumi find such gesture odd or revolting. She was just so glad that the silver-haired girl was now safe and sound beside her. For now, it was the only thing that mattered to her.
"I was so afraid that something awful had happened. I am just so thankful that you are here with me now."
When the doctor's emotion had returned to its normal baseline, Sereinia released the younger girl and smiled with such affection and relief. Now, it was time to deliver the good news to the others. Understanding that Sora had given the signal that both of them were safe, she held Mayumi's hand as if an assurance that the girl was not a figment of the Princess' imagination.
"It is time for us to meet with them."
Soon enough, the two girls had arrived at the promised meeting place. Sereinia looked at Shadow who appeared to be exhausted. This was not the first time she had seen a tired version of him. However, she felt a tinge upon seeing how hard the assassin had tried to fight despite knowing his current condition. Releasing Mayumi's hand, she gave the younger girl a nod of the head and went towards the man she loves. She inspected the man's condition and had a worried expression. His wounds had been put under stress too much. Some of them had reopened. But before she could speak, Dietrich had arrived in a form completely befitting of a bloody soldier.
Her eyes widened in distress seeing some of the visible wounds on Dietrich's form. Despite that, the larger man did not waste time having a small debate with Era who did not mind answering it. However, Shadow was certainly not in the mood for such frivolous dialogue. Sereinia went to Dietrich's side while Shadow was still speaking. She took out the small pouch that she always brings with her for such emergency treatments. Looking at the man which the Empress had asked to protect her, she cannot help but wonder how she would interact with him. Solomon was an image of a respectable Knight while Yarun was quite much like child. But this person, he was seeking death. And her, she was seeking to prevent it.
"Judging from these wounds, you are lucky enough to have your major arteries untouched. However, the numerous and deep lacerations compensate for such."
While saying that, Sereinia had already began cleaning the wounds with such efficiency and delicateness. One can see how she had come to be known as someone who had miraculous hands Furthermore, the speed and skill she was showing and the eerie calmness she possessed show how experienced she is as a Doctor. After the disinfection process, she added a certain ointment around the wounds. It is mixture of hers that served as a numbing agent for what she was about to do next. She quickly took out her needle and thread which she had sterilize prior but not committing to chances, she had washed it with alcohol once more. It was then she stitched the wounds that she had concluded as deep. One of it would be the wound on Dietrich's forehead. While doing this, her eyes showed incredible focus.
"I know you seemed like the idea of fighting physically. However, I would forbid you do such things until these wounds are all healed. This is the Doctor's orders. Do you understand?"
She cut the final thread of the last wound that had been sutured. Her face had a serious expression that one would be reminded of how the Empress of Cre' Est spoke with such authority. There was no humor in those eyes and her tone would not permit any complaints as she looked at Dietrich. Once she was done with the stitching, Sereinia proceeded to place small bandages on the wounds to prevent it from infection or irritation but not before applying another one of her salves that promulgate faster regeneration. Packing up her things, she did not wait for the man's response for her attention was now on Shadow who was obviously in pain.
"As your Doctor, I forbid you to help him stand. You are still not in the best of conditions and straining yourself will not help anyone."
Sereinia's tone was completely strict and filled with authority that reminded everyone that she is a princess destined to be an Empress. She looked at Mayumi knowing the girl was in much better shape than Shadow could be at the moment.
"Mayumi, please help me support Dietrich."
After stating that, Sereinia placed Dietrich's arm around her shoulder. She is not the strongest in the group however, in such things, she could endure more than others really think she could. Then, she returned her eyes to Shadow.
"Taking pain killers will only prevent you to feel the pain but it does no good to your injuries. Do not try to contest me in this, Shadow. I am invoking my authority as a Doctor now. I have no need for patients who would not follow my advice. Do not make me do something drastic for you and Dietrich to follow me."
Eyes of purple showed complete determination and seriousness in her words. Sereinia looked at Shadow and then to Dietrich. The Princess resembled much like a stern mother or mentor that would not relent no matter what. She then looked at Era.
"Let us go then."
Shadow and Era
"Taking pain killers will only prevent you to feel the pain but it does no good to your injuries. Do not try to contest me in this, Shadow. I am invoking my authority as a Doctor now. I have no need for patients who would not follow my advice. Do not make me do something drastic for you and Dietrich to follow me."
Shadow listened to Sereinia speak with authority, but silently smiled and shook his head.
No need for patients who would not follow your advice eh? Shadow thought to himself as he recalled the countless times he ignored her advice in the past while pushing himself through his past injuries.
He was in no mood to argue outwardly though, and so he simply stood up straight and jerked his head for Era to come and follow him. Mayumi was in toe and Dietrich was being propped up to walk with Sereinia and Mayumi helping him. Their pace would be very slow, but luckily there was a safe place nearby to retreat to. The safe house from before was too far away for Dietrich in his current state, so Shadow thought of another location just outside the city's walls where they could all go. It was a small cabin which he built himself long ago as a sort of waiting area before missions in this city when he was a teenager. It was surprisingly sturdy given that Shadow had only the basics of construction down at the time, and would serve as a fine place to rest for the time being.
Despite his injuries, Shadow walked at the head of the group as he led them to the cabin. It took upwards of about one hour to do so, given Dietrich's state of injury, but they made it safe and sound as they entered the small structure and laid Dietrich down on the single bed that was there so that his body could release its tension of trying to stay upright and focus on healing. Shadow, meanwhile, was not one to rest so easily. He walked outside despite Sereinia's earlier warning and began to stretch his legs out side to side and slowly grew lower to the ground until he was in a full splits position. His left leg hurt a bit, but it was just from bruising which had occurred. It was his ribcage which bothered him the most since there were a few cracked ribs along his left side which made breathing difficult and the task of going towards the ground somewhat difficult as well. Never the less, Shadow used the discipline and resistance to pain he was known for to ignore it and push through as he always had before.
While once again ignoring what should have brought him to his knees, Shadow was fully aware of how far he could push these injuries before finally settling to allow them to heal. It was something of a habit of Shadow's to push his injuries farther than when they were initially obtained, providing a greater level of pain to deal with so that next time he encountered the source of the injuries he'd be that much more prepared to deal with them and/or avoid them. While not the most physically productive of methods, it had served Shadow well as he once again began to replay the fight with that mysterious warrior in his mind. His speed, reaction time, power and fluidity for a warrior of his size was absolutely astounding to Shadow, and that was saying something.
All his life he'd been used to being called "pound for pound the strongest man alive whose skills are unequaled."
But now there was someone who was a match for him and, in fact, had defeated him outright. Shadow's replay of that fight went on and on like a broken record for what seemed an eternity until it was disrupted by the sound of Era walking towards him. His eyes opened and he looked up at his twin sister as she looked back to him with a slight amount of shame present in her eyes.
"... I'm sorry Shadow, I let it happen again and I have no excuse. There is something about that man that I just don't like, and I can't seem to help wanting to throw his words back in his face." She said quietly.
Shadow closed his eyes again and went back to his concentration on the fight with that unknown warrior, but kept enough focus on Era to answer her.
"Your competitive spirit doesn't allow you to let him live down his failures nor celebrate his successes. Remember that he is but a Line-Breaker, a warrior isolated for long periods of time away from civilization who believes in a God of war and seeks an honorable death. His training in the order may have been enough to put him ahead of most average warriors, but against the might of Te'i Sai he's not even registering as a threat to them yet. His training with me has yielded results allowing him to defeat lower level Assassins, and those which I saw today were but recruits and those who were undergoing the Initiation Ritual. Some of them weren't even Assassins yet which is why he found it so easy to cut a path through them despite his injuries. Were they all Assassins, even lower level Assassins, his swinging of that blade would have caused him only death without a single kill to show for it."
Era nodded as she listened, trying to figure out for herself what drove her to behave that way around Dietrich.
"Dietrich has yet to understand that his life is not meant to simply be thrown away in glorious combat, but thanks to the indoctrination from his order I doubt he ever will understand that. In the meantime I must continue to prepare his body for fights much worse than that which we had today. If I can't make him strong enough to wield that giant blade of his with one hand while at the same time teaching him everything I know about fighting with one hand free, then he's as good as lost to us. Using two hands on that blade is a death sentence to him if he faces off against Assassins from Te'i Sai again, let alone Roda Ah K'mht with their superior numbers. Te'i Sai is growing weary of their war with Roda Ah K'mht, that much is clear given how many new Assassins I saw coming to meet us today. They are going so far as to fast track the Initiation Ritual in an attempt to bolster their forces, but I doubt it'll make a difference which is why we're targeting them first."
Era brought her thoughts away from Dietrich and focused now on her brother.
"So if we can kill the Grandmaster here once you've recovered, then what?" She asked.
Shadow looked up at her for a brief moment.
"Because if we kill him then the entire base will empty and the Te'i Sai code demands that they never again touch a blade or take up a combative life pursuit. They will abandon the life which they leave behind completely and become a part of the "normal" world again. There are those who will refuse to abandon it because it's so deep in their blood, but they will be so few and far between that they will cease to become a threat over time without any outside interference from any of us... At least, most of them will. However, I know that Sereinia was targeted by Te'i Sai back in Cre' Est despite the fact that there shouldn't be any Te'i Sai presence there. I'm guessing that some of the remnants found an employer who would let them keep their Assassin heritage in exchange for hiding them from society so they could continue living in the darkness. We have a lot of work to do between now and the next time we attack that base, but for now we need to rest."
Era nodded once again in silence, but had one final question to ask.
"So what are you going to do about Dietrich?" She asked.
Shadow's eyes closed and his head drooped down a bit as he began to think to himself on the matter. He was silent for a few minutes straight before finally opening his eyes and looking at Era again.
"I'm going to take him somewhere... Special... And he will train with me one on one for three months time. If and when he finishes the training, I can almost guarantee that lower level Assassins will pose absolutely not threat to him, but only time will tell just how powerful he'll become in regards to being able to fight with higher level Assassins. I'm aiming to make him a match for an Elite, but with another seven levels above the Elite I'm not sure if it will be enough as we continue. Te'i Sai's lower level rankings are dropping like flies in the war against Roda Ah K'mht, but again, only time will tell... Now, leave me be Era. I have much to think about." He said before lowering his head further to rest his eyes while he continued to stretch silently outside the cabin.
Mayumi
Mayumi let herself be embraced. She still did not welcome the weird gesture but since it was the doctor that couldn't harm a fly, she did not bother protesting. That doesn't mean that she would be off-guard around the older woman though. Presently, nothing felt right to her confused mind. She felt like one of those stuffed things that were made out of rags and pulled in different directions by many kids fighting over it.
'This must be the feeling called frustration.' Mayumi recalled the description from the book she had read.
After her question to Sereinia nothing else was said. Any other words that were directed at her upon meeting the rest of the group was passing through one ear and making its exit through the other. It seemed nothing would be getting through to her for a while.
Mayumi did her assigned tasks blindly. Not even giving a sign of acknowledgement to the others.
Once done, the silver haired girl found her way up onto the rooftop of the cabin, but instead of staying there like she always did, she creeped back inside through a small open window and laid flat on her back on the wooden beam that supported the rooftop. Masking her presence, she tuned in on Shadow's conversation with Era and stored away any information she deemed useful for future use.
There she stayed awake, sleep keeping a distance from her.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"Anger, sadness, fear and confusion. Combined they all lead to a single truth: Oblivion. It is down this single merciless path that the Red-Eyed Twins now walk, and salvation was denied them long ago by the Gods... It is the fate of all those who walk this path, to wind up at deaths door without a key and suffer the endless fate that is Oblivion so near to the Gates of the next world, but never shall they know its respite."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Under the morning sun, Shadow still sat outside the cabin in his seated position having lost complete track of time in this thoughts the previous night. Again, Shadow obsessed over that fight, reliving it again and again pointing out to himself where that mysterious warrior excelled and where he failed. He came to realize that though he and the warrior were evenly matched in strength, gauging by how hard his attacks hit, this warrior's skill and reaction times exceeded Shadow's own despite his two decades worth of training as the Red-Eyed Demon. It burned him to his very soul to know that this one could so easily defeat him where everyone else had always failed. Compared to this new opponent, Solomon and Yarun were afterthoughts in the back of Shadow's mind. Never would he actually fear the thought of combat against either of the two Royal Guards, yet when it came to this one lone warrior working alongside Kiiro, Shadow found that he was indeed afraid of him.
Era had slept very little, spending most of her time guarding the perimeter as Shadow stewed over the last few day's events. His body still ached, but he didn't even recognize the sensation anymore. His thoughts were buried so deeply in figuring out a way to defeat the mystery warrior that he had neglected to concern himself with daily necessities such as hunger and sleep and his body was beginning to pay the price for it. His weight over the last three to four days had dropped a few pounds, something that would otherwise be unthinkable to someone of his physique and near perfect physical condition. But Shadow's body was indeed beginning to suffer for his neglect and harsh training, and the evidence came in his slightly malnourished state. To anyone without a good eye, the suffering of his body would go unnoticed thanks to the clothing he wore. Era had noticed though, while she was making her rounds, and she was none too happy that her brother was beginning to spiral downhill like this.
She had seen before the consequences of a powerful warrior losing to a superior opponent and not being able to recover, mentally, from the defeat. Bitterness, regret, and a whole lot of "what if" statements would soon follow. If Shadow could not shake the humiliation and frustration of the outcome of this fight, he would soon lose himself in his own self pity and vengeful thoughts that he would likely begin to make fatal mistakes in combat in the days ahead. Era had no idea what to do or how to inspire Shadow to let it go, nor did she have any words which could help heal his now wounded pride. She could only hope that he would see that a single loss does not a coward or a weakling make, and that if he simply were to calm down and take a step back and observe with calmness once again that he would find the solution he so desperately craved.
This obsessive behavior was beginning to cloud his judgement, as was evidenced by his idea that he would take Dietrich somewhere private to train.
If Shadow went that far, he would likely kill Dietrich before the training was over in his current state of mind. Shadow nearly killed Era and Taira both during training once after suffering from wounds in battle years ago which had also wounded his pride in such a way. Era knew his heart was in the right place, but when his pride was damaged there was never any predicting how far he would go to avenge his loss and restore his pride. In all honesty, it was this frame of mind that Era feared the most about her brother. It wasn't his skills or his ferocity in combat, it was his vengeful nature and how easily he let things like this get to him and drive him to the brink of complete insanity about restoring the pride he had lost. Shadow being Shadow was nothing to fear, but Shadow in a vengeful state... That was a whole different beast all together.
It was well known to Era that both her and Shadow's eyes did the same thing whenever their emotions flared. One, they began to glow. Two, they changed colors. The first part was usually a sign of excitement or flaring anger, though the anger was under control and only served to make them stronger. The second, however, usually meant something much worse was on the way. Whenever Era had observed Shadow's eyes darkening in the past, it meant that he was becoming blinded by rage. This change heralded a rather harsh and unpredictable environment whenever Shadow was around, and more than once it had caused injury to allies in the past when they tried to calm him down. The most frightening change came whenever Shadow's eyes darkened to a deep crimson red very much resembling fresh blood from a new open wound before it had time to adjust and become brighter in color, and this change meant that he was on the brink of losing his self control to his rage and frustration. It was this change which Era feared the most, as it typically led Shadow to deliberately induce Roda I'l Lousta as an outlet.
As Shadow stood up to look at the sun as it rose over the horizon, Era came in close to get a good look at him. His eyes were their usual shade of red which eased her mind for the moment as to how the predictability of his actions. How long it would stay this way given how he was obsessing over his defeat was anyone's guess, but Era had the feeling that before long she would have her answer if Shadow could not find a way to let it go. It really burned at Era that she could not do anything for him in this regard, as her only real experience with "letting go" was to wrap up loose ends as quickly as possible to find her resolution. She had never suffered defeat in combat to anyone except her brother. Since he was her only family and she loved him very much, she could never see defeat to him as a bad thing. It was instead something which pushed her to train harder to catch up to him. Shadow had nobody to keep him grounded anymore after Linde left his companionship. It was all rather sudden too, which had Era confused as to why she would leave so quickly and easily. She was just as powerful as Era was at least, and never had shown any weaknesses in the past nor any signs of tiring from the fight against Te'i Sai... So why leave just like that?
Era could only wonder.
Linde had been Shadow's pillar of strength before her disappearance. Her brief showing in Cre' Est to calm Shadow down when he entered Roda I'l Lousta during the Bloody New Year event was something of a miracle, and a brief one at that. Once Shadow told her he was leaving, she stayed behind which had Era thinking that she must be living in Cre' Est right now which was something of a shock. Shadow and Era were both born in Shaharan and raised in Cre' Est with Te'i Sai, but Linde was actually a Triveila native. Why she would switch to Cre' Est was something of a mystery, but Era could think of a few reasons if her suspicions about why Linde left were correct. If Era's hunch was right, Linde was looking for a safe place to be and Cre' Est was still the safest city in terms of its military presence and the city guards. Era was curious about Linde's current situation, and thought to herself that visiting her might be in order once Shadow made up his mind to train Dietrich in private or not.
Era continued to watch Shadow as he stood still as a statue and watched the sunrise. It was unnatural for him to be this quiet in the morning when usually there was so much to discuss and go over, especially after the events of recent days. Shadow was injured, slightly malnourished, mentally shaken and otherwise a shadow of his former self. Era couldn't help but feel sorry for him, and her heart ached that she couldn't do anything for him. If she knew how, she would do so in a heartbeat, but growing up as the Bleeding Rose of Te'i Sai, she knew only how to be an Assassin. She didn't know how to be the loving, caring sister that Shadow needed her to be. All she could do was watch and wait, and if the time came she would do what she had to in order to mitigate the damage he would inflict on himself and others.
Dietrich Faust
"You been watching me sleep?"
"You been watching me sleep?"
Dietrich's eyes slowly opened.
"It still evades me? My mighty Doom?"
The first thought that crossed his mind put him in a sour mood. Still, it was nice to know that there was something better in store for him. He could feel his body wrapped in bandages, around his arms, thighs, and forehead. He attempted to flex his right arm under the sheet of the small bed, and was met with a stinging pain.
"Not yet."
He stared up at the ceiling. The bed felt nice. It had been a long time since he had gotten a good sleep. Despite his wounds, he felt refreshed. The Princess had done good work.
He wasn't sure where the others were. The last thing he clearly remembered was Shadow getting hot at his sister, and then the concerned face of the Princess. She had been speaking, but the meaning of her words had been lost on his blood-starved brain. He vaguely recollected being supported by two thin forms, and walking forward along a path. He had thought he was being escorted to Uirlin by his Handmaidens, apparently he had been wrong.
For some reason, he remembered Era. He had boasted pretty highly back there, while kneeling at her feet. He felt a twinge of shame, such actions were not looked well upon by his patron. Real warriors let their actions speak for themselves, only fools and cowards boast with words. He mentally reprimanded himself. Shadow's sister most likely though even less of him now.
"Then again, why do I care?"
Dietrich wasn't sure. He didn't want to, but at the same time couldn't deny the fact that he desired to impress her, or more accurately to prove her wrong. It was strange; never before in his life had met someone whom he clashed with so dynamically. It was actually quite thrilling to think about. As he had knelt there, soaked with blood, sweat, and dirt, the only thing he had wanted to do was throw all her contempt right back into her face. It was made all the more pitiful when he realized that the "foes" he had slain had truly been little more than boys. Not a single enemy of any real power had fallen to Gewalt's edge, and yet here he was, bandaged stiff and lying in a bed. Still, that was part of being a Line-Breaker, learning your weaknesses, and destroying them like any other enemy. Wasn't the reason why he had followed Shadow in the first place to find equals to test himself against? To grow stronger, until finally meeting one who would send him to eternity?
He couldn't blame Era for not understanding him, or why he fought even when victory was utterly unattainable. His beliefs were archaic, simple, and he knew it. But it was the only life he knew, it was who he was, his essence, his meaning for life, and he couldn't feel any less animosity towards her despite her ignorance of what it meant to him.
He glanced over, spying Mayumi leaning against the wooden beam in the middle of the room. She seemed deep in thought, staring off into nothingness; despite himself, Dietrich remembered Era's words about what she believed would happen to Mayumi. He couldn't imagine what the young girl had been put through.
"You alright?" He asked, his voice sounding strangely loud in the still room. It was a weak question, but he didn't know what else to say. "You been watching me sleep?"
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"There was a time, that even the Gods don't have the answer. You know why? Because you already have it..."
"There was a time, that even the Gods don't have the answer. You know why? Because you already have it..."
All through the night, there was an impenetrable silence that hanged in the air. Even though it was so heavy, no blade can hope to pierce through it. Sereinia was not oblivious to it and deemed it necessary to allow time to do its momentary aid if it was plausible. For now, she focused on tending to Dietrich's wounds now they were in a proper location. The treatments were soon done and there should be no foreseeable complications if the man would permit himself some old good-fashioned rest. Yet somehow, she believed that it would be quite difficult to do so which she had done so many times with Shadow. In truth, she would never understand what was wonderful with fighting to the death or the spill of blood. She understood that it was a way of life they had been either born or forced into. But to consider it beautiful or wonderful, she never will.
When she was done with Dietrich, Sereinia opted to check Mayumi for any injuries that she might have received while in the custody of the Te'i Sai. There were just a few scrapes and bruises but nothing to be considered critical which was refreshing to her knowledge. Yet, the words of Era and Shadow continued to play within her mind about this Kiiro's method of persuasion. She did notice that something seemed to bother the younger girl. At the very least, she had learned to understand the simplest yet subtle gestures of Mayumi. This was made possible due to them spending time for quite some time. Before, she could never figure out the younger girl but now it was different. Yet as the same, she decided not to probe for now. She respects privacy and it also looked like the younger girl needed to figure some of things on her own. There are times that the answer one seek could only be given by no one else but themselves.
In any case, the Princess had decided it was time to confront Shadow about his own injuries. The man was stubborn as a mule or even more stubborn. There would be likely a series of scolding from her part but somehow, she was not insensitive to see that something hanged heavily around him. If she would take a guess, it was about his defeat. The idea of that was a surprise to him as he prided himself to be very strong. So, what does it mean to be strong really? Could it really be measured by the number of foes one had defeated? The number of techniques and skills that had been mastered? She truly wondered. In any case, she pushed those thoughts away for now. However, she changed her mind when she saw Era conversing with Shadow. That is right... It would be better if Era was the one who talked to Shadow. They are siblings and even deal with the same trade. So for the night, she would allow Era to handle her own brother. She found some place to rest for now as the adrenaline that aided her had now released its hold on her. Weariness enveloped her and it did not take long for her to fall asleep. Unknown to her, the real topic of the conversation between the brother and the sister.
The next morning, Sereinia was now up and about. She found Dietrich was still unconscious so, she checked his wounds in a very feather-like manner as to not disturb the man. When she was satisfied, she had decided to prepare some breakfast for all of them. It was not that hard as there are some supplies laying around somewhere in the cabin. She ensured that the meals were healthy and would promote the natural resistance and recovery rate of their bodies. After all, this was only just a small time of reprieve. There would be more obstacles in their way and enemies aiming for their lives would still come especially for Shadow. She wondered if the Empress felt frustration in regards about the Emperor. Perhaps, when she gets the chance to she would ask. For now, she continued with cooking.
Soon, it was done as she offered some of the morning meal to Mayumi and prepared something easy to eat for Dietrich and Shadow due to the condition of their bodies. It was then she came out of the cabin and noticed the two siblings somewhat surrounded by a tensed silence. Sereinia wondered what happened while she was asleep. Even more, the dark air still loomed over Shadow. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Era.
"Good morning, Era, Shadow. I prepared some breakfast please help yourselves."
After stating that, her eyes went towards Shadow's form. Sereinia gave Era a simple nod as a gesture as if to inform her that she would intrude in their private moment. She then went towards Shadow as she now stood beside the man who looked at the rising sun in a rather distant manner.
"Hey, did I not tell you before? I will listen to everything that is bothering you. I may not understand most of it but it is better than thinking a solution to what is bothering you alone."
"You do not have to always know everything. You also do not have to keep it all together all the time. Because in the end, we are just mortals we can break."
She stretched her arms forward and had a thoughtful expression on her face as Sereinia recalled a memory in her past. In truth, she was not certain if it would help Shadow or not but, it was better to have some conversation and knowing him, he would be more stubborn which she had always seen and experienced most of the time.
"There was a time, I considered myself a God. Thinking about it now, it sounded so silly. But during those times, it was about right."
Returning her arms to her side, Sereinia glanced at Shadow wondering if he was listening to her or not. After doing so, she looked at the sun once more. She had a rather bittersweet smile on her face when she spoke again.
"I was always correct. I never make mistakes. I can easily do things other finds hard to do. Then, that happened. I broke."
When she was done with Dietrich, Sereinia opted to check Mayumi for any injuries that she might have received while in the custody of the Te'i Sai. There were just a few scrapes and bruises but nothing to be considered critical which was refreshing to her knowledge. Yet, the words of Era and Shadow continued to play within her mind about this Kiiro's method of persuasion. She did notice that something seemed to bother the younger girl. At the very least, she had learned to understand the simplest yet subtle gestures of Mayumi. This was made possible due to them spending time for quite some time. Before, she could never figure out the younger girl but now it was different. Yet as the same, she decided not to probe for now. She respects privacy and it also looked like the younger girl needed to figure some of things on her own. There are times that the answer one seek could only be given by no one else but themselves.
In any case, the Princess had decided it was time to confront Shadow about his own injuries. The man was stubborn as a mule or even more stubborn. There would be likely a series of scolding from her part but somehow, she was not insensitive to see that something hanged heavily around him. If she would take a guess, it was about his defeat. The idea of that was a surprise to him as he prided himself to be very strong. So, what does it mean to be strong really? Could it really be measured by the number of foes one had defeated? The number of techniques and skills that had been mastered? She truly wondered. In any case, she pushed those thoughts away for now. However, she changed her mind when she saw Era conversing with Shadow. That is right... It would be better if Era was the one who talked to Shadow. They are siblings and even deal with the same trade. So for the night, she would allow Era to handle her own brother. She found some place to rest for now as the adrenaline that aided her had now released its hold on her. Weariness enveloped her and it did not take long for her to fall asleep. Unknown to her, the real topic of the conversation between the brother and the sister.
The next morning, Sereinia was now up and about. She found Dietrich was still unconscious so, she checked his wounds in a very feather-like manner as to not disturb the man. When she was satisfied, she had decided to prepare some breakfast for all of them. It was not that hard as there are some supplies laying around somewhere in the cabin. She ensured that the meals were healthy and would promote the natural resistance and recovery rate of their bodies. After all, this was only just a small time of reprieve. There would be more obstacles in their way and enemies aiming for their lives would still come especially for Shadow. She wondered if the Empress felt frustration in regards about the Emperor. Perhaps, when she gets the chance to she would ask. For now, she continued with cooking.
Soon, it was done as she offered some of the morning meal to Mayumi and prepared something easy to eat for Dietrich and Shadow due to the condition of their bodies. It was then she came out of the cabin and noticed the two siblings somewhat surrounded by a tensed silence. Sereinia wondered what happened while she was asleep. Even more, the dark air still loomed over Shadow. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Era.
"Good morning, Era, Shadow. I prepared some breakfast please help yourselves."
After stating that, her eyes went towards Shadow's form. Sereinia gave Era a simple nod as a gesture as if to inform her that she would intrude in their private moment. She then went towards Shadow as she now stood beside the man who looked at the rising sun in a rather distant manner.
"Hey, did I not tell you before? I will listen to everything that is bothering you. I may not understand most of it but it is better than thinking a solution to what is bothering you alone."
"You do not have to always know everything. You also do not have to keep it all together all the time. Because in the end, we are just mortals we can break."
She stretched her arms forward and had a thoughtful expression on her face as Sereinia recalled a memory in her past. In truth, she was not certain if it would help Shadow or not but, it was better to have some conversation and knowing him, he would be more stubborn which she had always seen and experienced most of the time.
"There was a time, I considered myself a God. Thinking about it now, it sounded so silly. But during those times, it was about right."
Returning her arms to her side, Sereinia glanced at Shadow wondering if he was listening to her or not. After doing so, she looked at the sun once more. She had a rather bittersweet smile on her face when she spoke again.
"I was always correct. I never make mistakes. I can easily do things other finds hard to do. Then, that happened. I broke."
Mayumi
"You alright?" He asked, his voice sounding strangely loud in the still room. It was a weak question, but he didn't know what else to say. "You been watching me sleep?"
Mayumi glanced out of the corner of her eyes down at Dietrich from her position on the wooden beam above them. No reply came, and more silence surrounded them. Returning her gaze to their rightful place the young archer was back to staring blankly at the ceiling. Mayumi let her memories of the past years flow freely through her mind, projecting it mentally onto the ceiling before her and playing it out like a scene. Half the night passed as she played her memories back and forth, and then the image of a man with silver white hair surfaced before her. `
Mayumi recognised the image as the one she had in her last vision. The one where a chain of warm flowing blood somehow connected her to him despite the walls that was self-made to protect themselves from the deadly world where only the strongest survived. Comparing the images, the man who had his entire back facing her in the older image seemed to have turned more to the side in the newer image. She could almost see his face now.
‘Who are you?’ Mayumi questioned as she stared at the image that always seem to draw her in. She was almost sure that her question had been heard by him even though she had not said it aloud.
Mentally exhausted from the long play back of memories, Mayumi leaped up from her lying position and landed on her feet with an inaudible thud. Slipping out of the cabin through the same way she had come in previously, Mayumi was back on the rooftop. Whistling a silent signal for only her loyal companion to hear and understand the lone archer was off into the night where she belonged.
In the forest that surrounds the cabin
Mayumi scouted the area and set up traps around the perimeter of the cabin while Sora hunted for food. The teen found out that she could take the sweet taste of meat again, but anything sweeter than that would have her taste buds, thus stomach, rejecting every single bit of whatever food it was.
Satisfied with her work, Mayumi did some training to maintain her current form. She climbed up trees leaping from one to another and going back down all along with weights on, did quite a few laps of nature’s obstacle course which included swinging from vine to vine to get across a lake that was near a kilometres travel and fighting wild animals along the way. Any weakness that she found was assessed and after doing so, retrained to perfection.
After half an hour of splitting stretches to prevent any injuries or crams from her workout, the teen assassin did some stealth and accuracy training. Spotting a flock of flying wild ducks as potential target practice, she aimed for a few feathers and was quick to shoot them off which startled the poor ducks causing them to disperse in a frenzy. Sora was quick to catch the still soaring arrows and return them back to her saviour where she was rewarded with a piece of raw meat. This continued for a while with Mayumi creeping up on all sorts of wild animals, even a black panther that she found out of nowhere.
When the night neared its end, Mayumi knew it was time to head back. On her way back, Mayumi chanced upon a calm flowing river and decided to cleanse herself and wash her clothes as well while Sora joined in at the edge of the river.
Sunrise, back at the cabin
Reaching the cabin before anyone awoke Mayumi crept through the door and placed the deer meat Sora had hunted near the cooking area before settling herself on a chair where she leaned back calmly against the wooden walls of the cabin. A while later, Sereinia awoke and started to prepare the morning meal for everyone. When it was done, the doctor offered her some, but for reasons unknown Mayumi refused it.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"Though they were born of my flesh and blood, I will never know what drives them. Both seem to draw strength from a source yet unknown to me, and as I observe and calculate it occurs to me that my eldest child, the one called Shadow, is troubled deeply beyond what anyone else can imagine. Whether this is from his upbringing in Te'i Sai and a manifestation of his confusion, frustration and fear... Or perhaps simply a deep and as of yet unidentified source, I do not know. I do know this, however, as I know my own child well enough... His breaking point is soon to be realized."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
"Hey, did I not tell you before? I will listen to everything that is bothering you. I may not understand most of it but it is better than thinking a solution to what is bothering you alone. You do not have to always know everything. You also do not have to keep it all together all the time. Because in the end, we are just mortals we can break. There was a time, I considered myself a God. Thinking about it now, it sounded so silly. But during those times, it was about right. I was always correct. I never make mistakes. I can easily do things other finds hard to do. Then, that happened. I broke."
Shadow listened to every word and processed them as they came, but his gaze on the horizon never wavered. Somewhere deep in Shadow's heart he knew what Sereinia was saying was true and that he needed time to think on the problem, but for now he was more focused on what to do about defeating that mystery warrior when next they met. Era, who had retreated to a distance but still kept her brother and Sereinia in view just beyond the trees, watched the conversation and examined the sudden but incredibly subtle changes in her brother's body language.
... He's frustrated for certain, but... There's a new change which I don't recognize. I wonder what it could mean... She thought to herself.
Shadow's eyes had been glaring hard at the horizon, but seemed to all of a sudden lose their luster and poise as Shadow's eyelids sank slightly and his body relaxed completely. Any tension which had been building was released and all manner of energy exertion was also lost to him. Shadow sat down cross legged and put his hands in his lap while closing his eyes. It was a typical meditative posture, and one which Shadow had used quite often in the past when it came time to meditate during training.
"Thank you for your kind words Sereinia, and thank you for preparing breakfast. I'll join you inside in a few minutes, but there is something I must do first... Era." He called at the end.
Era appeared and approached slowly.
"Fetch Mayumi... She and I have something to discuss before we join everyone for breakfast this morning." He said in a rather low voice.
Mayumi
Outside the cabin around the border between the forest and clearing
After Mayumi refused the meal, she head back outside without anyone’s notice, careful to avoid any sudden breeze so that she would not alert those with sharp sense of smell. Sora had left her side and taken off to the skies, cleverly hiding herself among the thick clouds so that sunlight would not cast a shadow on her. Only Mayumi would know where she was now as the young archer had a bond with Sora that no one could ever have.
Finding herself a tree branch that was around 15 meters above the ground, the 15 year old basked in the cool gentle breeze that carried from Shadow’s direction to hers, thus carrying whatever conversation he had, to her. A few silver strands was carried with the breeze, flowing like the ribbons she saw on little girl’s heads while they ran about playing, which led her to ponder upon their use. Were they for strangling people who threatened their lives? She thought carelessly. Closing her eyes, Mayumi drifted off lightly as she continued to listen in on the conversations, until…
"Thank you for your kind words Sereinia, and thank you for preparing breakfast. I'll join you inside in a few minutes, but there is something I must do first... Era." He called at the end.
Era appeared and approached slowly.
"Fetch Mayumi... She and I have something to discuss before we join everyone for breakfast this morning." He said in a rather low voice.
Mayumi’s eyes opened almost in a lazy manner and looked in the direction where Shadow was. She had a clear view on the cabin despite the cooling shades of the tree she was in. Seeing Era about to head back inside, she decided that she did not want to make the older girl waste a trip inside only to find that she wasn’t there.
Climbing her way down till she was 6 meters above the ground, she leaped with a cat’s grace and somersaulted 3 times when she was down to 3 meters high before landing soundlessly on the forest ground.
“I heard you.” Mayumi told Shadow as she walked up to his side with silent footfalls.
“What is it?” She asked the man.
If the girl had been speaking to anyone else other than Shadow, no one would notice the slight coldness that was laced within her usual monotone.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"My children are my life, whether they believe my words or not. I have nothing but their best interests and their future at heart. They were born for greatness, and have since attained it though they have yet to reach their full potential. Both of them could be the most powerful warriors in the world, yet their unchecked emotions and attachments hold them back to the future which could so easily be theirs. If only they had listened to me when they had the chance... They could have avoided the fate which they have since brought upon themselves."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
“I heard you. What is it?” Came a rather cold and harsh tone from the girl who used to speak to him with respect.
Shadow's eyes glided over to Mayumi upon hearing her tone of voice, and he simply stared at her for a few long, uncomfortable moments before speaking to her.
"You obviously have something important on your mind if you've worked up the nerve to speak to me in that tone of voice." He said, his tone reaching a new level of harshness of its own which he had never before aimed at her.
One thing about Shadow that nobody really seemed to understand to even know about was that he was not the type to take being spoken to in such a manner and let it slide. The last time someone spoke to him like that, he put them through a cinderblock wall and left them to heal without any supplements or pain killers. Hearing Mayumi speak to him in such a manner really set him off, especially with the way he'd been feeling of late. He was in no mood to hear sass from the young wannabe Assassin, and as such he was ready and willing to strike her if she spoke to him like that again.
Dietrich Faust
Dietrich slowly worked up into a sitting position on the bed. Luckily, his breast-plate had protected his midsection from serious injury, or else he would have been in a world of pain. The others had quickly left the shack and apparently congregated outside. He didn't know what they were talking about, but he had the feeling it was something he wasn't meant to hear.
"Fair enough, I don't care for their secrets or hush-whispers." He muttered.
He was hungry, thirsty, and tired, but above all he was frustrated. He ran a hand through his quickly lengthening hair, it had been a long time since he last cut it. His face was a mess of scruff from several days of not shaving. He reached over to the floor next to the bed and grabbed his katzbalger sword, wincing through the pain. He drew the short sword and held it up to his face, examining his reflection in the wide blade. He looked like his father, minus twenty years and plus one eye. He rested the flat side of the blade against his forehead, enjoying the sensation of cold steel against his skin.
"I wonder how she's doing..." He breathed.
The sword rasped as it was replaced in its scabbard. Dietrich reached back down to the floor and grasped Gewalt by the long crossguard. Using the sheathed greatsword as a support, Dietrich managed to get to his feet. Step, clunk, step, clunk, step, he made his way towards the door. He nudged it open with his foot, and stuck his head out. He took a deep breath, drinking in the deliciously fresh air of the outside world.
"You obviously have something important on your mind if you've worked up the nerve to speak to me in that tone of voice."
At first, he was intrigued, but he thought against investigating further. He stepped back and let the door close.
"None of my business."
He returned to the small bed and sat down on its edge, letting Gewalt rest against his shoulder. That was when he almost stepped in the plate of food laid out for him on the floor by the bed. He hadn't noticed it before. He went at it greedily.
A tune came unbidden to the forefront of his mind as he ate. He began to hum it softly to himself. It took him a few moments, but he remembered where it came from, it was the sacred hymn of the Line-Breakers. He had only heard it once, the village shaman had played while he underwent the rite of Uirlin.
It was a hauntingly beautiful melody.
Mayumi
The harshness of Shadow's voice did not surprise Mayumi. In fact, it seemed normal to her as she lacked in reading emotions. It was his words that made Mayumi realise the foreign feeling in her tone.
The teen immediately suppressed any emotions she found showing till not even the slightest bit was detectable. Her face going into a flawless stoic mask with not even the slightest wrinkle of the forehead to be found while her Heterochromia iridum eyes went dead of emotion.
"There is nothing on my mind. For that I apologise." Mayumi spoke in a monotone.
Now, she was unpredictable. Her form tense and alert.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"Shadow... My first born... He despises me for what I have turned him into and does not realize the true potential of his gift of life. He could be so much more than just the Red-Eyed Demon. Would he just put his mind to it, he could easily conquer this entire continent and bend its people to his will through fear and power. Era, my second born, is just as lethal as her brother. However, she seems to suffer from an inferiority complex, as Shadow has always been the stronger child, mentally so. Whereas Shadow's will is comparable to the unyielding invincibility of Orichalcum, Era's is made of steel and can easily be bent or broken. Though she fights to attain that same Orichalcum drive as her brother, I fear her desire to match him will lead to an early grave..."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow's eyes were set squarely on Mayumi, silent anger present and unflinching deep within their crimson gaze.
"You're right, you don't have just anything on your mind." He said quietly.
"You have so much more on your mind, Mayumi. Try as you might, and as good of a job as he may have done, your previous master's teachings of hiding your emotions and blocking from outer view the nature of your current mental state is completely ineffective against me. I can see right through your veil, Mayumi, so do not try to hide yourself from me. When you have something to say, I expect you to speak out."
He took a step towards her and glared down at her, giving her a silent reminder that he was her present instructor and that he was in complete control of the situation which they found themselves in. Within this silent stand off between them, Shadow easily dominated the young Assassin in training in terms of will power and insight.
"Now speak." He demanded.
Mayumi
Subconsciously, Mayumi took a step back when Shadow took a step forward in her direction. From the start, the distance she stood from him was more than how she would usually stand a little more comfortably just a few meters away from him. It was obvious that her trust was wavering.
"It isn’t important." Mayumi stated and looked Shadow straight in the eye telling him to ask no more.
Her eyes showed signs of the restlessness and frustration she had been struggling with for the past hours.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"... I have come to realize, based on what I have witnessed with my own two eyes, that my son is much more cold hearted than even I ever dared to dream of. Creating distance is one thing, and a necessary step in becoming an Assassin, but to close one's heart so completely that they openly deny the very existence of those around them. He has shown me that no matter how attached he may be to something, or someone, discarding them comes as easily to him as breathing... Even I find that cold beyond measure. My son has discarded his emotions and mental connections to the world around him, and I have found that the ruthlessness of his words can far exceed the ruthlessness of his physical abilities... I can only pray that none are made to suffer the wrath of his most cold and distant heart, as I, the Highmaster of Te'i Sai, consider such a fate to be far worse than a slow and agonizing death."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow's eyes were glowing brightly as he took another step towards Mayumi, but then he suddenly stopped. His eyes opened wider by just a hair, and the glowing decreased in its intensity, but none the less remained a constant. Shadow turned around, showing his back to Mayumi as he walked back to where he had been sitting before and sat down cross legged.
"I don't like being lied to Mayumi... If you truly find it impossible to speak openly with me about what troubles you, and are too proud to ask me for help, then there is nothing here for you anymore as I see you have learned almost nothing in your year of training with me. I am hereby abandoning our master/student relationship as of now, as I see no point in continuing it any longer. You are now free to leave and to do as you please." He said, crossing his arms in front of his chest as he closed his eyes.
"If it's Kiiro you seek, then you are now free to hunt him as you will." He said in a low voice reminiscent of the voice he held before they began their training together.
Shadow was telling the truth on multiple levels to Mayumi. If, in the year she'd been with him, she had truly learned nothing of opening up to her master and to the woman who loved her like a sister, then one of two things had happened. One, Shadow had failed as a master in teaching Mayumi that she was human and not a simple weapon, which was a foolish "truth" her previous master had instilled in her to begin with, or two... Mayumi had failed as a student to recognize the wisdom of Shadow's teachings and actions, and had ignored every opportunity presented to her to realize the truth of who and what she truly was.
Contrary to popular belief, Shadow knew that there was such a thing as a failure on the part of the student. When the master provides all, and the student fails to recognize or makes the choice to ignore despite all the master says and does for them, it is no fault of the master. There is no excuse for ignoring everything which is said to you and done for you, and in the case of Mayumi, it is what she had just proven to Shadow she had done to him. Shadow had taught her many things, said many things, and done many things to prove to her that she was human and that she had a place in this world which meant something. Yet despite the consistency of Shadow's teaching, Mayumi still chose to ignore what he had taught her and continued to believe herself to be a weapon first. She had ignored everything he'd taught her about how to speak her mind, how to open her heart, and how to show others that she valued their lives and what they had to give to her.
Shadow was done.
If Mayumi was going to continue hiding herself from him after all they'd been through, it was not worth the headache any longer. Shadow had given Mayumi more than enough chances throughout the year they'd trained together to prove she was learning from what he had to teach her about being a human being, and she'd continually chosen of her own accord to discard what he had said and continue thinking that she was first and foremost a weapon. An item. A slave.
The proof of her not being a weapon was surprisingly simple: She bled, and weapons do not bleed...
While Shadow had never told her this single detail to her face before, many of his past teachings had implied it. A weapon is an object which serves a master and does their bidding regardless of the master's success. Mayumi was a living, breathing, bleeding human being who had a mind and will of her own and who could make the choice to create her own success however she chose rather than adhere to the success or failure of a master. Time after time, Mayumi had proven herself capable of rising to the challenge of Shadow's training and had reached a physical peak to which she could no longer improve her body. However, this only seemed to stimulate the idea in her mind that she was a weapon, and Shadow began to think that Mayumi would never abandon that mindset. Despite everything they'd gone through, Mayumi was still unreachable by Shadow or the others. One full year, give or take a month or two, and she had learned nothing except how to fight.
Shadow was unable to continue bearing the strain of trying to break the mold that was her previous master's teachings, and as such he had now officially given up on Mayumi. If she wanted revenge for her previous master, then he would no longer stand in her way or tell her she was not ready. Even though he knew that she could never defeat Kiiro no matter how hard she trained, he would not stop her from pursuing her goal. Her life was hers, and hers alone, and he was releasing both himself and her of the ties which bound her to him over this past year.
She was free.
Mayumi
Mayumi's eyes widened a fraction clearly showing the emotion she felt right then. Was this truly happening? Had she chosen the wrong path? Kiiro's words were repeatedly driven into her mind like a mantra.
In the depths of her eyes, one could see the confusion and distrust that was growing within her mind. With nothing more to say, Mayumi turned her back on Shadow, a sign that signified their severed bond as Master and student, and disappeared into the canopy of trees without a trace.
Sora saw this and understood that they had no longer anything to do with this group of people. Once again, the pair was alone… alone in the world of unpredictable events.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"I fear almost nothing in this world more than the idea that my son will inevitably destroy those few things in life which he has come to cherish. Be it by his own hand, or the hand of another, I know that my son is fated to a life of suffering beyond which anyone else will ever know."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow heard Mayumi's steps fade to the distance, and the sounds of Sora flying higher into the skies to where he could no longer hear her wings told him that Mayumi had now disappeared. The sound of her disappearing footsteps meant little to Shadow's overly focused mind, and as he stood up to walk into the cabin Era stood before him with her arms crossed in front of her chest.
There was a disturbing silence between them for a long time before Era finally spoke.
"You are a true piece of work brother... Driving away your young protege because she doesn't feel like she can talk to you." She said, her voice low and cold.
Shadow's eyes began to glow violently, but Era's matched his flash for fiery flash.
"You need to stay out of my business Era." He replied.
"You made it my business when you asked me to train her!" She replied sharply.
"She has been with Sereinia and I for almost a full year now and she still will not explain to me what troubles her or trust me to be able to provide her with guidance. If she will not trust me as her master, then I will not play at being her master if she's just going to keep hiding her emotions!" He yelled back.
Era's teeth made an appearance and she struck out at Shadow's head, a move which was promptly blocked.
"I don't care if she threw up in your mouth and scratched your favorite blade! You have a responsibility to that little girl to guide and protect her as she tries to find her way through the chaos which surrounds her!" Era yelled.
Shadow flipped Era's arm and twisted it behind her back, to which she replied by purposefully dislocating her shoulder and turning around to strike at Shadow with her free hand. Shadow let her go and blocked her attack, to which she used the maneuver to jump away and pop her shoulder back in while still baring her teeth in anger.
"If you feel so strongly about this then why don't you go after her?! I'm finished playing at being her master!" Shadow yelled back.
The two Blood Twins again locked themselves in combat as they struck out at each other with tremendous force. The power from their blows sent small waves of pressure through the air which disturbed the leaves in the trees, causing many of them to begin to fall around them as they moved about the small clearing around the cabin. Their kicks which missed their targets and struck the ground left imprints of their feet in the dirt as they continued to fight. Shadow and Era were two of the strongest and most skilled fighters in existence, and to have them fight against each other like this was truly a spectacle of the rarest kind.
The Blood Twins were truly intent on killing each other.
"You were never playing at being her master! You are her master! That little girl was counting on you to help her and guide her and you abandoned her when she needed you most! It doesn't take a psychiatrist to see that the poor thing is confused and in need of help! And what do you do?!" She yelled at him.
Shadow said nothing as they continued to fight. Blow after blow they continued to trade attacks both successful and unsuccessful while Era continued to yell "What did you do!?" at him. Both of the Twins received minor injuries from the fight. Shadow's cracked ribs came back to haunt him with how hard he was fighting, but that wasn't the worst of it. Era's powerful and precise attacks left Shadow fighting for breath as two more ribs suffered the same fate as his earlier injuries and several new bruises and scratches would soon become prevalent. Era suffered a bloody lip, a few bruises, and would soon feel a few sore spots around her stomach and shoulders.
Then, something extraordinary happened.
In a single movement, Shadow was lifted off the ground and thrown to the ground... hard. The sound of his body hitting the surface of the ground was intense and sent a wave of air out to all sides creating a circle of dust around him as he lay there coughing while he tried to catch his breath. Era stood over him with her knee pressed lightly against his throat as she grit her teeth and glared down at him.
"What did you do!!??" She yelled down at him.
Shadow could not answer, as his wind still would not return in the face of what had just happened. Era stood up and took a step away from her brother, still glaring down at him with disappointment clear in her expression.
"You're not strong enough to admit it brother... You failed her." She said softly.
With those words, Era turned her back to her brother and walked into the cabin.
Shadow stared at the sky, the pain in his body and the lack of breath in his lungs not helping his bewilderment. He still could not understand why he lost to that other warrior before, and now he had just been defeated by his sister. Era had never defeated him before, ever. Despite the fact that they were evenly matched in terms of their raw skill, Era's shorter arms and legs gave Shadow a dangerous and distinct advantage in combat over her... So how did she defeat him this time? Shadow was not at full strength, but he still should have done better than that.
His fist clenched some of the dirt surrounding his body as he slammed his fist into the ground while he grit his teeth in frustration.
So then WHY?! He thought angrily to himself...
Dietrich Faust
The front door of the shack swung open and Dietrich emerged, leaning on Gewalt's crossguard, as the sounds of violence erupted outside the cabin. He prepared himself for an honorable death; he was wounded, weak, and dressed only in his undergarments and linen shirt. Instead of the carnage he expected to see though, what waited for him outside the cabin was a clash of emotions. Era and Shadow were going at it, and they weren't playing. They swirled and raged faster than Dietrich could accurately see, and the air was ripe with their fury.
"You were never playing at being her master! You are her master! That little girl was counting on you to help her and guide her and you abandoned her when she needed you most! It doesn't take a psychiatrist to see that the poor thing is confused and in need of help! And what do you do?!"
Dietrich's brow furrowed as he watched their duel. It was obvious that burning feelings were involved, and from Era's words he guessed they had something to do with Mayumi. He wondered what they could possibly be fighting about. Still, he knew better than to intercede. Instead he watched, patiently observing the conflict like an old wolf watching two stags gore each-other. His lips retracted over his teeth slightly as he tried his best to absorb Era and Shadow's movements. This chance would not go to waste.
They moved with fluid, deadly grace. Their fists and legs striking out with blinding speed. Neither of them seemed to be gaining any ground; Shadow was the superior combatant, but with his wounds he and Era appeared to be on roughly equal footing. Still, something was off about Shadow that Dietrich couldn't quite put his finger on. In addition to his physical wounds, he didn't appear entirely focused, as if he was torn mentally. This was a death sentence in combat with fighters of their caliber.
Despite this realization, Dietrich still couldn't quite believe what he was seeing when Era sent her brother reeling to the ground. She advanced on his prostrate form, and rested her knee against his throat. The thought occurred to Dietrich that the only person who could help him climb the ladder of strength was about to be killed. Still, something held him back.
"What did you do!!??" She yelled down at him.
Shadow could not answer, as his wind still would not return in the face of what had just happened. Era stood up and took a step away from her brother, still glaring down at him with disappointment clear in her expression.
"You're not strong enough to admit it brother... You failed her." She said softly.
With those words, Era turned her back to her brother and walked into the cabin.
Dietrich shot Era a dark smirk as she brushed him aside and entered the shack. It was a wordless message of barely restrained violence. He understood that she could easily take him apart in his present condition, but he couldn't help himself. He sighed as the surge of bloodlust faded from his veins.
"One day. Not today, or tomorrow, but one day."
He walked over to Shadow, still lying in the dirt. The Red-Eyed Demon radiated an incredible, frustrated fury. Dietrich knew how he felt. He wrapped his right arm around Gewalt, stiffly planted in the ground.
"You look like Hell." He said.
He paused for a few moments, looking down on the man who wanted to save the world.
"I don't know what that was about, and I don't care. So don't worry about me trying to console you." He began, a rather brisk tone in his voice. "But, I will say this. Thinking about what you could have done different won't solve anything. I'm sure you already know that, I'm just reminding you."
He extended his left arm down, reaching towards Shadow.
"Come on, lets go eat breakfast."
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"Strength is judged differently by many people... Shadow is physically one of the strongest men alive, but mentally, he's not as strong as he may appear. The ease with which others can set him off is disturbing to me, and I fear that someday it will be this trait which proves to be his ultimate downfall. I know not if Shadow will ever recognize the weakness, or if he will accept others pointing it out to him. No matter what, I will watch over my beloved son until the day one of us dies..."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
"I don't know what that was about, and I don't care. So don't worry about me trying to console you." He began, a rather brisk tone in his voice. "But, I will say this. Thinking about what you could have done different won't solve anything. I'm sure you already know that, I'm just reminding you."
He extended his left arm down, reaching towards Shadow.
"Come on, lets go eat breakfast."
Shadow looked up at Dietrich, his eyes losing their glow and intensity as he squinted in the face of the light of the sun beaming down upon his face. He took Dietrich's arm and hoisted himself up before letting go and looking at the cabin door.
"... I'm not hungry..." He said quietly.
Shadow had lost his appetite the moment Mayumi departed, and since then his lacking of desire and motivation was beginning to skyrocket. His strength was ebbing, and his body felt like it was on fire after than scrap with Era. He didn't have anything more to say as he walked over to a nearby boulder and sat down on it, crossing his legs and closing his eyes to meditate.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"I am not all sunshines and spring as it seems..."
"I am not all sunshines and spring as it seems..."
In all of the events that transpired before her very eyes, Sereinia was a silent watcher. She did not see any need for her to intervene at any point. There are times that were better left unsaid. However, the departure of Mayumi from the group was something that she did not expect to happen at all. Instead, she had concluded that Shadow would do something to call back for the young girl who seemed to bear a burden that has yet to be identified. It was during these kind of situation that they should be there as quiet support if need be. There is nothing wrong to prod people for inspiration but the way it was delivered or acted upon should be chosen with great care. Noticing Shadow's varying emotions, he had failed to do so. When Mayumi turned her back on them, she had opted to follow after the young girl in efforts to stop her departure. However...
"You made it my business when you asked me to train her!"
As such, it was no surprise when Era let out her own opinion on the matter. Sereinia was prevented from moving as she did not want the two siblings to turned their debacle into a bloody fight. To her, there was enough violence and malicious actions done out of consideration. Yet, the blows continued without her doing anything to prevent it. For, it seemed an invisible wind gripped her so tightly not to intervene at all. She remained paralyzed in the entire ordeal and somehow, something thick and burning bottled from within her. At that moment, she was not certain what it was. Dietrich who was supposed to rest inside the cabin had made the first move on Shadow who now wanted to sulk in her opinion rather than a meditation. As for Era, she had returned to the cabin. Space is much needed for these two individuals right now.
"... I'm not hungry..."
That was it something snapped inside Sereinia as she took a deep breath. She finally moved as she placed her hand on Dietrich's shoulder.
"Go inside and eat breakfast. I will handle this."
Her voice still had the tinge of gentleness in them however, there is also a certain budding annoyance in her tone which was very rare to be heard even when she is upset about something or when in argument with Shadow on his methods of training. Eyes of mauve gazed at Dietrich which delivered the silent message to not argue with her at this matter please. After so, she removed her hand and went to where Shadow is.
"So you will just sulk here like a child who lost his favorite toy and do not tell me is meditation."
Sereinia started. She stood beside him as her eyes looked down on Shadow's form.
"I have never thought you to be a sore loser. Even more so to lash out to others just because of it."
Her experiences in losing and being defeated may not be the same for the one that Shadow had experienced. At the same time, her memories of being reclusive was the effect of her downfall. There may be similarities yet, there was still a vital difference in all of these.
"You lost your drive because of a defeat. Did you really think that you could always stay on top? No one can do that even Gods fall."
Sereinia released a sigh and looked at the distance. She was not the best help in combat so what could she possibly say about. All she knew from it is that the methods were abhorrent to her. After all, she is a pacifist and that was not going to change.
"But what makes you stronger is not the battles you won or the experiences that made you superior. These things in the end are trivial when we fall."
She returned to look at Shadow. Her eyes had a certain glint of sad realization and at the same time a powerful encouragement.
"Why do we fall? I asked myself that always. Then, I found out. It is so we can learn to pick ourselves up."
Sereinia now stood in front of Shadow as she lowered herself to level with his face.
"If this one defeat makes you limp perhaps, you are not a demon after all. Demons are resilient they always fall but even then they would grab to any string thrown their way and make the climb."
Then, she delivered a hard slap across Shadow's cheek which she had never done before. Her eyes were flaming like a burned amethyst projecting her anger.
"That is for lashing out on Mayumi which is very immature of you and for rejecting the breakfast I made as well."
Sereinia stood from her position and released a deep breath before smiling brightly as if the slap never happened.
"I told you I will always be by your side even if everyone turns their back at you or even when you turn your back on me. I will be there even when you turn your back on yourself. I will fix what you break."
Looking at the forest, Sereinia was not sure if it was safe or not. However, it was better to see how far did Mayumi go. She could not let the girl be on her own when it was obvious that Mayumi had something on her mind that she had yet to comprehend probably.
"We will be looking for Mayumi and that is final and when we do, you would apologize to her. In the end, Shadow you are not just her Master. You are her family. We are the only family she could have. Do not take that away from her."
Directing her eyes to Shadow, Sereinia now had a gentle countenance but there was something about her that would not take a no for an answer. She reached out her hand to him.
"Come on. You can be depressed another time. For now, you must act. Do not let it go like that. Be resilient. Climb up."
"You made it my business when you asked me to train her!"
As such, it was no surprise when Era let out her own opinion on the matter. Sereinia was prevented from moving as she did not want the two siblings to turned their debacle into a bloody fight. To her, there was enough violence and malicious actions done out of consideration. Yet, the blows continued without her doing anything to prevent it. For, it seemed an invisible wind gripped her so tightly not to intervene at all. She remained paralyzed in the entire ordeal and somehow, something thick and burning bottled from within her. At that moment, she was not certain what it was. Dietrich who was supposed to rest inside the cabin had made the first move on Shadow who now wanted to sulk in her opinion rather than a meditation. As for Era, she had returned to the cabin. Space is much needed for these two individuals right now.
"... I'm not hungry..."
That was it something snapped inside Sereinia as she took a deep breath. She finally moved as she placed her hand on Dietrich's shoulder.
"Go inside and eat breakfast. I will handle this."
Her voice still had the tinge of gentleness in them however, there is also a certain budding annoyance in her tone which was very rare to be heard even when she is upset about something or when in argument with Shadow on his methods of training. Eyes of mauve gazed at Dietrich which delivered the silent message to not argue with her at this matter please. After so, she removed her hand and went to where Shadow is.
"So you will just sulk here like a child who lost his favorite toy and do not tell me is meditation."
Sereinia started. She stood beside him as her eyes looked down on Shadow's form.
"I have never thought you to be a sore loser. Even more so to lash out to others just because of it."
Her experiences in losing and being defeated may not be the same for the one that Shadow had experienced. At the same time, her memories of being reclusive was the effect of her downfall. There may be similarities yet, there was still a vital difference in all of these.
"You lost your drive because of a defeat. Did you really think that you could always stay on top? No one can do that even Gods fall."
Sereinia released a sigh and looked at the distance. She was not the best help in combat so what could she possibly say about. All she knew from it is that the methods were abhorrent to her. After all, she is a pacifist and that was not going to change.
"But what makes you stronger is not the battles you won or the experiences that made you superior. These things in the end are trivial when we fall."
She returned to look at Shadow. Her eyes had a certain glint of sad realization and at the same time a powerful encouragement.
"Why do we fall? I asked myself that always. Then, I found out. It is so we can learn to pick ourselves up."
Sereinia now stood in front of Shadow as she lowered herself to level with his face.
"If this one defeat makes you limp perhaps, you are not a demon after all. Demons are resilient they always fall but even then they would grab to any string thrown their way and make the climb."
Then, she delivered a hard slap across Shadow's cheek which she had never done before. Her eyes were flaming like a burned amethyst projecting her anger.
"That is for lashing out on Mayumi which is very immature of you and for rejecting the breakfast I made as well."
Sereinia stood from her position and released a deep breath before smiling brightly as if the slap never happened.
"I told you I will always be by your side even if everyone turns their back at you or even when you turn your back on me. I will be there even when you turn your back on yourself. I will fix what you break."
Looking at the forest, Sereinia was not sure if it was safe or not. However, it was better to see how far did Mayumi go. She could not let the girl be on her own when it was obvious that Mayumi had something on her mind that she had yet to comprehend probably.
"We will be looking for Mayumi and that is final and when we do, you would apologize to her. In the end, Shadow you are not just her Master. You are her family. We are the only family she could have. Do not take that away from her."
Directing her eyes to Shadow, Sereinia now had a gentle countenance but there was something about her that would not take a no for an answer. She reached out her hand to him.
"Come on. You can be depressed another time. For now, you must act. Do not let it go like that. Be resilient. Climb up."
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"A child will always be a child... No matter how strong he becomes, my dearest son is indeed a child locked in a man's body and he has no control over his reactions to inconvenient and unwanted truths in his life. His reaction is to fight or hide, not to stand and face it with dignity and pride. Era is much more sound and grounded, and her ability to improvise and work around her problems exceeds that of her brother by a wide margin... I truly fear for him."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow was not surprised that Sereinia began to lecture him, but he was rather surprised when she slapped him. He was so unprepared for it that he actually lost balance and nearly fell off the rock he was sitting on. The only thing which kept him there was a quick reaction by catching himself with his right hand. The slap was crisp and clean, and it actually stung him a little bit which was new. He was used to Mayumi landing punches and kicks on him with all her strength and he was able to brush it off without much thought. But this slap... It was something new and something more than just the sting of her hand.
".... Mayumi will not return to us." He said quietly.
"You can search for her if you want to Sereinia, but you will not find her. I have enough trouble keeping track of her when she doesn't care whether she is found or not. If she doesn't want to be found, she won't be." He said as he stood up slowly off the rock.
As Shadow stood up, and his mind finally had the wake up call it needed to think about something other than his defeat, he realized just how weak his body was as his legs buckled. Shadow went down to his knees, catching himself with both hands before allowing himself to fall to the ground. His arms were shaking, as were his legs, and not just from pain. It was exhaustion he was suffering from as well. That all too familiar feeling of not having enough fuel to sustain itself properly. Shadow stood up slowly, forcing his body to work when it was crying out that it could not, and stood up with clenched fists.
Shadow turned to the rock he had been sitting on and punched it with all his might. A large crack came forth, but blood also dripped from his knuckles as he held his fist there where the large crack had formed. Shadow pulled his fist back slowly, and then lashed out once again with his left hand, further cracking the large rock and once again causing blood to drip from the knuckles on his hand. Shadow pulled his left hand back quickly and the brought his right leg up and kicked it down hard on the rock, splitting the remains into two distinct halves as he grit his teeth in frustration and effort before losing his balance and falling to his side.
Shadow was breathing hard, which was unheard of from him after something so simple. His body was reeling. Blood dripped from the knuckles on both hands, the rock was destroyed, and Shadow now sat there with his body trembling from pain, exhaustion and anger. Now that his mind had a few moments to stop thinking about the defeat, he finally realized what he had done and how wrong he had been. However, he also knew there was nothing he could do about it. Shadow needed to recover, both physically and mentally, but he also could not put a stop to his plans even though Mayumi was gone. Shadow had the opportunity to kill the Grandmaster of Triveila, and he was not going to pass the chance if he could help it. Killing the Grandmaster would be enough of an accomplishment to make up for his previous defeat, but nothing would be better than going back and finding him and defeating him to prove that their first match would not be a repeating pattern.
Shadow did not look at her, as he was too ashamed to do so, but he still spoke to Sereinia.
"... I don't want you to force yourself to bear the responsibility of fixing my mistakes, Sereinia... This is my problem, and when I find the opportunity to make up for what I've done I will do so. For now I must focus on what's ahead, and the Grandmaster of Triveila won't remain here for long. Once I kill him, we'll have the breathing room to search for Mayumi. She can avoid Te'i Sai no matter how hard they search, but we cannot."
He crossed his legs and took a breath.
"I need time to think... I cannot continue doing anything in the state I'm in now." He said quietly.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"All we could do is always to look forward and that is really what you needed the most..."
"All we could do is always to look forward and that is really what you needed the most..."
In the end, Shadow remained firm on not searching for Mayumi as of now. Upon hearing so, Sereinia could not help but released a sigh at this. If there was a contest for being stubborn, she was very certain that he would win. Well, she was not the greatest consultant about the younger girl's disposition in terms of stealth. Yet, the way he spoke about it brought profound confidence. It seemed the man was unaware that he still cared for his student. After all, the unsuspecting trust in one abilities is a good proof of that. Furthermore, she did not noticed it to be conceited or sarcastic in anyway. As a result, she cannot stop herself from having a small smile decorating her lips. Perhaps, time is needed for the two.
Remaining silent, she watched him stood and then fell to his knees. Instinctively, she wanted to run to him and check his condition. It was not unknown to all of them especially her that Shadow was not in the best of conditions. His body needed enough rest and care more than ever from the injuries he suffered. The emotional turmoil must have restrained the true status of his health. With all of these facts, she found herself still glued to her spot. What was preventing her from moving? Ah... Yes... This was something that he must go through on his own. All she could offer for now is to be here for him when he desired her aid. So, she remained there.
The princess continued to witness the rock being destroyed albeit with much effort from Shadow. She could notice how his body was at its limit. It really caused her worry even more so when blood dripped from his knuckles. He was hurt once more. This man must be a masochistic in some way. There was no doubt in her mind that this man would be the source of her many worries in the present and in the future. Yet, she was not seeing that as a misfortune. Rather, she found it pleasing to a sense. Her thoughts were only broken when Shadow spoke to her.
Listening to his words, Sereinia closed her eyes briefly and released a small sigh. Opening them again to reveal those mystic amethyst eyes of hers, she looked at Shadow who opted to avoid her gaze. She took out her handkerchief and approached the man. She would respect his desire to think and preferably to be alone. Without warning, she gently held his hands and wiped some of the blood that remained. Some of the bruises were already clotting. "When you are done, food is inside. I would also need to check up on your condition." Her voice was rather soothing due to the calm tone it had. Once, she was satisfied with her work on his knuckles which now was clean enough. She met his eyes and smiled softly. "Do not be mistaken, no one is forcing me. I am here because I want to."
Sereinia then released his hands. "Just take it a step at a time." After stating that, she unceremoniously pulled Shadow into an embrace as her arms wrapped delicately around his head placing it above her heart. It was not constricting neither it was tight. Without doubt, Shadow could release himself if he wanted to. There was just silence as she did not say anything even when she released him from her hold. All she did was give him a nod and a smile as if to say everything will turn out just fine. There was strength in that which made one wonder where does it come from. She soon entered the house to give him some time alone.
Remaining silent, she watched him stood and then fell to his knees. Instinctively, she wanted to run to him and check his condition. It was not unknown to all of them especially her that Shadow was not in the best of conditions. His body needed enough rest and care more than ever from the injuries he suffered. The emotional turmoil must have restrained the true status of his health. With all of these facts, she found herself still glued to her spot. What was preventing her from moving? Ah... Yes... This was something that he must go through on his own. All she could offer for now is to be here for him when he desired her aid. So, she remained there.
The princess continued to witness the rock being destroyed albeit with much effort from Shadow. She could notice how his body was at its limit. It really caused her worry even more so when blood dripped from his knuckles. He was hurt once more. This man must be a masochistic in some way. There was no doubt in her mind that this man would be the source of her many worries in the present and in the future. Yet, she was not seeing that as a misfortune. Rather, she found it pleasing to a sense. Her thoughts were only broken when Shadow spoke to her.
Listening to his words, Sereinia closed her eyes briefly and released a small sigh. Opening them again to reveal those mystic amethyst eyes of hers, she looked at Shadow who opted to avoid her gaze. She took out her handkerchief and approached the man. She would respect his desire to think and preferably to be alone. Without warning, she gently held his hands and wiped some of the blood that remained. Some of the bruises were already clotting. "When you are done, food is inside. I would also need to check up on your condition." Her voice was rather soothing due to the calm tone it had. Once, she was satisfied with her work on his knuckles which now was clean enough. She met his eyes and smiled softly. "Do not be mistaken, no one is forcing me. I am here because I want to."
Sereinia then released his hands. "Just take it a step at a time." After stating that, she unceremoniously pulled Shadow into an embrace as her arms wrapped delicately around his head placing it above her heart. It was not constricting neither it was tight. Without doubt, Shadow could release himself if he wanted to. There was just silence as she did not say anything even when she released him from her hold. All she did was give him a nod and a smile as if to say everything will turn out just fine. There was strength in that which made one wonder where does it come from. She soon entered the house to give him some time alone.
Dietrich Faust
"Like a dog that became the biggest and strongest on the farm, only to get involved in a feud between wolves who outclassed him in every way."
"Like a dog that became the biggest and strongest on the farm, only to get involved in a feud between wolves who outclassed him in every way."
"Go inside and eat breakfast. I will handle this."
Dietrich was about to protest, he had already eaten when he woke. Then he caught the look in the Princesses' eyes, and thought better of it. He hurried away, finicky about witnessing another conversation that was none of his business. A queer and unnameable emotion overcame him as he hobbled back to the shack.
Shadow wasn't invincible.
No man was invincible, he knew that. Still, it was quite something to see a man, whom he had begun to look on with reverential respect, in such a state. Where would he go from here if Shadow faltered now? If he gave up? Dietrich had sworn to protect the Princess with his life, he was duty bound to put himself between her and any danger that faced her. He would never break that oath, but despite all of his determination, mettle, and devotion to his God-King, he knew that there was no way he could defeat the foes that hunted them, not at his present strength and ability. The best he could do was take as many to the afterlife with him as he could, die an honorable death, and give the Princess a chance to run as far as she could.
In this war between assassins, he was a complete outsider. An alien in a foreign war. He had been caught up in something that wasn't any of his business through a whirlwind of chance and circumstance. Like a dog that had become the biggest and strongest on the farm, only to get involved in a feud between wolves who outclassed him in every way.
He looked down on his bandaged body.
"Heh. A battered hound, dieing to protect the farm girl from the wolf pack. How poetic." He murmured.
He stopped before the door to the shack. His brow furrowed as he rested his head against the decaying wood. In the midst of his sullen moment though, his old smirk came unbidden across his face.
"By the Coward's Pool! What am I thinking?"
That was exactly what he wanted, wasn't it? How more worthy a death was there? The intertwining of his destiny and Shadow, the Princess, and Era was no accident, no circumstance or chance happening. Uirlin himself had made that clear to him. He was here for one reason, and one reason only. To die an honorable death against an overwhelming opponent, that he might join his God-King in the Eternal War. That was his purpose.
It didn't matter if he was a dog amongst wolves, he would account for himself. Instead of depressing him, the thought filled him with a sense of grim humor. A dog among wolves, he liked the sound of that. As long as Gewalt was in his hands, soaked in wolf blood, he would die happy. He opened the shack door, and gave Era an acknowledging look. He had forgotten that she was inside. He momentarily considered walking right back out the door, but his cot called for him. He hobbled over to it, set Gewalt against the wall again, and lay back.
He lay in silence for a few moments. He couldn't relax. No matter how hard he tried, his body remained on edge as he lay vulnerable in the same room as the assassin. He almost laughed aloud, it seemed no amount of mental assurance could convince his body that she hadn't enough interest in him to end his life.
"Like a dog trying to sleep next to a wolf." He thought.
He said nothing. He didn't feel like doing anything that might goad the woman, despite how much her reactions made his blood light up.
"Not yet. Dieing in bed is no death for me."
The Princess entered.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Shadow and Era
"Contesting that which makes one human is a folly only a shameful beast would make. Sadly, my son has no knowledge of how to deal with loss. He's always been the most powerful fighter. He's always been the most focused hunter. He's always been the top of the pyramid... And for what? When the day comes when Shadow faces down his own demons and comes face to face with defeat, how will he respond? I can only wonder."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow sat outside for what, to him, seemed an eternity. After analyzing every detail of his previous fight, he was no closer to figuring out how he was bested. Every minute aspect of his posture, stance, guard, structure, focus, and reaction was nothing unique or completely foreign to Shadow, so why had he been defeated? The thought continued to eat away at him as he grit his teeth and punched the dirt by his side. Shadow felt little to no pain anymore as he was too far gone in his own thoughts to notice outside stimulus such as pain. He glared into nothing as he continued to try and understand in his mind what exactly had happened and why it was that this warrior from nowhere was able to best him in combat. Shadow had never suffered defeat before, save during training against the Master Assassins when he was a child. But that was a child fighting an adult who had years of experience over him. Today, those same Master Assassins would be nothing to him but an annoyance... So why was this stranger so much more?
Shadow's thoughts were interrupted when Era suddenly appeared behind him and slapped him across the back of the head.
"So, are you done pouting now?" She demanded.
Shadow shook his head to shake off what she had just done and looked over his shoulder, remaining silent.
"Tch. It's pretty clear to me that what Sereinia said is true. You're a sore loser brother, and that is beyond shameful. If you have any pride, you'll take one of your daggers and gouge your stomach contents onto the ground for such behavior."
Shadow blinked.
"Ugh... You really don't get it do you?" She asked.
Shadow shook his head.
Era rolled her eyes and smacked her forehead with her palm.
"You've always been strong, brother, but strength isn't what makes your world go round. Open your eyes and look around you. What do you see?" She asked.
Shadow took a second and looked around, but he saw nothing of utter importance.
"Nothing." He replied grimly.
"All I see is what's currently around me, and that isn't much. Just a destroyed boulder and some forested areas with a little hut over there."
Era smacked the back of his head again, this time to a grunt of anger and a hard glare from her brother. Her reply was simple. Silence, and an unintimidated stare.
"Brother, you're hopeless. You take things so literally and personally that it amazes me that you've only just now been defeated by an opponent. You're blinded, Shadow. It's as simple as that. Your whole life has been lived in sheer and utter confidence that you are the strongest warrior in Cre' Est and that nobody can beat you, but now someone has. What happened afterwards? You're sitting here wallowing in self pity and resentment, which is doing nobody any good."
Shadow stood up, albeit somewhat slowly.
"All I need is to figure out what he did and it won't be-"
Era suddenly jolted forward and punched Shadow square in the jaw which sent him flying backwards into the rubble that was once the boulder he destroyed in anger. Her breaths came in large, slow, forced spaces as she tried to keep herself together.
"... I will say this once, and only once, so you'd better listen closely brother... You. Are not. Invincible." She said slowly.
"Everyone loses eventually Shadow, no matter how good they are. Do you think that Sereinia has been successful with every single patient she's had as a doctor? Do you think Dietrich has ever gone a day without knowing that he can be defeated? Do you think that I am proud of the fact that I have too been defeated by others in the past and only just escaped with my life? What about Mayumi? Kiiro has nearly killed her twice now. How do you think she feels about how easy it's been for him to get so close to ending her life?!" She yelled, tears of anger and sorrow beginning to well in her eyes.
"You're going to die Shadow." She said rather calmly given the intensity of the tears.
Shadow's own eyes grew a bit wider in response, but more out of anger than anything else.
"If you don't get over this and move on, you're going to die. This loss is already eating away at you mentally and it's causing the rest of us great pain. You've already abandoned your student, and I doubt you even realize what you meant to her. Sereinia is putting on a strong face for you in hopes that you'll realize on your own what I am telling you now, but you've failed in that regard as well. I know how much your strength means to you brother, but you need to realize right here, right now, that your strength is not your only asset. You've trusted it and relied on it for so long that you've begun to forget what other assets you hold. Your intelligence, your calculating mind, your ability to solve problems... You've so much more to offer than brute strength and speed alone, but you're blind to that truth right now because of your ego. You've never lost before, but now that you have you can't accept it. Well brother, it happened, and there's nothing you can do about it. Even if you find that warrior and defeat him, it will never erase the loss you suffered to him."
Shadow's anger suddenly faltered, slowly diminishing as Era's words finally sank in passed his frustration.
"Everyone loses Shadow. It's in the very nature of our species to fight. Whether we win or lose means nothing brother, it's our ability to stand and press onward that defines us. Sereinia has tried to tell you this before, but you closed your ears to her wisdom and shrouded yourself in what was convenient for you at the time... You cheated death once before brother, but I very much doubt that it will ever happen again. It's time for you to understand that your strength is not what makes you who and what you are. You are the Red-Eyed Demon, the most powerful Assassin in the world, but it is not your strength that gives you that title and the lethality that you are known for." She said as she knelt down in front of him, placing her hand against his cheek.
"It's your intelligence, Shadow. You raised yourself after you turned eight years old and became an Assassin, and you did it without anyone else's help. You taught yourself the ways of the warrior, of the Assassin, of the healer, and you did it on your own. You trained yourself in every weapon a human being can hold, and you did it all on your own. You earned the title "Red-Eyed Demon" on your own brother. Te'i Sai didn't give it to you, they only formally recognized what was already there."
Shadow took in a small, silent breath and let it out on a sigh as he slowly looked at the ground.
"Brother... Please. Come back to us. I don't know who you are right now, and I don't like what I see." She pleaded.
He looked back up at her, his veil of anger finally erased from existence in its entirety.
"Come back, brother. Please..." She pleaded as her tears fell anew.
Shadow's mind was a whirlwind of information, but there was one piece of it which was clear and coming through more so than any other in his mind: "My name is Kyero, and I am the Red-Eyed Demon."
Shadow smiled softly and brought Era into a hug, to which she nearly lost grip on herself as she continued to cry into his chest. He held her close and closed his eyes, stroking her head like a good brother should to his weeping sister as his body and mind finally released all the weariness, anger, hatred, and resentment they had been holding. The release felt wondrous to his exhausted mind and soul, and he was finally able to think once again with perfect clarity and calmness.
"I would say I'm sorry, Era, but it would be a waste of breath to do so. Instead, allow me to simply say that I am ready to eat. I am rather hungry after all." He said with a smile.
She chuckled through her tears as she backed away from him and wiped them away, nodding silently to him as they stood up together and walked to the hut. Era walked in first, still cleaning away the tears which had stained her face as Shadow walked in behind her. His aura had changed completely, and the air of calm, authoritative and silent power had finally returned to him. He was no longer clouded by anger and resentment, and was back to his old self. He looked to Sereinia and smiled, offering her a light bow of his head as he approached.
"I'm sorry it took me so long to accept your meal, but I'm ready to eat now if it's still available." He said quietly.
Mayumi
In another part of the forest
The calm mask she had so carefully placed over her features was at it's breaking point. A state that would make her be at her most vulnerable.
A strong need to get rid of the nonsensical feelings as she had deemed them, was rising and was close to overwhelming her rational mind. For the first time in Mayumi's young life, she could not see where this was leading her, the only thing felt was an iciness she could not describe eating away at her heart.
Sereinia Lucis Nouralail
"Welcome back..."
"Welcome back..."
Upon entering the hut, Sereinia went to Dietrich's side. There was no exchange of words but subtle gestures. She checked up on his wounds and to see if they were healing accordingly. If not, she would have to do what is needed to ensure it does. Thinking about it, this man had always been speaking about the beauty of death. She respects his view of religion and beliefs. Yet, she could not see anything about such a masterpiece about dying even with the honor acclimated to it. Because to her, when someone dies, it is the end. There is no coming back. There is nothing. Perhaps, to those who died they can find something in that blackness. But what about those left behind? The burden left on the living is considered tedious than the lure of death.
Regardless, he was not the kind to tell people how they should act or what they should believe in. Those things can only be decided by an individual on their own. Whatever they do, she only hoped that they would not feel obligated in doing so rather, they should feel enlightened. "It seems your wounds are healing nicely. I would require you to take it easy for a few more days. Today is not your time to die." There was a small smile present on her lips as she said this and then proceeded to change his dressings and applying the needed medication. When it was done, she courteously left the side of her assigned protector. She wondered what was the Empress thinking about sending this man with her or even to be returned to Shadow's side. Although, she cannot raise a complaint at all.
She only hoped that everything was fine back at Cre' Est. After all, her parents are there along with those people who are related to her. In the end, they were also her family despite the certain differences in opinions. Taking a seat, she began to busy herself with taking care of her medical tools and then arranging some supplies that could be needed for their travels ahead. Although, she is still worried about Mayumi. The girl might be physical strong and would be able to protect herself if needed. Yet, the girl was still a child in terms of her emotions. She could only hope that when they see each other again, the girl would still be as resilient as ever.
It was then she heard the door opening. Sereinia looked towards it to see Era entering who seemed to be crying. She was about to ask the source of such tears and wondered if Shadow had done something once more childish in her opinion. However, she was not able to do so as the man followed behind his sister. The dreary cloud that plagued him was no longer as he seemed to return to his old self. There were obvious surprise and relief present on her face even more so when Shadow looked at her way. A smile and a light bow given to her as the man approached. She remained in her position as his words left her very happy.
"You better eat all of it, Shadow..." Sereinia started slowly with a rather odd tone. Then, there was a moment of silence in between before she spoke once more while flicking his nose in a playful manner. "This will be your punishment from me." After stating that, there was a very bright smile on Sereinia's face illuminating her beauty more than ever along with a bit of rose-hue tainting her cheeks. "Welcome back..."
Regardless, he was not the kind to tell people how they should act or what they should believe in. Those things can only be decided by an individual on their own. Whatever they do, she only hoped that they would not feel obligated in doing so rather, they should feel enlightened. "It seems your wounds are healing nicely. I would require you to take it easy for a few more days. Today is not your time to die." There was a small smile present on her lips as she said this and then proceeded to change his dressings and applying the needed medication. When it was done, she courteously left the side of her assigned protector. She wondered what was the Empress thinking about sending this man with her or even to be returned to Shadow's side. Although, she cannot raise a complaint at all.
She only hoped that everything was fine back at Cre' Est. After all, her parents are there along with those people who are related to her. In the end, they were also her family despite the certain differences in opinions. Taking a seat, she began to busy herself with taking care of her medical tools and then arranging some supplies that could be needed for their travels ahead. Although, she is still worried about Mayumi. The girl might be physical strong and would be able to protect herself if needed. Yet, the girl was still a child in terms of her emotions. She could only hope that when they see each other again, the girl would still be as resilient as ever.
It was then she heard the door opening. Sereinia looked towards it to see Era entering who seemed to be crying. She was about to ask the source of such tears and wondered if Shadow had done something once more childish in her opinion. However, she was not able to do so as the man followed behind his sister. The dreary cloud that plagued him was no longer as he seemed to return to his old self. There were obvious surprise and relief present on her face even more so when Shadow looked at her way. A smile and a light bow given to her as the man approached. She remained in her position as his words left her very happy.
"You better eat all of it, Shadow..." Sereinia started slowly with a rather odd tone. Then, there was a moment of silence in between before she spoke once more while flicking his nose in a playful manner. "This will be your punishment from me." After stating that, there was a very bright smile on Sereinia's face illuminating her beauty more than ever along with a bit of rose-hue tainting her cheeks. "Welcome back..."
A Sin Most Unwanted...
"A new observation has been made... His resilience continues to astound me and exceed all expectations. When a challenge is conquered, there is nothing which will prevent him from regaining his momentum... Interesting."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Sereinia flicked his nose, which earned a somewhat confused look for a moment, but his smile quickly returned.
"I suppose I deserve that..." He said, rubbing his nose with one finger.
"Welcome back..."
Shadow nodded as he sat down at the table to eat his meal.
"I cannot say that finding my way back from that slump was... pleasant," He said, glancing sideways at Era who smiled at him while rubbing her eyebrow with her left middle finger.
"But it's good to be back." He said as he took his first few bites.
He ate his meal in silence from that moment on, not wanting to or bothering to speak as he had nothing of importance to say. As he ate, the wheels in his mind began to turn as he planned his next move. Roda Ah K'mht was a problem, but Te'i Sai was a greater one. Te'i Sai had been eliminated in Cre' Est and Shaharan, but here in Triveila they were still as powerful as ever. Shadow reflected on his recent actions and realized that many of them had been done out of spiteful revenge and not of proper planning to damage Te'i Sai at its heart. He needed to regain his momentum, and the only way to do that would be to allow himself and the others to recover for a few days before pressing a fast and ruthless attack against Te'i Sai's main base here in Triveila.
But that could wait until after his meal.
In the meantime, he wondered what was on Dietrich's mind as his eyes slid over to the Line-Breaker.
Dietrich Faust
"It seems your wounds are healing nicely. I would require you to take it easy for a few more days. Today is not your time to die."
The corner of Dietrich's mouth tugged into a tight, lopsided smile as Sereinia changed his bandages.
"Today is not your time to die."
"Unfortunately, that seems to be the case..." He thought as the familiar tightness of the new bandages pressed against his skin.
It was strange, being alone with her. Out of those who remained in their merry little band, he felt that they were the least compatible. They had absolutely nothing in common. Mayumi had been like her little sister, and Era was quickly becoming an older sister figure, due in large part to the Princess's relationship with Shadow. Meanwhile, Dietrich was just the bodyguard. The inept bodyguard at that.
As he lay there in the silence, after Sereinia had finished cleaning his wounds and moved away, he considered the gravity of his responsibility. He had sworn to protect her, but he had never protected anything or anyone in his life. His entire life had been attacking, assaulting, line-breaking; lashing out without thought or doubt, never considering how his actions impacted those around him. All he knew how to do was swing his sword. That was all he was, that was all he could do, that was all he had ever done.
As he lay there, watching the fragile woman as she arranged her medical implements, he finally began to understand. He was going to have to change, adapt. If he was going to succeed, and fulfill his oath, he must become more than a juggernaut. He had to become more than a sword, fueled only by anger and regret. He must now be a shield as well.
At that moment, the door swung open once again. Era entered first, her face flushed and eyes slightly teary. Behind her came Shadow a smile on his face and in his eyes. Dietrich couldn't help but smile in return as he exchanged a few heart-to-heart words with Sereinia, and then settled into a seat close to where he was laying.
"I cannot say that finding my way back from that slump was... pleasant," He said, glancing sideways at Era who smiled at him while rubbing her eyebrow with her left middle finger.
"But it's good to be back." He said as he took his first few bites.
The silence resumed as Shadow began to eat; but it was a peaceful, content one. The air was light, and not charged with anxiousness as it had been when it was just Sereinia and him in the room. After several minutes, Dietrich noticed Shadow glancing over at him. It occurred to him that he was the only person who hadn't said anything in greeting yet. He sat up in his cot and voiced what he was sure everyone else was wondering.
"So." He began, his voice cutting through the silence. "What's the plan now? Do we go after Mayumi; or do we continue on our way?"
A Sin Most Unwanted...
"A child will always turn to an adult when in dire straits, at least all normal children will. But when it comes to my son, his only source of comfort and solace is within his own mind. It takes something very drastic and very special to break through his defensive barriers, but I've seen only one capable of doing so before. I had originally planned on leaving her alive, but it seemed that Grandmaster Takai took a less than keen interest in the matter and took it into his own hands... I will have to reprimand him for that someday, if I find the time."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
"So." He began, his voice cutting through the silence. "What's the plan now? Do we go after Mayumi; or do we continue on our way?"
Shadow's eyes had remained on him through his question, and they finally broke away as he swallowed the final bite of his meal and gently pushed his plate forward as he stood up from the table.
"If Mayumi has mastered anything about being an Assassin, it's the art of stealth. Even I cannot find her when she does not wish to be found. We needn't worry for her safety at this time. Instead, we must find a safe place to rest and recover until our wounds have healed and we are back in peak form."
He picked up his plate and dropped it off by the sink before returning and leaning against the wall.
"Right now, my primary focus is keeping an eye on Te'i Sai's activities here in Triveila. Everything about their infrastructure revolves around the Grandmasters. If they fall, the Te'i Sai code demands that all active members in that Grandmaster's respective branch cease all activities and sever all ties to the organization. If the Grandmaster of this branch disappears, then our mission here is over. Until I can confirm their location, I will rest and allow Taira's informants to take care of that for us. Taira herself seems to have figured this out as well and is recuperating on her own."
His eyes fell on Sereinia.
"How would you suggest we spend out time?" He asked.
Until they recovered, they were free to spend time as they wished, and Shadow wanted to know what Sereinia wanted to do.
Mayumi
Eyes that were glazed over with fury moved from side to side piercing anything that crossed their line of sight from atop a tree branch. Senses rises into a state of recklessness as she dropped to the forest ground, landing in a crouch.
Standing up, she did a quick survey of the area that was littered with piles of freshly decayed animal bodies, the result of her poisoning. If one looked closer, they would notice thin metal needles sticking out of the animals' bodies. Seeing that nothing else would be crossing this way for a while, she dashed off to seek out a new prey like the wild predator she was becoming.
An hour into the hunt, the crackles of a burning torch grabbed her attention. Without another thought, the petite figure blended with the shadows around her as she sped recklessly towards the sound.
When night fell, news of a blood stench smuggling den spread like wild fire across the city.
"Would it be too much or be considered as selfishness, if I say for once that I want to go back to where it all started for me and you?"
Comfortable.
The atmosphere was lighter than it was earlier. Tension had been lowered considerably and even with the stillness, it was quite fine. Although, Sereinia was still a bit concerned about Mayumi. She had no doubt of the girl's skills in terms of being an assassin. There had been many instances that she had seen it at firsthand. Nevertheless, the worry would still be looming over her. To Shadow, she is a pupil but to her, the girl had become a sort of surrogate sibling and even at times, a daughter to her. There was a time that her real mother, the Cretian Queen had noted her to be a mother. She could only hope that the younger girl will be fine and to assure that when Mayumi comes back, there will be people waiting for her with open arms.
Once Shadow was done with his meal and placed it in the sink, the Princess proceeded to clean up. It was an awkward thing if the people around her had known her to be of Royalty first. Menial chores and such does not suit her, but then again, this was a normal activity for her. From when she was young, she knew how to do housework and enjoy the simple pleasure of a humble life. As such, she finds it quite restricting back at the palace where the servants handle everything. Often, she would voice out her discomfort but she would be turned down nonetheless. So doing these so-called trivial chores were pleasant to her and oddly soothing.
As she washed the dishes and all, Sereinia listened to the course of action that Shadow had. Judging by everyone's condition, Era and her would be on the good side. In terms of fighting, she was completely a liability unlike Era. Even then, Era would have a hard time fighting the feared Te'i Sai of the continent of Cre' Est on her own. As for the boys, Shadow and Dietrich definitely needed to recuperate if they truly intend to enter a battle so fierce. If it was in her opinion, she would have told them to simply let this go. But, it was an opinion of a girl like her that had not suffered as they did or find the exhilaration a fight gives worthy. Regardless, she was here staying with this ragtag group if he remembered what Yarun had described them to be sometime ago. Their views on things are conflicting but, these people were home to her.
It was then, Shadow directed the topic to her. Sereinia blinked a couple of times before completely comprehending the question that had been asked. Grabbing a towel, she dried her hands with that and wondered if it would be fine for them to concede with a wish of hers. "My town is not far from here... So, if it would be fine... Can we visit my Aunt Beatiz?" Her eyes of amethyst held an innocent glow and subtle warmth about the thought of seeing her aunt. Due to circumstances, the planned reunion at the Official Introduction at Cre' Est had been postponed indefinitely. But if there was chance, she wanted to see her aunt whom she also considers as her home.
"You can take time to rest there and I don't think it would be trouble to stay at my place over there." Speaking of which, it was at her town where everything began for her. She met Shadow and Mayumi in the light of an incident. It was rather nostalgic to think back on it. Time had passed considerably since that day. Many things had happened which made her wonder what could happen next. No one really knows.
The atmosphere was lighter than it was earlier. Tension had been lowered considerably and even with the stillness, it was quite fine. Although, Sereinia was still a bit concerned about Mayumi. She had no doubt of the girl's skills in terms of being an assassin. There had been many instances that she had seen it at firsthand. Nevertheless, the worry would still be looming over her. To Shadow, she is a pupil but to her, the girl had become a sort of surrogate sibling and even at times, a daughter to her. There was a time that her real mother, the Cretian Queen had noted her to be a mother. She could only hope that the younger girl will be fine and to assure that when Mayumi comes back, there will be people waiting for her with open arms.
Once Shadow was done with his meal and placed it in the sink, the Princess proceeded to clean up. It was an awkward thing if the people around her had known her to be of Royalty first. Menial chores and such does not suit her, but then again, this was a normal activity for her. From when she was young, she knew how to do housework and enjoy the simple pleasure of a humble life. As such, she finds it quite restricting back at the palace where the servants handle everything. Often, she would voice out her discomfort but she would be turned down nonetheless. So doing these so-called trivial chores were pleasant to her and oddly soothing.
As she washed the dishes and all, Sereinia listened to the course of action that Shadow had. Judging by everyone's condition, Era and her would be on the good side. In terms of fighting, she was completely a liability unlike Era. Even then, Era would have a hard time fighting the feared Te'i Sai of the continent of Cre' Est on her own. As for the boys, Shadow and Dietrich definitely needed to recuperate if they truly intend to enter a battle so fierce. If it was in her opinion, she would have told them to simply let this go. But, it was an opinion of a girl like her that had not suffered as they did or find the exhilaration a fight gives worthy. Regardless, she was here staying with this ragtag group if he remembered what Yarun had described them to be sometime ago. Their views on things are conflicting but, these people were home to her.
It was then, Shadow directed the topic to her. Sereinia blinked a couple of times before completely comprehending the question that had been asked. Grabbing a towel, she dried her hands with that and wondered if it would be fine for them to concede with a wish of hers. "My town is not far from here... So, if it would be fine... Can we visit my Aunt Beatiz?" Her eyes of amethyst held an innocent glow and subtle warmth about the thought of seeing her aunt. Due to circumstances, the planned reunion at the Official Introduction at Cre' Est had been postponed indefinitely. But if there was chance, she wanted to see her aunt whom she also considers as her home.
"You can take time to rest there and I don't think it would be trouble to stay at my place over there." Speaking of which, it was at her town where everything began for her. She met Shadow and Mayumi in the light of an incident. It was rather nostalgic to think back on it. Time had passed considerably since that day. Many things had happened which made her wonder what could happen next. No one really knows.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
"My son has a will of Orichalcum and his ability to endure is second to none. However, I have seen one person bend his will to her own before, but her influence was silenced by Grandmaster Takai. I was interested in what would become of him if things continued, but Takai saw her as a threat to his ultimate weapon. Though I too see my son as a weapon and a means to bring this continent to its knees, I also see him as my son and a human being with the capability to change for better or worse. Seeing my son change and adapt of his own accord fills my heart with pride... But if he begins to change beyond the scope of the course I have intended for him, I may have to intervene."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
"You can take time to rest there and I don't think it would be trouble to stay at my place over there."
Shadow was silent for a few moments as he considered the options which were presented from such a course of action. On one hand, the visit would be a boost of morale and mental security for Sereinia being on familiar ground and seeing a loved one. However, on the other hand, returning to a place where they had encountered Te'i Sai before and battled right outside her aunt's home could prove a fatal mistake. However, the last time they were there Shadow only had Mayumi by his side and at the time she was only good for acting as a final defense for Sereinia. This time, Shadow had Dietrich and, more importantly, Era. She alone would be able to handle any trouble that came their way, and if Shadow and Dietrich could recover during the down time, they'd be all the better off.
"Very well Sereinia. We will make for your aunt's home in one hour. Pack anything and everything you feel you need and be ready to head out."
He looked over at Era.
"Era, I'll need you to acquire transportation. Dietrich and I cannot travel like this without stressing our wounds."
Era nodded to him.
"Got it. I'll have it ready in ten minutes." She replied as she left the building and disappeared into the night.
Shadow looked over at Dietrich.
"Gather what you need and prepare to travel. Change your bandages when necessary and drink this." He said.
Shadow walked over to a small box sitting on the table and took out a small vial of a light blue liquid out of it to hand to Dietrich.
"This will assist with your muscle restoration. With your cuts as deep as they are, I'm less concerned about your skin and more about the musculature damage you've suffered. If you ever want to wield that blade of yours properly again, you'll find this invaluable." He remarked.
Shadow then took another vial out with a more light reddish colored liquid and then looked at another vial with a light blueish-green liquid. He compared them to each other for a moment, considering his options before finally putting the blueish-green liquid back and drinking the red one for himself. He put the vial back and closed the box as he looked over at his Orichalcum daggers which were sitting nearby. Somewhere along the line he had forgotten about taking them off and putting them inside before his spat with Mayumi. He walked over to them and picked one of them up in his hands and examined it.
For a long time, Shadow stood silently staring at his dagger not saying a word, but the expression on his face told the whole story.
Shadow had forged these daggers himself long ago when he was just entering his teenage years. When he ascended to the status of Master Assassin at age fourteen, he was required to forge his own weapons. Thanks to the graces of Grandmaster Takai, he was allowed to forge them out of some of the last stores of Orichalcum which existed in the Roda Valley branch of Te'i Sai located in Cre' Est. These daggers had been with him since his earliest days as the Red-Eyed Demon, and even today they still gleamed pristine and without a single sign of age or stress. No cracks, no dents, no dull patches. Clean, clear, and sharp as the day they were forged. These daggers could quite literally cut through anything with only mild effort on Shadow's part, and weighing in at 45 lbs a piece they were more than formidable as blunt weapons when the blade was not necessary for use.
Shadow had never considered life without these weapons, but as he continued to stare at them in silence he began to think to himself that it was time they parted ways... at least for now.
Shadow smiled to himself as he closed his eyes and picked up the other dagger. Shadow walked to the door and exited the building, walking to the pile of rubble which used to be the boulder outside as he cleared some of it away and began to use the daggers to dig a hole. He spent a few minutes there clearing enough space for them, and when he was done he placed the daggers in the ground and covered them up. He patted the ground until it looked as if nothing had ever disturbed the earth where they now hid, and carefully replaced the rubble exactly as he'd left it piece for piece. Taking a single step back, nobody would ever know they were there.
Shadow walked back inside and sat down in a chair to wait for Era's return, which came not long after. She had managed to procure a single horse drawn cart with room for two people in the back with the wagon and two up front driving the horses. It was smaller than their last, so everything in the wagon had to be fairly small. Thankfully, Dietrich's sword was the largest item they had, and it would fit in the wagon without an issue so long as Dietrich was willing to keep it hidden. If they were to make it to their destination safely and not attract attention, their weapons had to well hidden from public view. Even a simple bounty hunter with a desire for competition could give away their position. All it took was a single pair of ears from the wrong person to send word to Te'i Sai that Shadow was here, and they couldn't have that. Shadow himself looked over at a small pouch nearby where he kept his eye changing drops and placed a single vial of the substance into one of the small pouches on his belt before returning to his seat.
Once everything was ready to go, Shadow got inside the wagon's front seat and told Era to hide in the back. Era's light pink hair was a near dead giveaway to who she was in the eyes of anyone from Te'i Sai, but Shadow's black hair and disguised eye coloration all but made him invisible to them. All of Te'i Sai knew his eyes, but very few knew him by face. Dietrich would be in the back with Era while Sereinia sat up front with Shadow. While this was not an ideal combination for Dietrich and Era, as they still hadn't worked out some of the issues they held against each other, Shadow knew that it would be best to keep Sereinia with him as she was known in their destination and would be able to easily disguise their identities and intentions.
... However... There was something else that needed to be done.
Shadow had never wanted to reveal it before, but he had revealed it to the Empress of Cre' Est on a whim. He knew Sereinia, and he trusted her completely. It was time she knew.
"Sereinia." He said quietly, doing a brief check of the area around the wagon to make sure Dietrich could not hear.
When he was certain Dietrich was not in a position to hear what he had to say, he leaned in close to Sereinia.
"My real name... It's Kyero." He whispered softly.
He sat back a bit and smiled at her, happy to finally tell her his real name. It was a small weight lifted off his shoulders, but an important one to be sure. Shadow had always felt that hiding his name from those he kept close was important, but lately he had begun to change that view. He felt that he would soon tell Dietrich his real name in time, but it was not quite time for him to know.
From the ancient lineage of Cre' Est's founding fathers, "Kyero" was a name passed down through the generations to every first born son in the household Dezantro. "Kyero" literally translated to "Demon", given that the first son of the Dezantro name earned the nickname "Demon of the North" through his aggressive and merciless combat style. He served as one of Cre' Est's founding fathers when the settlers first landed on the continent from Mar Valoa, and he went on to become a very important and influential figure. Throughout the passage of time, every first born son within this ancient bloodline was named "Kyero" in honor of their ancestor, and to always remind them that within their veins flowed the blood of the Demon of the North. It was fitting that Shadow was regarded as the Red-Eyed "Demon", given his bloodline and history within Te'i Sai. While Shadow, and indeed almost everyone living on the continent of Cre' Est, knew this history, few knew that the bloodline still existed. It disappeared several thousand years ago and disappeared into the pages of history. But what not but a literal handful of people alive today knew was that it was this ancient bloodline which founded Te'i Sai and since became the bearers of the title "Highmaster".
Shadow was, by right of birth, the next Highmaster of Te'i Sai and the direct descendant of the ancient founding father and hero Kyero Dezantro. Though Shadow himself never wished to be named Highmaster of Te'i Sai, he was none the less very proud of and protective of his ancient bloodline. Te'i Sai as an organization would never allow him to take the mantle of Highmaster though thanks to his treasonous actions taken these past several years. It was fine by him though, as again, he never wanted to be Highmaster. He was not out to rule Te'i Sai. He was out to destroy it. If that meant annihilating an organization which his ancestor's founded, then so be it. He would live his life and pass his bloodline his way. He would not be held back by traditions and the expectations of others.
"I'm sorry I never told you before. You have long since earned the right to know my name." He said quietly as he looked ahead and gave the reins a quick yank to get the horses moving.
Now they were off, and heading for Sereinia's aunt back where this whole adventure began. It felt odd to Shadow to be revisiting such a place, as he had always made a point of never being in the same place twice. However, with Sereinia involved, he could make an exception... Just this once.
Dietrich Faust
Shadow looked over at Dietrich.
"Gather what you need and prepare to travel. Change your bandages when necessary and drink this." He said.
Shadow walked over to a small box sitting on the table and took out a small vial of a light blue liquid out of it to hand to Dietrich.
"This will assist with your muscle restoration. With your cuts as deep as they are, I'm less concerned about your skin and more about the musculature damage you've suffered. If you ever want to wield that blade of yours properly again, you'll find this invaluable." He remarked.
Dietrich took the vial from Shadow's outstretched hand. He pulled the stopper and sniffed at it suspiciously. He had never been fond of such strange medicine, it stank of sorcery to him. Still, he trusted Shadow enough to believe he wouldn't poison him or sell his soul, so he downed the foul liquid. The taste was horrendous, but he forced it down.
While the others busied themselves with their respective tasks, Dietrich prepared to depart. He laid all his belongings on the cot, and snorted with derision at the state of his equipment. His armor had taken more than just a rough beating, it was all but destroyed. The new breastplate had been ravaged, covered in holes and gouges where bodkin arrows or an assassin's spike-knife had punched through. He had enough experience with their enemies now to know first hand how useless a shell of ordinary steel was against them. He casually tossed it aside in a corner, it would be cheaper to just buy another than try and get it repaired. Still, he was disgruntled, he felt naked without it. The gauntlets were still useful though, he strapped them onto his forearms. He slipped on his plain white arming shirt, and his tattered leather boots.
Finally, he wrapped his long black cloak around his shoulders and fastened it at the neck. It served a dual purpose now, to hide both his katzbalger short-sword, and his bandaged and beaten body. With his wounded state hidden, Dietrich's sheer size and silhouette could scare off many would-be brigands. Still, he wouldn't be very much use if anything serious happened before he could heal.
Once Era returned with their transportation, Shadow decided on their places. Dietrich would sit in the covered back of the wagon, in order to better hide both Gewalt and Era. Meanwhile, Shadow and Sereinia would sit up front. Dietrich didn't bother to ask where the cart had come from, he would rather not know really. Instead, he slid his great-sword into the wagon and, with no small amount of effort, hauled himself in as well. The wagon was built for transporting goods, not people, and Dietrich's wounds flared with pain as he lowered himself onto the wooden floor. He leaned his head back against the canvas covering, and extended his legs, his feet pressing against the wooden frame. Era "sat" next to him, on the opposite side of the cart. With Shadow and the Princess up front, the cart slowly began to trundle down the forest path.
Every bump sent shockwaves of pain rolling through his nerves, but it wasn't unbearable, just enough to make sure he would never fall asleep or become comfortable. He looked over at Era. Out of the bunch, Era was the only one who seemed to harbor animosity towards him. For what reason exactly, Dietrich couldn't place, though she had made it clear she believed he was useless. Still, he couldn't help but think that Shadow's seat placement had been for more than simple convenience. It was a sound military decision really, one that he had seen work many times over. You put the people who don't get along into the same unit. After a few engagements, they begin to get along, or at least tolerate each other. It was simple human nature.
A thought occurred to him, something that someone had asked him a long time ago, in what seemed another life. He smiled a lop-sided grin, and would have laughed if not for the pain he knew it would have caused.
Why not? Its going to be a long-ride anyway.
"What are you going to do, if your brother succeeds? I can't see you settling down, or having a family."
A Sin Most Unwanted...
The ride was comfortable enough to Era as they went about their journey towards Sereinia's aunt's home. Era had long ago closed her eyes and decided to meditate while waiting for their arrival, but she was brought out of her meditation by the sound of Dietrich asking her a question.
"What are you going to do, if your brother succeeds? I can't see you settling down, or having a family."
She opened one of her eyes and looked over at him.
"It's not a matter of if he succeeds, it's when he succeeds." She said with a small hint of pride in her voice as she closed her eye.
"Te'i Sai and Roda Ah K'mht are powerful organizations, but they both have a very fatal flaw which my brother has continually been able to exploit to stay a few steps ahead of them: They are predictable. As long as they are predictable, they will never be able to defeat us. You, on the other hand, are a different matter entirely." She said, a small twinge of venom filling her voice.
"I heard you mention something before about Te'i Sai Assassins not being strong, and your reasoning was that those who strike from the shadows are not what you consider strong or some nonsense like that. Such a statement only proves your ignorance and the limited sense of vision your "Order" had on the subject of strength."
She took a breath and let it out on a sigh.
"It may surprise you to learn that Assassins from Te'i Sai do not actually strike from the shadows, they merely move through them. Whenever an Assassin from Te'i Sai strikes, it is face to face. While it may not be the most honorable organization in terms of long term goals for the continent, its operatives never strike from the darkness or when a targets back is turned."
She looked back over at Dietrich.
"Your "Order" did only one thing right when they taught you that "glorious" combat and death were what would lead you face to face with your God, and that was giving you the tools you needed to live an honorable life style. However, there is no such thing as "glorious" combat Dietrich. The only word that truly and accurately describes it is "ugly". Do you really believe your Order wanted you to die, or did they want you to live? They gave you that blade and combat experience for the purpose of keeping you alive, but taught you that death was what awaited you and what you strived for. Do you not see the hypocrisy in that Dietrich?" She asked as she looked away from him.
"I am interested to meet this Order of yours, but I doubt very much they'd appreciate me pointing out their mistakes right to their faces. Still, do answer my question if you can: Do you believe your Order wanted you to die, or did they want you to live?" She asked again, still looking away from him.
Dietrich Faust
I've chosen the path of the warrior, the Line-Breaker, of my own accord. No one pressured me into it, it wasn't expected of me, I chose it; knowing full well the way my life would end.
I've chosen the path of the warrior, the Line-Breaker, of my own accord. No one pressured me into it, it wasn't expected of me, I chose it; knowing full well the way my life would end.
"I am interested to meet this Order of yours, but I doubt very much they'd appreciate me pointing out their mistakes right to their faces. Still, do answer my question if you can: Do you believe your Order wanted you to die, or did they want you to live?" She asked again, still looking away from him.
Dietrich's grin sobered as he let the weight of his head rest against the canvas covering of the wagon. Era's assault had been sharp and decisive, the swift alteration of the subject was brilliantly done. He guessed that she either did not respect him enough to even answer his own query, or she didn't know the answer herself. Still, she had asked him her own question.
"It is not something that is spoken of to outsiders normally, but you seem genuinely interested. Keep note, this may be the most you've ever heard me say at one time." He chided. He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Your points are valid and sound, and I truthfully did not know that the Te'i Sai operated in such a fashion. Still, I believe you've misunderstood me. If I didn't think the Te'i Sai, or Roda ah.... whatever, were worthy martial opponents, I wouldn't be here. Strength I said, and strength I mean, but strength of character, not body. I do not consider Te'i Sai strong, because they use their power to purposefully crush those beneath them, to terrorize and control. In my eyes, someone who is truly strong does not lord it over the weak, instead they match their strength against their equals or superiors.
"The first thing you need to understand is that Uirlin does not demand death from his followers. He is known as the God of War in Cre'Est, and he is truly the patron of warriors, but a more correct translation from Old Veilbrandian would be Lord of Conflict. I'm sure I don't need to explain to you of all people that human beings can only grow and develop through hardship. Even our very muscles and tendons are in a constant war against each other, their endless battle creating movement. So it may surprise you to learn, that Uirlin is thought of in the older, more rustic highlands of my home country, as the God of Growth. He is the one who watches over the pines, constantly climbing higher and higher against gravity, striving amongst themselves for the greatest amount of sunlight. He reigns over the wolves, climbing the ranks of dominance within the pack, and the elk, butting heads to win mates.
"But, his greatest joy is observing the growth and development of men and women. From the day of our conception, he guides us towards greater and greater challenges. The ultimate glory is success, in whatever field you choose for yourself, whether it be war, or baking cakes. There is no dishonor in failing, so long as you get back up again and continue striving, but running from those challenges is the ultimate act of cowardice.
"You wanted to know if my Order wanted me to die or live. The answer is, both. There is nothing wrong with living to me, or any Line-Breaker. Living is conflict, and growth, an endless worship service you could say, to Uirlin. Death is the ultimate, finalizing conclusion to all things in this world. What I strive for, what Line-Breakers, or anyone who passionately follows Uirlin, strive for isn't death, but to grow as much as we possibly can before death takes us.
"It just so happens to be, that the only way I can grow on my chosen path, is to chase death. I must fight worthy adversaries, and I must grow from every single battle. I've chosen the path of the warrior, the Line-Breaker, of my own accord. No one pressured me into it, it wasn't expected of me, I chose it; knowing full well the way my life would end. I hunt death, knowing that it will lead me towards growth, and give me opportunities to become stronger. War is ugly, and I take no pleasure in hurting or killing others, but it is a natural part of life. Ideally, I only want to fight people who want to fight me. And when I die, I'll die knowing that I was trying to become as strong as I possibly could."
Dietrich stopped abruptly, suddenly very aware of how long, and how passionately, he had been talking. He flushed slightly, and quickly looked out the back of the wagon at the road receding behind them.
"Sorry for the theological lecture, but I needed to go from the ground up to make my point. I don't really expect you to understand though, a strange faith for a strange man eh? Maybe, one day, if I don't find my death following your brother, I can take you up into the mountains to meet one of our hermit shamans. I'm sure they would be happy to argue with you all day long, might even show you how they wrestle bears."
He glanced back at the hard-eyed woman and gave her a smirk. This was the first time that he had ever expressed his life-style to another person through language before. It was strange, but he felt strangely excited. At that moment, he wanted nothing more in the world than to fight Era, if not with steel, than with wood or his fists, to show her what he meant through his body, not his words. Sadly, both his wounds, and his manners restrained him. Still, he no longer noticed the bumps on the road.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
Era listened through Dietrich's lesson on his faith and Order, and for the first time she realized that she had just betrayed one of her own core beliefs. She jumped to conclusions without fully understanding the world through the eyes of those she accused. She could not but smile to herself as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back as the cart hit a few rather large bumps which nearly toppled her had she not reacted so quickly to steady herself. She took a moment to let out a small sigh of relief and personal aggravation which she actually held towards herself for what she had done this whole time.
"... I suppose I owe you an apology then..." She said quietly.
"I think at last I can finally understand you and accept what you are. I have seen the worst that this world has to offer, and I have seen many of our allies die before their time. I have become so... oddly protective of those who follow us that I seem to have forgotten what it meant to be a protector. I failed to protect Mayumi from Shadow's wrath when his mind fell ill of his failure, and I failed to truly protect you by ignoring one of my own core beliefs."
She opened her eyes and looked over at him, her eyes soft and her smile sincere.
"I do apologize Dietrich for the trouble I have brought upon you." She said silently as she looked away.
"I have been a most ungracious wench haven't I?" She asked as she closed her eyes.
She smiled to herself once more as she leaned her head back and let out another small sigh through her nose as she slowly shifted her body against the items at her back until she was leaning back at about a 45 degree angle and turned her head away from Dietrich and fell asleep. It had been a long while since she'd gotten a truly good sleep, a flaw which had proved to assist in Shadow's temporary downfall. That was one of the things which the Crimson Twins were never all that great at: Resting. Forever pushing onward relentlessly towards their goals and never stopping to appreciate the lives they had. Era knew this, but she was always reluctant to come to terms with it. Just before she finally found sleep, she asked herself the question why she didn't rest a bit more often. However, she couldn't come up with an answer before she fell asleep.
"There are times that I may get a bit jealous, may get a bit angry, may get a bit disagreeable, may get a bit sad, but I still want to be here beside you."
A bright smile spread across her lips as Shadow agreed to her request. She honestly had doubts that he would agree to her wish. It was not because of preference or anything like that. There was no issue at all. She too believed it a bit dangerous to return with still all of the hype about the Red-Eyed Demon. Judging by the Te'i Sai's intelligence and along with Roda Ah K'mht at their heels, she was certain that with one rash move. It could result into having innocents suffer. There was no way she would want that. Still, she wanted to go back even for a while. This selfishness of hers, she would allow to linger a bit. It was not wrong right? After all, he permitted it. From that, she cannot help but be very happy.
"Thank you very much, Shadow." Sereinia speak with such sincere gratitude as she quickly packed the things she needed. It will not take long as there was not much for her to bring along. At the same time, she was very excited making her actions a little fast and filled withe exuberance. There was no other way to describe it. The doctor was truly in a wonderful mood. Shadow seemed to have finally recovered from his depression and then, she was going to be able to see her aunt after such a long time. Although, her movements faltered ever so slowly. She was still worried about Mayumi. Despite the girl's skills in combat and survival, she was still a young girl. With this in mind, Sereinia cannot help but worry and released a sigh. "Please... Watch over her."
Once she was done, Sereinia stepped out of the hut only to be greeted by the transportation that Era had procured. It was rather small and inconspicuous. She had no problems with it at all. In her own personal wanderings, she had often rode such things and even resorted to walking to another town by her own. So, traveling was not much of hassle to her. She actually enjoyed such a things. But when she does get tired, it will always be a relief for her to know she has a place to call home. She wondered if Shadow and Era had such a place. If not, hopefully someday they will.
According to Shadow's seating arrangements, she was placed to be near him while Era and Dietrich were told to stay inside the wagon. There was no complaints on her end really. Although, she was quite concerned since the two really did not have much of a friendly conversation to start with. Perhaps, this time they would be able to be on much friendlier terms. This was probably what Shadow was thinking. In fairness to Sereinia, there are a bit points coinciding with the man's way of thinking. Still, it was just a bit.
Soon, they were on their way. Sereinia cannot help but feel very excited like a little child and refreshed at this new phase. It was then she heard Shadow calling for her attention which she gave readily. "Yes?" Leaning close to her, she cannot help but blink a couple of times before Shadow spoke a secret that he had kept for so long. When it was delivered, the doctor had an owlish expression while he smiled at her. He told her his real name. Well, she knew that Shadow was just an alias or a nickname. Similar to his infamous title, Red-Eyed Demon, yet, she did not prod for him to tell her about his true identity. Actually she was fine if he never told her.
Truthfully, Sereinia really did not know or had any idea the depth of Shadow's name. However, she found his name actually very beautiful and nice to hear. Somehow, she was more happy than the usual. He trusted her with his name and that enough made her slowly smile. Actually, she could feel tears threatening to fall from her eyes. It was not of course for sadness but for the overwhelming happiness she was having right now. "I am very happy. It must be a sin to be this happy at this moment." Then, her tears trickled down from her eyes as she wiped them in an adorable-like manner. "I cannot stop them. I am just so happy." Placing her hands back on her lap, she smiled so brilliantly at him.
In the past, she would have believed it to be nonsense if someone told her that she is a princess, a long lost heir. Even more so, if she was told to fall in love and be very happy to be with the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. The boogeyman of fear and evil, like everyone in this continent, she had developed a sense of fear for that Demon. But then again, her fear was instantly removed when she met him at that forest in that fateful day. He was no demon. He was human as anyone can be albeit, a bit awkward in that matter. It was then she reached for him and embraced him in her own way. He could reject her if he wanted. She would not mind but, she wanted to hold him like this for a while longer.
At this very moment, she wanted to speak of his name. But, it is after all a secret needed to be earned. So, she satisfied herself by placing her lips closed to his ear. "Thank you for giving me so much happiness, Kyero." She whispered so preciously to him as if his name was a treasure needed to be cherished. Slowly, she pulled away but not before giving him a gentle kiss on the cheek. Sereinia then released him from her embrace and looked forward with a faint blush tainting her cheeks. Her lips had a small but sweet smile. It was nice going back to her town for a bit. Speaking of which, she would have to show him a secret of hers as well. Although, it was nothing grand. But, it is her counterpart in a way.
"Thank you very much, Shadow." Sereinia speak with such sincere gratitude as she quickly packed the things she needed. It will not take long as there was not much for her to bring along. At the same time, she was very excited making her actions a little fast and filled withe exuberance. There was no other way to describe it. The doctor was truly in a wonderful mood. Shadow seemed to have finally recovered from his depression and then, she was going to be able to see her aunt after such a long time. Although, her movements faltered ever so slowly. She was still worried about Mayumi. Despite the girl's skills in combat and survival, she was still a young girl. With this in mind, Sereinia cannot help but worry and released a sigh. "Please... Watch over her."
Once she was done, Sereinia stepped out of the hut only to be greeted by the transportation that Era had procured. It was rather small and inconspicuous. She had no problems with it at all. In her own personal wanderings, she had often rode such things and even resorted to walking to another town by her own. So, traveling was not much of hassle to her. She actually enjoyed such a things. But when she does get tired, it will always be a relief for her to know she has a place to call home. She wondered if Shadow and Era had such a place. If not, hopefully someday they will.
According to Shadow's seating arrangements, she was placed to be near him while Era and Dietrich were told to stay inside the wagon. There was no complaints on her end really. Although, she was quite concerned since the two really did not have much of a friendly conversation to start with. Perhaps, this time they would be able to be on much friendlier terms. This was probably what Shadow was thinking. In fairness to Sereinia, there are a bit points coinciding with the man's way of thinking. Still, it was just a bit.
Soon, they were on their way. Sereinia cannot help but feel very excited like a little child and refreshed at this new phase. It was then she heard Shadow calling for her attention which she gave readily. "Yes?" Leaning close to her, she cannot help but blink a couple of times before Shadow spoke a secret that he had kept for so long. When it was delivered, the doctor had an owlish expression while he smiled at her. He told her his real name. Well, she knew that Shadow was just an alias or a nickname. Similar to his infamous title, Red-Eyed Demon, yet, she did not prod for him to tell her about his true identity. Actually she was fine if he never told her.
Truthfully, Sereinia really did not know or had any idea the depth of Shadow's name. However, she found his name actually very beautiful and nice to hear. Somehow, she was more happy than the usual. He trusted her with his name and that enough made her slowly smile. Actually, she could feel tears threatening to fall from her eyes. It was not of course for sadness but for the overwhelming happiness she was having right now. "I am very happy. It must be a sin to be this happy at this moment." Then, her tears trickled down from her eyes as she wiped them in an adorable-like manner. "I cannot stop them. I am just so happy." Placing her hands back on her lap, she smiled so brilliantly at him.
In the past, she would have believed it to be nonsense if someone told her that she is a princess, a long lost heir. Even more so, if she was told to fall in love and be very happy to be with the infamous Red-Eyed Demon. The boogeyman of fear and evil, like everyone in this continent, she had developed a sense of fear for that Demon. But then again, her fear was instantly removed when she met him at that forest in that fateful day. He was no demon. He was human as anyone can be albeit, a bit awkward in that matter. It was then she reached for him and embraced him in her own way. He could reject her if he wanted. She would not mind but, she wanted to hold him like this for a while longer.
At this very moment, she wanted to speak of his name. But, it is after all a secret needed to be earned. So, she satisfied herself by placing her lips closed to his ear. "Thank you for giving me so much happiness, Kyero." She whispered so preciously to him as if his name was a treasure needed to be cherished. Slowly, she pulled away but not before giving him a gentle kiss on the cheek. Sereinia then released him from her embrace and looked forward with a faint blush tainting her cheeks. Her lips had a small but sweet smile. It was nice going back to her town for a bit. Speaking of which, she would have to show him a secret of hers as well. Although, it was nothing grand. But, it is her counterpart in a way.
Dietrich Faust
She opened her eyes and looked over at him, her eyes soft and her smile sincere.
"I do apologize Dietrich for the trouble I have brought upon you." She said silently as she looked away.
"I have been a most ungracious wench haven't I?" She asked as she closed her eyes.
Just before she finally found sleep, she asked herself the question why she didn't rest a bit more often. However, she couldn't come up with an answer before she fell asleep.
Dietrich snorted at Era's remark, and watched her from the corner of his eye as she smoothly slid into sleep. She was truly a remarkable women. She had a hardness, a strength of spirit, that he had never seen in a woman before. She wasn't pretending to be a man, Dietrich had seen that before in many mercenary camps. No, she was just tough-as-nails, down to the core.
"Apology accepted." He muttered.
He would not be falling asleep so easily. He looked out the back of the wagon, taking in the landscape receding behind him. It reminded him of something, the trees and path moving past around him, but he couldn't put his finger on what exactly. Still, he couldn't shake the feeling of nostalgia. His hands quested out from beneath the folds of his ink black cloak, eventually coming into contact with Gewalt's cold blade. He liked making sure the man-sized sword was still close at hand, despite the fact that he would hardly be able to wield it effectively in his current condition.
"We've been at this a good while, old friend." He thought. "I wonder how much longer we've got left? Pretty soon, one of us is gonna give; who will outlast who, I wonder? I'd hate to have to replace you."
He tried his best to relax in the bouncing wagon, but sleep eluded him. He wondered what Era really did plan on doing, if she lived through this. She didn't seem like the type to plan too terribly far ahead. For that matter, what would Shadow do? He lived for his goal, the destruction of Tei'Sai; what would he do when he attained that goal? Dietrich suddenly realized that he was becoming far too interested in these people. He was here to protect the Princess, or die trying; not to make friends. Still, this was the longest he had ever traveled with one group of people, eventually they would become more than acquaintances by simple nature.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
"Blood leads only to blood, and my son continues his path of destruction and violence. Despite the warnings of his seniors he refuses to release his hold on his lust for the purest and most grotesque form of combat in existence: genocide. While my son is not inherently evil, it is none the less a fact that he craves the sight and smell of blood. How long will this affect him, and how long before it consumes him completely? I have no answers. Despite my status as the Highmaster of Te'i Sai, my sight, when it comes to my own son, is very limited. My daughter is easy enough to read and predict, but her brother is an entirely different beast. They may have been trained the same way, but they were raised very differently.
I can only wonder how long it will be before my son discovers the truth for himself..."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
I can only wonder how long it will be before my son discovers the truth for himself..."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow accepted Sereinia's kiss with a smile as he looked out ahead down the road towards their destination.
"I understand..." He said softly.
"I sometimes wonder if I deserve happiness. Looking back at the things I've done, it seems a sin to me that I be allowed happiness in the slightest. However, I learned to look passed that not long ago and accept what may come. If it is a sin, then it would not come so easily." He said rather happily.
Truly, he'd never been happy before. Truly happy. Shadow's life was filled with so much suppressed resentment, rage and sorrow that he'd never truly felt that he earned any happiness that he experienced. However, it was Linde who convinced him that happiness was for everyone regardless of their history. He stopped trying to argue with her long ago, and thinking of her brought a new kind of smile to his lips as he fondly remembered their first fight.
Shadow had been wounded after his attack on the fortress in Roda Valley. He had been run through by the Grandmaster's blade, luckily he'd guided it through safely avoiding his organs and arteries, but only just. He's also taken several slash wounds to his thighs and chest, and found it difficult to stand. When Linde found him in the forest, he was barely breathing. After she tended to his wounds, he awoke and tried to leave. Linde would not have it, and she tried to stop him from leaving. Shadow resisted, and even before it had truly begun it was over. In his weakened state Linde had easily defeated him and forced him to lay down again to rest. It wasn't even really a fight now that he thought about it, but looking back he wouldn't trade the way they met for the rest of the world.
He looked out ahead and took in a fresh breath of the air around them as they continued on. It would be another few days before they reached their destination, and when they arrived they'd have to be on the lookout. Te'i Sai scouts were always stationed wherever there had been a confirmed sighting of Shadow, and with his display the day he and Sereinia met, there was no doubt in his mind they'd be there to greet him. Luckily, Era was with him as well. If Era could find and eliminate them without setting off an alarm, they'd be home free for several days until the scouts were finally replaced. However, that'd take time, and they would all be long gone by the time any of the new scouts took up their positions.
As they went about their trip, Shadow spent most of his time partnered with Sereinia. On a few occasions he gave the girls some time together, but mostly the pairs stayed as they were. For the most part, Shadow did not speak unless spoken to, but on a few occasions he told Sereinia about what his life had been like. With everything that had gone on, he'd never really told her just how horrific his childhood was, or how brutal his teenage years were on his body, mind and health. Since he'd already told her his greatest secret, his name, he figures she may as well know everything. It was, after all, not the first time he'd revealed the full extent of his past to someone.
He told her about how he'd been raised as a child in complete isolation. It was almost as if he had been raised as a criminal. His "room" was nothing but a box with no windows and a bed. He had a single cabinet for his clothing, which was nothing but a single black jacket, a pair of pants, some boots, and a belt. He was allowed access to a single pair of steel daggers at the time until he was twelve, at which time he was presented with the dual Orichalcum Daggers he was famous for. During his teenage years, his training was ramped to a difficulty that was quite literally impossible. Shadow was unable to complete the training and thus was punished at the end of every day with serious and horrific beatings against Master Assassins whom he had no hope of defeating. When he was finally strong enough and skilled enough to pass the training he was pushed to even greater extremes. The Grandmasters literally ordered him to do the impossible, and though he could not initially succeed, he kept at it. Shadow's physical limits were not simply surpassed, they were outright annihilated.
Te'i Sai took its Assassins to the absolute zenith of their potential, and though this meant that once they reached their peak there was nowhere else to go, Shadow didn't believe that for one second. He had been considered to have reached his zenith of potential when he was twenty years old one year before his rebellion, but he continued to grow stronger yet as he continued training and continued to change. Shadow's life was the literal definition of Hell, and though Shadow had found a way to safely distance himself from the horrific environment he was trapped in later on after his rebellion, he never really lost that drive to continually defy his limits which put a lot of stress on his body. Shadow's body was in its peak condition, yes, but at a terrible cost to his overall health and mental stability over the years. Roda I'l Lousta's very existence was proof enough in and of itself.
However, despite the trauma it took to get here, he was glad to be here. While he didn't enjoy what he did or why he did it, he was content with where he was right now.
----------------------------------
Two and a half days passed, and as the evening sun began to set they had arrived at their destination. Shadow pulled the wagon into some of the dense trees surrounding the village as he sent Era out to look for Te'i Sai's presence. Shadow, in the meantime, had since recovered to about 80% of his original strength. From all his years spending time in the healing springs in Cre' Est when he was younger, his body had absorbed the healing qualities of the water and it had since become part of his body's natural healing system. Thanks to this, his recovery was much faster than it should have been. However, this was not a bad thing, and thanks to a few vials of special concoctions Era had whipped up along their journey, Dietrich was also making great strides. He wasn't as far along in his recovery as Shadow was, but he was walking without pain and could lift his sword again. How well he'd do in a fight with that massive blade in his state was anyone's guess, but never the less he was up and moving around without difficulty.
Shadow, Sereinia and Dietrich remained by the wagon until the sun went down. Era had been gone for about three hours, and when she finally returned she had some rather grave news.
"There is no Te'i Sai presence here." She reported once she made her reappearance.
Shadow's eyes narrowed and he looked back towards the silent village.
Normally this would be a good thing, but if there was no Te'i Sai presence, that could only mean one of two things. One, they were planning a massive attack elsewhere and needed all hands. Or two, they were gone because someone else had already cleaned them out. If Te'i Sai was gone and Roda Ah K'mht had taken their place, then there was no telling what kind of trouble was waiting for them within this village. Shadow looked over at Era for a moment, but since she didn't mention Roda Ah K'mht, Shadow was quite certain that meant they had no presence here either.
"Let me take a look around. Stay here for a few more minutes. I'll be right back." He said as he turned and entered the village.
He stuck to the darkness as much as possible, looking out for anything out of place that he could possibly see. However, everything was quiet and normal. But to Shadow, normal meant something was wrong. He looked over every single nook and cranny of every alleyway and checked every building he came across. Still there was nothing. Shadow couldn't put his finger on it, but Era had been right about the fact that there was no trace of either Te'i Sai or Roda Ah K'mht anywhere in the village. There were also no signs of Te'i Sai having ever been there at all in the first place. None of the rooftops he checked held any signs or evidence of having ever been used by anyone save for Era's occasional footprint. Shadow spent about thirty minutes checking things over, but when he still found absolutely nothing, he returned to the wagon.
"I can't find anything either... I don't like it." He said quietly as he looked back towards the village.
"I suppose I should be happy that there's no trace of their existence here... But still, we'd best stay wary." He said as he beckoned them to follow him into the city.
Mayumi
Mayumi walked through the forest with eerie calmness. She had no recollection of what she had done in the past few hours but could roughly guess what had happened by the lighter feel of her weapon pouch. The girl had only come to her consciousness upon splashing into a river in the forest. The cool water forcing her to wake.
Now she sat on a flat rock along the river's edge planning her future a thousand moves ahead of her, until she felt eyes trained on the back of her head.
'Just him? No, there's another.' She calculated calmly as she pretended she hadn't noticed them.
"It is called a home when you return and someone will be there to say, welcome back."
During the duration of the journey, Sereinia remained by Shadow's side with the occasional times of being with Era. After all, there are still matters that only girls could talk about. Men would not even hoped to understand some parts of it. In any case, the trip was what she could say peaceful. There were no troubles or even attacks from anyone who were after Shadow. Truly, it was quite a nice break from all of the tension, sadness, death, and violence. For once, everyone could take a nice time to simply relax and think things through without any kind of interruptions. Moreover, these were the atmosphere that Shadow and Dietrich needed to fully recover from their injuries and mental doubts.
Especially when Shadow had revealed to her the darkness of his past, she had an idea before that his childhood must have been difficult being trained as an assassin which he was now. However, it seemed her conclusions did not even reach to a point which how he had described it. He was bathed with such pain and violence to create who he is meant to be fore the Te'i Sai. They wanted to remove his humanity and attachments meant to hold back one's potential. Throughout his tale, there are times that Sereinia cannot help but cry. It was not because of pity or out of sympathy. Rather, she truly felt sad.
Her childhood was normal as it could be. She had enjoyed being a child as much as she could. No wonder, Shadow truly lacked the skills for normal interactions and even some of the fun festivities this continent celebrates. In a sense, he was much like a child in such matters. Furthermore, she could truly see that Shadow did not regret the things she had experienced. It had forged him to what he is now. Then, there was also the thing about them meeting. It made her wonder if he did not become the Red-Eyed Demon. Would she be able to meet him? What kind of circumstances would that be? But, no matter what. She was rally thankful he was here by her side now.
Soon enough, they reached her town. She could feel the excitement and the familiarity of the place. It was very comforting in every sense. At the same time, she cannot wait to see her Aunt. She could already imagine the array of questions that her Aunt would bombard her with. But, it really did not matter. Honestly, she was looking forward to it. But for safety reasons, Shadow and Era checked the town if there were any unexpected guests or there was a trap from Te'i Sai or Roda Ah Kmht. Fortunately or now, it depends on how one could see it. There were no traces of those assassins at all. She was thankful for that. Sereinia did not want to involve the townspeople more so, her Aunt in a possible crossfire.
Once Shadow gave the signal to follow him, Sereinia got off the cart and happily walked towards the town. The familiar scenery was such a wonderful sight to her eyes. She really missed this place far more than she had expected. Upon reaching the entrance, some of the kids playing had already recognized her. "Miss Nora! Miss Nora! Miss Nora is back!" They shouted in a frenzy of happiness as some of them run towards her and wanted to hug her which she had granted with a bright smile. She queried how they were and have they been good while she was away. Even some of the residents joined with welcoming her, but what mattered most was... "Sereinia is that you?" Looking though the small crowd, Sereinia saw her Aunt Beatiz carrying a small basket probably containing some goods.
"Aunt Beatiz... It is me, Sereinia. I am back home." Her Aunt's surprised expression slowly turned into that of a tearful and very happy face as the older woman ran towards her abandoning the basket on the ground. She then hugged Sereinia tightly and then greeted her. "Welcome back home, child." Sereinia nodded happily and returned the embrace. After a while, she then remembered to introduce her companions. "Aunt, I brought some friends of mine. I hope you do not mind them staying at our house for some time." Her Aunt released her and then looked at Shadow, Era, and Dietrich. "Of course! Any of your friends are welcomed here!" Sereinia smiled thankfully at this and then looked a the others. "Welcome to the town of Treget." She said with a bright smile.
Especially when Shadow had revealed to her the darkness of his past, she had an idea before that his childhood must have been difficult being trained as an assassin which he was now. However, it seemed her conclusions did not even reach to a point which how he had described it. He was bathed with such pain and violence to create who he is meant to be fore the Te'i Sai. They wanted to remove his humanity and attachments meant to hold back one's potential. Throughout his tale, there are times that Sereinia cannot help but cry. It was not because of pity or out of sympathy. Rather, she truly felt sad.
Her childhood was normal as it could be. She had enjoyed being a child as much as she could. No wonder, Shadow truly lacked the skills for normal interactions and even some of the fun festivities this continent celebrates. In a sense, he was much like a child in such matters. Furthermore, she could truly see that Shadow did not regret the things she had experienced. It had forged him to what he is now. Then, there was also the thing about them meeting. It made her wonder if he did not become the Red-Eyed Demon. Would she be able to meet him? What kind of circumstances would that be? But, no matter what. She was rally thankful he was here by her side now.
Soon enough, they reached her town. She could feel the excitement and the familiarity of the place. It was very comforting in every sense. At the same time, she cannot wait to see her Aunt. She could already imagine the array of questions that her Aunt would bombard her with. But, it really did not matter. Honestly, she was looking forward to it. But for safety reasons, Shadow and Era checked the town if there were any unexpected guests or there was a trap from Te'i Sai or Roda Ah Kmht. Fortunately or now, it depends on how one could see it. There were no traces of those assassins at all. She was thankful for that. Sereinia did not want to involve the townspeople more so, her Aunt in a possible crossfire.
Once Shadow gave the signal to follow him, Sereinia got off the cart and happily walked towards the town. The familiar scenery was such a wonderful sight to her eyes. She really missed this place far more than she had expected. Upon reaching the entrance, some of the kids playing had already recognized her. "Miss Nora! Miss Nora! Miss Nora is back!" They shouted in a frenzy of happiness as some of them run towards her and wanted to hug her which she had granted with a bright smile. She queried how they were and have they been good while she was away. Even some of the residents joined with welcoming her, but what mattered most was... "Sereinia is that you?" Looking though the small crowd, Sereinia saw her Aunt Beatiz carrying a small basket probably containing some goods.
"Aunt Beatiz... It is me, Sereinia. I am back home." Her Aunt's surprised expression slowly turned into that of a tearful and very happy face as the older woman ran towards her abandoning the basket on the ground. She then hugged Sereinia tightly and then greeted her. "Welcome back home, child." Sereinia nodded happily and returned the embrace. After a while, she then remembered to introduce her companions. "Aunt, I brought some friends of mine. I hope you do not mind them staying at our house for some time." Her Aunt released her and then looked at Shadow, Era, and Dietrich. "Of course! Any of your friends are welcomed here!" Sereinia smiled thankfully at this and then looked a the others. "Welcome to the town of Treget." She said with a bright smile.
A Sin Most Unwanted...
"To my son, the world is cruel. His thoughts never wander far from combat or the thought of someone trying to kill him. He's lived for so many years under pressure and in fear that he's never learned how to relax and accept the fact that not every corner of this world is flooded with evil. I hope that he someday learns to accept the truth about the world, and learn to reject the lies and veils that Te'i Sai covers the land with."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow hung back a fair distance as Sereinia went forward to greet the children and her aunt. Her aunt began to welcome him, Era and Dietrich to the town, but Shadow made sure to keep his head angled down so she couldn't see his eyes. Regardless of whether or not Sereinia knew him and told her aunt he was not going to hurt her, he was still the Red-Eyed Demon and Sereinia's aunt would not likely drop hostilities or suspicions just because Sereinia said it was alright. At least that was what Shadow thought.
Era, however, was more accepting of the Beatiz's offer. She came forward and greeted the children, the little girls of which instantly fell in love with her hair as she smiled at them and let them stroke it and toy with it. She was always one to get along with people, as she was usually taken as an albino rather than the sister to the Red-Eyed Demon. She sat down and talked with the kids for a moment while Shadow inched closer but kept his eyes hidden from Beatiz as he approached. He didn't want to scare her, and he didn't want to cause her or anyone else any stress or fear.
It was a fine, quaint town by all accounts. Sereinia's Aunt welcomed them, and offered to put them up in her home for the time being. Dietrich was grateful, he didn't know how much longer he could have endured the cart ride. He was exhausted, and wanted nothing more now than the peace of solitude and sleep. Shadow was keeping a low profile around the villagers; he couldn't risk being exposed now. The town seemed safe for now, that much Shadow and Era had explained to them, but that in and of itself seemed suspicious. Shadow was on-edge because there was no sign of anything dangerous; the irony was not lost on Dietrich. Still, he was far too tired at the moment to worry about anything himself. Era was in position to deal with any sort of threat, and Shadow could hold his own and then some if it came down to it. Right now, Dietrich needed to recuperate. At the moment, he was more a burden than a boon.
He discreetly approached Shadow from behind.
"I'm going to get some rest. Make sure you and your sister don't let overlook anything."
He discreetly approached Shadow from behind.
"I'm going to get some rest. Make sure you and your sister don't let overlook anything."
Mayumi
Kiiro walked out of the shadows behind her as another figure trailed behind him.
"Well if it isn't my favorite rising star?" He said as he approached.
Mayumi ignored him, but that doesn't mean she was any less wary. If anything she was even more wary and fully aware of what one wrong move could lead her to at present.
"Now, before you bolt away I'd like to tell you a few things that you may not have known about Shadow." He said as he walked around in front of her.
"Did you know that he's unstable? Maybe you thought as much a few times, but he is very unstable. For all of his lecturing about balance and keeping track of yourself mentally he seems to have a very hard time doing it for himself doesn't he? What did he say to you last? He was 'abandoning' your student teacher relationship? Something along those lines?" He said with a huff at the end.
Mayumi tensed but quickly forced herself to relax.
The other man with him stayed close behind Mayumi, but even from where he was it was clear that he was no ordinary individual. His steps were just as soft as Shadows were, and his aura even stronger than that of the infamous Red-Eyed Demon.
'Of course he knew.' Mayumi glared at the ground with detest that was for Kiiro.
He was the man who murdered her master. Her master whom was an expert at stealth. Mayumi hated to admit it but it was a fact that he was dangerous. She hated it even more that what he said made sense.
"I've known Shadow for a long time, since we were kids actually. He doesn't remember training with me because we were never told each others names, plus I looked quite different back then but there's no mistaking those red eyes of his. Rather ridiculous looking things, no?" He asked with a laugh.
'Is that what they call jealousy?' She wondered a little offhandedly.
"Anyway, Mayumi. I know that we haven't exactly seen eye to eye at every turn but I wish to offer you something that Shadow never did. I'd like to offer you freedom. Shadow would see you held back and shackled, but I want to set you free. You have a thirst for blood that must be quenched, and a talent for combat which is unrivaled by anyone else your age. I would see you realize the absolute peak of your potential and give you the freedom you so richly deserve. I will ask in return that if I call upon you that you answer, but otherwise I will leave you to your devices. I will not shackle you. I will not tell you that you aren't ready to move ahead."
'Freedom?' The thought was considered briefly before being thrown into the recesses of her mind.
He knelt down in front of Mayumi, but she did not meet his eye.
"That is the difference between Shadow and myself. He would tell you that I fight for Te'i Sai and for control of the continent but I could care less about that organization or controlling anyone. I just want the continent of Cre' Est to be free of idealistic and overconfident fools like those in Te'i Sai, and even Shadow. Ever notice how he's never afraid of anything? Is that just confidence, or is it overconfidence? He wasn't able to defeat my friend behind you despite everything he has going for him, so why does he pretend not to fear what the day will bring. I tend to think it's simply because he's arrogant. You've experienced that side of him, yes?" He asked, giving her a moment to think.
"Now Mayumi, I will not force you to answer me straight away. If you would like to experience the freedom I am offering you then you have but to say so. If you need time to think, then take all the time you need but remember that the clock is ticking." He said as he stood up.
"Shadow is moving fast, and if he succeeds in destroying Te'i Sai then the freedom I am promising you will never come to be a reality. While Te'i Sai might be seriously flawed, it does have its merits and its own unique offerings to this world to keep it balanced. Without Te'i Sai, your thirst for blood would force you to turn to simple and outright murder. I don't think you're that kind of person Mayumi. You know better than to resort to murder just to satisfy your lust for blood. Taking down the occasional mercenary or rogue bounty hunter is one thing, but taking innocent lives is never justified."
He walked around to stand by his new friend, the one who defeated Shadow.
"I will give you some time to think about it. If you wish to experience true freedom, then either stop me from leaving right now or come to find me later. Shadow must not be allowed to destroy all of Te'i Sai or this continent will never be the same and not for the better. Think about it Mayumi." He said as he started walking away.
Mayumi was seriously taking his words into consideration. If weren't for her rational mind, she would be well on her way with Kiiro.
'His malicious intents are practically radiating off him. Does he really expect me to follow him?'
Mayumi watched them walk away, knowing that she wouldn't stand a chance of victory if she fought them. Once she was sure that the pair was out of her radius, she turned and dashed in the opposite direction, wanting to put some distance between her and the pair. The further the better. She weaved through trees and covered a wide width, she then walked through a shallow stream to make sure she did not leave any unintended scent of her tracks. She knew it was pointless, running from them. They would always meet again, one way or another, but it was better than just standing there, waiting to be eaten.
'I always thought that I was the one who was hunting this man who killed you. Then again, I was ignorant and foolish. It has always been the opposite, hasn't it? Master.'
A Sin Most Unwanted...
"... Today I encountered my son for the first time in many years, and I barely escaped with my life in tact. He knows well my identity already which has me concerned. I do not share in the trait he is most famous for, yet he was able to identify my face as belonging to his own bloodline. His perception to such complicated matters is peerless, yet when it comes to the simple things he seems to be clueless. I do not know where this inability to distinguish between peace and eerily convenient situations comes from, but I believe that a conversation with the other Grandmasters is in order."
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
- The Highmaster of Te'i Sai
Shadow and the others were invited inside by Sereinia's aunt, but Shadow still had trouble letting go of how quiet and peaceful the city was. This was still within Triveila where Shadow had previously been encountered, so why was Te'i Sai leaving it alone? It didn't make sense to Shadow why this place would be so empty and devoid of any Assassin presence. Still, the thought that lingered in the back of his mind was that it was a pleasant environment despite his paranoia.
Era was more open to conversation than her brother once she accepted the reality that Te'i Sai was not here, and she engaged Sereinia's aunt in conversation quite quickly. She was not shy about revealing her identity, nor that of her brother which came as something of a shock to Beatiz, but when Era assured her that they were not the monsters they were made out to be she was able to calm down and look at them simply as people. It must have run in the family, at least to Era's eyes. Sereinia had accepted Shadow and herself quite quickly despite their identity, and Beatiz had done so as well. It was easy to see where she got it from. Era decided that it would be good for Shadow and Beatiz to have a quiet chat alone, so she invited Sereinia and Dietrich upstairs to check the Line Breakers still recovering wounds while Shadow and Beatiz spoke.
The two of them spoke for quite a good long while, and by the end of the night Shadow and Beatiz had both come to the same conclusion about the nature of Shadow's mission and the path he was beginning to take.
For the good of all, Sereinia was left behind with her aunt while Shadow and the others departed to prepare for their assault on the next headquarters of Te'i Sai in Triveila. Their journey culminated in success, but at a price. They later learned that while they were busy dealing with Te'i Sai, Roda Ah K'mht had taken over the region and had also managed to infiltrate, rebuild and repopulate the mountain fortress in Cre' Est which Shadow had destroyed several years ago. One step forward, two steps back. Such is the nature of the path Shadow has chosen to walk, and while he will never look back or regret his decision to fight, he may yet come to regret the lingering effects it has had on those he's left behind...
The End